《Run A Medical Clinic In The Abyssal World》 Chapter 1: The Landladys Task Chapter 1: The Landy''s Task "Patient: Three-headed Half-Orc, left head severed, head stitching surgery, head reattachment, the patient died from excessive blood loss. Diagnosis fee: One white cat." "Patient: Louise the Cleft Woman, left forearm fracture, sessful bone resetting surgery. Diagnosis fee: One night ofpanionship from Louise (rejected!) with a debt of 150 copper coins." "Patient: Miss Kasha the Mermaid, facial disfigurement, sessful skin graft surgery. Diagnosis fee: Miss Kasha''s first night (to be settled) at residence: Sewer, 64 Caffell Street." ... In the dimly lit study, a thick surgical record booky open on the desk. The faint light of the kerosenemp shone on Charlotte''s face, revealing his astonished expression. "This doctor, not only does he not charge proper diagnosis fees, but he also allows debts to be umted!" This was his second day since transmigrating. As a veterinarian at a state-owned livestock farm and the esteemed master of sterilization in three pet hospitals, Charlotte, the king of side jobs among workers, managed to roll himself to death. Rolling isn''t a disease, being poor is. With his parents deceased, his grandfather borrowed money to raise him, and after graduating, he still had outstanding student loans. Then, his grandfather fell ill and passed away, leaving him with another 100,000 in debt. The unrepayable debts made Charlotte extremely money-minded, as only money could provide him with a sense of security. And he had always beencking in that security. After confirming his transmigration, Charlotte briefly panicked and immediately checked his wallet, finding only seven copper coins. He searched through the entire clinic, even inspecting the jars in the kitchen that contained strange organs. He confirmed a terrifying facthe was still a penniless bum. Charlotte: Dammit! Absorbing fragments of the original host''s memories, whose name was Charlotte, he was a doctor who owned a private clinic and had some reputation in the Abyss. Sounds decent, right? But this wasn''t Earth; it was a strange and fantastical world called the Isor Continent, where dragons, demons, orcs, elves, dwarves, and humans coexisted. Vampires, patchwork creatures, ghouls, and monsters roamed the wilderness. Compared to the neighboring Free City of Calva, the underground city known as the "Abyss" was synonymous with chaos and disorder. Gangs exploited themon folk, addictive potions were rampant, criminals, monsters, and patchwork creatures lurked in the shadows, and subi solicited business on the streets. This ce was filled with poor bastards everywhere! You cannot determine whether the next patient is a vampire or a patchwork creature, and there is no guarantee of receiving the diagnosis fee. Being a doctor entails extremely high risks and low returns. However, in Charlotte''s memories, he was once the esteemed pride of the Calva Medical Academya gifted alchemist, a senior mage specializing in fourth-tier healing magic, a promising star physician with a bright future, and the envy of many! Due to his advocacy for medical reforms and promotion of surgical procedures, he was not epted by the traditional medicalmunity. Facing judgment from the Church, he was expelled from the Physicians'' Association, had his medical license revoked, and became the shame of the Calva Medical Academya fallen alchemist, a despicable butcher! Subsequently, he ended up in prison due to several surgical idents and lost his magical abilities. After one year of imprisonment, his fiance broke off the engagement, and he was expelled from Calva. Helpless, he entered the Abyss and opened this private clinic to make a living. "It''s like starting in hell!" Charlotte felt a chill in his heart. "Calm down! At least now you''re a legitimate doctor with your clinic. Surviving should not be a problem." Charlotte tried to calm himself down and then attempted to recall his medical-rted memories. Ten minutester. Charlotte''s gaze became vacant, and his hands and feet turned cold. All his memories rted to medical skills and alchemy werepletely missing! Although the surgical mortality rate of the original host''s patients was rmingly high, even simple procedures like finger reattachment had resulted in fatalities. But he was, after all, a doctor, and he had received formal medical training. Medical skills were his foundation in the Abyss. And now that foundation was gone! Charlotte felt a bit lost. Although he had some tangential knowledge about medicine due to his profession, he was ultimately just a veterinarian. At best, he had yed a doctor simtion game. Having him treat people? Wouldn''t he be a real medical butcher? Walking back and forth in the study, Charlotte suppressed his panic and began to assess his current situation. Today was a business day, and there were already three scheduled patients listed in the memorandum, with more expected toe. If he couldn''t provide proper diagnosis and treatment, he wouldn''t be able to handle those terrifying patients. Run away? He couldn''t enter the haven of Calva for sure. Should he risk being ravaged by patchwork creatures in the wilderness or get tangled up with the underworld lurking in the shadows of the Abyss? What worried Charlotte the most was theck of money. Cash assets: seven copper coins. In terms of purchasing power in the Abyss, it was roughly equivalent to seven Chinese yuan, just enough for a pancake and a bowl of porridge for breakfast. Although he had no significant debts, the rent was due soon, and thendy, who appeared kind and friendly, was rumored to have eaten three previous tenants. Money! Money! Money! Unexpectedly, even after transmigrating, earning money was still an inescapable destiny for him! Leaving the study, Charlotte began to carefully assess the clinic. The wooden entrance gate stood three meters high, and upon entering, there was the consultation room with a stone bed to the right. Directly behind the counter facing the entrance was a row of cabs. On the upper shelves of the cabs, there were dozens of ss bottles filled with magical potions in the shape of water droplets. On the lower shelves, there were dozens of ss jars containing various bizarre organs soaked in blue liquideyeballs, hearts, fingers... At first nce, Charlotte noticed a ck heart immersed in one of the ss jars in the corner, and it was still beating! These were the most valuable assets of the clinic. Even low-level stamina-recovery potions could be sold for 100 copper coins. Although his rted memories were missing, fortunately, the original host had a habit of keeping a diary. Skipping records of walking alone in dark alleys and generously helping a subusdy, Charlotte found some descriptions of the potion''s effects and partial forme in the diary. The various organs were left by the patients who died on the operating table without being able to pay the diagnosis fee. Charlotte would collect some of these organs as payment. To the right of the consultation room was the operating room. When he pushed open the door, a putrid stench, which not even the scent of potions could cover up, wafted in. Sttered blood stains adorned the walls. On the shelf next to the stone bed, there hung a rusty saw with bits of flesh, a blood-stained knife, and a heavy hammer weighing over ten kilograms resting nearby. It looked more like a crime scene no matter how you looked at it. "It''s even dirtier than a ughterhouse..." Charlotte shook his head as he looked around. There werepletely unsterilized surgical instrumentsbined with an extremely unsanitary surgical environment. It was a miracle that patients could even get off the operating table. The second floor served as the living quarters, which Charlotte had familiarized himself with the previous night. In addition to himself, there was another resident in this clinic. Exiting the operating room, Charlotte''s gaze fell upon the white cat sitting on the counter. It was a lion cat with golden and blue heterochromatic eyes, long white fur, and an especially long mane around its neck, resembling a small white lion. Its delicate pink paws were crossed, disying a rather elegant posture. This white cat was the payment received from a three-headed half-beast-man who died on the operating table. It had just arrived at the clinic three days ago and was approximately one year old. "Meow~" Noticing Charlotte''s gaze, the white cat retracted its paws, slightly arched its back, and raised its tail slightly while baring its teeth, issuing a low growl as a warning. Charlotte took a small fish snack from a nearby bag and threw it in front of the white cat, smiling and saying, "Don''t be nervous. I don''t intend to eat you. I''m counting on you to help catch mice." The white cat nced at the fish snack in front of it, then back at Charlotte, seemingly torn. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just then, an urgent knocking on the door suddenly resounded. Biting into the fish snack, the white cat swiftly hid under the cab, seeming to limp with its left front leg. "Patients already arriving so early?" Charlotte was startled but reassured himself in his mind, "Even with a mortality rate exceeding seventy percent in routine surgeries, I should be able to handle it, right?" "I am Charlotte. I am Charlotte. I am Charlotte..." Charlotte silently repeated his name in his mind. Opening the door to wee the guest meant fully epting the fact that he had transmigrated and deciding to start afresh in this world as Charlotte. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte, with a calm expression, pulled open the door. It was just dawn, and the light filtered through the cracks in the Abyss, diluted into a pale glow mixed with the coal smoke haze. Standing amidst this hazy white mist was a woman. Silver hair cascading down to her waist, delicate and alluring features, especially her bewitching fox-like eyes, seemed to possess an enchanting charm. She wore a form-fitting ice-blue gown, entuating her slender waist and amplifying her ample bosom. A gentle breeze lifted the hem of her dress, revealing snow-white and shapely legs, while her red high heels gleamed like fresh blood! She was a fairy! Charlotte looked at the woman at the door and smiled, saying, "Madam Diana, what brings you here?" "Today is rent day, you haven''t forgotten, have you?" The woman looked at him with a charming smile, her eyes exuding a touch of allure. "Well..." Charlotte''s face showed a hint of difficulty. This woman was none other than thendy he couldn''t afford to provoke ording to his original memories. He only had seven copper coins in his pocket now, which fell short of the 3,993 copper coins needed for the rent. "No money?" A deeper smile appeared on Diana''s enchanting face as she leisurely said, "In the Abyss, not paying rent on time can have serious consequences." As soon as her words fell, a rock troll kicked open the door of a tailor shop across the street, dragging out a drunken goblin tailor. The burly rock troll, standing on the street, ruthlessly smashed the small and frail goblin with his hammer. The sound of bones breaking apanied the miserable screams, and blood sttered three meters away. Onlookers could only watch from a distance. "Three days and another three days! You have money to drink but no money to pay rent! You paupers should all be beaten to death and thrown into the wilderness to feed the dogs!" The voice of the rock troll thundered, causing the nearby shopkeepers to shrink back, while the goblin on the ground had already lost its human form. Charlotte was shocked by this bloody scene! It was amon urrence in the Abyss for someone to be publicly hammered to death for owing rent. "You see, it''s really serious," Diana said with a suppressedugh. The rock troll noticed her voice and instantly restrained his arrogance. Looking at Diana with a gaze filled with fear, he bowed respectfully and said, "I didn''t expect to see you here. Sorry for the disturbance." With that, he lifted the goblin''s corpse and hurriedly ran away without looking back. Charlotte felt bitter in his heart. Thendy, just standing here, scared away a rock troll who was murdering in broad daylight. What did that imply? "Madam Diana, I just received a batch of potion materials recently. Can the rent be extended for a few days?" Charlotte mustered up the courage to ask. "Your past credit has always been good. I can give you three more days," Diana nodded slightly. Before Charlotte could rx, Diana continued with a hint of yfulness, "If you can''t collect the rent, then perhaps you can offer something else to please me. What do you think you have that could satisfy me?" [Ding! Diana has issued a task to you: Choose an item to please and satisfy her! Rewards upon taskpletion: 1. Rent deadline extended by three days! 2. Copper coins +100! 3. Likability +10! Failure consequences: Lose a part of your body!] [Do you ept? Yes! No!] At the same time, a cold mechanical voice suddenly rang in Charlotte''s mind, and a golden question mark appeared above Diana''s head. Chapter 2: Hydrating Essence? Chapter 2: Hydrating Essence? "System?" The sudden voice startled Charlotte. During his part-time jobmute, he often read online novels to pass the time, so he was familiar with systems. Transmigration + system, it''s practically a standardbo! And,pleting missions evenes with cash rewards?! However, Charlotte couldn''t feel happy at this moment. Diana''s scrutinizing gaze was like that of a predator eyeing a fatmb, considering which part to devour first. [Ding! Diana has assigned you a mission: Choose an item to please and satisfy her! Mission rewards: 1. Three-day rent extension! 2. 100 copper coins! 3. +10 favorability! Mission failure: Loss of a body part!"] [ept? Yes! No!] The icy mechanical voice rang out again, quickly calming Charlotte down. Offer himself to a wealthy woman? Charlotte didn''t think his current frail body could please and satisfy her. Money? That''s exactly what hecks! Are the eyeballs floating in the jar? Then he would have to consider if he could keep his eyeballs. "Have you made a decision?" Diana licked her red lips, and a snow-white bone knife appeared in her hand without him noticing. "An item that pleases and satisfies a woman!" Charlotte''s mind raced, cold sweat forming on his forehead. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration hit him, and he blurted out as Diana raised the bone knife, "I know what you need!" "Hmm?" Diana halted her movement. "Just wait a moment!" Charlotte turned around and silently epted the mission in his mind. At the same time, he quickly walked towards the counter and took out two bottles of pink potions from the top corner. "Do you think two bottles of low-level potions can satisfy me?" Diana''s words carried a hint of mockery. She had already decided to take away Charlotte''s right palm; his fingers were beautiful and suitable for amp base. Charlotte felt a strong sense of danger, but he remained calm and said, "These are not ordinary potions; they are Hydrating Essences!" "Hydrating Essence?" Diana looked doubtful; she had never heard of such a potion before. "Madam, you are so beautiful and captivating, unmatched by the nobledies of Calva, even the most beautiful elves pale inparison to you." Charlotte praised with a sincere expression. Diana''s lips curled up slightly; she knew Charlotte hailed from Calva, and he seemed knowledgeable and had a pleasant way of speaking. Of course, these were all true words. "But even the most beautiful face requires careful care and maintenance to maintain its youth and moisture," Charlotte''s expression suddenly became serious as he looked at Diana''s face with a touch of regret. "Have you noticed that your skin has been a bit dry when you wake up recently? And yourplexion seems slightly dullpared to usual?" "Dry and dull skin?" Diana paused for a moment, and seeing Charlotte''s serious expression, she subconsciously raised her slender fingers to touch her fair and delicate cheeks, feeling a bit less confident. "It does seem a bit drier than before, and myplexion doesn''t appear as rosy." Charlotte''s lips twitched. Diana''s skin was the best he had seen among womensmooth, bright, and wless. However, the more perfect a woman is, the easier she falls into self-doubt and anxiety when questioned. "Your observation is correct. The skin on your face is constantly exposed to the elements, and the Abyss air is filled with dust and impurities that corrode and damage your delicate skin, making it fragile and sensitive," Charlotte said solemnly as if announcing a terminal illness. "I''m sure you wouldn''t want your skin to be rough and yourplexion to turn dull and lifeless, right?" "Are you saying I''m going to be an old hag with sallow skin?" Diana''s tone carried a hint of anxiety. "No, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen; it''s just a minor issue with your skin," Charlotte shook his head. "And this issue has a solution." "What solution?" Diana almost blurted out the question. Charlotte raised his hand and smiled. "This is thetest moisturizing essence that I''ve developed, and it happens to solve your concerns." "Just this?" Diana looked at the pink emulsion contained in the droplet-shaped ss bottle, then nced at the smiling face of Charlotte, feeling as if she had fallen into a trap. "Yes, all you need to do is take a small amount of the essence and apply it evenly on your face, gently massaging it until it absorbs. Once a day is enough to achieve the moisturizing effect for your skincare routine," Charlotte confidently dered. Diana put away the bone knife and took the emulsion from Charlotte''s hand. Her tone turned slightly cold as she said, "If you''re deceiving me, I will take your head back and use it as a stool." "Please give it a try," Charlotte remained calm in expression, but inside, he felt a bit anxious. As the bottle was uncapped, a faint floral fragrance wafted out. Diana poured a few drops of the watery pink essence and evenly applied it on her face. The cool and moisturizing sensation spread across her skin as if her skin was breathing, greedily absorbing the moisture. It felt as if soft and gentle hands were gently stroking and massaging her face, putting her in a state of rxation that made her unable to help but close her eyes and savor the sensation. Charlotte watched as Diana closed her eyes with a smile on her face. The boulder in his heart finally fell. It seemed that he had made the right gamble. After a while, Diana opened her eyes. She lightly tapped her cheek with her fingertips, feeling that it had be more stic. She then pulled out a mirror adorned with gems from somewhere and carefully examined herself for a while. Her face appeared moisturized and smooth, radiating a rosy glow. Damn, I look stunning! "This intriguing elixir is indeed satisfactory," Diana nodded in approval, and her gaze toward Charlotte gained a touch of admiration. She smiled and said, "You''re quite bold, but I like tenants like you." "It''s priced at 800 copper coins, but if you''d like, I can offer it to you at an 80% discount, making it 640 copper coins," Charlotte said confidently. Diana''s hand paused, and she looked at Charlotte with a more appreciative gaze. She chuckled, "You''re audacious, but I like that about you, tenant." "Deal," Diana handed seven silver coins to Charlotte and took the other bottle of essence. "Consider the rest as a tip." "Thank you," Charlotte nodded, epting without refusal. "I''lle back in three days," Diana waved the mirror, swaying her waist as she walked away, and her mellifluous voice could still be heard from the mist, "Mirror, mirror, who is the fairest of them all in this world..." Charlotte immediately turned around, entered the clinic, and closed the door behind him. As he took deep breaths, he didn''t forget to count the silver coins he had just received. Since the end of the racial war a millennium ago, which was fought to resist the catastrophe of the Red Moon, the six dominant races unified the currency in cirction on the continent of Isor for the convenience of trade. The smallest currency is the copper coin, approximately the size of a human adult''s fingernail, cast in brass. One hundred copper coins can be exchanged for one silver coin, which is made of silver. And one hundred silver coins can be exchanged for one gold coin. The obverse side of the silver coin bears the emblem of the alliance of the six races: dragons, elves, trolls, humans, orcs, and dwarves, along with a dove of peace encircled by the six rings. The reverse side depicts the Free City of Kalwa, a city built jointly by the six races. The silver coins, crafted by dwarven cksmiths in Eisen Ironforge, have almost no difference in size or weight. They have a smooth and delicate texture and are stamped with special anti-counterfeiting marks, ensuring stable cirction even in the chaotic Abyss. After carefully cing seven silver coins and seven copper coins into his money pouch, Charlotte secured it close to his body. He felt a great sense of security. [Ding! Diana''s favorability mission isplete. The rent payment deadline is extended by three days. Received: Copper Coins +100! Favorability from Diana +10!] The sound of the system rang out, and Charlotte felt the money pouch in his chest noticeably be heavier. He quickly took out the money pouch, and the seven silver coins had turned into eight. The system reward was deposited directly into his ount! Earning money on both ends with a single taskhow satisfying! Charlotteughed with joy, feeling that his life was full of opportunities. However, Charlotte quickly calmed down. He had managed to pass Diana''s test by cleverly deceiving her. The so-called hydrating essence he mentioned was a fabrication. The bottle contained a failed batch of healing potion that he had prepared a few days ago. However, the moisturizing effect was indeed significant. By approaching it from a skincare perspective, he could turn it into something valuable instead of useless. Now he even felt grateful that his original self wasn''t a serious person. Who writes a diary anyway? This hydrating essence might bring Charlotte a substantial ie. Women''s money is much easier to earn than that of men or dogs. "System?" Charlotte attempted to call out. A virtual screen suddenly popped up in front of him. [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Fourth-tier mage turned useless (waste!)] [Wealth Value: 807] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Changing: Intermediate: 1223/2000 Skin Wound Suturing: Intermediate: 1806/2000 Uterus Incision Surgery: Beginner: 230/1000 Castration of Feline and Canine Animals: Advanced: 650/4000] ... [Special Skills: Holy Light Healing (previously possessed) Water Cleansing Art (previously possessed)] ... [Main Quest: Attain an Influence of 1000 as the Abyssal Physician! (10 influences gained per patient treated) ept: Yes! No! Mission Sess Reward: New cultivation system x1! Copper Coins x10000! Rare Item x1!] [Side Quest: Not yet triggered] [System Store: Not yet open (Opens when Wealth Value reaches 10000)] [Favorability Panel: Not yet open] Charlotte carefully studied this panel for a moment, overlooking his useless level and the luxurious magical skills he once possessed. He confirmed that he now had the capital to survive in this mysterious world. With his magic abilities being stripped away, he could no longer be a mage again. And the reward for the new main quest was a new cultivation system?! The system store was still closed, and he had no idea what good items it might offer. The most striking aspect was undoubtedly the Wealth Value, which seemed to be directly linked to the money in his pocket. The crucial point was that this system provided tasks that paid money! It was the kind of system that didn''t owe any wealth! Treating patients would make him stronger! Completing missions would make him rich! He loved this stable sense of happiness. Knock, knock, knock! The sound of knocking on the door came again. Charlotte securely stored his money pouch close to his body and opened the door with a smile. "Doctor, I''m dying. Please save me..." A massive figure staggered into the clinic. Chapter 3: The Great Misfortune of the Minotaur Chapter 3: The Great Misfortune of the Minotaur Charlotte took two steps back, watching the massive figure copse in front of him. "Huh? Doctor, why didn''t you catch me?" The minotaur lying on the ground raised his head, looking resentful. "Sorry, it''s beyond my capabilities." Charlotte shrugged. This minotaur, with a ck bull''s head and a height exceeding three meters and weighing no less than a thousand catties, was he expecting to be held like a princess? He was just a weak human who couldn''t use magic. Charlotte looked at the minotaur lying on the ground. His body was covered in bloody wounds, the longest one nearly half a meter in length, varying in depth. Blood continued to gush out, with sand and gravel mixed in the wounds. One of his white bull horns was also broken. It looked as if he had just been mercilessly beaten and hacked, a pitiful sight. "How did you sustain these injuries?" Charlotte helped the minotaur up from the ground and asked. "My wife went to a club to meet a male mage, and I found out. I gave that male mage a beating, and then my wife did this to me... I... I''ve been with her for over thirty years, and I''m still worse off than a centaur she only knew for three days! They say it''s a mismatch, and they''re not worthy at all. I loved her so much, why did she hurt me like this..." The minotaur''s emotions suddenly broke down, crying uncontrobly. "What an unjustifiable grievance!" Charlotte listened with a stunned expression. Not only did his wife have an affair at a club, but he was also brutally wounded when caught in the act. Truly a wretched situation. "Take it easy." Charlotte could only console him and began examining the minotaur''s wounds. They were caused by sharp weapons, and a rough estimate revealed over a hundred wounds. It was hard to believe that one person could have inflicted such injuries. Fortunately, while there were numerous wounds, none of them were life-threatening. The minotaur''s hide was resilient enough, and his muscr physique was too robust to have injured his bones or internal organs. That''s why he coulde seeking medical help on his own. "Doctor, please stitch up my wounds quickly. I feel like my blood is about to run dry." The minotaur calmed down a bit and gasped for breath. Ding! The patient Minotaur has assigned you a task: Clean and suture 108 wounds! Taskpletion reward: 1. Copper Coins x108. Experience gained from cleaning wounds and suturing +108. The voice of the system resounded again. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and he promptly epted the task without showing any surprise on his face. Getting paid and receiving experiencesuch a good thing shouldn''t be missed. The operating room environment was too poor, so Charlotte had the minotaur sit on a nearby stone bed while he turned around and fetched several vials of potions and suturing materials from the medicine cab. The minotaur''s injuries looked horrifying, but they weren''t as exaggerated as he imed. Some of the smaller wounds had already coagted and stopped bleeding, but the several half-meter-long gashes on his back were indeed daunting. It was Charlotte''s first time treating a person, so he was initially a bit nervous. However, as he looked at the minotaur''s bullhead adorned with a brass nose ring, his nervousness disappeared in an instant. After all, he wasn''t even human! This bull head bears some resemnce to the old ck bull at the ranch. He was the one who handled the animal trap when it got caughtst time. As for wound cleaning and suturing, he had umted extensive experience from sterilization surgeries. First, he washed the wounds with a cleansing solution to remove contaminants that entered the wounds. Charlotte didn''t know the exactposition of the cleansing solution the original owner prepared, but the minotaur winced in pain, his dark face turning a shade paler. "D-Doc... Doctor, is this medicine expired?" the minotaur trembled and asked. Charlotte nced at the vial in his hand and calmly replied, "Still one more day." The minotaur''s lips twitched, but he restrained himself from cursing. After cleaning the wounds, Charlotte took another vial containing a blue solution and poured it onto each wound. A miraculous scene unfolded before their eyes. The bleeding wounds, which were still oozing blood, quickly stopped visibly to the naked eye. Small wounds rapidly formed scabs, while therger ones began growing fresh grantion tissue. This was a basic hemostatic potion, an effective medicinal solution for treating external injuries. Due to therge number of wounds, Charlotte used three vials. Next was the closure of the healed wounds through suturing. This step proved to be a challenge for Charlotte. The minotaur''s bullhead was exceptionally thick and tough. Charlotte took the sharpest suture needle from his pack and used all his strength but couldn''t pierce through it. Charlotte: ... Minotaur: ... Bending down and rummaging through his toolbox, Charlotte pulled out a hammer and arge needle resembling a steel nail. "What... What are you going to do?" Fear showed on the minotaur''s face, his voice trembling. "Don''t worry, I''m just borrowing a small tool. It''ll be over soon." Charlotte smiled and approached. "I... I won''t let you treat me... I''m leaving..." "No, you can''t leave once you''vee. I won''t give up on you." ng! ng! The crisp sound of hammering resonated in the small clinic, apanied by the minotaur''s terrified exmations. One hourter. Charlotte looked at the intricate stitches on the minotaur''s body and nodded in satisfaction. "Quite perfect." "Is it over?" The minotaur looked at Charlotte with fear in his eyes. This tiny human, in his eyes, had be quite terrifying. "Yes," Charlotte nodded. "Cleaning the wounds: 100 copper coins, three bottles of hemostatic potion at 100 copper coins each, suturing 108 wounds: 216 copper coins. The total is 616 copper coins." The minotaur fumbled on his body and, after a while, pulled out two silver coins and four copper coins. "I only have this much," the minotaur ced the money on the counter. "You''re still 412 copper coins short," Charlotte nced at the money on the counter and calmly said. "Let me owe you for now. I''ll pay next time," the minotaur forced a smile and started moving towards the door. Charlotte quickly closed the door with a p and shook his head. "We run a small business here, and we don''t offer credit. If you don''t have money, you can use something else of appropriate value to settle the bill." Once out that door, Charlotte wasn''t confident they could find the minotaur again. "Something else?" The minotaur looked at Charlotte, his expression struggling, sometimes showing a fierce demeanor. "I know what you''re thinking, but if you kill me, the next time you get injured and need a doctor, you might not be able to find one," Charlotte said calmly. The minotaur''s face changed as his thoughts were exposed. Reluctantly, he took out a severed white bull horn from his bag and ced it on the counter. "I''ll use my bullhorn as payment. When I earn enough money, I''lle back to redeem it." Minotaur''s severed bull horn can be used for crafts and weapons, medium quality, valued at 500 copper coins. Charlotte looked at the bullhorn, and suddenly a line of notes appeared in his vision. "Deal. I''ll keep it for you for three days. If you don''te to redeem it within three days, I''ll sell it," Charlotte put away the bullhorn and smiled again. "Wee to Abyss Clinic. We look forward to your next visit." "Within three days, I''lle back!" The minotaur left angrily, his half-horn looking somewhatical. Ding! Completed wound cleaning and suturing tasks for the minotaur. Rewards: 1. 108 copper coins, 2. Wound cleaning and suturing experience +108. Physician''s influence: +10 Overcame difficult suturing conditions andpleted the task sessfully, triggering a hidden reward: Surgical suturing needle set. Quality: Rare. Special attributes: Pration +10, Infinite suture thread. Charlotte first checked the cash that had been received, confirming that the amount was correct. Then, he picked up the silver iron box that appeared on the counter. Round needles, angled needles, straight needles. Three surgical suturing needles with a silver sheeny quietly in the box. Sharp needle tips exuded a chilling aura. "What great items!" Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he reached out and picked up one of the suturing needles. The needle came with its suture thread, and ording to the system description, it was even unlimited in use, a true magical technology. But the most crucial aspect was the Pration attribute +10. If Charlotte had this artifact during the previous suturing for the minotaur, he wouldn''t have needed to use the hammer. Unexpectedly, treating patients could also yield rare equipment. It was truly a pleasant surprise! After storing the suturing needle, Charlotte cleaned the blood-stained floor. "When the clinic gets on track, I must recruit a nurse who knows cleaning magic." After finally tidying up the clinic, Charlotte leaned against the counter and secretly pondered. "Magic is the primary productivity of this world." Although Charlotte had lost memories rted to medical skills and potions, his memories of magic remained profound. The original owner of his body was once a fourth-tier advanced mage. With a water-based cleansing spell to clean the minotaur''s wounds and casual use of a holy light healing spell, not even a scar would be visible. Of course, the charges would be higher for such services. Without a considerable sum of money, it was impossible to afford a high-level healing mage. He originally had a bright future but chose to throw it away. What a disaster! Charlotte sighed inwardly. The path to relearning magic was cut off. He had been deprived of his magical source and lost his affinity for magic elements. For a mage, this was nothing short of the cruelest punishment. Of course, healing magic was not omnipotent either. When it came to internal diseases and unknown infections, magic was often powerless. At such times, doctors would often attribute it to the will of the gods, something beyond their control. After the affiliation between the Physician Association and the clergy, they practically monopolized the medical industry. Scarce healing mages and exorbitant treatment fees made it nearly impossible for ordinary people to seek medical help, while doctors profited immensely. Years ago, Charlotte advocated for surgical procedures and the use of potions to treat patients, attempting to reform the medical system and enable ordinary people to be doctors. Such behavior crossed the bottom line of the Physician Association, so it was not surprising that he faced retaliation. "Your idea is right. Even without magic, doctors can still treat and save lives," Charlotte silently affirmed. The Physician Association was a hidden threat to him. Investigating the reason for the sudden death of the original owner and his subsequent transmigration was also necessary. He didn''t want to die inexplicably again. However, he didn''t reject magic either. If surgical procedures could bebined with magic, it would be perfect. Water-based cleansing spells could simplify wound cleaning, and perfectly healed wounds could prevent various postoperative infections, which would be especially beneficial for beauty-conscious women. Charlotte wanted an assistant who knew healing magic right now. Unfortunately, such a mage would never appear in the Abyss, let alone be an assistant to someone who was considered a disgrace in the medical world. Just as the clinic was tidied up, a knock came on the door. Charlotte immediately put on a professional smile and opened the door. Outside the gate, a female minotaur supported a centaur with an anxious expression. She pleaded, "Doctor, please save my sweetheart quickly!" Chapter 4: Lady Sweetie Minotaur Chapter 4: Lady Sweetie Minotaur This female minotaur had a physique no less imposing than the minotaur from earlier in the morning. Her well-developed pectoral muscles seemed to strain against the pink dress as if they could burst at any moment. Above her white bovine head were a pair of obsidian-like ck horns, exuding a powerful sense of intimidation. The dried bloodstains on her face added a touch of ferocity. The centaur she supported leaned against her chest, his brows furrowed, and his frail appearance had a somewhat effeminate quality. Thisbination gave Charlotte a somewhat strange premonition. "Pleasee in," Charlotte stepped aside to make way. The female minotaur is half-carried, half-guided the centaur into the clinic, and sat him down on a stone bed. "What seems to be the problem with this patient?" Charlotte calmly asked. "It''s all because of that damn old bull. He hurt my sweetheart! Doctor, you must heal him!" The female minotaur''s face was filled with resentment, and her gritted teeth made Charlotte feel a bit afraid. "Th-th-this..." The centaur also became animated, pointing and gesturing at his face. He looked sorrowful and indignant. "Look at this, it''s all wounds. I rely on my face to make a living. How am I supposed to face people in the future..." Charlotte followed his pointing finger and saw a few scratches under the thick brown horse mane that covered his three-foot-long horse face. If one didn''t look closely, they wouldn''t be noticeable at all. If they hade a littleter, those small wounds would have healed on their own. [Ding! The patient, Centaur, has issued a quest to you: Treat facial injuries. Quest reward: 10 copper coins.] Charlotte raised an eyebrow. It seemed that the system reward was directly linked to the difficulty of the task. But even a mosquito leg is still meat. Ten copper coins would be enough for a breakfast meal. Charlotte dly epted the quest. "Oh... my sweetie! I feel so sorry for you!" The female minotaur embraced the centaur''s head in her broad bosom with a pained expression. "Rest assured, I have already taken revenge for you. I shed that old bull one hundred and eight times and even snapped off one of his horns." Charlotte:... He felt sorry for the minotaur for three seconds. Just for the sake of this effeminate guy, she shed her husband one hundred and eight times. This minotaurdy was too terrifying. "Hmph, don''t think I can forgive you just like that." The centaur crossed his arms, wearing an air of pride. "Sweetie, don''t be like this. I''ll buy you whatever you want. You must forgive me..." The female minotaur''s expression immediately turned anxious. "I''m three hundred silver coins short for this month''s performance..." "I''ll cover it all!" "Well... then I''ll reluctantly forgive you this time." The centaur''s lips curled slightly, but his tone still carried a hint of resentment. Charlotte couldn''t help but exim, "Wow!" This was too magical. For the sake of four silver coins, the minotaur mortgaged his horn to him, while his wife squandered money outside to please a male mage without batting an eye. Three hundred silver coins, that was thirty thousand copper coins! This centaur knew the art of ttery and could make women pay. He was truly a role model for all of us. "I think this patient''s condition is indeed quite serious and requires immediate treatment," Charlotte said with a serious expression. "Doctor, use the best medicine and make sure to heal my sweetie," the female minotaur pleaded earnestly. "Doctor, you must save my handsome face," the centaur said, feeling nervous as he saw Charlotte''s solemn expression. "Don''t worry, I won''t hesitate to spend your money. Charlotte nodded slightly. "I''ll do my best." Charlotte took a stack of magic potions from the cab and began treating the centaur with the horse head. He carefully located the barely visible wounds, cleaned them with disinfectant, and then applied ayer of hemostatic potion evenly. The small wounds quickly healed at a visible speed and soon disappeared. To put it inly, they were just tiny scratches that were not even worth using adhesive bandages for. Because of this, did thedy minotaur sh the minotaur one hundred and eight times and break off his horn? This was outrageous and beyond belief! After the wounds healed, Charlotte took out the ''Moisturizing Essence'' he had previously promoted to Lady Diana and gave the refined male mage a facial treatment. "Doctor, what is this applied on my face? It feels cool andfortable," the centaur lying on the stone bed asked with his eyes closed. "This is mytest development, the Moisturizing Essence. It has the effects of beautifying, moisturizing, and hydrating the skin, as well as significant benefits for scar care after wound healing," Charlotte exined. "Moisturizing Essence?" Both the centaur and thedy minotaur looked puzzled. It was their first time hearing about it. "Just this morning, Lady Diana specifically came to get two bottles and said it had a good effect," Charlotte added. "Lady Diana approves of it?" The centaur and thedy minotaur''s eyes lit up. Lady Diana was somewhat famous in the Abyss, admired by men, and envied by women for her beautiful appearance. She was also the legitimate heiress of the Harriman family, a true socialite. If a beauty like her was using this product, it couldn''t be bad! Both of them looked at the pink potion bottle in Charlotte''s hand with a hint of excitement in their eyes. "No wonder I feel my pores rxing, and the injured area is also itching. It''s effective," the centaur praised. Charlotte raised an eyebrow. He only wanted to give the new product some credibility, and it seemed that mentioning thendy''s name was very effective. He didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt about it. After all, he worked so hard to earn money just to pay the rent to thendy! Considering the weak appearance of the centaur, Charlotte also gave him three bottles of intermediate stamina potion and two bottles of blood cirction potion. "Wound treatment: 100 copper coins, hemostatic potion: 100 copper coins per bottle, intermediate stamina potion: three bottles for 600 copper coins, blood cirction potion: two bottles for 200 copper coins, Moisturizing Essence: one bottle for 800 copper coins. Total: 1800 copper coins." Charlotte listed the items on a list and handed them to thedy minotaur. "Do you have more of this Moisturizing Essence, Doctor?" the centaur asked, holding a half-empty bottle of pink emulsion, his face full of anticipation. Thedy minotaur, who was checking the list, immediately looked up, equally hopeful, and looked at Charlotte. Charlotte looked in the direction of the cab, calmly saying, "There''s one bottle left." "I want it," the centaur and thedy minotaur said in unison. Charlotte took thest bottle of Moisturizing Essence from the cab and looked at the two of them. The centaur looked at thedy minotaur with watery eyes. "Sweetie, I think I still need another bottle to consolidate." "My sweetheart, don''t you still have more than half a bottle? When you finish using it, I''ll buy you a new one. Let me have this bottle for now," thedy minotaur''s tone grew firmer, determined to get it. Although the centaur with the horse head felt a little unwilling, he wasn''t the one paying after all. Being well-versed in how to please his benefactor, he could only choose to give in and turn to Charlotte, asking, "Doctor, when will there be new stock?" "At the moment, it''s uncertain. The new product is difficult to refine, and the required medicinal materials are not easily obtainable," Charlotte shook his head. It wasn''t that he wanted to engage in some kind of scarcity marketing. There were only four bottles of the failed product in the first ce. At 800 copper coins per bottle, he wished he could sell a few more bottles to cover the rent. Although he had detailed blending forms in his notebook, he waspletely ignorant when it came to alchemy and wasn''t very confident in replicating the same potion. epting the 26 silver coins, Charlotte smiled and watched the two of them leave. With the additional 10 copper coins as a bonus from the system, Charlotte earned a total of 2610 copper coins from this transaction. He was getting closer to umting the 5000 copper coin rent owed to thendy. It wasn''t that he was being greedy; it was simply a case of helping those in need. If he had just cleaned their wounds casually and charged ten copper coins, the centaur would refuse. He would use Charlotte ofcking medical ethics and not giving his handsome face proper care. In this way, he gained two valuable customers for his Moisturizing Essence. Before Charlotte could even catch his breath, the sound of knocking came from outside the door... One morning, Charlotte hardly had any rest as he treated eight patients in a row. Most of them were trauma cases: those who had bravely fought and been beaten by society, those who had been hunted and retaliated against by their prey in the wilderness, and those who had fallen victim to domestic violence. From wound cleansing to hemostasis and suturing, with the bonus of the rare-grade suture needle, Charlotte became increasingly adept and received unanimous praise from the patients. "Phew, it''s finally over." Seeing off thest patient, Charlotte hung the "Closed for Business" sign on the door, signaling the end of today''s consultations. This was a rule set by the original owner of the bodyto operate the clinic for half a day and close when the time was up. More importantly, the potions on the shelf had been nearly depleted, especially the disinfectant and hemostatic potions, which had beenpletely used up. "I''m so hungry, so tired..." Charlotte supported himself on the counter and sat down, drinking from arge jug of water with loud gulps. He didn''t even have time for breakfast in the morning. Moreover, this body had extremely poor endurance. The level of busyness in the morning couldn''tpare to the continuous rotation he experienced in the three clinics on Earth while also managing the workload on the ranch. However, the overwhelming fatigue he felt in his body forced him to stop. "Meow~" The snow-white lion cat crouched in the corner, looking at him with some wariness. "Come here, let me pet you for a while." Charlotte beckoned to it. The lion cat jumped onto the highest level of the counter with a thud, sticking its head out and casting a disdainful nce at Charlotte, seemingly carrying a hint of contempt. "Do I look so unlikeable to cats?" Charlotte sighed, but it seemed that the cat''s right hind leg had some issue. Next time he managed to catch it, he should take a look. After resting for a while, Charlotte took out the money bag and emptied it on the counter. The silver and copper coins made a delightful clinking sound on the table. After carefully counting, there were 38 silver coins and 523 copper coins. In total, that was 4323 copper coins! In addition, there were coteral items of equivalent value: a broken cow horn, a dagger, and a gold ne. Among them, the system rewarded 338 copper coins, and the rest was consultation fees. "The money ising in so quickly!" Charlotte held a handful of copper coins, feeling that life was full of hope and his body was filled with strength. Of course, there was still a differencepared to the male demon in the club who made 300 silver coins without lifting a finger. Charlotte quickly calmed down. Today''s morning revenue was mostly supported by the "Moisturizing Essence." Three bottles of essence brought him 2300 copper coins. The following six patients paid less than 200 copper coins each. Of course, this money wasn''t pure profit as it needed to deduct the cost of the potions. He put the silver coins back into the money bag and kept it close to his body, while he hid the copper coins in a hiddenpartment beneath the counter. Patting his chest, Charlotte felt a heavy sense of security. With a thought, the transparent yer panel popped up in front of him. [yer: Charlotte] [Profession: Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Fourth-tier Mage Discarded (Trash!)] [Wealth: 4323] [Professional Skills: Wound Cleansing and Dressing: Intermediate: 1321/2000 Skin Wound Suturing: Intermediate: 1926/2000 Uterine Incision Surgery: Beginner: 230/1000 Castration of Cats and Canine Animals: Advanced: 650/4000] ... [Special Skills: Holy Light Healing (Previously Owned) Water-based Cleansing Technique (Previously Owned)] ... [Main Quest: Reach an Influence of 1000 as the Abyssal Physician! (Treating one patient grants 10 influences) Progress: 90/1000; Task Reward: New Training System x1! 10,000 Copper Coins! Rare Item x1!] [Side Quest: Not Yet Triggered] [System Shop: Not Yet Opened (Opens at 10,000 Wealth Points)] [Favorability Panel: Not Yet Opened] Proficiency in wound cleansing and suturing has improved. Other than that, the wealth value has increased to 4323 copper coins, and the equivalent items that were not converted to currency have not automatically been calcted into wealth points. The opening of the system shop is tied to wealth points. In the future, the expenditure for purchasing goods might be in wealth points, but it''s uncertain whether real-world wealth will decrease ordingly. After spending real-world wealth, will the wealth points decrease as well? Besides earning money frompleting quests, Charlotte is most looking forward to the functionality of the system shop. Closing the panel, Charlotte prepared to go out and purchase a batch of potion materials while grabbing lunch. The clinic had run out of potion ingredients. He inserted the dagger he received from a customer in the morning into the side of his boots, confirmed that the magical talisman attached to the inside of his long sleeves was ready to be activated at any time, ced a thin iron te at his chest, and carried the exact amount of money needed in a worn-out cloth bag. With courage, Charlotte opened the door and walked out. Chapter 5: Childhood Sweetheart and Unmarried Fiancée Chapter 5: Childhood Sweetheart and Unmarried Fianc¨¦e The Abyss is an extremely dangerous ce, with vultures and wild dogs lurking in the dark corners, eyeing the passing fat sheep. There is now here, only the naturalw of the jungle. This is the impression of the Abyss from the original memories. Charlotte stood at the door of the clinic, at noon, surrounded by a hazy and dim atmosphere. Looking up, through the misty haze, a narrow strip of white light could be seen. This is the sky of the Abyss. The Abyss lives up to its name, a narrow city located in the great rift outside of Calva City. Narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, with cliffs several hundred meters high, it forms a natural barrier, blocking the rampaging monsters of the wastnd. It is one of the fewrge cities on the Isor Continent protected by a non-magical barrier. Chaos and disorder are the stereotypical impressions of the Abyss from the outside. However, under the control of several major mafia families, the real Abyss maintains a unique order. As long as you pay enough protection fees, you can also do some small business in the Abyss, like opening a clinic. Bakka Street where Charlotte''s clinic is located belongs to the Harriman family. Compared to other streets controlled by mafia families, it is rtively harmonious... Not far away, two orcs fought in the street. The one with the white knife went in, and the one with the green knife came out. The victorious orc bent down and snatched the money bag before disappearing into the mist, while the other orc died in the middle of the street with no one caring. Well, he takes back what he said earlier. There is no safe ce in the Abyss. Poverty is the best passport in the Abyss. Unless you are excessively beautiful, few people are interested in poor beggars. Of course, you must always be wary of desperate beggars. To survive, they will do anything. Like any social structure, people in the Abyss are also divided into different sses. Represented by the four major mafia families and powerful individuals, they are the rulers of the Abyss, the upper ss. They kill and rob the lower-ss people without mercy, exploiting them at will. Next are the middle-ss people who survive cautiously under the protection of the mafia families by paying protection fees. They are also the tender and fresh vegetable ss most favored by the upper ss. They are generally the owners of various personal shops in the Abyss, or criminals, mercenaries, and adventurers with some self-defense abilities... Charlotte is now one such tender and fresh vegetable. He works hard every month to earn money and pays a hefty rent to thendy, leaving only a few copper coins jingling in his pocket. In the Abyss, what is earned in the Abyss is spent. Don''t even think about taking a single cent home. At the bottom are still the beggars. Many of them were forced into the Abyss after being persecuted in other cities, without the ability to protect themselves or earn money, and can only slowly die in the dark corners. There is also a part of the middle-ss vegetable ss that has been poisoned by the addictive magic drugs distributed recklessly by the mafia, causing them to lose everything and have their bodies ravaged. Of course, there are also some salted fish who have lost their dreams mixed among them, which are rtively harmless beggars. Charlotte has the self-awareness to be a qualified vegetable. He works hard to make himself fatter and a tenderer so that thendy will be happier when she harvests him. The primary goal is to safely get through each day. Going out means taking risks. Charlotte has done statistics. In the past three years, he has gone out a total of 204 times and encountered danger 18 times. Among them, 12 times were pure robbery, and he managed to return to the clinic with only a piece of cloth to cover himself. Twice, he was knocked unconscious from behind and robbed of all his belongings, not even leaving a piece of cloth to cover himself. Two more incidents were even more outrageous. One time, he was targeted by a female orc who weighed over 360 pounds. After being knocked unconscious, he was carried back to her home. If he hadn''t managed to escape while she was out hunting, he would have lost his innocence. The other time, he was abducted and sold to a certain club. After enduring three days of training, he was deemed unfit due tock of endurance and excessive speed and was directly thrown out. Charlotte:? This incident dealt a huge blow to Charlotte''s self-esteem, and he went through a period of social withdrawal where he couldn''t open his clinic for business. Charlotte nced at his skin, pale to the point of being almost translucent from not being exposed to sunlight for years. Luckily, that club was only open to female clients, or else he would have surely gotten dirty. Looking up at the sky, estimating the time, Charlotte took the first step into the Abyss. Going out at noon would be rtively safer. This was a truth that the previous owner of his body had practiced. Next to the clinic, there was a bakery. Charlotte spent four copper coins to buy two dark loaves of bread. He stood at the shop''s entrance and hastily took a few bites, then took a big gulp of cold water, swallowing the dry and hard bread. Only then did he feel that his body belonged to him? Stuffing the remaining bread into his pocket, Charlotte nced left and right before briskly stepping into the mist along the edge of the street. Charlotte needed to refine hemostatic potions and cleansing elixirs, which were vital in his daily medical treatments. He found the refining methods in his notebook and decided to give them a try. In addition, he nned to refine a moisturizing essence, which was a high-profit product. If he could establish a market for it, it would bring him substantial returns. The alchemy materials shop was located on Tuck Street, about seven or eight blocks away from Baka Street. Following the route in his memory and avoiding some dangerous areas, Charlotte arrived at the materials shop unscathed after an hour. The shopkeeper of the materials shop, Harry, was an elderly goblin. Behind the thick lenses of his ck metal-framed sses were a pair of sharp eyes. Seeing Charlotte enter, he smiled and stood up from his recliner. "Dr. Charlotte, it''s been a while since youst came. I thought you had been sold to some club again." Charlotte''s face darkened. This was the least desirable part of his history to be mentioned. However, he wasn''t angry either. Harry was one of the few individuals in the Abyss whom the previous owner of his body could call a friend, and he was also a reliable supplier of medicinal materials. Although he loved taking advantage of others, the quality of the materials he provided was neverpromised. "Forget it, things haven''t been going smoothlytely. Here''s the list of materials I need this time." Charlotte took out a list from his pocket and handed it over, speaking in the usual manner theymunicated. Harry took the list and the cloth bag, measuring the materials while saying, "What kind of troubles have you been facing? Tell old brother and make himugh." "Thendy of my house has fallen in love with me." Charlotte casually came up with a topic. "That''s impossible!" Harry decisively shook his head, then turned to look at Charlotte. "After all, you''re a low-quality male warlock who was rejected by the club." Charlotte: -_- Engaging in idle conversation with Harry, Charlotte surveyed the materials shop. A long pole held silver bats the size of palms, a colorful giant snake skin wrapped around a pir, green dried frogs piled up in a corner, and a putrid smell permeated the air. Harry''s materials shop not only supplied materials for magical potions but also various mage supplies. Behind the counter stood two rows of exquisite magic wands, and colorful magic stones were ced in individual boxes. Two fist-sized purple magic cores, originating from a level five raging giant lizard in the wilderness, were the shop''s prized possessions. This was one of the mostprehensive magic materials shops in the Abyss, and also one of the wealthiest private stores. Harry had hinted before that this materials shop had the background of one of the four major mafia families, the Kade family. Therefore, no one dared to mess with him. "Anything interesting happening in Calva recently?" Charlotte casually asked. Harry frequently traveled between the Abyss and Calva. It was said that he had an evenrger materials shop in Calva. One important reason why Charlotte enjoyed chatting with him was to gather information from the outside world. Charlotte stuffed the remaining bread into his pocket, nced around, and stepped briskly into the mist along the edge of the street. "There''s nothing new under the sun. Those old guys in the council have made Calwa more and more boring. Calwa was not like this hundred of years ago," Harry said disdainfully. Charlotte remained silent. Hundreds of years ago, Calwa had just been established and was full of potential. Naturally, it was different from what it was now. "There''s no big news, but there is an interesting incident, and it involves you," Harry said, pushing up the sses that had fallen to the tip of his nose, and looking at Charlotte with a smile. "Involves me?" Charlotte frowned. Could it be that there was still a legend circting about her in Calwa? "Your former fiance, Elizabeth, the daughter of the Lord of Calwa, is said to have been arranged a new marriage by her father recently. The groom is the second son of Duke Cornwall, a high-ranking official in the Lance Empire," Harry stared at Charlotte''s face, seemingly hoping to see some interesting reaction. Charlotte''s expression didn''t change at all, and he calmly said, "Sounds like a good match." In his memories, there wasn''t a particrly strong emotional bond with his childhood sweetheart and former fiance, Elizabeth. At most, there was a sense of humiliation from being rejected after his downfall. Since attending the Calwa Medical School, Charlotte had been devoted to studying surgery. After graduating, he had beenmitted to medical reforms and had little contact with Elizabeth, who had always dreamed of bing a dragon knight. The engagement was arranged by their elders when they were children. Charlotte''s grandfather was once a member of the Calwa council, and his parents were high-ranking mages. However, more than ten years ago, his parents died in an ident during a mission to defend Calwa from magical creatures, leaving him an orphan. Seeing Charlotte''s expression unchanged, Harry couldn''t help but find it boring. He pursed his lips and said, "Sounds like a good match, but that second son of Duke Cornwall is notorious for being a yboy. Your former fiance doesn''t like him, so she announced that if the young Duke can defeat her, she will marry him. Otherwise, the marriage won''t count." "So, the marriage might be called off?" Charlotte found it somewhat amusing. In his memory, Elizabeth, who had half-elven blood, had reached the fourth rank as a knight three years ago. None of the young knights in Calwa was her match, and even among the younger generation on the continent of Isor, she was outstanding. "Hard to say. Duke Cornwall wields great power, and if the Lord of Calwa wants to enter the council, he will need the support of human council members. That''s why he arranged this marriage," Harry said, shaking his head with a smile. "Who knows, it might turn into a drama of forced marriage in the future. It''s nothing new." Charlotte shrugged. Indeed, it was nothing new. But what did it have to do with him? Right now, all he wanted was to focus on making money! "All the materials are here. It''s a total of 15 silver coins. I''ve deducted four copper coins for you." Harry handed the bulging cloth bag to Charlotte. "Thanks." Charlotte ced the 15 silver coins on the counter, shouldered the heavy cloth bag, and turned to leave. "Hope to see you next month," Harry''s farewell came from behind. Charlotte tucked the remaining two copper coins into his shoes. If everything went smoothly, he would be able to return to the clinic in an hour. The return journey was the most dangerous part. Although the worn-out cloth bag contained strange things like silver-winged bats, dried green frogs, and seagull droppings, it didn''t diminish its eye-catching appearance. Moreover, carrying dozens of kilograms on his back greatly restricted his agility and speed, given her petite frame. But at this time, the return journey was rtively safe. Most of the Abyss creatures had just finished their lunch, making it their most sluggish time. When robbery became a profession, it inevitably followed a regr schedule. Charlotte quickened his pace, hoping to return home as soon as possible. Then, at the corner, he collided with a sword. Chapter 6: This Assassin Isnt Cold Chapter 6: This Assassin Isn''t Cold Not everyone in this world has professional ethics. Just like the woman in front of him, wearing a mask and holding a sword against his neck. The sword was only 0.1 to 1 centimeter away from his neck. It fluctuated slightly because the hand holding the sword was trembling. Come on, big sis, don''t try to rob people if you have Parkinson''s! Charlotte was genuinely scared. He was afraid that if her hand shook, she would cut his carotid artery. "Ro...robbery!" the woman said in a deep voice. Although she intentionally spoke in a low tone, there was still a hint of immaturity in her voice. She seemed young. And it seemed that she was more nervous than he, the victim. The woman had a petite figure, around 1.56 meters tall. So when she pointed the sword at him, she had to tilt her head up to look at him, which appeared somewhat ridiculous andcked the intimidation of a robber. Of course, it would be a big mistake to judge thebat power of this world solely based on appearances. A full-level goblin is only 1.2 meters tall. Do you think they''re weak? "Robbery for money or something else?" Charlotte cautiously asked. With inexperienced neers like her, he needed to be extra careful. Experienced individuals usually have professional ethics. Some only rob for money, some only rob for pleasure, and some rob for both and silence the victims. Neers are more random in their actions. Sometimes, because of a small movement or a word that shouldn''t have been said, they end your life. Charlotte''s hand, concealed in his sleeve, was already clutching a magical spell. It was a life-saving measure left by the original ownera fourth-level instant fireball spell. At such a close distance, he was confident that he could burn the woman in front of him to ashes. But this was his only trump card for self-defense. He had spent nearly a thousand copper coins to purchase this spell from Harry. If the other party was only after money, the materials in the package were worth only 1,500 copper coins. She might not even want them, and the two copper coins in his shoes could be easily overlooked. "Hand over all the money you have on you!" the woman''s voice grew louder, but she still seemed somewhatcking in confidence. "I... I don''t have any money on me..." Charlotte innocently raised his hands. "Give me the package!" The woman''s sword was still pressed against Charlotte''s neck, but her gaze fell on the package he had with him. "Are you sure?" Charlotte hesitated for a moment. "Don''t talk nonsense!" The long sword moved forward, and the sharp de caused a slight pain on Charlotte''s neck as if his skin had been cut. Charlotte immediately obediently handed over the tattered cloth package on his back. Hmm! The weight of the package was obviously beyond the woman''s expectations, nearly causing her to stumble. However, a hint of delight appeared in her eyes, indicating that she believed there would be a good harvest in this heavy package. She pointed her sword at Charlotte with one hand and opened the package with the other. Ah... A piercing scream echoed in the dim alley. Charlotte looked at the woman who suddenly clung to him, tightly wrapping her arms around his neck, and he waspletely bewildered. "Snakes! Bats! Frogs!" The woman''s voice carried a sob as if she had experienced a great shock. Charlotte wanted tough, but he felt that it wasn''t the appropriate asion, so he awkwardly held her in a princess carry. Fortunately, the woman was light, not much heavier than the package. Moreover, she was soft, and it felt quitefortable holding her. After a moment, the woman seemed to realize the awkwardness of the current situation and quickly got off Charlotte. Although her face was covered, her visibly pink skin around the eye area revealed her embarrassment. "Who... who are you?" The woman pointed her sword back at Charlotte''s neck, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed. "I am a wandering scavenger," Charlotte lowered his gaze and sighed. "This is my harvest from the past half month. I nned to exchange it for some money at the material shop to buy some food for my child. She hasn''t eaten anything for three days." "You... you have a child?" The woman''s sword drooped slightly and moved away from Charlotte''s neck. "Yes, her name is Anna. She''s three years old, a well-behaved and sensible child." Charlotte nodded, his eyes shimmering with paternal care and tenderness. "Unfortunately, she had an ident when she was young and has a slight limp." "You must have been forced to do this. You don''t need to exin, I understand. The Abyss is like that. I won''t me you. Take whatever you want, just please don''t hurt me." Charlotte earnestly looked into the woman''s eyes. "The child is still young and can''t survive alone. She''s most afraid of bats and snakes." The woman instantly dropped her guard. The long sword in her hand hung by her side and was concealed behind her. Tears glistened in her eyes, and she couldn''t meet Charlotte''s gaze. "You... you can go." "What about this package..." "I don''t want anything. Sell it and buy food for the child." The woman shook her head and took a step back. "Thank you." Charlotte quickly crouched down, re-tied the package, and carried it on his back, preparing to leave. "Wait!" The woman''s voice rang out again. "What is it?" Charlotte''s heart tightened, and he once again gripped the magical spell in his hand, slowly turning around. The long sword in the woman''s hand had somehow transformed into a magic wand, and she was chanting something as she pointed it at Charlotte. A faint green light fell on Charlotte''s neck, cool and soothing. The previously cut wound instantly healed, and the sensation of pain disappeared. " A healing mage!" Charlotte was taken aback. He was one hundred percent sure that she had just chanted the spell for a basic healing technique. Her casting was incredibly smooth, and the effect was remarkable. "You... are you a doctor?!" Charlotte touched his neck, disying the perfect mix of shock and joy. However, a mage capable of casting healing magic smoothly would be respected in any city. How could she have ended up in the Abyss, resorting to robbing people on the road? If he could bring her to his clinic... Stop! If she found out that he had just beenpletely acting, that he didn''t have a daughter at home, only a limping white cat, she would kill him, right? Unfortunately, though... Charlotte regretted it so much that he keeps patting his own thigh. "I... I''m not a doctor." The woman quickly waved her hand and then slightly bowed. "I apologize for my reckless behavior earlier. You''re a good father." Now, Charlotte felt a twinge of guilt. But this guilt onlysted for a second. In the Abyss, if you wanted to survive for long, impable acting skills were an important means of self-defense. His previous self had escaped two crises by pretending to be dead. Gurgle~ The woman stood up straight, but her stomach embarrassingly growled. Charlotte sighed in his heart. If it weren''t for the circumstances forcing her, how could a healing mage be robbing people on the road with a sword in hand? "You can go now. Don''t keep the child waiting." The woman turned her face away. "Good luck to you." Charlotte took out the uneaten ck bread from his pocket and stuffed it into the woman''s hand. He briskly walked into the mist, carrying his belongings on his back. "This..." The woman held the bread in a daze for a moment, then looked up, only to see the lingering mist in front of her. The ck bread was dry and hard, but for Vivian, who hadn''t eaten for three days, the faint scent of wheat had a deadly allure. She tore off her veil and took a big bite, chewing with force, her cheeks slightly chubby. After three days of drinking water, her dull taste buds finally regained their sense. For the first time, she found ck bread to be so sweet and delicious! As she ate, she suddenly burst into tears. Tears wet her long eyshes and fell onto the ck bread, tracing down her smooth cheeks. "Vivian, how could you rob a father who is striving to live?! He''s such a kind person, and what have you done?" Vivian grabbed her hair, wearing a face of regret and pain. In just three days, she had escaped from the imperial capital of the Lance Empire to the Abyss, and within that short time, she had been deceived five times, lost all her money, and almost been sold to a lecherous goblin old man. "This world is too dangerous, but Father said that only here can we avoid being captured by the Lance Empire." She was starving, almost on the brink of death. But she had to stay alive. Her father had died to protect her, and her mother was imprisoned in the capital awaiting her rescue. So she abandoned the education she had received for sixteen years and chose a seemingly easy and wealthy target. When the sword pierced his skin, she felt pain. A healing mage who had learned how to heal others since childhood, using a sword to harm others was a terrible torment. But when she used magic to heal his wounds, she felt her soul redeemed, experiencing great satisfaction. "I am destined to be an inadequate robber. I must find a safe ce to settle as soon as possible and strive to be stronger." Vivian wiped away her tears, her gaze bing resolute. "But what can I do? Helping people is what I am best at. But in this chaotic Abyss, do they need doctors? Besides, Father said that we must act discreetly to avoid pursuit from the Lance Empire..." ... Charlotte ran with his belongings on his back, only daring to stop and catch his breath after running for three blocks. This world was truly too dangerous. Even young girls in their teens dared toe out and rob people on the road. The social atmosphere was extremely poor! Fortunately, she was just a fledgling, not knowing anything. He could casually deceive her and give her ck bread to pass through. "But that was two copper coins, my dinner for today. It hurts!" Charlotte grumbled and walked away quickly. The rest of the journey went smoothly. Half an hourter, Charlotte returned to the clinic unscathed. Confirming that the strand of hair tied to the door handle was intact, Charlotte entered the clinic and quickly locked the door. "Phew... Going out is so difficult!" Charlotte threw the package on the stone bed and slumped onto a chair, finally rxingpletely. The white cat sleeping in the toppartment of the cab stretchedzily, sticking out its head to look down at Charlotte with a cold gaze. "From now on, I''ll call you Anna. Thanks to you today, I was able to escape safely." Charlotte took out thest small fish from the drawer and threw it in front of the white cat, smiling contentedly. The white cat nced at Charlotte, then at the fish, and bit into it before retracting its head. Sounds of joyful chewing quickly came from above. After resting for nearly half an hour, Charlotte got up and entered the study, taking out a journal. While flipping through it, he read aloud, "Hemostatic Potion, ingredients: one Silverwing Bat, one dried Green-skin Frog, seven Blue Beans, three pieces of Grayrock Ore..." Chapter 7: Hemostatic Potion Chapter 7: Hemostatic Potion The production of the Hemostatic Potion requires a total of five ingredients, and the required materials and quantities are detailed in the journal. Of course, Charlotte found this measuring method unreliable. For example, these Silverwing Bats. Charlotte had obtained a total of twelve of them this time, and each one varied in size and shape. The weight difference between thergest and smallest bats was almost double. Would the potions produced with such a twofold difference in dosage have the same effectiveness? As a veterinarian, out of a sense of responsibility toward patients, he was hesitant to randomly brew potions. "Why can''t we be more precise when we have weighing tools?" Charlotte found the neglected weighing scale in the corner of the cab, furrowing his brow. In Charlotte''s eyes, apothecaries were just as important as doctors, but that wasn''t the case in this world. Although Calva Medical College offered a course in potion-making, it was merely an extracurricr subject and was at the bottom of the hierarchy in terms of respect. After all, for doctors who could use healing magic, anything that potions could achieve could be solved with just one spell. So why bother dealing with those dirty things? To promote medical reform, the original owner of Charlotte''s body had taken a keen interest in potion-making. They had collected numerous potion recipes and, through continuous experimentation, recorded a batch of effective forms, all of which were written in the journal. "The weather is nice today. Miss Ruth from the Charm Blue Club looks sexy in her red skirt. I like her tender..." Sorry, this page is not relevant. With a rigorous attitude, Charlotte selected materials of average size from various sources and then weighed and recorded them one by one. The process of brewing potions was simple, much like cooking. Add this, then add that, and finally, add something else. Cover the pot and let it simmer for a while, then it''s ready to be served. "Why does it feel unreliable?" After carefully studying for a while, Charlotte still felt that this method was too crude andcked rigor. This included the handling methods for each material, the time intervals for adding them, the heating time required for fusion, the level of heat, and so on. Was potion-making such an unprofessional matter? They didn''t even have such standards at this level? Halving all the dosages, Charlotte took half of the materials and entered the kitchen, preparing to attempt the first potion-making process. Yes, the clinic did not have a dedicated alchemy room. Instead, they used the kitchen for potion-making. The original owner couldn''t cook, so the kitchen had be the makeshift alchemy room. But Charlotte knew how to cook. In the past, to save money on dining out, he had honed excellent culinary skills. His friends used to say that with his culinary skills, he wouldn''t have trouble finding a wife. Moreover, the food in this world was so unappetizing. The ck bread for lunch almost choked him. Once he settled down, he would cook for himself, and he would have to clean up the kitchen... He stepped into the kitchen, and a strong stench emanated from the barrel-shaped iron pot on the stove that hadn''t been cleaned. Rows of jars in the corner contained various organs, the ceiling was ckened by smoke, and there was even an inexplicable yellow grease slowly dripping down the wall. Ugh This kitchen was uneptable! It took Charlotte two hours to clean the inside and outside of the kitchen. The floor tiles gleamed, and various cans were neatly ced in the corner and covered with ayer of ck cloth. The ceiling was also cleaned, and the ck iron pot had regained its original colorit was white! "In the future, this will be the dedicated alchemy room. The kitchen will be arranged in the empty room on the second floor, separating the living area from the workspace," Charlotte thought as he looked at the clean kitchen. Inside the y stove, the coal was already burning red. Charlotte solemnly ced therge iron pot on the stove and picked up the journal to double-check the brewing steps. He poured a bucket of stagnant rainwater into the iron pot. The water quickly boiled, and he sequentially added limestone ore, blue beans, green-skinned frogs, Silverwing Bats, and Silverring Grass ording to the order. The clear rainwater soon turned into a pot of bubbling, colorful, thick liquid. Charlotte found an old piece of clothing upstairs and folded it into a thick mask for himself. The scent was truly overwhelming, and he was afraid of being overwhelmed by the potion before it was even brewed. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. Charlotte even recorded the timing of adding various ingredients using an hourss. If he seeded on the first try, it could be used as a standard for future potion-making. This was a meticulous scientific attitude. "Stir three times, then cover the pot and wait for the potion to bepleted," Charlotte silently recited in his mind as he vigorously stirred with a stirring rod in the pot. He felt like an old witch brewing poison in some animated movie, without the cool appearance of an apothecary at all. The colors of the thick liquid were gradually blending and stabilizing. What was even more magical was that the liquid became clearer the longer it cooked, shifting towards a red hue. Bang! Just then, a loud explosion urred. The potion in the iron pot erupted like a volcanic eruption, sshing in all directions. "Oh, shit!" Charlotte immediately turned around and rushed out of the kitchen. His clothes were soaked, but fortunately, his face was covered with a mask. Otherwise, his handsome appearance would have been ruined. Once the hazy heat in the kitchen had dissipated, the freshly cleaned kitchen became a mess again. A frog''s head and half a bat wing were stuck to the ceiling, red stters covered the walls, and the floor was unbearable to look at. "Alchemy is indeed a dangerous profession," Charlotte said with lingering fear, cursing the original owner of the body a hundred times. The diary didn''t mention anything about explosions, did it? The process seemed as simple as cooking, so it was no wonder he had underestimated it. Fortunately, the potion was nearingpletion. Despite the mess from the pot explosion on the walls and floor, the smell wasn''t too unpleasant. After waiting at the kitchen entrance to ensure there wouldn''t be a second explosion, Charlotte finally walked into the kitchen. He leaned over and nced into the iron pot. There remained a small amount of red, clear liquid at the bottom of the pot, emitting a faint fragrance. "Could this be the final product?" Charlotte pondered. He took out a ss jar and carefully poured the remaining liquid into it, filling exactly one bottle''s worth. Charlotte shook the bottle in his hand. The red liquid shimmered with an eerie hue in the light of the kerosenemp, looking quite promising. "I need to test the efficacy of the potion, but who should I test it on?" Charlotte walked out with the newly brewed hemostatic potion, realizing that it would be too risky to use it directly on a patient without conducting a proper experiment. Then his gaze fell on the white cat crouching in the corner, with its back turned towards him. In the interest of the patient''s well-being, sacrificing Anna was necessary. He only needed to perform a simple test. Upon hearing the sound, Anna turned her head, her paw holding down a white mouse. "Oh, there''s a ready-made white mouse," Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he quickly approached. He rescued the poor little mouse from the cat''s ws and first examined its injuries. It had three w tears and scratches, seemingly yed with for too long. Its breath was weak, and it shivered in his hands. "Don''t worry, I will save you," Charlotte reassured it, then carried it to the nearby counter. He grabbed an oilmp for illumination, poured a bit of his newly brewed hemostatic potion, moistened a piece of cloth, and applied it to the mouse''s belly wound. Anna jumped onto the counter and crouched there, watching her owner who had taken away her toy. After approximately ten minutes, the wound on the mouse''s belly sessfully stopped bleeding and formed ayer of scab. "It''s effective!" Charlotte''s eyes brightened. Oh, I forgot to create a control group for the experiment. Charlotte took thest bottle of hemostatic potion from the cab, which was part of the inventory he had previously brewed. Using tweezers, he cleaned the scabbed wound on the mouse''s belly, creating aparable reference. Only then did the mouse calm down a little, and seemed to look up at Charlotte,ining in his heart: I will really thank you (T_T)! With the same dosage, he dipped the red hemostatic potion into the mouse''s wound, and then it was a matter of waiting for the medicine to take effect. After about three minutes, the wound sessfully stopped bleeding and quickly formed a scab. "The difference in efficacy is quite significant. It seems that the ones I brewed can only be considered failed products with slight effectiveness," Charlotte recorded the data and shook his head. Although they all seem to be effective, the difference in duration of action is three times, which is the gap between inferior and superior products. "This little mouse..." Charlotte pondered, realizing it was a good experimental subject. The mouse, whose injuries had been healed, flipped over and looked at Charlotte, then nced at the white cat on the other end of the counter. After a moment of hesitation, it bravely rushed towards the white cat, saying, "Please eat me! I don''t want to live anymore..." "For now, let''s keep you. It''s not easy to find such a cute experimental subject." Charlotte grabbed it and casually threw it into a drawer, closing it with a snap as a temporary holding cage. Anna tilted her head, looked for a while, and then jumped away uninterested. "What went wrong? Was it the timing of the ingredient addition? Or did I not stir it in a cool enough manner?" Charlotte returned to the kitchen, starting a new round of experiments. From the afternoon untilte at night, Charlotte waspletely immersed in brewing the hemostatic potion in the kitchen. He brewed a total of nine pots, three of which exploded, one turned into a mess, and the other five were barely eptable. "Very good, the hemostatic effect has reached the level consistent with the inventory! And the liquid is clearer and has better absorbability!" In the dim light of the oilmp at midnight, Charlotte, with his entire body stained red, watched the quickly healing wound on the little mouse and let out eerieughter. Anna, who was sleeping, retracted her pink paws hanging outside the cab and covered her ears. The little mousey t, bing a fish that had lost its dreams. "This form is it! Thest pot can fill ten bottles, enough for tomorrow." Charlotte cherished his diary, which detailed the ingredients and the refining process, urate to the gram and second. In addition to standardizing the process, Charlotte also made some improvements to the techniques. The most significant change was the treatment of raw materials. He ground the silver-winged bat and frog into powder in advance, and crushed the ores into granules, allowing the various materials to fuse faster and more thoroughly, resulting in fewer impurities in the final potion. Chapter 8: The Task from the Treant Amos Chapter 8: The Task from the Treant Amos "I truly am a genius!" After tidying up the alchemy room and dragging his exhausted body onto the bed, Charlotte still felt a sense of fulfillment. The sessful concoction of the hemostatic potion boosted his confidence in running the clinic. However, today''s workload made him realize the urgent need for a diligent and capable assistant at the clinic to handle misceneous tasks. Once the rent was paid and the business stabilized, if there was any extra money, he would consider hiring an assistant. Before closing his eyes to sleep, Charlotte nced at his attribute panel. yer: Charlotte Profession: Doctor, Alchemist Level: Fourth-tier Mage Discard Wealth Value: 4323 Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication Recement: Intermediate: 1321/2000 Skin Wound Suturing: Intermediate: 1926/2000 Uterine Incision Surgery: Beginner: 230/1000 Castration of Cats and Canine Animals: Advanced: 650/4000 ... Special Skill: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Beginner: 90/1000 Main Quest: Attain an Influence of 1000 as the Abyssal Physician! (Treating a patient grants 10 influences) Progress: 90/1000 Side Quest: Not Triggered Yet System Shop: Not Opened Yet (Opens when Wealth Value reaches 10,000) Favorability Panel: Not Opened Yet The wealth value remained stable at 4323, and the fifteen silver coins spent in the afternoon did not deduct from the wealth value, which was consistent with his previous conjecture. Moreover, he now possessed a special skillHemostatic Potion Brewing. What intrigued him the most was the experience bar. He was currently at the beginner level. If the experience points reached 1000 and he reached the intermediate level, would the brewed hemostatic potion also be an intermediate-level one? What about reaching the advanced level? With beautiful visions in his mind, Charlotte entered the realm of dreams. ... Two toweringmpposts, each a kilometer high, turned the bustling city of Calwa into a sleepless city. A white unicorn carriage slowly stopped in front of a magnificent mansion. A handsomely dressed man embraced a seductive subus with a revealing neckline as they stepped out of the carriage. He turned to the attendant beside him and asked, "Have you captured that little girl?" "Milord Viscount, we haven''t found Vivienne yet. My subordinates suspect that she may have already entered the Abyss," the attendant replied, bowing his head, his forehead covered in a cold sweat. "A bunch of useless fools! You can''t even capture a little girl who only knows healing spells." Lord Capas'' face turned cold, and a fireball flickered in the palm of his hand. The attendant''s face turned pale, and he knelt with a thud. "Milord Viscount, this is Calwa. Don''t forget the Duke''s instructions before he left," an old man in a gray robe approached from behind. With just a nce, the fireball in Capas'' hand extinguished. "You''re lucky," Capas put down his hand and continued, "Go find Carol. The Abyss is his territory. Make him pull that girl out." "Yes!" The attendant, relieved, immediately got up from the ground and hurried away. Capas walked towards the mansion with the subus in his embrace, and the old man in the gray robe followed by his side. "Milord Viscount, you came here primarily for Miss Elizabeth. You still need to be mindful of your words and actions within Calwa. You understand the importance of this marriage alliance," the old man said, casting a nce at the subus. "Go wait for me in my room," Capas patted the subus'' plump buttocks. The subus obediently departed. "Uncle Bill, my father sent you to protect me and keep an eye on me, right?" Capas looked at the old man in the gray robe with a helpless expression. Bill didn''t respond directly but said instead, "Carol is not trustworthy. If the ount book falls into the hands of the Jadeson family, it would be troublesome for the Duke." "Don''t worry, even if Carol had a hundred times the courage, he wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. They''ve always wanted to sell magic potions to the Lance Empire, and Carol hase to me several times for this matter. I''m giving them an opportunity," Capas smirked, revealing a cold smile. "If they can''t handle it, they know the consequences." ... Charlotte woke up early in the morning. Despite the continuous yawns, he couldn''t bear to take a bottle of invigorating stamina potion for himself. He went out and bought two ck bread rolls, spending four copper coins. He ate one to fill his stomach and kept one for lunch. Poverty had bestowed upon him a strong will to face adversity. While no patients wereing in yet, he cleaned the operating room thoroughly. The poor surgical environment could easily lead to post-operative infections, increasing the mortality rate. As for the misceneous surgical tools, they gave him a headache. Rusty saws and scalpels were like enchanted tetanus des. Only the brave would dare toe off the operating table alive. Charlotte selected two rtively sharp and less rusty short knives, polished and cleaned them, and then sterilized them for future use using the boiling method. "These seem more like tools for chopping people rather than surgical knives," Charlotte waved the half-pound heavy short knife in his hand. It felt awkward as a surgical instrument. On Baka Street, there was a dwarf cksmith shop. After paying the rent and having some extra money, Charlotte considered getting a custom-made surgical knife that would suit him. His current goal was to earn ten thousand pieces! He activated the system''s store and checked out what good items were avable. Speaking of which, this system was amazing. Earning money from one task and spending it on another. It was like double happiness! Thud! Thud! Thud! Suddenly, the clinic''s door violently shook, as if someone was pounding it with a siege hammer. "What''s going on? It shouldn''t be a daytime robbery on Baka Street, right?" Charlotte was startled. He grabbed a magic talisman and concealed a short knife in his hand before cautiously opening the door. As he opened the door, he was faced with a pair of cloudyrge eyeballs. Then he saw a face that upied the entire door panel. It was a face covered in gray-brown bark, with features twisted in pain. When the tree person saw Charlotte, a glimmer of hope shed in its eyes. It was a treat! The treant took two steps back, allowing Charlotte to get a clear view of this colossal treant standing over nine meters tall. Despite its towering stature, the treant appeared weak. Much of its bark had peeled off, revealing withered branches. Its right arm was severed, showing signs of burn marks, although they were old injuries. The treant held its throat with its left hand, looking extremely pained. When it saw Charlotte staring at it, it quickly pointed at its open mouth. "Choked on something?" Charlotte quickly understood its meaning. The treant immediately nodded. [Ding! Treant Emos has assigned you an emergency task: Remove the obstruction from its throat! Task reward: 100 copper coins!] The system''s voice rang out. "Choked. You should immediately use the Heimlich maneuver, embrace the patient from behind, make a fist between their lower rib margin and navel, and then push upward..." Charlotte looked at the treant''s massive figure and stopped recalling. None of the people present, including the onlookers and neighboring residents who came out to watch, knew how to perform first aid on a treant in this way. "A treant choked to death. That''s rare." "Why did the treant leave the forest ande to the Abyss? This ce is not suitable for treants to survive, not even a trace of sunlight." "Can we chop off some wood and take it back for burning? We just ran out of firewood at home." The onlookers whispered among themselves, showing little sympathy. Charlotte has no time to marvel at the kindness of people in the world. Looking at the massive body of the treant, its nearly one-story-high head, and its mouth that opened like arge gate, he had a new idea and shouted, "Lower your head, and I might be able to help you remove the obstruction directly." The treant was nearing a suffocating state, its emotions bing restless, and gradually losing control over its body. But upon hearing Charlotte''s voice, it clung to thest straw of salvation and crawled towards the direction of the clinic, prostrating itself on the ground. Its enormous face once again crowded in front of the clinic door. "Open your mouth!" Charlotte said. The treant opened its mouth, resembling the opening of arge gate capable of easily swallowing a grown human. A strong foul smell rushed out, like an eighty-two-year-old sewer, indescribably pungent, causing Charlotte to instinctively cover his mouth and nose. The gaping mouth was pitch ck inside, and nothing could be seen. The abyssal visibility was insufficient to illuminate the treant''s oral cavity. Charlotte turned around and took an oilmp from the wall behind him, but as he looked at the pitch-ck abyssal mouth, he felt a moment of hesitation. He was just a mortal now. If he entered the treant''s mouth and it suddenly went mad and lost control, the probability of his death would be extremely high. Huff, huff... A weak sound emanated from the treant''s throat, like leaky bellows, and its body began to tremble uncontrobly. The situation was critical, and there was no time to waste! "I''m going in!" Carrying the oilmp, Charlotte took a step into the mouth, looking at the pitch-ck expanse before him. The interior of the treant''s oral cavity was not as sticky as he had imagined. Charlotte held the oilmp and walked further inside. "The level of tooth wear is simply appalling! All the teeth need to be reced!" "Poor oral health, in urgent need ofprehensive cleaning!" Charlotte grumbled while climbing over the half-meter-tall brown teeth, ignoring the remnants of nt fibers and minced meat in the gaps, and crawling onto the whitish tongue, heading deeper into the throat. He had to find the foreign object stuck in the treant''s throat and figure out a way to remove it. With another person inside its mouth, the treant couldn''t ensure the calmness of its oral cavity due to the strong sensation of a foreign object. An uneasy tongue, trembling teeth, and the wriggling inner walls of the mouth were all dangerous to Charlotte. Soon, Charlotte climbed over the tip of the tongue and stood on its base, holding the oilmp high and illuminating the dark depths of the throata nted and narrow passage. "Hey, how are you doing?" At that moment, a faint voice echoed from deep within the treant''s throat, resonating continuously in the confined oral cavity. The eerie voice appeared suddenly, causing Charlotte''s hand to tremble, and the oilmp nearly slipped out of his grasp. Chapter 9: Hidden Mission Triggered Chapter 9: Hidden Mission Triggered "There''s a saying: ''Every wrong has a perpetrator, and every debt has an owner.'' I''m just a doctor who treats and saves people. If you''re the vengeful soul devoured by the treant, please don''t trouble me! I''m leaving now!" Charlotte''s throat twitched, and he turned around, preparing to run away. This was just too terrifying! Someone inside the treant''s throat was greeting him? This was beyond his capabilities. He would dly forgo those hundred copper coins! "Hey, hey, hey! Doctor Charlotte, don''t go!" The voice from the throat sounded increasingly urgent. "Oh damn, this mysterious person is not to be trifled with! They even know my name!" Charlotte was greatly shocked, and his determination to flee grew stronger. "I''m Guy! The dwarf cksmith from the corner ironworks. Last month, you treated my ears!" the voice from the throat said. Charlotte''s footsteps halted. Indeed, he remembered this person. Guy, the dwarf cksmith from Baka Street, was a sturdy, chubby fellow with a blind left eye. But he had decent skills. Last month, he hade to Charlotte to have his ears treated. The previous owner of Charlotte''s body had transnted a dog''s ear onto him, curing his hearing problem. "Are you a person or a ghost? What''s going on?" Charlotte asked. "Early this morning, the treant came to me to have its teeth reced. While I was fitting the teeth, I identally rolled into its throat and got stuck. Please help me get out," Guy''s voice came from deep within his throat. So, it was a dental surgery ident? Charlotte couldn''t help but find it amusing. "Where are you currently stuck? How''s the situation? What help do you need from me?" Charlotte asked quickly. Now the situation involved two individuals, and if mishandled, it could result in two deaths. "I''mpletely stuck now. Damn it, just a moment ago, it swallowed a few times, nearly sending me to the rectum! I can''t crawl out on my own. Throw a rope down, I''ll tie myself up, and then you find someone to pull me out," Guy grumbled from deep within the throat. So, he''s a foreign object with his thoughts. But that''s good news. If Charlotte were to venture deep into the treant''s throat, attempting to loosen the object that was stuck, it would essentially condemn the treant to death. Charlotte crawled out of the treant''s partially open mouth and, in the process, shoved in a wooden stick taller than a person to support it. The treant had already fallen into a semi-unconscious state, and its breath was bing weak. Charlotte rushed into the clinic and quickly came out carrying a thick and heavy iron chain. He tied one end to arge stone pir near the clinic''s entrance and then carried the chain back into the treant''s mouth. "This treant has already stopped breathing, right?" "What is that doctor doing carrying an iron chain inside? Doesn''t seem reliable at all!" "This human doctor is indeed unreliable. He doesn''t even know magic. How can he be called a doctor?" The onlookers mocked and jeered, and some had already set their sights on the treant''s pockets, intending to take advantage of the situation. "I can''t pull you, so I tied the iron chain to the stone pir. You have amazing strength, so grab hold and climb out on your own!" Charlotte stood on the base of the treant''s tongue and extended the iron chain towards the throat, letting it drop down. "Okay! Thanks!" Guy''s voice came through. Charlotte quickly ran out of the treant''s mouth, taking a few steps back to distance himself from the iron chain. As he watched the dying treant, all he could do at this moment was wish it good luck. Crash! The iron chain tied to the stone pir suddenly stretched taut, then trembled slightly. The friction caused the pir to shed fine powder. "What''s happening!" "Is this magic?" "Enchanted iron chain?" The onlookers looked on, their expressions filled with astonishment. Pop! A sound, simr to a cork being pulled from a bottle, came from the treant''s mouth. Soon after, a sturdy dwarf, covered in green liquid, crawled out of the treant''s mouth. "I finally made it out!" Guy wiped his face, a mix of frustration and a hint of relief are evident. Charlotte nced at Guy''s barrel-like belly. If it weren''t for his plump figure, he would have ended up in the remnants of the digestive tract. "How did a dwarf crawl out?" "Isn''t he the owner of the cksmith shop on the street corner?" "It''s him! How did he get eaten by the treant?" The onlookers immediately grew noisy. This development exceeded their expectations. The obstructing foreign object had been removed, but the treant had fallen into a state of unconsciousness, with its breath remaining extremely weak. Charlotte turned and entered the clinic, quickly returning with a bundle of potions and once again entering the treant''s mouth. Three bottles of hemostatic potion, and three bottles of intermediate stamina potion, were poured directly into its throat. The hemostatic potion is used to restore throat injuries, while the stamina potion can help him recover more quickly. Charlotte stepped back, looking at the treant lying on the street, waiting for the potions to take effect. Revealing a weakened state in front of others was extremely dangerous in the Abyss. Treants belonged to a gifted race, requiring no arduous training. Once they reached adulthood, they possessed fourth-tier strength, making them an existence most people dared not provoke. But an unconscious treant fell outside that range. "Cough... cough..." The treant lying on the ground suddenly coughed violently twice. Its closed eyes abruptly opened, as if a drowning person had finally been dragged ashore, greedily gasping for air. Two seasoned thieves who had already circled the treant were startled and quickly fled. Using one arm, the treant propped itself up from the ground and knelt, its murky eyes looking at Charlotte standing at the entrance of the clinic. In a deep voice, it asked, "Did you save me?" "Emos, you idiot! Why did you chew so many teeth, nearly choking me to death? If it weren''t for Dr. Charlotte, we would both be dead. My lifelong reputation as Guy would have been ruined!" Guy scolded the treant, then turned to Charlotte with gratitude on his face. "Thank you very much." "No need to thank me." Charlotte nodded slightly, then looked at the treant and said, "The treatment fee is 100 copper coins, three bottles of hemostatic potion for 300 copper coins, and three bottles of intermediate stamina potion for 600 copper coins, totaling 1,000 copper coins." "Thank you." The treant nodded slightly, nced at the crowd, and reached into the cavity on the left side of its chest, pulling out a silver coin and some copper coins. After a brief count, it handed them to Charlotte. Charlotte carefully counted and returned one extra copper coin. He liked patients who paid promptly and didn''t talk too much. [Ding! Completed the quest of Treant Emos! Rewards received: 100 copper coins! Due to positive responses from the crowd during the treatment process, the additional influence of +100 as a renowned doctor!] Huh? This additional reward is great! Being observed was worth as much as ten patients. Feeling his purse a little more full, Charlotte''s mood became even more delightful. "You didn''t use all the money for a tooth filling as medical fees, did you?" Guy looked at the treant. The treant looked at the copper coin in its hand, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I''ll get the tooth filled next month." "Damn it!" Guy gestured an irritable middle finger. "I''ve already fixed your teeth, and you still want to wait until next month. You almost cost us our lives. You can''t do business like this, can''t do it." "Dr. Charlotte, thank you for saving my life. If you need anything forged, feel free toe and find me. I''ll give you a free order," Guy patted his chest and said to Charlotte, then he sniffed his hand with a disgusted expression. "It stinks too much! I''m going to take a bath first. Goodbye!" After speaking, he ran off without looking back, spinning like a top. Charlotte certainly wouldn''t refuse such a good offer of a free order. He even felt that it would be a waste of this free order opportunity to have Guy forge a surgical knife. Why not have him forge arge 40-meter-long sword instead? Iron was still valuable in the Abyss. It should fetch a good price if sold. The onlookers dispersed, and many people regarded Charlotte, the human doctor, with a bit more admiration. Charlotte was also preparing to go back and take a bath, and change his clothes. After several trips to the treant''s oral cavity, he emitted a foul odor as well. However, the treant didn''t leave. It stood at the entrance of the clinic, seeming somewhat hesitant. [Ding! Treant Emos seems to need help. Bymunicating with it, you may trigger a hidden quest and receive special rewards!] the system''s prompt sounded. Charlotte, who had already turned around, halted his steps and turned back to look at the treant. He asked, "Is there anything else you need help with?" "You''re a doctor. Can you help me lift the curse on my body?" The treant crouched down, its murky eyes looking at Charlotte, filled with hopeful anticipation. "A curse?" Charlotte looked at the withered skin all over the treant''s body. The treant''s gaze dimmed slightly as it said, "Yes, five years ago, I fought against a ck sorcerer. Just before he died, he cursed me, making it so that I can never see sunlight again. Otherwise, my entire body will wither and die." ck sorcerers were entities belonging to the chaotic evil faction, practicing dark and malevolent magic that often took many innocent lives. Looking at this pitiful treant, a race that relied on sunlight for growth, being subjected to such a vicious curse was heart-wrenching. Forbidding the treant from basking in the sun was no different from depriving a human of the right to breathe. This also exined why it appeared in the Abyss. Apart from the underground dens of the northern goblins, this should be the best haven for a treant cursed like this. Without sunlight, the treant''s strength would stagnate or even regress and its injuries would be unable to heal. That was also why, as one of the races with the strongest regenerative abilities, it couldn''t heal the injuries on its body. [Ding! Treant Emos has issued a quest to you: Lift the ck sorcery curse on its body. Quest reward: 300 copper coins! Special reward x1!] The special reward was quite enticing, usually yielding good items. However, as a doctor, Charlotte had to treat his patients sincerely. Facing the treant''s hopeful gaze, Charlotte said, "Give me a detailed description of the appearance of that ck sorcerer and the specific manifestations of the curse on your body. I''ll find some time to research and see if I can find a solution." Chapter 10: Curse of the Undead Chapter 10: Curse of the Undead There were noplicated love or grudges between the treant Emos and the ck sorcerer. It was merely a beautiful encounter and a phrase, "What are you looking at?" You might not believe it, but this gloomy treant standing before us was a vibrant and energetic young man just five years ago. At 180 years old, he had just reached adulthood in the long lifespan of a treat. A fourth-tier treant battling against a high-level fourth-tier ck sorcerer! As the saying goes, "The first fear is the young." That aging ck sorcerer ultimately couldn''t surpass the youthful and vigorous treant, meeting his bitter end. However, this old practitioner of dark magic, right before his death, imposed a curse on the treant at the cost of his own life. It became a shadow that enveloped the treant for his entire life. The magic practiced by that ck sorcerer involved absorbing the life force of living beings to prolong his own life and cruelly manipting the undead as a means tobat his enemies. The curse on Emos had a certain connection to the undead as well. Whenever he was exposed to sunlight, the curse would corrode his body, apanied by vengeful spirits that inflicted great harm on his psyche. Charlotte looked at the treant and made a serious suggestion, "Then you should seek out a mage skilled in Holy Light magic and Purification magic. They should be able to remove this curse, right?" As a former high-level mage, Charlotte had some knowledge of magic. Necromancers were a despised profession in the world of mages. Their ability to manipte and control the undead allowed them to surpass mages of the same tier in power, but their methods of practice were extremely cruel. To quickly be stronger, necromancers would often engage in the mass ughter of ordinary people, engaging in extremely heinous acts of violence, thus creating an abundance of vengeful spirits. As necromancers grew stronger and controlled more undead, their minds would be influenced by the undead, bing prone to bloodshed and madness. Therefore, necromancers had always been the target of public condemnation. In recent centuries, Calwa had even established a bounty list, offering a substantial reward for the heads of necromancers on the list. Charlotte had a valid reason to suspect that the once young and arrogant Emos might have had the idea of exchanging people''s heads for wine. Of course, that wasn''t the point. As dark magic practitioners, necromancers were naturally countered by light magic mages. A single Holy Light spell would be enough to dispel the attached vengeful spirits. Even if light magic mages were rare and difficult to find, finding a high-level mage proficient in Purification magic shouldn''t be too hard, right? Although the effect might be slightly inferior to Holy Light magic, with multiple castings, the curse should still be able to be eliminated. If he asked someone who didn''t know magic, currently he could only be considered a surgeon and half-hearted alchemist. Wouldn''t that be a blind attempt? Emos'' gaze dimmed, and he shook his head. "I thought the same way at first, but neither Holy Light magic nor Purification magic had any effect on this curse. I exhausted all my resources, including the bounty I obtained from exchanging that ck sorcerer''s head, but I couldn''t find anyone who could heal me." "That doesn''t make sense," furrowed Charlotte. Holy Light magic did not affect the curse of the undead? Wasn''t this challenging the world''s foundational rules? "Are you sure you didn''t encounter a scammer? Like someone using Illumination magic as Holy Light magic?" Charlotte proposed his spection. "The person was Professor August from the Calwa Academy of Magic." "In that case, there shouldn''t be a problem." Charlotte recognized Professor August. Light magic mages were a rare species within the field, and one could count them on a single hand in Calwa. Professor August said that the curse had unique rules and required the caster''s life as a cost to activate it. He had never heard of such a curse in his extensive knowledge of dark magic, and his powerful Holy Light magic was unable to destroy the curse. Emos lowered his gaze, and a sense of gloom filled the air. Charlotte sighed inwardly. With Professor August''s knowledge and expertise in the field, if he couldn''t find a solution to this unknown curse, what could a medical monk like him do? "Just to gather some information forter, can you activate the curse so I can observe its characteristics?" Charlotte maintained a calm expression. Emos looked up and nced around before taking a step back and extending his left hand into a faint ray of sunlight. Hiss As if sulfuric acid had been poured on it, Emos'' left hand instantly emitted white smoke. The back of his hand was corroded at a visible speed, forming ck holes. Simultaneously, a dark mist suddenly emerged and enveloped his body, emitting a chilling low growl and a putrid smell. Charlotte squinted his eyes and saw through the mist. He noticed some strange runes, unlike any symbols he had seen before in this world''s writing. What was even more peculiar was that these runes were not static but constantly changing, like living worms. However, after staring at them for a while, Charlotte felt a strong dizziness, rising nausea from the depths of his soul, apanied by demonic whispers. "Oh no!" Charlotte was startled and quickly bit his tongue. The intense pain snapped him out of the trance, and he averted his gaze, afraid to look at the runes any longer. On the other hand, Emos had already returned to the shadows, and the dark mist gradually subsided. The excruciating process seemed to not affect hisposure, as if he had long grown ustomed to it. Charlotte swallowed the blood in his mouth and looked at Emos. "I understand the situation now, but you shouldn''t hold too much hope. I''m just an ordinary doctor. I''ll do my best to help you find a solution to this curse, even if it''s something that even a professor from the Calwa Academy couldn''t solve." "Thank you. I''lle back in a few days," Emos nodded and turned to leave. "What a damn task! I almost sent myself away. I won''t dare to casually ept these high-reward hidden tasks in the future," Charlotte muttered to himself as he closed the door, still trembling with fear. He had no idea what terrifying things would have happened if he had fallen into that curse just now. In this eerie world, he had to remind himself to stay safe at all times. Before his memory faded, Charlotte returned to his study and began drawing the runes he had seen earlier. Even the static runes on the paper emitted a strange aura. "Necromancers are not to be trifled with. I''d rather leave these head-for-reward tasks to adventurers and mercenaries," Charlotte covered the paper with runic drawings using a book, trying to ignore them. Tonight, he nned to take some time to browse through the books in his study to see if he could find any useful information. If he couldn''t find anything, he would consider giving up on this task. Although it was a precious hidden task. But there were no punishments for notpleting a task! The next task would be more obedient. With the door opening, he had already achieved a revenue of one thousand copper coins, filling Charlotte with confidence for today. Soon, patients started arriving one after another. One was a pitiful goblin who had just been robbed. He had been stabbed twice in the left chest, but luckily, his heart was on the right side, saving him from a fatal blow. Charlotte helped him treat the wounds and sutured them. He thought the goblin, having just been robbed, would have no money, but to his surprise, the goblin took out six silver coins from his remaining pockets and paid for the medical expenses. Charlotte was amazed and at the same timemented that the robber wasn''t skilled enough. After all, he had experienced being robbed naked a few times in his memory. In the morning, Charlotte treated ten patients, and aside from the treeman who arrived early, all of them had external injuries. "This is a hemostatic potion, and there''s still half a bottle left. If the wound reopens and starts bleeding after you go back, you can pour an appropriate amount of the potion on the wound to stop the bleeding. Remember, don''t engage in vigorous activities these next few days, and keep the wound dry. It will be 300 copper coins in total. Thank you for your patronage..." Charlotte watched as the orc, who had been shed seven times on his arm, left. ncing at the sky, it was already noon. He flipped the wooden sign hanging on the door, announcing the end of today''s business. "Now it''s time for the most wonderful moment, counting!" Charlotte took out his money pouch and emptied the morning''s earnings onto the counter. The clinking sound of coins colliding was mesmerizing. After careful counting, there were 24 silver coins and 425 copper coins, which amounted to 2,824 copper coins. Among them, 550 copper coins came from the system''s task rewards. In addition, there was coteral worth 500 copper coins. This was the normal daily revenue of the clinic. Yesterday''s ie exceeded 4,000, thanks to the boost from the Moisturizing Elixir. Charlotte also counted his savings. After deducting the fifteen silver coins spent on restocking yesterday, he currently had 5,640 copper coins. This would cover the rent! Indeed, running his clinic was much better than being aborer! Of course, this money couldn''t be considered as profit. In these two days, he had been consuming various potions from the shelves. Stamina potions were depleted, Moisturizing Elixir was depleted, and only two bottles of cleansing potion remained. After deducting the forty silver coins that he had to give to thendy tomorrow, which he secretly kept in a hiddenpartment under the counter, he had 1,640 avable funds. And his personal panel''s wealth value had already reached 7,148. If luck was on his side, he could surpass ten thousand tomorrow and unlock the system''s store! "I need to brew two more pots of hemostatic potions today, and I''ll also try to make some cleansing potions. Otherwise, I''ll have to go to the potion shop and buy a batch, but the price will be different." Charlotte collected the money, took a bite of ck bread, and started nning his afternoon''s work. Hard work leads to prosperity. It''s a fine tradition of the Zhuang family and a truth that Charlotte has always believed in. Knock! Knock! Suddenly, there was a knocking sound at the door. "Isn''t the ''Closed'' sign hanging on the door?" Charlotte sat in his chair without moving, thinking that the person outside would leave if nobody responded after a while. But Charlotte murmured a bit about the patience of the person outside the door. The knocking continued until Charlotte finished munching on the unappetizing ck bread and even drank a ss of water in between. "Do you not know how to read?" Charlotte was annoyed by the knocking and had no choice but to get up and open the door. Outside stood a petite girl wearing ill-fitting ck clothes. She had long brown hair tied behind her head and a lovely and delicate appearance. Her face still carried some baby fat. She lowered her gaze, her hands crossed and twisted together, appearing somewhat nervous. Why is it her? As Charlotte looked at the familiar figure before him, his eyes widened instantly. The girl raised her head, looked at Charlotte standing inside the door, and her eyes widened as well. Oh my... Chapter 11: Vivian Chapter 11: Vivian The silence that follows is the most dreaded. They lock eyes, just like their chance encounters at the corner yesterday. Yesterday, he was a scavenger and she was a robber. Today, she unveils herself as an innocent young girl. And he stands in the clinic as a polite and well-mannered doctor. Charlotte couldn''t fathom that the girl with an amateurish modus operandi from yesterday could appear before him so quickly. All the lies he spun yesterday must have been exposed! Could it be that she acted on impulse and would kill him? Charlotte nervously tightens his grip on the magic talisman. If she exhibits any dangerous behavior, he must immediately suppress her. Vivian, looking at Charlotte dressed appropriately at the clinic entrance, also appears bewildered. "This man used to make a living by scavenging and catching bugs, right? Doesn''t he still have a crippled daughter? Why does he look like a doctor at this clinic?" Vivian''s mind feels like mush, and after a moment of confusion, she suddenly realizes that she may have been deceived yesterday. So, was his pitiful appearance yesterday all an act? The contents of the package were not stolen goods but ingredients for making potions. And the girl with a limp, who touched her heart, was also fabricated? Vivian''s round face gradually turns red, and she feels that her emotions invested in him have all gone to waste. This level of emotional investment, only to find out in the end that she has be a joke, is no less humiliating than being yed by a scumbag. Charlotte senses the chilling aura and feels bitter inside, but he dares not show it on his face. He calmly says, "The clinic is closed today. If it''s an emergency, you can go to another ce." Yes, he pretends not to recognize the other party. Since she has revealed her true identity by tearing off the facade, it means she wants to turn over a new leaf. "A youngdy like you wouldn''t want others to know that you were once a robber, right?" Charlotte looks into the girl''s eyes, the implication clear. "What? He pretends not to recognize me!" Vivian''s pupils dte, her anger and indignation increasing. But she quickly understands Charlotte''s gaze. She feels humiliated. Just as Charlotte hinted, she knocked on the door of the clinic to find a job. After being beaten down by society for a few days, she has realized that she cannot survive robbery alone. For example, the man standing in front of her is enough to pin her to the pir of shame! She wants to find a job as a doctor. There are not many medical halls in the Abyss, and the threerger ones draw too much attention due to theirrge number of patients, so she ruled them out. This private small medical hall, which only receives about ten patients a day, became her best choice. But she never expected that the one opening the door would be her target from yesterday''s robbery. "I... I..." Vivian''s well-developed chest rises and falls slightly, as she struggles to restrain her emotions. "I''m not here for medical treatment. I''m looking for a job." After speaking, she lowers her eyelids, afraid to look at Charlotte. Her face turns red to her ears. Yes, she can only pretend not to recognize Charlotte as well. "Looking for a job?" Charlotte looks at the blushing girl in front of him, and his initial thought is to reject her. She looks like a gullible and pampered rich girl who is clearly a magic practitioner with healing abilities and suddenly ended up on the streets of the Abyss. It''s hard to believe there isn''t a story behind all this. However, when the words reach his lips, he hesitates. The clinic is indeed in urgent need of an assistant, and this young girl in front of him, despite her mysterious background, fits all his requirements perfectly. If he had one more assistant with healing abilities, it would make the treatment of trauma patients much easier. If she also knows cleansing magic, they could even save on cleaning potions, which would be a significant amount of money. In the Abyss, you should never fantasize about finding an employee with a clean background, kindness, and loveliness. You even have to be on guard all the time, as they might try to harm you for your wealth while you''re asleep. Even the original owner of this body was recognized by the Calvarian authorities as a "medical butcher" and was imprisoned for a year before being expelled as a criminal. And this girl in front of him, who looks like a little white rabbit, obviously just arrived in the Abyss, the big cesspool. He had just tested her yesterday, and shecked depth and was prone to emotions. She is much easier to control than the subus sisters at the club. "If you be my assistant, what would be your expected sry?" Charlotte looks at Vivian and asks. Vivian seriously contemtes for a while. If she had just arrived in the Abyss, as a mid-level healing magic practitioner who received elite education at the Imperial Medical Academy, she couldn''t ept anything less than ten to twenty thousand per month. But after being beaten down in the Abyss, all she wants now is a stable environment, enough food to eat, a good sleep, and not worrying about waking up being sold to an old man. "Um... I need room and board, and a monthly sry of 1,000 copper coins," Vivian cautiously stated her requirements, her gaze somewhat anxious as she looked at Charlotte. Although Charlotte had deceived her just yesterday, in the Abyss where monsters and demons ran rampant, the fact that Charlotte, a fellow human, made her feel a sense of closeness that she couldn''t help but develop. After all, it was she who had initially intended to rob him, and his lies to escape could be understood. Now, she was worried whether Charlotte had truly failed to recognize her and would reject her because of what happened yesterday. Charlotte''s eyes lit up at the offer. To get a healing magic practitioner as an assistant for just 1,000 copper coins was not only reasonable but also a great deal! He was satisfied with the appearance of a girl who had been tamed by society. He even wanted to sing a line: ''I love your lonely walks in dark alleys, I love your modest appearance!'' Even if it was just hiring a maid to help with cleaning, 1,000 copper coins wouldn''t be a loss at all. Although he was quite satisfied, Charlotte didn''t show it on his face. He scrutinized Vivian and said, "Briefly describe your abilities. I need to assess whether you''re capable of working at the clinic." Vivian''s spirit trembled, realizing that Charlotte hadn''t outright rejected her, indicating that she still had a chance. Sheposed herself and said, "My name is Vivian. I''m a mid-level water magic practitioner. I know Cleansing Magic, Hemostasis Magic, and Intermediate Healing Magic." "Mid-level magic practitioner?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. This girl named Vivian, who looked no more than fifteen or sixteen, had already reached the third rank among magic practitioners, just one rank lower than he was in his youth. She could be called a genius! As for the three magic skills she mentioned, they were the most fundamental and practical skills for a doctor, sufficient to handle the majority of patients'' conditions. "With your abilities, even if you opened your clinic, you could easily handle it and earn more money. Why would youe to this small ce and settle for less?" Charlotte stared at Vivian, directly asking the question. Even though he was quite interested, he still needed to have some control over Vivian''s situation. Vivian''s face clearly showed some panic. She bit her lip and tried to avoid Charlotte''s gaze. "It''s hard for me to trust you and let you join the clinic if you can''t be honest with me," Charlotte shrugged. Vivian hesitated and struggled for a while. She looked into Charlotte''s eyes, took a step forward, and whispered, "I won''t hide it from you either. People are hunting me down, and I hope to find a haven. You should understand what kind of attention it would attract if a new clinic opened in the Abyss, and the doctor is a young human girl." Charlotte understood, and it was close to what he had expected. "You came from the imperial capital of the Lance Empire?" "Yes," Vivian nodded firmly. Mentioning the imperial capital, her gaze regained focus, bing resolute. Although the girl seemed a bit disheveled, her neatly tied hair and clean face showed her determination to maintain her dignity. The imperial capital was thousands of miles away from the Abyss, and it was hard to imagine how she had made it here alone. She must have endured a lot of hardship along the way. A tinge of pity rose in Charlotte''s heart. "Come inside," Charlotte stepped back. "You agreed?" Vivian''s face lit up with joy. She took a deep breath and stepped into the entrance of the clinic. Charlotte nced around at the neighboring houses. It was lunchtime, and no one noticed what happened there, so he quickly closed the door and slid the heavy iron bolt into ce. Vivian''s hands were sped behind her back, somewhat fidgety and uneasy, but her gaze discreetly surveyed the clinic. The clinic was very clean, from the floor to the walls, including the consultation stone bed and stone stool. It waspletely different from the scenes she had witnessed in other ces in the Abyss over the past two days. This increased her fondness for Charlotte a bit more. Her gaze fell on the cab, where various organs were soaked in jars, which surprised her. But as a medical student, she wasn''t scared, just puzzled as to why Charlotte would collect so many organs. Her gaze shifted upward to the dozen or so bottles of various potions. Her attention was quickly drawn to the white cat nestled inside the cab. Its pink paws were intertwined, and its snow-white long fur was so smooth. Especially its golden and blue heterochromatic eyes, Vivian instantly fell for them. "What a beautiful kitty!" Vivian eximed softly. The Maine Coon cat seemed curious about this new guest and stretchedzily. It jumped from the cab onto the counter, walking elegantly to the edge as it appraised Vivian. "Her left front leg seems to be injured," Vivian keenly noticed the cat''s gait problem and instinctively asked Charlotte, "Is she, Anna?" Charlotte couldn''t help but find it amusing. However, he didn''t expose her and simply nodded slightly, saying, "Yes, her name is Anna." Vivian realized the w in her words and blushed again, her recently recovered face turning red. "Why are you blushing like a tea kettle?!" Charlotte was speechless. If his enemy offered a reward, all they needed to do was add the phrase ''blushes habitually,'' and the difficulty of finding her would significantly decrease. "ording to what you said earlier, you want to act discreetly and avoid being found by your enemies?" Charlotte continued the conversation. "Yes, they have a significant influence, and I''m afraid they might track me down to the Abyss," Vivian nodded. "Then aren''t you afraid that I might sell you off for a handsome reward?" Charlotte sneered. "You won''t," Vivian shook her head confidently. "And how can you be so sure?" Vivian pointed at Anna with a serious expression, "I believe that someone who treats a cat like a daughter wouldn''t sell me off for a small reward." She now felt that Charlotte hadn''t lied to her yesterday. He indeed had a little elf in his home who needed care. How could such a loving person be a bad guy?! Chapter 12: Assigning Tasks Chapter 12: Assigning Tasks Charlotte looked at the girl in front of him, well aware that keeping her would invite some trouble. But if he were to drive her away, she would have no means of survival. "You can''t use magic in public, so if you want to stay, you''ll have to take on more responsibilities," Charlotte calmly said. "Such as?" "Cleaning the entire clinic upstairs and downstairs every day and keeping the clinic clean and tidy." "Okay," Vivian nodded readily. For a water mage, cleaning and hygiene were simple tasks. "You will also be responsible for a portion of the potion brewing." Vivian was surprised. "Potion brewing?" "Yes, that''s a task that doesn''t need to be done in public," Charlotte nodded. He couldn''t possibly treat an intermediate mage as just a janitor. Even the workhorses of the production team wouldn''t dare let her rest like that. "But I''ve never dealt with potions before, and I''m not good at potion brewing," Vivian said apologetically. The medical school offered alchemy courses, but she hadn''t taken them. As a magical prodigy who had been adored since childhood, it would be questionable for her to waste time studying alchemy. Charlotte said confidently, "That''s okay. As long as you''re willing to learn, I guarantee you''ll be apetent alchemist in no time." Vivian hesitated in her heart, but under Charlotte''s gaze, she gritted her teeth and nodded, "I''m willing to learn." Compared to going out and robbing people, learning potion brewing should be easier, right? "If there are any unexpected situations where I need your assistance in performing certain surgeries without revealing your magic abilities, you must not refuse," Charlotte added another requirement. After a moment of thought, Vivian nodded in agreement. Charlotte''s requirements were not excessive. "Very well, from now on, you are an employee of the clinic," Charlotte finally smiled and extended his right hand to Vivian. "I''m Charlotte." Vivian looked at the warm smile on Charlotte''s face, and her blue eyes were clear like water as if there was a light shining on her. "Charlotte?" Vivian felt that the name sounded somewhat familiar, but for a moment, she couldn''t remember. She reached out and gently shook hands with Charlotte. The warm touch brought her back to her senses, and she finally found a foothold in the abyss. An ordinary little clinic. A young boss. Charlotte withdrew his hand and looked at Vivian. "Your job is exactly what I mentioned earlier. Your monthly sry is 1000 copper coins, and if your performance is outstanding, you''ll be a regr employee with an additional 200 copper coins after one month. Moreover, there is an additional bonus for potion brewing, with 1 copper coin per bottle." "Okay," Vivian''s face revealed a hint of surprise. This was even better than she expected. "Let me show you around the clinic first. The first floor is the working area, and the second floor is the living area." Charlotte''s gaze fell on the white cat on the counter. "And this is Anna, the mascot of the clinic." "Come on, Anna, give us a smile." "Meow." The white cat let out a warning meow towards Charlotte, with its tail held high and trembling slightly. "Very good, you see, she seems to like you," Charlotte said satisfied. "Huh?" Vivian looked at the proud Anna jumping back onto the counter and didn''t feel any affection. Although the clinic was clean, it was indeed very simple. The existence of the operating room surprised Vivian. As a medical school student, the education she received always emphasized therapeutic arts and internal medicine. Surgical procedures were only done by low-status barbers. In the imperial capital, manymon people believed in the so-called bloodletting therapy, which resulted in the disease not being cured but the person dying. Was her new boss just like a barber? Vivian couldn''t help but worry. As a healing mage, it would be terrible for her to assist a deceptive swindler. "These are the alchemy rooms, and the potions are brewed here. It will be your work area in the future," Charlotte said as he opened a door. Vivian looked at the rudimentary alchemy room, with the most eye-catching item being arge iron cauldron ced on the stove. Were those so-called potions with magical effects brewed in thatrge iron cauldron? This made her feel even more suspicious that she had entered a den of thieves. Then Charlotte took her to tour the second floor. There were four rooms on the second floor, with thergest one being Charlotte''s bedroom, and the other three rooms were filled with misceneous items. Charlotte let Vivian choose one of the rooms as her bedroom, and he nned to turn the smallest room into a kitchen. He had figured it out. Now that there was one more person in the clinic, they couldn''t eat the dark and hard ck bread every day. His current body was weak, partly due to the aftermath of the depletion of magical origin, and partly due to ack of nutrition. Of course, dialectically speaking, it couldn''t be ruled out that it was rted to some bad habits of the previous owner. "You''ll be responsible for cleaning your room. I''ll go out and buy some daily necessities for you," Charlotte said as he looked at Vivian, whose face couldn''t hide her excitement. "Okay, okay." Vivian nodded repeatedly, but her stomach betrayed her and grumbled. Gurgle... Vivian blushed and lowered her eyes, feeling embarrassed. But it couldn''t be helped. From yesterday until now, she had only eaten the bread that Charlotte gave her. She hadn''t found a safe water source, so she hadn''t even had a proper drink of water. Charlotte sighed inwardly. "I''ll buy you some food while I''m out." "Thank you, boss!" Vivian expressed her gratitude. She suddenly felt ashamed of her previous thoughts. Even if he was a swindler, he was the only one willing to provide her with food. A regr person like her, without magic, would have to put in more effort to survive in the Abyss. Charlotte went downstairs to leave, and Vivian couldn''t help but spin around in her room. The room was very simple, with a wooden floor full of pits and walls made of rough stones. There were small gaps, although not letting light through, still allowing a bit of draft. The only piece of furniture was a wooden bed against the wall, but it was missing a leg. Everything in the room was covered in a thickyer of dust from being unused. Pushing open the wooden window, the dim light from the Abyss didn''t brighten the room much, but it made her feel like the gloomy world was illuminated a little. She finally had her independent room, like drifting duckweed that had finally found a ce to root in the Abyss. From her family suddenly falling into trouble, fleeing south all the way, experiencing countless hardships, and witnessing her closest family members die before her eyes, her anxious and grieving heart finally found a ce to settle. Even though it was crude, it was still better than wandering outside. "Let''s clean up and get today''s work done!" Although her stomach was growling and her body felt weak, Vivian felt full of energy. ... Charlotte first went to the grocery store on Baka Street and bought a bedding set, some toiletries, and a ck wig, spending 250 copper coins. "Darn it, a poorly made wig and it still costs 180 copper coins." Charlotte walked out of the store, looking at the wig with loose threads in his hand, and muttered under his breath. This was the one he carefully selected, with the least ws. Then he went to the bakery and bought four ck bread loaves. "The doctor has a good appetite these days," Be, the bakery''s owner, handed the bread to Charlotte with a smile. "I hired a cleaning staff member, as you know, orcs have big appetites," Charlotte replied, taking the bread with a helpless expression. The olddy was the owner of the bakery, known for her big mouth, and she was the gossip center of Baka Street. "It must be a beautiful orc girl in her twenties, right?" the olddy asked with a beaming smile. "You even guessed that?" Charlotte was surprised. "Hehe, you''ve been consistent for the past three years, and I''ve noticed," the olddy''s eyes narrowed with a smile. Charlotte was a bit puzzled. This was different from what was recorded in the diary of the original owner. "You''ve always liked girls in their twenties, and your taste has never changed," the olddy added. "You understand me," Charlotte said as he walked away with the bread, feeling a bit puzzled about his reputation. When he pushed open the clinic''s door, Charlotte was stunned. He thought he had cleaned the clinic quite well these past few days,pletely different from the previous owner''s doghouse. But in just a short time he was out, the clinic hadpletely changed its appearance. The marble floor was shining, the walls, ceiling, and furniture were dust-free, and even the air seemed fresher. The counter had been rearranged, ss jars and vials were neatly arranged in order fromrge to small, and even the cement of empty bottles was symmetrical. "What kind of obsessivepulsive disorder (OCD) is this?" Charlotte couldn''t help butment. On the other side, Vivian was sitting behind the counter, holding Anna, the little one obediently on herp, allowing Vivian to gently rub her belly, making a purring sound. "Ah, it''s a capricious cat!" Charlotte couldn''t ept it. He was the one who came first. "Boss," Vivian stood up. Anna''s enjoyment was interrupted, and she gave Charlotte a disdainful look. "Here''s the bedding, have bread to fill your stomach first," Charlotte ced the items on the counter and went to pour a ss of water for Vivian. Vivian''s eyes lit up when she saw the bread. After cleaning with her cleaning magic and even washing the little kitten, she feltpletely drained. Ignoring anydylike manners, she devoured the bread in big bites and tookrge sips of water, quickly finishing one ck bread. After finishing one, Vivian nced at Charlotte and then at the remaining bread. "Eat it, the clinic is cleaned up nicely. You''ve worked hard," Charlotte smiled, very satisfied with Vivian''s work attitude. From today onwards, he could bid farewell to the tedious task of cleaning. Those 1,000 copper coins were worth it! With Charlotte''s approval, Vivian picked up another piece of bread, but this time she didn''t wolf it down. She ate it in small bites, savoring thefort that food brought to her hungry stomach. Chapter 13: Boss, I Want to Learn This! Chapter 13: Boss, I Want to Learn This! "50 grams of Gray Rock Ore, crushed into granules; Green Skin Frog, ground into powder, take 30 grams; Silver Wing Bat, ground into powder, take 30 grams..." In the alchemy room, Vivian followed the detailed process provided by Charlotte for making the hemostatic potion and prepared the necessary materials for alchemy. These materials were the various dried corpses of creepy crawlies and strange substances that frightened her when she robbed Charlotte yesterday. She had always been afraid of these things. The shriveled Green Skin Frog, as big as a palm, had its internal organs hollowed out and dried, yet it still had a pair of bright red eyeballs bulging. The Silver Wing Bat looked even more lifelike, with its silver wings reflecting a mirror-like light under the candlelight. However, its grayish-brown mouse body made Vivian shudder. Using a pair of tongs, Vivian picked up the Green Skin Frog and threw it into the stone mortar. Gripping the pestle, Vivian took a deep breath and struck down with force. St! Arge red eyeball popped out and flew toward Vivian. Ah! Ah! Ah! A scream instantly echoed through the clinic. Charlotte, who had just picked out the materials for making the cleansing potion, arrived at the entrance of the alchemy room and saw a shadow sh by, with an additional pendant hanging on him. "What happened?" Charlotte lowered his head and looked at Vivian hanging on his neck, asking somewhat helplessly. "It... its eyeball flew out!" Vivian''s emotions were on the verge of copsing. Charlotte nced at the Green Skin Frog in the mortar, missing one eye, and his expression turned cold. "If you can''t even handle a dried Green Skin Frog, you can leave. In the Abyss, no one will spend money to keep a mascot that only knows how to scream." Vivian seemed frightened by Charlotte''s stern words. Her hand loosened, and the eyeball dropped to the ground with a thud. "I... I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Vivian quickly got up from the ground, bowed her head, and repeatedly apologized. Charlotte looked at the teary-eyed girl without any sense of guilt. He spoke the truth. To survive in the Abyss, ordinary people had to work twice as hard. He was struggling to survive, almost being kicked out because he couldn''t afford the rent. His expectations for Vivian went beyond being a janitor. As a water mage, she had a natural advantage in potion brewing. If she could be an excellent alchemist, she would alleviate much of Charlotte''s workload. Moreover, the excess potions could be sold to Harry''s Material Store. Even if the price was lower, they still yielded considerable profit. "Your task this afternoon is to process the remaining hemostatic potion materials. I need to optimize a new potion today, so I hope you can maintain a quiet state," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Okay." Vivian nodded heavily. Charlotte shifted his gaze away from her and walked into the alchemy room. Vivian looked at the eyeball still rolling on the ground, conflicted within herself. Nevertheless, trembling, she reached out her hand and grabbed the eyeball. A strong sense of nausea surged, her face turned pale, and her hands trembled uncontrobly. She almost couldn''t help but throw it away. But when she thought of Charlotte''s words earlier, she restrained herself. She didn''t want to be kicked out on her first day of work! It would be difficult for her to find another ce that would ept her and be willing to conceal her identity. She needed time to grow stronger and a haven where she could hide the ledger. Her father said that as long as the ledger remained in her hands, they wouldn''t kill her mother. Trembling, she walked back to the mortar, squatting down and cing the eyeball back into the mortar. She picked up the pestle again. This time, instead of standing far away dramatically, she squatted directly on the ground, gripping the pestle with one hand and pressing the mortar with the other. With a determined expression, she resumed the process of grinding the ingredients. Thump! Thump! Thump! The rhythmic sound of grinding quickly turned the Green Skin Frog in the mortar into powder. asionally, some fragments flew out but were quickly picked up and thrown back in by her. Charlotte nced sideways at the scene, a faint smile appearing on his lips. There were disgusting things everywhere in this world that were worse than the Green Skin Frog. To establish oneself in the Abyss, one must ovee the fear within. No longer paying attention to Vivian, Charlotte focused on researching the formtion of the cleansing potion. For clinics that received arge number of trauma patients, the cleansing potion was a crucial medicine. As the lowest-tier medicine with only cleaning effects and no therapeutic effects, the formtion of the cleansing potion was particrly simple. To borrow the words from the diary of his predecessor, it was simply "If you have hands, you can do it." "Blue Silver Grass, Withered Leaf Vine, Spotted Bamboo. After chopping them into pieces, stew them in a pot. Once the water turns reddish-brown, it can be poured out and set aside. One pot can be boiled three times." After reading the diary for a while, Charlotte still felt that this formtion was too simple. However, he realized that the cleansing potion was just a basic auxiliary medicine for wound cleaning, with average effects. So, a simple formtion was eptable. And when patients use this cleansing potion, it causes obvious irritation to the wounds, focusing only on its disinfecting and sterilizing effects while neglecting the experience of the patient. Of course, in a ce like the Abyss, survival and saving money are far more important than the user experience. Closing the notebook, Charlotte took the three ingredients and weighed them on a bnce scale, starting to brew the cleansing potion. "What kind of potion are you making?" Vivian looked up at Charlotte, curious about what he was putting into the pot. "A cleansing potion," Charlotte replied. After throwing all the ingredients into the pot, he took a few steps back. After the chaos that happened yesterday, he realized that alchemy was a dangerous job. "Is that it?" Vivian looked at Charlotte just putting three types of weeds into the pot, wondering if that could be considered a potion. "The cleansing potion is the lowest-tier potion with average effects. It can only provide initial treatment for ordinary wounds, so simplicity is expected," Charlotte exined calmly. "But this is a basic medicine for the clinic, and the consumption is high, so we need to produce arger quantity each time." Vivian nodded, her eyes filled with curiosity. For Vivian, who had an academic background, potion-making was an entirely new field. She didn''t have the time to pay attention or learn about it before, thinking it was a task deeply involved with mages, where magic bestowed magical effects on those bottles of potions. But everything she encountered todaypletely overturned her worldview. The cleansing potion was made from three types of grass, and the hemostatic potion with hemostatic effects was made from Green Skin Frogs and bats. The brewing process involved using a pockmarked iron pot heated by coal. And as for magic? There was no magic here. "Do these potions work when brewed like this?" Vivian couldn''t help but express her doubts. "At this point, let''s bring out our old friend, our dedicated testerJerry," Charlotte said, leading Vivian out of the alchemy room and opening a drawer behind the counter. In the corner, a little white mouse that was sleeping all sprawled out with half a piece of ck bread woke up as it was jostled, its dazed gazending on Charlotte. It instantly woke up, trembling and huddling in the corner. "Meow?" Anna jumped from the cab to the counter, peeking at the little white mouse, her ws scratching the tabletop, eager to give it a try. "What''s this?" Vivian looked at the trembling little white mouse in the corner, puzzled. "Let me introduce you. This is our professional tester in the clinic, and you can call him Jerry," Charlotte said, scooping up the little white mouse and deftly tying its limbs to a nailed wooden board, exposing its round belly. "You don''t want to know the efficacy of the potions?" Charlotte took a bottle of cleansing potion and a bottle of hemostatic potion from the cab and took out a short knife from the drawer. Vivian suddenly realized what Charlotte was nning to do and eximed, "Are you going to cut it?" "If you''re interested, you can give it a try too," Charlotte replied, flipping the handle of the knife and handing it to Vivian. "No, it''s better if you do it," Vivian took two steps back, refusing. Anna approached, sniffed the little white mouse, and then raised her paw with sharp ws. The previously struggling little white mouse immediately stopped its movements, trembling and feigning death, tilting its head to the side and pretending to be unconscious. Anna swiped at the little white mouse a few times with her paw, seeing no response, and lost interest. She hopped back onto the cab. "Frightened to death?" Charlotte lightly pressed the little white mouse with his finger. Its heart was still beating. If it wasn''t scared unconscious, then it was ying dead. Charlotte cut the wound that had already healed from yesterday with the knife, and fresh blood immediately flowed from the shallow cut. Vivian clenched her fist, her expression filled with pity. The little white mouse visibly trembled but still kept feigning death, tilting its head. Charlotte dipped a piece of cotton into the cleansing potion and gently wiped the wound twice, then switched to another piece of cotton and dipped it into the hemostatic potion, applying it to the wound. The bleeding wound, under the effect of the potions, immediately stopped bleeding and began to visibly heal. In just three minutes, the woundpletely healed. Vivian watched this scene with astonishment. ()! The wound stopped bleeding and even healed! For Vivian, who had always believed that healing magic was the best, this was nothing short of a copse of her worldview. "Jerry, thank you for your cooperation. We''ll continue next time," Charlotte released the little white mouse from the rack and put it back into the drawer. "Thank you!" The previously unconscious little white mouse flipped over and crawled back to the corner, curling up and wallowing in self-pity. "Do you have any more doubts?" Charlotte looked at Vivian and asked. "Boss, I want to learn this!" Vivian''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Charlotte as if she had discovered a new continent. If she learned how to brew potions, she could treat and save people without using magic! Chapter 14: Late-Night Visit Chapter 14: Late-Night Visit After witnessing the miraculous effects of the potions, Vivian''s enthusiasm to be an alchemist noticeably increased. Her hands holding the pestle became steadier. Since she couldn''t use magic in front of people, she decided to save lives differently! And to top it off, for every bottle of potion she brewed, she would earn an additional copper coin. Having experienced the hardship of being penniless, she understood the importance of money. However,pared to the simple cleaning potions that could be made easily, when it came to making hemostatic potions, Vivian encountered a harsh reality. Bang! The liquid in the pot exploded without any warning. Fortunately, Vivian had received a warning from Charlotte in advance and conjured a water shield just in time to block the scalding liquid that came flying toward her. "What happened? Didn''t I strictly follow the steps?" Vivian looked confused. "You stirred in the wrong direction during the third stirring. The reverse stirring disrupted the stability of the solution, and that''s why it exploded," Charlotte leaned against the doorway, calm andposed. "I see." Vivian suddenly realized her mistake, feeling a bit ashamed. She poured out the remaining red liquid from the pot, then chanted an incantation and used a water-based cleansing spell. A stream of water snaked its way through the messy alchemy room, quickly cleaning up the mess. Charlotte''s mouth twitched slightly. Magic truly was the greatest productivity. He couldn''t help but envy it. Vivian had a natural talent for potion-making, and her affinity with the water element made it easier for her to control the state of the potions in the pot. Without paying any further attention to her, Charlotte began to study the form for the "Hydrating Essence." It was originally the form for a "Restorative Potion" that the original body had purchased from the ck market. However, the final product made ording to the form had no significant effect on healing, so it was considered a waste. After some maniption by Charlotte, the waste product, now renamed the "Hydrating Essence," suddenly became the most expensive and profitable product in the clinic. Although it was unclear whether thendy and the horse-faced male mage would repurchase it, Charlotte was still preparing to make another batch. The profit from selling one bottle was over seven hundred copper coins. It was easy money! The pleasant afternoon passed by as the two of them were busy. By the time they stopped working, it was alreadypletely dark outside. Feeling hungry, they finally took a break. Dinner consisted of two pieces of ck bread, one for each person. Watching Vivian enjoy the meal with relish, Charlotte felt a sense of satisfaction. To be able to find happiness even in such tasteless ck bread, this employee wasn''t picky and easy to feed. After eating ck bread for two days in a row, Charlotte himself couldn''t bear it anymore. He had made up his mind that after paying the rent tomorrow, he would set aside money to have someone on the second floor build a new kitchen so he could cook and improve their meals. Eating bread every day would eventually turn them into bread people! "By the way, I told the neighbors that we hired a new employee, a young orc girl. So starting from tomorrow, you''ll have to wear this headgear when you''re in public," Charlotte took out a hairband he bought on his way back at noon and handed it to Vivian. "A young orc girl?" Vivian looked at the ck hairband in her hand, identified the direction, and put it on her head. With her petite figure, delicate and cute appearance, and a pair of ck cat ears peeking out from her hair, she instantly transformed into an adorable orc girl. "Well, not bad, not bad." Charlotte nodded repeatedly. "But you should also change your clothes." "Clothes?" Vivian lowered her head and looked at her oversized ck attire, which she stole from a man while changing on the way. Although it had been thoroughly cleaned with water-based magic, the clothes already had several holes from evading pursuit along the way. Charlotte''s expression turned serious. "Tomorrow, I''ll buy you a new set of clothes. Remember, from now on, your name is Eileen. You''re from the Lion Tribe of Stu Grasnd and were abducted into the Abyss." "I am Eileen, from the Lion Tribe of Stu Grasnd, abducted into the Abyss," Vivian repeated. "You don''t want your enemies to know you''re hiding in the clinic, right? So remember this identity and don''t reveal any ws in public, otherwise, I can''t guarantee your safety." Vivian nodded repeatedly. The Lion Tribe wasn''t something Charlotte made up. It was a real orc tribe and a powerful one at that. It was said to be filled with cat-eared girls. Anna, who was on the cab, perked up her ears upon hearing their conversation, peered at them, and then retracted her head. After dinner, Charlotte gave Vivian the mattress they sold during the day and asked her to go upstairs first while he took out some tools from the cab, preparing to repair the bed for her. Boom! Boom! Boom! Just at that moment, urgent knocking sounded from outside the door. "It''s sote, who could it be?" Charlotte immediately grew tense. He tightened his grip on the iron hammer in his hand and held a magic spell ready in his other hand. In the depths of the Abyss''s night, though not as dangerous as the wilderness, it couldn''t be called safe either. Every night, someone would quietly die. Thendlords didn''t care about your life or death. They could easily find the next leek to pay them rent. On the first page of his diary, it was written in bold letters: "Do not open the door to anyone at night!" Remaining silent, Charlotte created the illusion that he was already upstairs, sleeping. The knocking onlysted for a moment before a sword thrust through the crack of the door. It was a ck sword, slender in shape, but the tip seemed to be broken, leaving an irregr jagged edge. Damn it! Charlotte looked at the sword thrusting through the crack of the door and already knew what the person outside intended to do. Who was outside? A patient in need of urgent treatment? An enemy from the original body''s time in Calva? An assassin sent by the Physicians Association? Has Vivian''s enemiese knocking? If it was the first possibility, there might be some room to maneuver. If it was thetter two, then he might be in trouble tonight. The ck longsword flicked up gently, blocking the door, and a thick iron rod in Charlotte''s hand was cut into two pieces by a single strike. Charlotte''s pupils dted infinitely. What kind of divine weapon was this? Or rather, what kind of terrifying power did the person outside possess?! ng! The iron rod fell to the ground, and the door slowly opened outward. At the entrance of the clinic stood a man shrouded in a ck robe. Therge cloak made it difficult to see his face, blending almost seamlessly with the darkness behind him. "Who are you? Why did you barge into my residence?!" Charlotte''s mood sank to the bottom, his hand trembling as he held the magic spell, knowing that if a conflict broke out, he only had one chance. Moreover, he wasn''t sure if he could kill the person in front of him in that one chance. "Charlotte. yton, there''s no need to be so nervous. I''m not here to kill you," the man took a step forward, entering the light of the clinic. His low voice carried a hint of yfulughter. Although standing in the light, Charlotte still couldn''t see his face. Charlotte never introduced his surname to anyone from the Abyss, so this person in the ck robe should be from Calva. However, he had no memories of such an acquaintance. The intruder imed not to be here to kill him, but it didn''t make Charlotte rx. However, his gaze soon fell to the man''s feet. At his feet, ck blood flowed outward like a strange flower. "Yes, as you can see, I am injured, severely injured," the man reached out and removed his cloak. It revealed a pale face, devoid of any trace of color, but with firm lines. Thick brown curly hair was casually swept back, and the brown beard almost merged with the hair. Those golden eyes were like twonterns in the darkness, capable of piercing through everything. He was a human. Charlotte could confirm that he had no memories rted to this man. But the man recognized him and managed to find him in his severely wounded and poisoned state. Perhaps it was for treatment? "Do you need help?" Charlotte cautiously asked. He could sense the man''s weakness. He was indeed severely injured and poisoned. The ck blood flowing on the ground had already started corroding the stone floor. The blood contained such a potent toxin, yet he could still stand here. This waspletely unscientific! "Perhaps so, but unfortunately, there''s no one in this world who can help me," the man walked to the side of a stone bed and sat down, smiling as he opened his ck robe. At the location of his heart, a ck spike was embedded, and the ck blood flowed out from there. Charlotte was shocked. That spike, which looked like some kind of monster, was as thick as an adult''s arm and had a remarkably clean cut at the break. It seemed to have been severed by a sword. Based on his education, being pierced through the heart and suffering from a severe toxin would logically have him lying on the ground, not sitting here with a smile, chatting with him. "Who are you?" Charlotte looked into the man''s eyes, regaining hisposure. A dying man suddenly came knocking, not seeking treatment. He must havee for him. But he didn''t even know who the other person was. "Joseph. Kane," the man smiled self-deprecatingly and added, "Of course, you probably haven''t heard of me. Thest time I saw you, you were just a year old, held in Lin''s arms." "You know my parents?!" Charlotte instinctively asked. Lin was his mother''s name, but over ten years ago, his parents died in a wave of monsters while defending Calva. "Yes, I was an old friend of Nn and Lin. I''m sorry I couldn''t attend their funeral back then due to other matters," Joseph''s gaze dimmed, and his voice became low. Charlotte could confirm that the man in front of him was a friend of his parents and had no ill intentions. But to suddenlye knocking while on the brink of death, it was likely that he had note just for catching up. Could he want Charlotte to seek revenge on his behalf? Charlotte nced at the broken longsword next to him. Even in his severely wounded state, he could effortlessly cut through an iron rod as thick as an arm. This terrifying powerpletely exceeded hisprehension. Or perhaps he wanted Charlotte to inherit his legacy? For someone living below the poverty line like Charlotte, the legacy of a super-powerful individual held boundless possibilities. Chapter 15: Edgy Chat Group Chapter 15: Edgy Chat Group "Don''t worry, I don''t have any terrifying enemies seeking revenge, nor do I have wealth that can guarantee your livelihood for the rest of your life," Joseph looked at Charlotte, his golden eyes carrying a hint of amusement. Charlotte, feeling seen through, smiled awkwardly and thought, "Could this guy be able to eavesdrop on people''s thoughts?" But looking at the horrifying injury on the man''s chest and his visible weakness, Charlotte couldn''t help but say, "I''ve been stripped of my magic source and I''m no longer a mage, but there''s still an intermediate-level healing mage in my clinic. Perhaps she can try to treat your injuries." He knew Vivian was behind the stairs, and he assumed Joseph was well aware of that too. As a doctor, even a veterinarian, it was tormenting to watch a severely injured patient die without doing something. "Even though you''ve fallen into the Abyss, you still have apassionate heart, which reminds me of Lin," Joseph smiled and shook his head. "However, my injuries are too severe for a young girl to treat. Even if the Archmage were here, they would be powerless." Charlotte looked at Joseph, whose face was particrly pale due to excessive blood loss. His lips had turned a dark purple-ck color, and the toxins in his body were eroding his life force. Yet, his expression remained calm and serene. He had never seen someone face death so calmly. What was an Archmage? It was the pinnacle of the mage profession! Even the Dean of the Calva Medical Academy was only at the level of an Archmage. He believed Joseph''s judgment and didn''t insist on having Vivian treat him. "Did youe specifically to find me?" Charlotte asked, wanting to know the man''s purpose. "Yes, when your parents left the city to fight against the wave of monsters, they left me a letter, asking me to take care of you if anything happened to them," Joseph nodded slightly. "Then why did you only show up now?! Where were you when I was imprisoned? Where were you when I was insulted and dumped? Where were you when I lost my magic source and became a useless person?" If it were the original Charlotte, he would have burst out with a hysterical barrage of questions. But the current Charlotte was much calmer and simply said, "Clearly, you didn''t fulfill that promise. Of course, it''s also possible that you were too busy. I don''t me you." His tone carried the bitterness of being deeply hurt. Charlotte''s calmness deepened Joseph''s guilt, and he apologized, "These past years, I have indeed been busy with some important matters. I originally thought that with Nn and Lin''s contributions to Calva, those people would take care of you. I didn''t expect them to treat you like that." "So, are you here today to apologize to me?" "Yes, and I also n to give you an opportunity." "Opportunity?" Charlotte didn''t show too much excitement. Instead, he became somewhat cautious. Phrases like ''Do you want to change your way of life?'' or ''Young man, do you want to change your fate?'' often turned out to be huge pitfalls. Charlotte only wanted to work hard and make money to live a good life. Joseph took out a ck stone from his pocket and handed it to Charlotte. "What is this?" Charlotte hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the stone. It was a long, rectangr stone with a smooth and mirror-like surface on the front. The back was also smooth but carved with aplex array of dark golden lines beneath the surface, forming an intricate rune pattern based on a hexagram, apanied by symmetrical and intricate symbols, giving it an impressive and aesthetic appearance. The moment Charlotte held it, it felt like he was holding a cell phone. Regardless of its size, thickness, weight, or grip, it was perfect. And... it even had a true full-screen disy. But Charlotte could be certain that the Isor Continent hadn''t seen such a groundbreaking product as a cellphone yet, not even the invention of steam engines. Suddenly, the stone in his hand vibrated slightly. The pure ck mirror surface suddenly lit up, and lines of text appeared. Technician: [What happened to the Adjudicator? Why did he suddenly disappear?] Merchant: [Damn it, I hope he''s not dead! He still owes me two thousand gold coins!] Gatekeeper: [He mentioned yesterday that he found a monster nest. Could something unexpected have happened?] Light Chaser: [Does the Hermit know the specific situation? You usually have more contact with the Adjudicator. @Hermit.] ... Charlotte: ... What the hell, is this a chat group?! If he hadn''t already epted the fact that he had crossed over, he would even think he was peeking at a game group chat. "But this is a magical world where magic runs rampant and dragons soar!" Looking at the chat group called "Red Moon" and the constantly scrolling chat records, Charlotte felt bewildered. Joseph seemed satisfied with Charlotte''s expression and exined with a smile, "Perhaps it''s hard for you to understand what this is. Simply put, it''s a real-timemunication tool called the ''ck Stone.''" "I understand what it is, but I don''t understand why it would appear here." Charlotte held the ''ck Stone'' in his hand, looking puzzled, and asked, "What is it used for? And who are they?" "Well, let''s start with an organization called ''Red Moon.'' A thousand years ago, nine meteorites fell from the sky andnded in various parts of the Isor Continent. That''s when the Red Moon appeared. During the consecutive nights of the Red Moon, whichsted for three years, magical phenomena began to ur all over the Isor Continent. Humans, beasts, orcs, and even dragons exhibited unexined madness, with a typical sign being their eyes turning red, losing their sanity, and bing frenzied killers. Like a spreading disease, the phenomenon of magical corruption spread throughout the continent, eventually catching the attention of the various races. To resist the tide of magical corruption, the races ended their wars and built cities with towering walls and enchantments to iste themselves from the corrupted creatures. Calva was established against this backdrop." Joseph spoke calmly. Charlotte listened attentively. He was familiar with the ancient history that Joseph mentioned, having grown up in Calva. However, he couldn''t grasp the connection between this ''ck Stone'' phone and the historical events. "You may already know the above information, so let''s talk about something you don''t know," Joseph continued. "After three years, the frequency of the Red Moon nights started to decrease. It went from urring every three days to every five days and finally settled at once every seven days, which continues to this day. During the nights of the Red Moon, the corrupted creatures be exceptionally active and agitated. Guided by some mysterious force, every few Red Moon nights, there is a phenomenon ofrge-scale attacks by hordes of corrupted creatures on major cities. We call it the ''Magical Tide.'' In addition to building cities to defend against the Magical Tide, the wise individuals of the races were not content with hiding within the cities. That''s why, over nine hundred years ago, an organization called ''Red Moon'' was founded. The purpose of this organization is to unravel the mystery of the Red Moon, eliminate the corruption, and restart the world." "Ah... this is so full of ridiculous!" Charlotte was dumbfounded. "From its inception, Red Moon has always consisted of nine members. Apart from the founder, the ''Night Watcher,'' the other members do not need to disclose their identities to each other andmunicate through codenames using the ''ck Stone,''" Joseph continued his exnation. Isn''t this just like choosing a username to chat in a group? Are nine people chatting in a group to save the world? He didn''t dare to think about such things when he was fifteen. "So... are you the Adjudicator?" Charlotte tentatively asked, referring to the ridiculous codename. "Yes, I am the Adjudicator," Joseph nodded and paused. "My main responsibility is to explore the marked monsterirs and suspicious locations mentioned by the organization''s members, attempting to find the source of corruption. I''ve eradicated three monsterirs near the Abyss, but thest one had an unexpected oue." Charlotte''s mouth hung open slightly, looking at Joseph with shock and awe. ording to his education, the existence of monsterirs belonged to the realm of legends. The textbooks didn''t provide detailed information on this subject. But in rumors, monsterirs contained not only an rming number of monsters but also the presence of a monster lord, a terrifying entity feared even by great sorcerers. And the man before him, his daily job was to explore and clear monsterirs. The injuries he suffered were most likely rted to removing monsterirs near the Abyss, most likely involving the monster lord. "What about those people in the group? What are they like?" Charlotte suddenly realized an important question. He might have stumbled upon an extraordinary mysterious organization. "The best judgment for mad monsters is to send them to meet the damn Red Moon," Joseph said with augh, seemingly exining his codename. "So, by giving me the ''ck Stone,'' are you asking me to deliver it to someone?" Charlotte asked. Currently, he had no power and couldn''t even handle a corrupted rabbit in the wilderness, let alone venture into monsterirs. He couldn''t inherit the mantle of the Adjudicator and wield a sword through monsterirs. Considering Joseph''s terrifying strength, the Red Moon organization, which always maintained a team of nine members, was not something a weakling like him could handle. "No, I have chosen you as the sessor of the ninth ck Stone. From today onwards, you are a member of Red Moon," Joseph fixed his gaze on Charlotte. "Although we haven''t met in these years, I have been observing you. I''m pleased to see that the former prodigy, stripped of magic, didn''t let it destroy you. You still carry apassionate heart and a positive attitude. That''s why I chose you as my sessor." Charlotte didn''t feel surprised. Calmly, he asked, "Are you sure you want to give such a precious position to a worthless person who doesn''t dare to set foot in the wilderness?" "Are you willing to hide in the dark corner of the Abyss as a worthless person for your whole life?" Joseph countered. Charlotte didn''t answer; he just looked at Joseph. He wasn''t someone who would be easily fired up by a few words from others. "Your cautious and prudent nature is just like Nn!" Joseph chuckled, sighed, and said, "Choosing you is not only because of your character but also because of your parents." Chapter 16: Can the Son Repay the Fathers Debt? Chapter 16: Can the Son Repay the Father''s Debt? "My parents?" "Yes." Joseph took out a roll of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Charlotte. "They conducted some research from a medical perspective on the rtionship between the madness of magical creatures and the Red Moon. This included exploring the possibility of interrupting the Red Moon''s influence on the corrupted creatures and restoring their sanity. At that time, their report didn''t receive much attention, and their research was cut short due to an ident that urred shortly after they began. Over the years, I have encountered countless corrupted creatures, and some of them were special cases that made me realize their assumptions might be correct. If we can truly find a method to block the corruption, perhaps we can achieve the goal of eliminating it differently." Charlotte held onto the parchment, which contained concise information about how the Red Moon affected magical creatures, and proposed conducting extensive anatomical experiments to verify it, which they had already started. "It''s surprising, isn''t it? Your father and mother were already dedicated to surgical research, including the dissection of corrupted creatures, more than ten years ago." Joseph looked at Charlotte with a hint of emotion. "Because of that, your parents became thorns in the eyes of the Medical Association. This includes the subsequent Magical Tide events. As rising stars in the medical field, they were sent outside the city for rescue missions, which were the most dangerous. It''s all connected. Therefore, I believe you might be able to do better than me. Take up the responsibility of eliminating the corruption and restarting the world." Charlotte was indeed a little surprised. The presence of his parents in his memories was very weak. When they had their ident, he was only six or seven years old and knew that they were doctors who were very busy with work. In Calva, where the Medical Association held dominance, they were devoted to surgical research and aimed to solve the mystery of the Red Moon and its rtionship with corrupted creatures. Such noble ideals were admirable. If the Medical Association had yed a behind-the-scenes role in their deaths, it would truly be despicable! "Since you have already determined the research direction, why choose me? You could have easily found more outstanding doctors or even powerful archmages." Charlotte remained perplexed. Even if they wanted him to carry on his parents'' aspirations and continue dissecting magical creatures to study the rtionship with the Red Moon and corruption, he trulycked the capability in that aspect! He was currently just a clinic owner struggling to make ends meet for rent. Where would he find the conditions to dissect magical creatures? Moreover, his parents were sent as cannon fodder because of this research, and he was expelled from Calva due to surgical expulsion from the magical source. The danger in this matter was evident. He didn''t want to die inexplicably again, just one day after his rebirth. "Destiny has chosen you," Joseph shook his head slightly. The hexagram behind the ck Stone in Charlotte''s hand lit up, A golden light surged out of the ck Stone, wrapping around his hand like a ribbon. Two words slowly condensed on the surface: Miracle! "This is the codename linked to your destiny. Perhaps you can bring a miracle to this world." Joseph looked at the two words on the surface, his eyes shining. "But I haven''t agreed to your proposal," Charlotte frowned. "What if I told you that I can make you powerful again?" Charlotte calmly shook his head. "The destruction of the magical source is irreversible, even the gods cannot change that. At my age, I obviously can''t be a knight by changing professions." "This is something I discovered in a mysterious cave many years ago. For you, perhaps it''s a new path." Joseph took out a torn piece of nk parchment from his pocket and handed it to Charlotte. Charlotte took it with skepticism. "Farewell, young man. I hope you can inherit Nn and Lynn''s aspirations, eliminate corruption, and restart the world!" Joseph grinned, and his tall figure suddenly fell forward. Before Charlotte could reach out to support him, he turned into a puddle of ck blood in mid-air, which then dissipated into the air. "This..." Charlotte held onto the parchment and the ck Stone, looking at the remaining ck robe on the ground and the slightly swaying ck broken sword, feeling dazed. The person who had just persuaded him to join the Red Moon organization had disappeared in an instant. [Mysterious ck Robe: A rare item that conceals your aura! It makes it impossible for others to discern your strength!] [Broken Longsword: A rare item forged from an extraterrestrial meteorite, but unfortunately, it has been broken, greatly reducing its attack power.] Two lines of notes appeared in Charlotte''s field of vision. [Ding! Joseph Kane has issued a new long-term mission to you: Eliminate Corruption and Restart the World! Mission Reward: One Epic-grade item! ept: Yes! No!] At this moment, a voice from the system rang in Charlotte''s mind. "Huh??" Charlotte was surprised. He didn''t expect the system to suddenly trigger a hidden mission and offer an Epic-grade item as a reward. After thinking for a moment, Charlotte chose to ept. In a sense, by epting the system''s mission, he also epted Joseph Kane''s invitation to join the Red Moon. Charlotte looked down at the animal skin in his hand. [Mysterious Animal Skin: Level and effects cannot be determined!] "What is this?" Charlotte looked at the mysterious animal skin in his hand. The animal skin was only the size of an adult palm. It felt smooth and delicate to the touch, like the tender skin of a young girl. Underneath the snow-white skin, it seemed like blood was flowing. It was split in half in the middle, with a clean cut, as if it had been sliced by a sharp weapon. Joseph said that this animal skin could make him powerful again and bring him a new path. But there was nothing on the animal skin. Joseph solemnly gave it to him, even the All-Identifying Device couldn''t determine its level and effects. All of this indicated that the animal skin was extraordinary. Yet he still couldn''t see anything. [Hermit: Just now, the Eternal Judge has left us forever. @Everyone] [Technician: What the f*ck?! What happened? Wasn''t this guy tough as nails? How could this happen?] [Merchant: He hasn''t paid back my 3,000 gold coins yet! How can the Eternal Judge die? How can he...?] [Trailzer: Moment of silence... He was the most outstanding adventurer in recent years, and the greatest Eliminator.] [Gatekeeper: May the Giant Spirit God bless him.] ... The ck Stone in Charlotte''s hand suddenly trembled. Charlotte nced at it and saw that the news of Joseph''s death had been exposed, causing the group chat to explode. [Hermit: The Eternal Judge encountered a demi-god-level Beast Queen while clearing the monster nests near the Abyss. He managed to kill her sessfully but sustained heavy injuries and is on the verge of death.] [Witch: Demi-god-level Beast Queen! Terrifying!] [Technician: This guy always likes to show off. The Shepherd has been nearby Calva recently... sigh...] [Shepherd: Where is he now? Can someone take care of his body? I can go there. @Hermit] [Hermit: He is in the final stage of his life and has chosen a sessor, who is the new owner of the No. 9 ck Stone. @Miracle] [Merchant: Can the son repay the father''s debt? @Miracle] Chapter 17: Saving the World by Learning Medicine Chapter 17: Saving the World by Learning Medicine Charlotte watched as the group chat transitioned from mourning the Eternal Judge to focusing on him, the neer. And that guy with the codename ''Merchant'' even tried to shift the debt onto him. That was 2,000 gold coins, which equaled 20 million copper coins! He wouldn''t even be worth that much if he were sold. So he thought for a moment and quickly typed a line on the ck stone screen. [Miracle: Neer reporting in. I hope all the seniors will take care of me.] [Miracle: I met that uncle by chance, but I won''t inherit any of his debts. @Merchant] This short screen name made Charlotte a bit ufortable. He usually used long names like "Farmer Three Punches Hurts a Bit" or "This Name Has Ten Characters"... Footsteps could be hearding from the stairwell, and Charlotte quickly collected the ck stone and animal skin. "Boss, that patient..." Vivian looked at the ck robe and broken sword on the ground, as well as the corroded footprints on the floor. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth. It looked like a scene where all traces of a corpse had been destroyed. She had heard someone knocking on the door just now, but out of caution, she didn''t go downstairs. But strangely, although she was standing at the stairwell, she couldn''t hear what they were saying. She only came out of the stairwell when she was sure there was no more conversation inside the clinic. "Don''t think too much. That patient was poisoned very severely, and there was nothing I could do. These are the only two things left." Charlotte interrupted Vivian''s thoughts. He didn''t want to be a terrifying murderer in the little girl''s imagination for no reason. "Is that so?" Vivian still had some doubts. "You use magic to clean the floor and those two items, and I''ll take care of them," Charlotte said again. The poison in Joseph was too vicious, and he didn''t want to risk his safety because of the remnants. Vivian obediently used cleaning magic to clean the floor and Joseph''s two belongings, which made her feel like she was an aplice in something. Charlotte wrapped the ck robe and broken sword with a rag, then carried them and went upstairs. These were rare items judged by the system, the only two items left by a generation of strong warriors, impervious to highly corrosive venom. Discard them? That would truly be a waste. Charlotte didn''t mind that the original owner of the items had passed away. From a certain perspective, this was called inheritance. "Could this be a shady shop?" Vivian watched as Charlotte carried the so-called patient''s belongings, swiftly ascending the stairs, and felt even more uneasy. ... Charlotte caught a spider from a corner and threw it onto the ck robe. After confirming that there was no residue of toxins on the robe, he folded it carefully and tucked it into the corner at the bottom of the wardrobe. ording to the system''s judgment, this was a rare item that could conceal one''s presence and make it easier to hide in the darka true artifact of stealth. As for the broken long sword,pared to aplete one, the differencey in its difficulty to sell at a high price. This sword had apanied the Eternal Judge in countless battles and in numerous monsters. It was forged from an extraterrestrial meteorite, with extremely high sharpness and hardness. But no matter how good a sword it was, in Charlotte''s hands, it was not much different from a kitchen knife. If he could melt it down and forge it into a surgical knife, it would be an excellent way to utilize it. The scene of cutting off an iron rod as thick as an arm with a single sword strike made Charlotte extremely envious of its sharpness. With that in mind, Charlotte quickly went downstairs and found a wooden stick to prop against the door. Feeling that it wasn''t secure enough, he pushed the stone bed over to lean against the door. "When I have the money, I should buy a magic barrier to ce outside the door." Charlotte thought to himself in secret. Unfortunately, that thing is like the difference between a password-protected door and a wooden door. The price is extremely high, even for the lowest-grade one, exceeding ten thousand copper coins. Vivian went back to her room to rest, while Charlotte entered the study and locked the door. He took out the ck stone and animal skin and ced them on the desk. The yellowed light flickered slightly, and the ck stone emitted a faint glow, trembling on the desktop and making a humming sound. Charlotte quickly skimmed through the chat records. The Eternal Judge''s unexpected death had prompted all the other group members, except for the mysterious Night Watcher, to speak up. Through their conversations, like puzzle piecesing together, Charlotte gained some understanding of the Eternal Judge''s life. As a knight close to demi-god level, the Eternal Judge''s life could be considered legendary. He joined the Red Moon over thirty years ago and had annihted more than a hundred monster dens, ying over a hundred Beast Kings. The most representative battle was ten years ago when he single-handedly defended the besieged town of Canter against a terrifying monster wave led by a Beast Queen. Canter was a small town with only three high-level mages stationed there, facing a horrifying monster wave led by the Beast Queen. Passing by, the Eternal Judge alone held the line for six hours, ying the Beast Kings and sessfully protecting Canter. There were many simr achievements, each one enough to shake the world when spoken of. However, strangely enough, in Charlotte''s memory, there was no such legendary powerhouse on the Eiso Continent. He soon found the answer. The Eternal Judge never publicized his achievements, just like how the Red Moon organization was not known to the world. The Red Moon consisted of nine members, who didn''t reveal their true identities and instead referred to each other by code names. Of course, this didn''t mean they werepletely isted. Just like how the Eternal Judge borrowed two thousand gold coins from the Merchant, and the Artificer forged the ck longsword named ''Judgment'' for him, the Shepherd had also fought alongside him in clearing out monster dens. The closeness or distance of their rtionships depended on the individuals. The existence of the ck stone allowed members who didn''t want to reveal their identities to maintain their mystery while participating in the organization''s activities. Through eavesdropping on the chat, Charlotte gained a rough understanding of several members. The merchant was indeed a merchant, and extremely wealthy to casually lend out 2,000 gold coins. Artificer should be a weapon forger, capable of forging rare-grade weapons with extraterrestrial meteorites, showcasing exceptional skill. Shepherd, a powerful orc, currently located in Calva, whose daily work was closer to the Eternal Judges. Trailzer has insufficient information, and an unknown identity, but judging from the way she spoke, she should be a female member. Witch, simrlycking information, but confirmed as a female residing by the seaside. Gatekeeper, silent and reticent, only said, "May the Giant Spirit God protect him," puzzling others. Hermit was highly respected within the Red Moon and had more contact with the Eternal Judge. Night Watcher, who hadn''t spoken since Charlotte joined the group, was the initiator of the Red Moon. Miracle, a newbie who couldn''t do anything. ... [Witch: Newbie, what''s your profession? @Miracle] [Artificer: It must be a knight. The Eternal Judge has always looked down on mages.] [Shepherd: The monsters have been bing more activetely. We need to deal with more monster dens before the decennial Beast Tide arrives.] Charlotte pondered for a moment and replied, [I am a doctor, dedicated to saving the world.] Chapter 18: This Is Freaking Fraud! Chapter 18: This Is Freaking Fraud! Joining the Red Moon organization had be a settled matter, and Charlotte''s current concern was how to make the most of this resource and quickly move away from the struggle for survival. To him, everyone else in the group was an expert. Before bing familiar with them, he decided to maintain a certain level of mystery to allow for more room in future interactions. Presenting himself as a doctor served two purposes: to demonstrate his value and to appear more natural when seeking assistance in the future. [Technician: A doctor? What''s going on? Did the Executor randomly choose a sessor before his death?] [Shepherd: That''s not his style.] [Witch: Could you be a lucky find?] The group members expressed their doubts about Charlotte''s statement. Charlotte sneered. If it weren''t for the system offering epic-level items as temptation, he wouldn''t bother getting involved in this mess. Having a system and quietly developing, wasn''t that desirable? As long as he remained steady and didn''t take unnecessary risks, he might be the best doctor in the Isor continent. [Hermit: The Executor intends to restart the research on the "Red Moon''s influence on demonic creatures," and that''s why he chose the "Miracle" as his sessor. Starting from today, the "Miracle" officially bes a member of the Red Moon.] [Light Chaser: I see. There aren''t many doctors willing to take on this research. I''ve encountered several top doctors from the imperial capital, and they all avoid dissecting magical beasts.] [Witch: If I remember correctly, the couple Nn who proposed this research were ostracized and suppressed in the medical field. They died in a magical tide ident, and this research has been on hold for over a decade. Are you willing to take on this task without fear of ruining your reputation? @Miracle] Charlotte looked at thements from the others. It seemed that Joseph and the Hermit had a closer rtionship, and they must have discussed the future arrangements, including his role. As for the Witch''s mention of ruining his reputation, as a new-generation outcast in the medical field, did he even have anything to lose? Right now, he was only curious about the mysterious piece of animal hide Joseph left him and whether it could truly make him stronger. Surviving in the Abyss without any means of self-defense was indeed anxiety-inducing. Even Vivian, a healing mage, robbed him with a knife. It was too frustrating. However, he didn''t n to ask directly in the group. It might be more appropriate to chat privately with the Hermitter. [Miracle: It takes courage to create miracles. As a doctor, I can judge and take risks.] What a beautiful response. Charlotte began to create an image of himself as a fearless hero. [Merchant: If you''re so brave, you must be wealthy, right?] [Miracle: Lacking!] Damn it! Charlotte wanted to retract his response, but unfortunately, that wasn''t an option. Covering his face, Charlotte exited the group chat. Years of poverty had given him strange muscle reflexes. He flipped the ck stone and ced it on the desk, then carefully examined the white animal hide under the light. The fair and smooth hide revealed no discernible material or hidden martial arts secrets from any angle. Charlotte poured a ss of water on the hide, but the water droplets rolled off, leaving no trace. Water didn''t work, so Charlotte tried tearing, biting, pounding, sprinkling salt, and various other methods, but the white animal hide remained unchanged. "Should I use fire to burn it?" Frowning at the white hide in his hand, Charlotte fell into contemtion. If he set the hide on fire and missed out on some major opportunity, he wouldn''t know where to cry. [Miracle: Senior Hermit, the Executor gifted me a piece of white animal hide. What methods should I use to obtain the information on it?] Charlotte attempted to send a private message to the Hermit. ["Have you tried burning it with fire?"] Looking at the received message, Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then directly extended the animal hide in his hand towards the burning oilmp. Pfft! The resilient hide instantly burst into mes, causing Charlotte to quickly let go. A white mist rose, rapidly swirling as if something was trying to emerge. With hopeful anticipation, Charlotte gazed at the white mist. If the Executor treated it with such importance, it must be something good. The swirling mist condensed and eventually formed a face. Charlotte looked at the familiar face, and a sense of foreboding rose in his heart. "Kid, didn''t expect it to be me, huh?" The face of the Judge sported a smug grin. "Why is it you? Didn''t you say this was discovered in a mysterious cave?" Charlotte furrowed his brow. "There aren''t that many mysterious encounters in this world. Congrattions on joining the Red Moon. Keep up the good work, young man. Let courage create miracles, restart this world, let the elves return to the forest, let the orcs roam the grasnds, let the sea nymphs embrace the ocean again!" Charlotte stared at the gradually fading face of the Judge and wished he could download an app from the National Anti-Fraud Center (Author''s note: a government-developed software that intercepts scam calls). This was freaking fraud! The methods were extremely despicable, and the consequences were severe! The white animal hides burned into ashes in the mes, and some of the ashes floated in the air. There were so many tricks in this different world; he wanted to go back to Earth! Charlotte''s heart sank. The so-called mysterious animal hide turned out to be just a little trick the Judge used to deceive him. After a while, Charlotte recovered from his indignation and nced at the slightly vibrating ck stone on the table. He just wanted to find a ce to bury it. This was probably a den of thieves. Wrapping the ck stone in two old clothes, he directly stuffed it into the corner of the bottom shelf of the bookcase. Then Charlotte went upstairs to sleep. He had figured it out. No windfalls were falling from the sky; only diligent work could lead to prosperity. The patients were his bread and butter, and the cash rewards from the system were the real instant benefits. The other ethereal things were not worth believing in. Having a good sleep, he prepared himself mentally and physically to receive patients tomorrow. ... "The Judge chose this kid. What do you think of him? Can he bear the responsibility?" "With the magic source destroyed, even the two of us are powerless. The Judge''s choice may be more due to sentimental reasons. I advised him against it, but he insisted." "He has always been good at judging people, perhaps this kid does have extraordinary qualities. Let''s wait a while longer, and I''ll personally go to the Abyss to meet him." "Very well." On the Floating Altar in the Free City, an elderly elf with white hair stored a ck square stone in a ring, sighing lightly. ... Charlotte still woke up early and went out to buy bread for two people. When he returned, Vivian happened toe downstairs with sleepy eyes and a somewhat frivolous gait. Seeing the bread in Charlotte''s hand, her sleepy eyes instantly brightened. Was it necessary? The bread was so tasteless. Charlotte thought to himself, smiling as he handed her the bread. "This is breakfast. After eating, go upstairs and put on your wig, and remember your current identity: Eileen, the newly hired assistant at the clinic from the Lion Tribe." Chapter 19: Jack the Lizardman Chapter 19: Jack the Lizardman "Surprisingly, there''s still a clinic here, although it looks a bit small. I hope it''s not a shady ce." On Baka Street, Jack, the lizardman, stood at a distance, examining the small clinic with only the signboard "Clinic," his expression conflicted. "Sss! It hurts so much! If my hand doesn''t receive treatment soon, it''ll bepletely ruined!" "If I lose my hand, no lizard beauty will ever look at me again. My lizard life will be finished!" "But I only have three copper coins in my pocket. If I can''t pay for the treatment, will they beat me up?" Jack held up his scaly left arm with his right hand, his expression filled with conflict and worry. Last night, he experienced the 81st night ambush in the Abyss. Although he emerged victorious in the end, he still couldn''t understand why those lurking in the shadows always targeted hima big guy with thick armor but indeed very poor. However, this time he was attacked, and his left arm was struck. As the iron rod bent, he also heard the heart-wrenching sound of bones cracking. This was not the kind of injury that would heal with a good night''s sleep. As soon as the day broke, tormented by intense pain and unable to sleep, Jack immediately took to the streets in search of help. In the Abyss, entering a period of weakness was a dangerous situation. As an orc mercenary, losing an arm would undoubtedly greatly diminish his strength, making it impossible for him to continue to thrive in this profession. Losing his means of livelihood, he might end up falling just like those hiding in the shadows. Jack had heard of the small clinic on Baka Street within the mercenary circle. Being a mercenary was a high-risk profession, and getting injured was amon urrence. Some injuries only required buying one or two bottles of hemostatic potions to solve, but others necessitated seeking the help of a doctor. There were a total of seven or eight hospitals in the Abyss, varying in size, each backed by a powerful force. The strength of the hospitals varied, but at the very least, they all had healing mages to handle most injuries. Correspondingly, the fees were exorbitant! Even a minor injury could bankrupt a mercenary. As a destitute wretch who was already on the verge of bankruptcy before even entering a hospital, Jack could only exclude those hospitals for now. Trying to run away without paying from such ces was tantamount to seeking death. The small clinic on Baka Street was different. It was said to be run by a human without any backing. However, this human didn''t know magic, only potions. It was said that they would even perform surgeries on patients, using peculiar methods that sometimes proved effective. The crucial point was that they were said to offer credit! With three copper coins in his pocket, Jack still wanted to keep them to buy breakfast. If he could get treatment on credit, he could wait until his arm healed and then take on missions to earn money and repay the debt. After some inner turmoil, with no better options, Jack finally approached the clinic''s door and knocked. The clinic door opened quickly, revealing a female orc who was the doctor''s assistant. She was dressed in a ck gown, and two beast ears emerged from her ck hair, quite adorable. "Are you the doctor?" Jack looked up in confusion, ncing at the signboard. Wasn''t it said that this was a clinic run by a human? "No, I''m Dr. Charlotte''s assistant. How can I help you?" Vivian quickly replied, her voice trembling slightly. It was her first time working at the reception, so she was a bit nervous. "Yes, my life is ruined!" Jack nodded hurriedly. "Hmm?" Vivian looked at him with confusion. "I mean, my hand is broken. If it can''t be fixed, my life will bepletely ruined," Jack raised his left hand and said with a painful expression. "Pleasee in," Vivian stepped aside to let him enter, her gaze turning to Charlotte. If it was just a fracture, she could easily heal him with a healing spell. But Charlotte didn''t know any healing magic, and there were no intermediate options avable at the counter for treating fractures. So, how would he handle this patient? As soon as Jack entered, he saw a young human, fair-skinned, and somewhat delicate-looking. Ugh! He didn''t like this type! His hopes for his future were now pinned on this weak human, which made him a little uncertain. He remembered some rumors that many mercenaries who entered this clinic never came out again. "Doctor, please save me!" Jack mustered up the courage to look at Charlotte and said. "Please have a seat." Charlotte motioned for the tall lizardman to sit on a stone bed nearby and said, "This patient, tell me about your injury." Charlotte was satisfied with Vivian''s reception, which allowed him to focus more on treating the patients. In front of him stood a lizardman over two and a half meters tall, covered in yellow-brown scales, and it seemed like his left hand was broken. "I was ambushedst night... uh, it was a sneak attack. I blocked an iron rod with my arm, and it seems like it broke," Jack held up his left hand, wincing in pain from the movement. Charlotte reached out and touched his left hand. The tiny scales, the size of fingernails, felt ice-cold to the touch, hard and devoid of any sensation. As an experienced veterinarian, he had never treated a lizard''s fracture before! He couldn''t discern anything by touch, but the visibly disced arm of the lizardman indicated that he did indeed have a fracture and a severe one at that. A fracture surgery was not a major operation, and Charlotte had performed many fracture surgeries on cats and dogs, gaining some experience in this field. Of course, he wasn''t sure if this experience could be applied to a lizardman. ording to the diary''s records, his predecessor, Charlotte, had performed numerous fracture surgeries on patients. Of course, the sess rate was still quite low, often resulting in amputations during the process. "It is indeed a fracture, but I can''t confirm the internal condition, so I need to make an incision and take a look before determining the reduction and fixation based on the situation," Charlotte frowned, as without imaging assistance, the uncertainty of the surgery would be greatly increased. "Make an incision?!" Jack was greatly shocked. How could this guy speak of such a terrifying procedure so casually?! "Yes, in your case, surgery is necessary for treatment," Charlotte said seriously. "Can''t it be treated with magic or potions?" Jack whispered. Charlotte shook his head and said, "If you need healing magic, I''m afraid I can''t help you. You can go to other hospitals for treatment." Jack''s lips twitched. If he had the money to go to a big hospital, would he still be here? "Will the surgery be very painful?" Jack asked cautiously. "The process may be a little painful, but it shouldn''t be a big problem for you," Charlotte looked at the thick-skinned lizardman and thought that cold-blooded creatures might not be so sensitive to pain. After all, lizards were tough characters known to sacrifice their tails for survival. "Will the surgery guarantee the preservation of my left hand?" Jack still had concerns. Charlotte shrugged and said, "I can''t make any guarantees. The sess of the surgery and the postoperative management will both affect the oue." Isn''t this a bit of a rogue? Jack felt uneasy, but the pain in his arm made it unbearable for him to continue. He could only grit his teeth and say, "I''ll do it!" Chapter 20: Wow, Thats Full Defense! Chapter 20: Wow, That''s Full Defense! "Ding! Patient Jack the Lizardman has assigned you a task: Treat his fractured arm! Taskpletion reward: 200 copper coins! Fracture surgery experience +20! Do you ept? Yes! No!" The system''s voice sounded. A reward? Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and he promptly epted the task. With Jack the Lizardman''s consent, Charlotte''s current mood was a mix of nervousness and excitement. Although he had been running the clinic alone for two days, most of the patients he received were for external injuries and could be treated with potions, falling under the realm of magic. But surgery, that was a first. However, what allowed his predecessor to establish a foothold in this abyss was the determination to perform surgeries on patients. Regardless of sess or failure, at least courage was maxed out. So, this wasn''t just a fracture surgery, but also his attempt to use his years of veterinary experience in performing his first surgery in this otherworldly ce. Even if it was for the sake of saving the world, this surgery had to be done. The worst-case scenario would be to switch to amputation for this patient. That was already nothing new in the diary. He had performed amputation surgery before. He still remembered a little dog whose left front leg was crushed in a car ident... "You can lie down in the operating room first. I need to make some preoperative preparations," Charlotte pointed towards the direction of the operating room. Vivian immediately approached and led the uneasy Jack into the operating room. As he stepped into the operating room, Jack suddenly began to regret it. The coldness of the operating room sent shivers down his spine. He sat down on the surgical bed, feeling tense as he anxiously looked towards the door. "Surgery? And it involves cutting open the arm?" Vivian was also filled with doubts. This was a method she had never heard of before. Even in the Imperial City, where they deceived ignorantmoners, the barbers would only bleed the patients or perform amputations. For a patient with a fracture like this, either they would be bound with two pieces of wood for natural recovery, or they would be dered for amputation, permanently losing a limb. She had never heard of cutting open the arm and directly treating the bone. Charlotte, now dressed in a clean white robe, walked into the operating room, staring at Jack''s scaly arm for a while, furrowing his brow in thought. He then opened the nearby toolbox and started taking out tools. Scalpels, cleavers, saws, hammers, nails... The patient''s condition was somewhat unique, requiring him to make some additional preparations. "What... What are you going to do?" Jack, who was already nervous, looked at the scene and paled. "Your scales are too tough. I need to make some extra preparations," Charlotte exined with confidence. Jack''s throat gulped, feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was. "Eileen, take these things and boil them in hot water for disinfection," Charlotte looked at Vivian and said. "Boil them? Disinfection?" Vivian looked puzzled, but under Charlotte''s gaze, she obediently picked up the tools and went to the alchemy room. Performing surgery was already rare, and these preoperative preparations made her even more curious. Following Charlotte''s arrangements, Jacky t on the surgical bed, closed his eyes, and wore an expression of resignation. Charlotte brought all the oilmps from the clinic and surrounded the surgical bed, but even in the dim light, it was still somewhat dark, far from the level of an operating room''s overhead light. When he had enough money, he would renovate the operating room, at least upgrading the lighting. Surgery was a delicate task that couldn''t afford any mistakes. If, by any chance, he cut the wrong artery, it would be a major medical ident. Vivian quickly brought the disinfected tools into the operating room and stood by, curious. Without using healing magic or potions, she was very curious about how Charlotte would treat this patient''s fracture. Charlotte first took a small knife from the tray, and by "small," it was rtive, butpared to the surgical knife he used to use, it was still quiterge, resembling a fruit knife with a length of 20 cm. Charlotte first cleaned and disinfected Jack''s arm with a cleaning agent. Then, he took the small knife and made a strong swipe on his arm. Squeak, squeak, squeak. It sounded like scraping against hard metal, producing a sharp and piercing noise. Upon closer inspection, not even a scratch could be seen on the fine scales. Jack nced up, his mouth twitching, wanting tough but holding it back. People like Charlotte, weak humans, wouldn''t be considered a threat even if he was injured in the Abyss. Even if he stood there with a knife, he probably couldn''t prate Jack''s scales. Charlotte furrowed his brow and put the small knife back, taking out a cleaver instead. The back of the cleaver was thick, the de wide and sturdy, almost half a meter in length. It was a lethal weapon for chopping. Charlotte ced a cutting board under Jack''s left hand and held the cleaver with both hands, raising it above his head. "Hey, hey, hey! What are you going to do?" Jack quickly pulled his hand back, looking at Charlotte with a terrified expression. He retracted his earlier thoughts. This guy holding a cleaver in both hands was still somewhat scary, and the act of cing a cutting board made him feel like amb about to be ughtered. "Your scales are too thick, so I need to resort to extreme measures. But don''t worry, it should be fine," Charlotte reassured him, retracting his ws and cing them back on the cutting board. "You''re not going to cut off my hand with that strike, right?" Jack trembled in fear. "I shouldn''t? I''ll try to control the force," Charlotte said calmly. "What do you mean ''shouldn''t''? Have a little more confidence!" Jack tried to sit up, propping himself on the edge of the bed. "I''m not doing it, I''m not doing it." "No, you can''t back out now." Charlotte pressed the de against Jack''s neck. "Your fracture is severe and requires immediate surgery. As a doctor, I have to take responsibility for you." Feeling the cold touch on his neck, Jack''s throat rolled, and he reluctantlyy back down. Encountering such a responsible doctor was truly unfortunate for him. "Thank you for your cooperation." Charlotte nodded satisfactorily, raised the cleaver again, and carefully aimed it at Jack''s arm. He had only seen such a heavy bone cleaver in a butcher''s shop, usually used to choprge animal bones. Jack turned his head away, tears swirling in his eyes. If he could start over, he would not step foot in this ck-market clinic. It was too terrifying! Vivian instinctively took two steps back, covering her eyes, but still peeped through her fingers. She felt that the uing scene would be extremely bloody and violent, even scarier than amputation surgery at a barber shop! But for some reason, her heart was pounding faster, and she... felt a bit excited and anticipatory? That was even scarier! Ding! The heavy bone cleaver fell on Jack''s arm, and Charlotte felt like he had struck an iron rod. His hand went numb, and the cleaver flew out of his grip. Looking at Jack''s arm, there was only a shallow mark, still unable to break through a scale. Charlotte shook his hand, feeling a bit embarrassed. Wow, that''s full defense! The intense vibration made Jack grimace in pain, and he jumped off the bed. "I give up! I give up! I want to leave!" Jack''s emotionspletely copsed. He saw through it all. This human wasn''t a doctor at all,cking even the ability to be a proper butcher. "Wait a moment! In that case, it seems I have to bring out that sword." Charlotte reached out to stop Jack, his expression bing solemn. Chapter 21: Sharp Broken Sword Chapter 21: Sharp Broken Sword At this moment, Jackpletely lost trust in Charlotte. He believed that Charlotte was just toying with him and could not treat his arm. "What are you nning to do? Are you going to switch to an axe?" Jack asked with a stern face, his menacing aura unreserved, making him appear fierce. "No, I have an even sharper sword that should be able to cut through your scales," Charlotte calmly shook his head. "If you lie, I will kill you," Jack threatened, his vertical eyes ring fiercely at Charlotte. The air in the operating room seemed to have turned colder. Vivian watched in a mix of shock and fear, clearly not expecting the previously seemingly amiable patient to suddenly be irritable and dangerous. In the Imperial Capital, doctors held a high position, and even high-level magicians would show some politeness when encountering them. Charlotte felt like he was being targeted by a venomous snake, but his expression remained calm. This was the norm in the Abyssthere were no benevolent beings; danger lurked everywhere. Even those who appeared honest and kind were mostly disguises. Kind-hearted individuals couldn''t survive in the Abyss. Even Vivian, a mid-level healing mage, had almost starved to death on the streets. Jack stared at Charlotte for a while, somewhat surprised by the human''s demeanor. Despite his threats, there wasn''t a hint of fear in Charlotte''s eyes. "I''ll give you onest chance. If you''re still ying games with me, I''ll snap your neck," Jack said coldly, sitting back on the operating table with a stern expression. However, Charlotte smiled and looked at the lizardman with a hint of cruelty. He spoke in a low voice, "It seems you''ve misunderstood. When you walked through that door, it was you who sought medical treatment, not me begging to treat you. If you believe that even with a severed hand, you can continue to be a mercenary and survive in the Abyss, you are free to leave at any time." "I..." Jack hesitated, his face changing from cloudy to clear, but he didn''t dare to make any more harsh remarks. "Since you want to heal your hand, then you have to abide by the rules of this clinic and show basic respect for the doctor. That''s the first rule," Charlotte nced at him and turned to leave the clinic. Vivian watched Charlotte''s departing figure, her mouth slightly agape. At that moment, Charlotte''s image in her mind suddenly grew taller. Facing the fierce and terrifying orc, hisposure and calmness exceeded her expectations. Was this the same person who had been stopped by her the day before, pretending to be a humble beggar? Charlotte walked out of the operating room, and his calves couldn''t help but tremble. He felt a chill on his back. It wasn''t that he was particrly brave or unwilling to show weakness in front of any patient. This was one of the survival rules left by his predecessor. Patients who entered the clinic were the ones seeking help from him. As a doctor, you had to be in control of the situation in this clinic. Once you let the patients lead you by the nose, you would lose the foundation for survival in the Abyss. Despite the numerous records of debts in the diary, Charlotte had done a tally, and they were allowed by female patients. He didn''t believe there was no trickery involved. But he didn''t have any expectations of being able to recover those old debts. People died in the Abyss every day, be it men or women. Where could he find those who owed him money? As for this lizardman, judging from his strength, he was probably at the Third Rank. If things went awry, Charlotte still had a life-saving magic talisman, which would be enough to deal with the situation. Of course, that was ast resort. Open the door for business, prioritize making money, and there will be an additional 200 copper coins credited uponpleting the task. Jack sat on the operating table, feeling the pain in his arm gradually making him irritable. When he heard a sound, he looked up towards the door, and his vertical eyes instantly froze. Charlotte returned with a ck longsword in his hand. The sword was slender, and its sharp edge seemed almost substantial. Even with a broken tip, it still filled Jack''s heart with boundless fear. What a terrifying weapon! Even in the hands of a human-like Charlotte, it seemed to instantly transform into an invincible war god. "What... what are you going to do?" Jack quickly shrank into the corner, his voice trembling, his body trembling. In the face of this sword, he couldn''t muster the slightest thought of resistance. "What am I going to do? Of course, I''m going to cut you," Charlotte said as he entered the operating room with the sword. "Don''te any closer!" Jack raised his hands in front of him, his voice trembling, almost crying. Charlotte stopped and looked at the broken sword in his hand, then looked at the trembling lizardman huddled in the corner, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect this broken sword left by Joseph to have such a powerful intimidating effect,pletely extinguishing the fighting spirit of a third-ranked orc. "I''ve got the tools. The surgery will continue. Lie back on the operating table," Charlotte dipped the sword in a cleaning solution, performing basic disinfection while speaking. Jack lowered his hands and looked at Charlotte, who was wiping the sword. It seemed that Charlotte didn''t have any intention of charging at him to kill him. Only then did he rx slightly. Vivian looked at Charlotte, who had instantly subdued the lizardman, with surprise. She recognized that sword; she had even used a cleaning spell on itst night. She had even made up her mind that if Charlotte failed to heal the lizardman, she would quietly use her healing magic to fix his arm and prevent him from causing trouble. Charlotte approached the operating table with the sword in hand. His gaze became calm and sharp as he gestured towards the lizardman, then swung the sword. The scales that were as hard as stone in front of the short knife met the ck longsword called ''Judgment.'' It was like peeling the shell off an egg white, and he didn''t even feel it. Thud! A small piece of the tail fell to the ground. The three people in the operating room turned their heads simultaneously to look at the twitching tail on the floor. The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat awkward. "Ah..." Jack couldn''t help but cry out in pain, his expression filled with agony, but he didn''t dare to move. Vivian looked at the lizardman, whose tail was now half gone, with some pity. She didn''t believe that he had no personal grudges in this matter. Charlotte remained calm, ncing at the neatly cut tail on the ground. It was just a short piece, without even a drop of blood. This lizardman probably had a performance-oriented personality, right? Wasn''t it said that a lizard''s tail would grow back if it was severed? "I''m just testing the sharpness of the surgical knife. I hope you don''t mind," Charlotte said, looking at Jack. "N-No... I don''t mind..." Jack was on the verge of tears. He regretteding to this dark clinic now! "Well, that''s good. It''s better than identally having an amputation surgery," Charlotte nodded and turned his gaze back to Jack''s fractured left hand, raising the longsword once again. "Please... please be careful. My hand won''t grow back..." Jack said cautiously. At this moment, he truly experienced what it meant to be lowly. This human who appeared kind and easy to deceive was not someone to provoke! Just this sword, brimming with a murderous aura, had probably imed the heads of countless people. Chapter 22: Physical Anesthesia Chapter 22: Physical Anesthesia Charlotte observed the location of the lizardman''s fracture for a while and made a longitudinal incision around the fracture line on the outer side of the arm. After switching to the sword called "Judgment," which had troubled Charlotte before, cutting through the tough scales became much easier. However, a sword nearly one meter long was not easy to handle for delicate surgery. So, after opening the scales, Charlotte switched to a small knife to separate the subcutaneous tissue, superficial fascia, and deep fascia, exposing the muscles around the fracture. Then, he entered through the gaps in the muscles until he found the fractured end of the bone. Vivian had already approached the operating table at some point and watched as Charlotte skillfully sliced through the muscles and fascia with a fruit knife. Without harming the muscles, he miraculously opened a pathway and found the broken bone. For Vivian, who was devoted to magical healing, this was simply incredible. "So, this is surgery? You found the broken bone, and then?" Vivian started to feel some anticipation for Charlotte''s surgical treatment. The condition of the fracture was better than Charlotte had expected. It was a fracture with discement but withoutminution. This might be rted to the exaggerated defensive power of the lizardman, with its sturdy scales and equally strong bones. "Hiss... Hiss..." Jack breathed heavily, his teeth grinding. "Does it hurt?" Charlotte nced at him. "N-No... It doesn''t hurt," Jack replied, ncing at the ck sword beside him, his face filled with despair. He quietly requested, "But doctor, could you knock me out with a blow? Let me pass out." "Oh, I forgot about anesthesia," Charlotte suddenly realized. But then he thought, the clinic didn''t have any anesthesia agents. The original owner''s diary recorded several failed attempts to develop anesthesia agents, including physical anesthesia and alcohol anesthesia. "Eileen, give him a blow," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Huh? Oh!" Vivian looked around and rummaged through the toolbox, taking out a hammer. "Hmm?" Both Charlotte and Jack were startled. "Use this." Charlotte took arge stick and reced Vivian''s righteous hammer. Vivian gripped the stick and began to indiscriminately strike the lizardman''s head. "You''re making him more alert with your blows. Are you giving him a facial massage?" Jack looked at Vivian swinging her reddened hands with a helpless expression. Vivian looked to Charlotte for help. She couldn''t handle this task; after all, she was just a nursemaid. "Forget it, I''ll do it," Charlotte took the wooden stick. Jack sighed. Was it that the orc couldn''t do it, but a human could? Charlotte raised the stick and struck the lizardman''s chin with a blow. Bang! A dull thud. Jack''s head tilted, and he passed out. "Amazing!" Vivian looked at Charlotte in astonishment. Just now, she did her best, but the lizardman mocked her for giving him a facial massage, while the boss knocked him out with just one blow. But the boss''s strike didn''t seem much stronger than hers, right? "Even when ites to hitting someone, it''s all about science. No matter how thick the skin is, there''s always a vulnerable chin," exined Charlotte, drawing from his knowledge of boxing matches. "Mumm," nodded Vivian repeatedly, feeling like she had gained useful knowledge. With the patient in aa, Charlotte disinfected his hands and continued with the surgery. "Boss, since he''s already unconscious, why don''t I use my knowledge of magical materials to reconnect his bones?" Vivian suggested quietly. "No," Charlotte firmly refused. "Why not? He won''t even know," Vivian said, puzzled. It seemed simpler and more efficient this way. "And how would you exin to him when he wakes up that his broken arm has healed so quickly and without leaving a single scar? And what about future patients who demand the same treatment results? How would I handle that?" Charlotte looked at Vivian, his expression serious. "If you want to settle down safely in the Abyss, you can''t leave any loose ends in the outside world. Every merchant on this street knows that I don''t perform healing magic; that''s a reputation I can''t afford to lose." Vivian was a little scared by Charlotte''s sudden seriousness. She shrunk her neck and whispered, "I... I just wanted to do more." Charlotte''s expression softened slightly, and he sighed, saying, "Why bother? A worker should have the mindset of a worker. Do as much as you''re paid for. If you want to use magic to treat patients, then I''ll have to consider giving you a raise, and that would just be a hassle for me." Vivian nodded thoughtfully, keeping her hands folded, and continued watching Charlotte perform the surgery. "In reality, surgery isn''t as mysterious as you medical students think. As long as you''re prepared in all aspects, the results of the surgery can be quite good," Charlotte said as he cleaned the broken bone and then aligned and reconnected the two fractured ends. Themonly used bone fixation instruments were not avable in the clinic, but the previous owner had performed many bone fracture surgeries and had studied alternative materials. He had prepared some unconventional materials. Charlotte took out a long, slender, snow-white bone from the cab. It was a polished leg bone from the unique triangr oxen of the White Grasnds in the southern part of Calwa City. This thing had a bone-strengthening effect and was usually ground into powder for direct consumption or used to make bone broth. However, the previous owner discovered that this bone not only made great broth but also worked as an excellent tool for fixing fractures. First, it had sufficient hardness, and second, it could be absorbed by the body. The absorption time could be controlled by the thickness of the bone, and the absorption process also promoted bone healing. There was no need to remove itter. This concept was truly ahead of its time. Being hailed as a once-in-a-century genius in the medical field was not mere boasting. Charlotte cut two pieces of bone of appropriate length, then used Judgment to make two small holes in the lizardman''s bone. He securely fixed the two fractured ends with the bone pieces. Once everything was confirmed, Charlotte took out the suturing needles he received as a system reward and began suturing the fascia, subcutaneous tissue, and skinyer byyer. The sharp suturing needles allowed Charlotte to handle the tough muscles and skin of the lizardman with ease, resulting in a perfect suturing job. When it came to the scales, Charlotte pondered for a moment, poured some hemostatic potion, wrapped it with a breathable cloth, and then took four wooden sticks to make a makeshift splint around his arm for stabilization. As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to heal bones and tendons. With the lizardman''s physical condition, Charlotte estimated that it wouldn''t take more than a few days for his left hand to fully recover. "Are you done?" Vivian felt like she had witnessed a miraculous surgery, watching Charlotte open the lizardman''s arm, find the broken bone, and fix them with the bone pieces, then suture everything back together. All of this was like a breathtaking performance! Itpletely overturned Vivian''s worldview that she had shaped over the past decade. The surgeries her teachers considered unconventional were presented firsthand by Charlotte and looked incredibly reliable. "Charlotte..." Vivian silently repeated his name in her heart, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Could it be him!" Chapter 23: Can I Pay Next Time? Chapter 23: Can I Pay Next Time? As the influence of the Physician Association continued to expand, the professional education for doctors on the Nn continent also entered a proper track. Specialized medical schools became almost standard in the super-sized cities. The Imperial Medical Academy was the top medical school in the Lance Empire, gathering not only noble children but also the most outstanding medical students in the empire. Vivian had been a highly regarded prodigy since she enrolled at the age of ten. Aside from her father''s prestigious position as the Minister of Finance, her exceptional talent was the most important factor. At that time, the mostmon praise she heard was that she might be the next "Charlotte!" Yes, Charlotte yton. That name was synonymous with genius. He was the pride of the Carlva Medical Academy, hailing from the distant Free City of Carlva. He was hailed as the most talented doctor in a thousand years and even served as the poster child for the Physician Association''s publicity of geniuses. At that time, Vivian didn''t particrly agree with that metaphor. She wanted to be herself and didn''t want to be someone else. However, that didn''t hinder her from considering that name as her goal and forcing herself to be stronger. Until three years ago, the rumors about Charlotte suddenly changed. He went from being the shining star of the Carlva Medical Academy to a source of shame for the academy. It was said that he caused the deaths of multiple patients due to unauthorized surgeries and was subsequently imprisoned. From that point on, Charlotte was nailed to the pir of shame and became the negative example used by teachers to admonish students. Vivian sneered at it as well. A senior mage with exceptional talent in healing magic, born into a traditional medical family, had abandoned her beliefs to perform surgeries. It was simply unreasonable! But what she didn''t expect was that three yearster, when she fell into adversity and identally ended up in this small private clinic, the owner turned out to be "Charlotte"? "Boss, are you Charlotte yton?" Vivian looked at Charlotte and asked softly. "Hmm? You know me?" Charlotte raised his eyebrows in surprise. "As a medical student, it''s hard to say I don''t know..." Vivian nodded with aplex expression, puzzled. "But you''ve already be a senior mage, haven''t you? Then why..." Seeing Vivian hesitating, Charlotte smiled and said, "It seems like the Physician Association didn''t publicize everything they did, such as how they severed my magic origin and expelled me from Carlva." Vivian''s mouth fell open, revealing a shocked expression. A senior mage having their magic origin severed was almost no different from being killed. Vivian could hardly imagine if her magic origin was severed, losing all the magic she had diligently cultivated for over a decade, whether she would have the courage to continue living. "Why?" Vivian almost blurted out the question. But she already knew the answer... or rather, the reason given by the Physician Association. "Just as you heard, it''s because I performed surgeries for patients who couldn''t afford the high medical fees." Charlotte smiled. As Vivian looked at Charlotte''s mocking smile, she fell into confusion. If she were still sitting in the ssrooms of the Imperial Medical Academy, she would have unquestionably supported the actions of the Physician Association, condemning the heretics who deceived patients with so-called surgeries. However, she had just witnessed a bone fracture surgery, where she saw Charlotte reconnecting the lizardman''s broken bones without relying on any magical means. As a medical student, she could confirm that with the lizardman''s natural healing abilities, his broken arm would fully recover and regain normal function in no more than three days. This was a surgery performed skillfully by Charlotte, someone whose magic origin had been severed. So, should a doctor who saves patients through "surgery" like this be judged? Who said that being able to perform magic was a requirement for being a doctor? Why would the Physician Association, whose primary principle is "putting the patients'' interests first," suppress him like this? Vivian couldn''t understand. "There are many things in this world that you can''t understand at your age. When you grow up a bit more, you''ll naturally understand," Charlotte didn''t continue exining and picked up a half-filled basin of cold water prepared nearby, pouring it over the lizardman lying on the operating table. Conditions are limited, and physical anesthesia is the only way to awaken physically. Gurgle... As expected, the lizardman immediately woke up, sitting up abruptly from the sickbed, looking around in confusion. His gaze finally focused on Charlotte, and his eyes widened, his aura suddenly rising. Before the lizardman could react, Charlotte had already picked up the Judgment Sword ced by the bedside and calmly said, "The surgery was sessful. The broken bones have been reconnected, but you need to rest for a few days. You can''t exert force until the bones have fully healed." Jack, the lizardman, nced at the Judgment Sword, and his anger immediately subsided. Then he looked at his left arm, which was bound by a wooden brace, and saw that his arm had visibly regained its straight state, with greatly reduced pain. His eyes lit up instantly. It''s really healed! Although he can''t use it now, he is well aware of his own physical condition. With the bones reconnected, it will only take three to five days for his hand to fully recover. Although the so-called "surgery" process was somewhat frightening, the final resultpletely exceeded his expectations. This human doctor is quite impressive! As Jack looked at Charlotte, his gaze shifted from initial distrust to gratitude. As a mercenary who relies on his body to make a living, Charlotte has essentially extended his professional career, allowing him to continue thriving in the Abyss. "The surgery fee is 500 copper coins." Charlotte looked calmly at Jack, ying with the sword in his hand. "You should have brought money, right?" 500 copper coins are undoubtedly a very reasonable price. If he had gone to another hospital, he wouldn''t have been able to leave without paying thousands of copper coins. But Jack only has 3 copper coins in his pocket, still 497 copper coins short. "A surgery asplex as this, and you''re only charging 500 copper coins?" Vivian''s eyes couldn''t hide her surprise. The unexpectedly low fee waspletely unexpected. In her understanding, doctors in the imperial capital were undoubtedly part of the upper ss, charging exorbitant consultation fees, and enjoying prestigious status and wealth. Although Charlotte can no longer use magic, he possesses this unique means of "surgery" to treat patients. So why is his fee so low? Jack''s legs trembled, and an even more awkward smile appeared on his face than when he was crying. "Can... can I pay next time? I didn''t bring any money with me today." "If you don''t have money, then leave something of equal value as coteral," Charlotte said calmly. "But I don''t have anything valuable on me." Jack spread his hands, boldly iming his poverty. "Then let''s take a part of your body aspensation. Would you like to choose it yourself, or should I choose?" Charlotte took a step forward, holding the sword, and his voice turned colder. He hated people who had no money yet acted as if they were in the right. The menacing sword aura made Jack instinctively step back. In his eyes, Charlotte, with the sword in his hand, appeared as a killing god. "I... I have three copper coins..." Jack tremblingly took out the only three copper coins from his pocket. Charlotte took the coins. "You''re still 497 copper coins short. I think your tail looks quite nice. How about choosing your tail?" ... Three minutester, the lizardman ran out of the clinic''s doors, clutching his stitched tail, his face filled with fear. In the operating room, Vivian looked at the still wriggling tail on the ground, her face filled with fear. Charlotte''s expression remained much calmer. Lizardman''s tail, weight: 25 kilograms, unit price: 20 copper coins, total value: 500 copper coins. In his eyes, he saw a wriggling 500 copper coins. If the sale goes smoothly, he can earn an additional 3 copper coins. Chapter 24: Invitation from the Landlady Chapter 24: Invitation from the Landy Lizards can regrow their tails, the Lizardmen have confirmed this themselves. Meat products are very popr in the Abyss, and the plump Lizard tails are a favorite among many. They never have trouble selling them. It is said that some Lizardmen, when facing financial difficulties, would cut off their tails and sell them to get through tough times. Charlotte couldn''t ept eating Lizard''s tails, but it didn''t stop him from selling them to others and turning them into funds for his operations. [Ding! Jack the Lizardman''s severed arm reattachment quest ispleted. Copper coin reward +200! Fracture surgery experience +20! Influential physician +10] Feeling his money pouch getting a bit heavier, Charlotte''s lips curled into a slight smile. It was truly a good day. "Boss, what should we do with this tail?" Vivian asked softly, having retreated to the corner of the room at some point. "After closing for lunch, I''ll sell it off. You clean up the operating room." Charlotte picked up the tail from the floor and ced it into the nearby cab. Vivian waved her hand, casting a cleaning spell, instantly making the operating room spotless. Charlotte nodded approvingly. What''s professionalism? This, damn it, is professionalism! Leaving the operating room, Vivian looked at Charlotte with a few more traces of admiration. On this day, a new door opened in the girl''s heart. Surgery! Charlotte proved practically that it wasn''t just healing magic that could cure and save lives, nor only mages who could be doctors. Charlotte was equally pleased with his new assistant, allowing him to focus more on treating patients and avoiding wasting too much time on other mundane matters. The number of patients today was fewer, and by the time they closed for lunch, they had only received five patients. "I need to further enhance the clinic''s reputation. The fluctuation in revenue is too significant. Even with the system rewards, today''s earnings haven''t surpassed 2,000 copper coins." Charlotte counted the day''s earnings, including a few pledged items, which amounted to only 1,960 copper coins. This left Charlotte feeling a bit mncholic. After all, the revenue broke 3,000 yesterday. "Afternoon, I''ll exchange the pledged items from the past two days for cash and then go to Harry''s grocery store to restock. I must quickly get the Hydrating Essence in stock." Charlotte contemted in his mind. The pledged items from two days ago had already expired today. Patients who didn''te to redeem them would default on their priority redemption rights, allowing him to sell them and exchange them for seven to eight hundred copper coins in cash. Charlotte originally expected to earn enough Wealth Points today to open the system''s shop. However, the significant drop in revenue disrupted his ns. Even if he dealt with the pledged items from the first day and the Lizard tail, he would still be short by around 500 copper coins. "Guess I''ll have to wait one more day." Charlotte put down his pen, closed his journal, and let out a sigh. Knock, knock! A knocking sound came from outside the door. "Should I open it?" Vivian stood up and looked at Charlotte. "I''ll go and see who it is." Charlotte stood up and walked towards the door. Today was rent day, so it could be thendy. Through the crack in the door, Charlotte saw a familiar figure and opened the door. Standing at the entrance of the clinic was a tall and sturdy figure. Dressed in a brand-new gray suit with a bright green hat on his head, this was a sessful individual among the orcs, if not for the slightly broken-off horn, which appeared somewhat out of ce. "Hello, Doctor. I''vee to redeem my horn." The Minotaur looked at Charlotte and smiled, his voice is loud and without a trace of the frustration he had two days ago when his wife publicly shed him 108 times. Charlotte couldn''t help but nce at the Minotaur a few more times. The pride in his eyes was unmistakable. "You owe a total of 412 copper coins. Once payment is made, you can redeem your horn." Charlotte turned around and retrieved the Minotaur''s horn from the cab. "No need to give change." The Minotaur handed over five silver coins and took back his horn from Charlotte''s hand. Charlotte didn''t hesitate either and casuallyplimented, "Nice hat." "It looks good, right? It was a gift from my wife." The Minotaur proudly adjusted his hat. "Your wife? The one who shed you 108 times?" Charlotte eximed in surprise. "Hehe, that''s all in the past. Don''t mention it anymore, don''t mention it." The Minotaur waved his hand awkwardly, then with a proud expression, he added, "My wife has changed her mind. The charm of that long-faced weirdo is far inferior to mine, the old bull." "I wish you a happy marriage." Charlotte could only smile and offer his blessings. "Oh, by the way, Doctor, could you help me attach the horn back? The weight distribution on my head feels uneven, and it''s ufortable." The Minotaur asked for assistance. Considering the extra copper coins he had paid, Charlotte used wood glue to reattach the Minotaur''s horn. With his horn restored, the Minotaur whistled and walked away, looking pleased with himself. Under the dim light of the Abyss, the green hat remained vibrant. "He seems like a dog," Vivian whispered. "Perhaps he''s a happy ''licking dog''." Charlotte shrugged. Just as Charlotte was about to close the door, a magnificent carriage pulled by a white unicorn arrived and stopped in front of the clinic. The coachman opened the door, and a pair of snowy white legs stretched out, entuated by the red high heels that made them look even more fair and tender. Seeing those legs, Charlotte knew exactly who it was. Besides thendy, he had never seen such perfect legs before. This must be a leg enthusiast''s dream legs. Diana stepped out of the carriage, her figure outlined by a tight-fitting dress that showcased her perfect curves without being too revealing. Standing on the carriage, her enchanting gaze lingered on Vivian for a moment before settling on Charlotte. "Such a beautifuldy! Such long, long legs..." Vivian was already stunned, unable to help but gulp. She subconsciously nced down at her legs, wondering... perhaps... they weren''t even half as long as hers? Ah... the damned sense of defeat! Diana got off the carriage and smiled at Charlotte. "Is the rent ready?" "Yes, pleasee in. I''ll get it for you." Charlotte quickly nodded, showing enough respect to the boss of this street. Baka Street was controlled by the Hariman family, and Diana had considerable influence within the Hariman family. It was said that she was one of the heirs. Diana entered the clinic, looking around before her gaze fell on Vivian. She asked, "Who are you?" "I... I''m Eileen," Vivian nervously replied. The imposing presence of this beautifuldy was quite overwhelming. "Eileen is my newly recruited assistant. She arrived in the Abyss not long ago, and I kept her because she''s hardworking," Charlotte exined as he brought the money pouch over. "I see. It''s not easy to find such a pure and lovely girl in the Abyss." Diana nced at Vivian from head to toe and shook her head. "But your clothes and hair don''t suit you." Charlotte''s eyelids twitched. He had bought the clothes, and it was difficult to find the right size for Vivian''s petite figure. He might have to go to the children''s section next time. But when it came to the hair, could it be that Diana saw through the wig Vivian was wearing? He had even concocted a series of identities and stories for her, but in the eyes of a true expert, it was just aughable trick that could be seen through at a nce. Fortunately, Diana didn''t continue to focus on Vivian and turned her attention to Charlotte. "Here are forty silver coins. Please count them." Charlotte offered the money pouch with both hands. Diana didn''t reach out to take it and said, "No need to give it to me. Just exchange it all for Hydrating Essence." The Hydrating Essence, priced at 800 copper coins per bottle, could be exchanged for five bottles with this amount. Returning customers, especially high-value customers like Diana, proved that the Hydrating Essence''s effect was indeed good. But Charlotte felt bitter in his heart. Yesterday, he had spent the whole afternoon making the materials, but he couldn''t manage to produce the Hydrating Essence. So he decided to take the risk and make another trip to Harry''s material shop today. "I''m sorry,ndy, but the Hydrating Essence is sold out. There are no more stocks in the shop at the moment. I was nning to go out and buy the necessary materials." Charlotte apologized with a regretful expression. He couldn''t say that he couldn''t make it, but he could boast about selling well. "It''s sold out?" Diana was surprised, her eyebrows furrowing. The Hydrating Essence was indeed good. Its moisturizing effect was significant, and the skin visibly improved the next day after using it. So she applied it all over her body. It was cheap anyway, and one bottle of the elven Life Spring was enough to buy a hundred bottles of Hydrating Essence. In terms of effect, there wasn''t much difference between the two. But she never expected that this small clinic, which had been doing business as usual, would run out of stock. "When will you have more stock?" Diana asked. "Within three days, we should receive a new batch, but the quantity won''t be toorge. After all, the sess rate of this potion''s production is extremely low." Charlotte didn''t make any guarantees and added a touch of sorrow. "And, going to Tucker Street to purchase materials is also a troublesome task. You know, people like me, once we leave Baka Street, we be easy prey in the eyes of those guys. I was even robbed the other day when I went out, and I almost lost my life." Vivian blushed and turned away silently. Diana pondered for a moment. "In that case, I''ll reserve ten bottles in advance. Consider these 4,000 copper coins as a deposit." "Alright, three days from now, you can send someone to pick them up." Charlotte calmly agreed while his heart was pounding. This was an order worth 8,000 copper coins! The clinic had only made a little over 9,000 in revenue in three days of business. That''s why they say women''s money is easy to earn. Wasn''t this solid proof? Diana turned around to leave, boarded the carriage, and then turned to look at Charlotte. "Get on, I''m going to Tucker Street, and I''ll take you to the material shop on the way." Charlotte contemted for only three seconds before nodding in agreement. Could he refuse an invitation to ride from thendy? "Please wait a moment. I need to grab something!" Charlotte ran into the clinic and soon came out with a bulging backpack. These were all the pledged items he had received in the past two days. He had originally nned to deal with them in Baka Street, but since he could hitch a ride with Diana, he might as well take them directly to Harry''s general store to settle. Chapter 25: Did Your Landlady Fall in Love with You? Chapter 25: Did Your Landy Fall in Love with You? Dianazily reclined on the fur armchair, her round thighs ovepping each other. She gazed seductively at Charlotte, who sat across from her, maintaining a serious posture and avoiding eye contact. The interior of the carriage was spacious, with ample room even for lying down on therge seats. The seats were covered in snowy white fur, soft like clouds, giving the feeling of sinking into them. There was no sense of jolting, and there was enough space tofortably perform various maneuvers without feeling crowded. "I heard that you often spend time at the club on Aman Street, being a good brother to many subi. Why are you now afraid to even look at me?" Diana asked with a yful smile. "That''s not the case. I only pity them and want to help them in any way I can. Besides, that was an immature idea from my younger days. I havee to realize that," Charlotte calmly replied, maintaining herposure. "Realized?" Diana showed a hint of curiosity. "What have you realized?" "To be virtuous when poor and benevolent when prosperous. If one wants to help more people, they must first be prosperous themselves," Charlotte earnestly exined. "Virtuous when poor and benevolent when prosperous..." Diana softly repeated her interest in Charlotte growing. Truly, she was the former genius of Calva City. She had a way with words and an air of sophistication. "I heard that recently you have been sessfully treating people, going out on your own. Your surgeries seem to have genuine healing effects," Diana stared intently at Charlotte and asked with great interest, "Can your surgeries cure people?" As soon as she heard a question rted to her profession, Charlotte immediately became spirited and confident. "Yes, surgeries can remove diseased tissues, repair injuries, perform organ transnts, and improve the functioning and form of the body... Although they cannot cure all diseases, they can indeed achieve the effect of treating and saving lives." Diana listened with a mixture of surprise and confusion, then couldn''t help butugh. "What you''re saying sounds even more impressive than what a healing mage in the treatment field would im. They wouldn''t dare say they can perform organ transnts." "While healing magic is miraculous, it has many limitations in practical application. When facing unknown causes of disease, they often shift the me onto deities to maintain their sacred status. Moreover, those chatans charge exorbitant fees, often demanding thousands of copper coins, effectively denying healthcare to the lower sses." "Surgery, on the other hand, only requires standardized training to enable an ordinary human to possess the ability to treat and save lives, thus reducing the cost of medical care for the lower sses," Charlotte exined with a serious expression. Diana seemed to see a glimmer of light in Charlotte''s eyes, something rarely seen in the Abyss. Numb grayness was the mostmon color there. She had heard stories about Charlotte. The fallen prodigy of Heaven''s Pride often rotted faster than ordinary people. Yet, this young man in front of her seemed undeterred. He remained steadfast in his dreams, even if the whole world saw him as deviating from the norm. And he seemed to have achieved it. Even though it had just begun. "Perhaps, after all, Ba Street could have a decent medical clinic in the future. That would be worth investing in," Diana thought to herself, her gaze at Charlotte now tinged with admiration. Among therge medical clinics in the Abyss, there were four: one under the Jason family, two under the Duru family, and one under the Daniel family. As one of the four major families, the Harriman family still did not have arge medical clinic under its control. Those doctors were not particrly powerful, and they had quite a temper. With the backing of the Physicians Association, even the four major families of the Abyss couldn''t force them. If she could cultivate arge medical clinic in Ba Street, it would be a crucial asset for her, giving her an advantage in the family''s struggle for inheritance. "No wonder those old guys from the Physicians Association wanted to get rid of you. You were shaking the very foundation they stood upon. If they hadn''t killed you, they would have been considered fools among their ranks," Diana saidnguidly. Charlotte modestly replied, "Those were mistakes made in my youth. Now, I just want to quietly make money, and live a peaceful life." Diana smiled ambiguously as she looked at Charlotte, neither confirming nor denying her words. The carriage slowly came to a stop, and the voice of the coachman could be heard from outside. "Miss, we''ve arrived at Harry''s General Store." "Thank you for giving me a ride," Charlotte quickly stood up and bid farewell. "No need to be polite. I will send someone to fetch the Hydrating Essence Water in three days," Dianazily waved her hand. The magnificent carriage parked in front of the general store attracted the attention of many passersby. A pure white unicorn, a rare fourth-tier magical beast, was pulling the carriage. Moreover, two unicorns were nearly identical and used for pulling the carriage. Such grandeur was only fitting for the four major families. And the prominent fox emblem on the carriage made it instantly recognizable as belonging to Miss Diana of the Harriman family. However, given Miss Diana''s status, why would shee to Harry''s General Store on Tucker Street? This ce was within the territory of the Duru family. "What''s going on? Is she cing a big order?" Inside the store, Harry climbed onto a reclining chair, pushed his heavy ck-framed sses, and looked at the carriage parked outside with a puzzled expression. Then, the carriage door opened, and a young human man emerged carrying arge sack, stepping out of the carriage. Faintly, people could still see the beautiful woman in the carriage, her iconic silver hair. It was indeed Miss Diana. "Who is this? How did he get off Miss Diana''s carriage!" "He''s a human? And he looks like an ordinary human?" "I don''t understand!" The onlookers looked at Charlotte, who jumped off the carriage and walked towards the general store, with astonished expressions, murmuring. "What the hell!" Harry''s eyes widened, and he plopped down from the reclining chair. Struggling to get up from the ground, Harry looked at Charlotte, who entered the store, with a shocked expression. "Did yourndy fall in love with you for real?" After hearing the sound of the carriage departing from behind, Charlotte sighed softly, "There are some things I can''t control, and I can''t refuse. I can only go along with her." "I want to punch that smug face of yours," Harry spat out, unable to hide the jealousy in his expression. "Enough of that, let''s get down to business. These are the coteral items I''ve received in the past few days. Give me an appraisal and buy them," Charlotte ced therge package on the counter. Harry opened the package and nced through it with mild interest. "These are just some worthless trinkets. This lizard tail can fetch 500 copper coins, and the rest of the items will be given a total price of 800 copper coins." "All right, I''ll take that price," Charlotte nodded. The price was simr to the evaluation given by the system. With a total of 1,300 copper coins, he could earn a few more coins. Harry''s purchase price was quite fair. Chapter 26: We Only Have a Purely Monetary Relationship Chapter 26: We Only Have a Purely Mary Rtionship Charlotte sold the coteral at a fair price, then bought a batch of materials for refining potions, filling up a cloth pouch with them. In addition, Charlotte purchased a new cooking pot. With the package on her back and the new pot in hand, Charlotte paid and prepared to embark on a dangerous journey. However, there was an issue. Due to his hasty departure earlier, he still had the 4,000 copper coins Diana had given him. If he were unlucky enough to encounter a robbery, the loss would be substantial. Just as Charlotte reached the doorway, a familiar unicorn carriage arrived and stopped in front of the shop. "Hmm?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. "The young miss asked me to escort you back," the carriage driver, a sturdy young man with a square face, spoke in a calm and emotionless tone. "Isn''t thendy in the carriage?" Charlotte asked cautiously. "The young miss has other matters to attend to," the driver replied. "Alright, please wait a moment!" Charlotte''s eyes lit up. He ced the package on his back inside the carriage, then turned and rushed back into the general store. Ten minutester, Charlotte emerged from the general store with threerge packages on his back. He loaded them all onto the carriage. He had exchanged all the cash in her pocket for materials! Opportunities for such exclusive transportation were rare, and in the Abyss, no one dared to rob this carriage. These materials would be enough for him for quite some time. "I don''t understand, but I''m greatly impressed!" Harry stood at the doorway of the general store, watching the departing carriage with admiration. "These are gifts from the young miss to you." As the carriage traveled, the driver handed a box into the carriage. "Gifts?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. After hesitating for a moment, he opened the box. Inside the box were two items: a gray long dress and a ck headgear. Charlotte picked up the exquisitely crafted headgear. The ck strands of hair were incredibly smooth, and the details were perfect. The two animal ears on the top were also exceptionally lifelike, like works of art. Feline Beastkin Disguise Headgear: Tier 3 magical item, provides additional benefits to users with a strength level below Tier 4 when disguised as a feline beastkin, including mimicking the scent and being less easily detected! "This is for Vivian!" Charlotte suddenly realized. His first thought was, ''Thendy wants to see him cross-dress...'' What a sinful thought. Including the dress in the box, it seemed to be a perfect fit for Vivian. Diana, during their brief encounter, had already realized that Vivian was not a beastkin. But instead of exposing it, she chose to send these precious disguise headgear and clothes to Vivian through him. This puzzled Charlotte. Could it be that she has taken a liking to Vivian? Regardless of Diana''s intentions, anything that would help Vivian better conceal her identity was undoubtedly a good thing. The carriage stopped, and what usually took an hour''s journey only took ten minutes to get home today. "Please thank thendy for me." Charlotte unloaded his belongings from the carriage and said to the driver. The driver nodded and drove the carriage away. Many neighbors had gathered at the shop''s entrance to watch themotion. Seeing Charlotte ride in Diana''s carriage and being sent back in it caused quite a stir. "Could Miss Diana have taken a liking to Doctor Charlotte?" "A doctor who can''t use magic? I think a hairdresser would be more suitable here in our imperial capital." "You really shouldn''t underestimate this guy. Although he can''t use magic, he has cured quite a few patients in the past three years." "That''s not the point. What did Diana see in this guy? With his small build, he would be considered trash if he were sold to a brothel." Charlotte nced at the butcher selling meat next door. He couldn''t stand hearing such insults. Who was being insulted? The dog-headed demon with a face full of flesh red back at him, gesturing with therge cleaver in his hand and spitting on the ground. Better not mess with him. Charlotte knocked on the clinic door and, together with Vivian, carried severalrge bags into the clinic. "Boss, why did you buy so many materials?" Vivian asked, slightly out of breath, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "It''s a rare opportunity to ride a carriage, so naturally, I bought a bit more. It''s too risky to be out there and be robbed," Charlotte said as he took out and categorized the various materials. If nothing unexpected happened, these materials would be enough for them for a month. After yesterday''s training, Vivian had developed some immunity to various frightening materials and was now able to help. Half an hourter, the two of them finally sorted and stored all the materials, filling the storage cabs in the alchemy room. Charlotte looked around and muttered to himself, "I have a new pot, but I also need to build a new stove. The kitchen on the second floor needs to be set up too. Eating bread every day, we''ll turn into bread people." "Can you still cook?" Vivian looked at Charlotte in surprise. "Is that some special skill?" Charlotte replied with a question. "I can''t," Vivian said, feeling ashamed. It was strange for a youngdy to be able to cook, in Charlotte''s opinion. "Oh, this is a gift from thendy," Charlotte said, picking up the brown box ced on the counter and handing it to Vivian. "For me?" Vivian looked puzzled. She had only met the beautiful long-legged sister once, but under Charlotte''s assured gaze, she opened the wooden box. Inside the box was an exquisite ck hairpiece and a beautiful dress, lying quietly. Vivian''s eyes lit up as she held the hairpiece in her hands. It was somewhat simr to the one she was currently wearing, but the craftsmanship was far superior, like a fine piece of jewelry. What was more important was that she discovered enchantment runes inside the hairpiece. This indicated that it was an enchanted item, although she didn''t know the specific enchantment effect, it was certainly valuable. "Boss, you must have a good rtionship with thendy, right?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask, her sparkling eyes filled with curiosity. The beautiful long-legged sister had given her such a precious gift on their first meeting. The only exnation was that she cared for the boss. "We only have a purely mary rtionship," Charlotte poured cold water on the girl''s gossip-filled soul. Who was Diana? What was her status? Was he even worthy? But Vivian''s words did remind him that Diana had indeed acted a bit differently today, which hadn''t happened in the past three years. Charlotte didn''t think it was because of the moisturizing essence. Someone like Diana, a high-end client, should be the one he should cater to and please. Did she take a liking to him? The possibility was extremely low. This body, apart from having a handsome face, was a mess in every other aspect. It was sold to a brothel, couldn''t even make it through the training period, and was returned as defective. How could someone like Diana, a high-end wealthy woman, possibly take an interest in his low-end physique? For now, Charlotte didn''t dwell on it. Being able to cling to Diana''s thigh was undoubtedly a good thing in the chaotic Abyss. Today''s arrival and departure in a carriage were enough to intimidate the neighbors on Baka Street and allow him to continue developing quietly for a while. As for Diana''s true intentions, he would explore them slowly as they interacted more in the future. Being noticed by a wealthy woman after falling into the Abyss, regardless of the reason, was not a bad thing. Chapter 27: Versatile Earthen Stove Chapter 27: Versatile Earthen Stove Vivian changed into her new dress and put on a new headpiece beforeing downstairs. With her petite figure and a fitted gray long skirt, ck short hairpiece, and two cat ears poking out from between her hair, she looked like an adorable little cat. "It seems that only women truly understand women," Charlotte couldn''t help but feel emotional as he looked at Vivian wearing the dress that seemed tailor-made for her. Vivian spun around in ce, the hem of her skirt fluttering, but suddenly, her nose tingled. She used to have several closets filled with beautiful dresses. She thought that entering the Abyss was like entering hell. Unexpectedly, her former imaginary enemy, Charlotte, became her boss, and she could still wear pretty little dresses. Her mother was still waiting for her in the imperial prison, and she had to work hard to improve her strength while seeking people who could help her. Cromwell''s influence was too powerful, to the point of despair. "What''s wrong? Don''t you like the dress?" Charlotte noticed Vivian''s low mood and asked. "No... I like it." Vivian shook her head, forcing a smile. "Then I''ll go and refine some medicine. We bought so many materials today, so I can make more hemostatic potions." "Go ahead." Charlotte nodded. As a capitalist now, he loved having workers who would arrange their tasks. After tinkering in the study for a while, Charlotte left with two blueprints in his pocket. Baka Street was over ten meters wide, with thick stone bs covering the ground. It wasn''t exactly smooth, but it was wide enough for carriages to pass through. The houses on both sides of the street were built withrge ck stones, which weremon in the Abyss. The hundreds of meters-high ck cliffs were made of this kind of stone, and the single-story houses had a height of around five meters, enough to amodate the majority of the races. Entities like Emos, who was exceptionally tall, usually frequented open-air establishments or ces specifically designed forrge individuals. Baka Street was rtively stable, but Charlotte remained alert, holding a magic rune hidden under his sleeve, ready to activate it at any moment. Themercial ecosystem on the street was well-established, providing everything from clothing to food, and shelter. However, the pedestrian flow was average, and there were no particrly famous shops. The four major families controlled the area, collecting rent from the merchants as protection fees. But the underlying logic ofmerce was consistent: the better the location, therger the pedestrian flow, and naturally, the higher the rent. If the business on this street was sluggish and there were no people in sight, it would lead to vacant shops and low rents. Baka Street belonged to the type ofmercial area that was neither good nor bad. The customers came from nearby residents, and the shop owners barely made a living but couldn''t make a fortune. The rent was neither high nor low, just at a level that the merchants could ept. Carefully avoiding two street fights and passing by three theft incidents without looking, Charlotte safely arrived at the end of Baka Street, where the cksmith shop was located. As soon as Charlotte stepped into the cksmith shop, a wave of scorching heat hit him, and the nging sound of ironworking made his eardrums ache. "Boss!" Charlotte called out. The sound of hammering abruptly stopped, and a stout dwarf carrying arge iron hammer, almost the same height as him, walked out from the forge. "Doctor Charlotte!" Guy was somewhat surprised as he approached. "What brings you here?" "I need a set of cooking utensils to be made," Charlotte got straight to the point and handed his sketches to Guy from his pocket. Guy took the blueprint and looked at it, his expression filled with confusion. He looked up at Charlotte and asked, "Why is the pot designed like this?" In his cksmith shop, aside from forging weapons, Guy also took on some projects to make pots and tools during his free time. But the pots he usually made either had three legs at the bottom for cooking over a fire or had handles on the edges for hanging. However, the pot depicted in Charlotte''s blueprint was open,rger than the usual pots, and of moderate depth. It didn''t have support legs at the bottom or handles on the edges, making it look strange. "This is my design, different from the usual pots, and it needs to be used in conjunction with this stove." Charlotte took out another blueprint. He wanted to create a versatile earthen stove that could steam, stir-fry, pan-fry, and stew. Imagining chicken stewing in the pot on the earthen stove, surrounded by a circle of tbreads ced around the pot''s edge, the taste was beyond imagination. Guy looked at the blueprint for a long time but still couldn''t understand the unique design of the stove. He finally said, "I can forge the pot ording to the blueprint, but as for the stove... you''ll probably need to find a stonemason to build it. Luckily, there''s a stonemason shop right next to mine. I''ll take you there and let them give you a good price." "Thank you very much." Charlotte nodded gratefully. Ten minutester, Charlotte emerged from the stonemason shop with a dwarf stonemason, pulling a cart loaded withrge ck stones back to the clinic. First, Charlotte crafted a new stove in the alchemy room on the ground floor, allowing him to work on alchemy simultaneously with Vivian. Then, in a corner room on the second floor, he built an earthen stove with a chimney facing inward. The project didn''t seem significant, but the stonemason had never built this style of stove before. Charlotte supervised and made adjustments while the stonemason worked, and it took an entire afternoon toplete. Looking at the polished and smooth stove surface, and the neatly constructed chimney, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. Now, he only needed therge iron pot from Guy. "Thank you for your hard work," Charlotte settled the bill with eight hundred copper coins, which covered bothbor and materials, and the price was fair. Afterward, Charlotte went out to purchase a few pieces of furniture, including a shelf for misceneous items and condiments, a small square table, and two small wooden stools. With this, the kitchen-cum-dining room was starting to take shape. If it weren''t for having to wait two more days for the iron pot, Charlotte would have considered going out to buy some ingredients and cook a meat and vegetable dish for himself. However, while buying furniture, Charlotte discovered that the grocery store was selling flour for ten copper coins per pound, which was almostparable to the price of meat. He bought a pound of flour and then obtained two and a half pounds of lean and fatty wild boar meat from the butcher''s shop. Having had enough of ck bread, Charlotte nned to make steamed buns to improve his meals. During his university days, he had worked part-time at a steamed bun shop for a semester, and he was familiar with the entire process, from fermenting the dough to preparing the filling. He had even been designated as the sessor to the master at one point. The new alchemy pot hadn''t been contaminated by strange substances yet, so he ced a few chopsticks on the rack, ready to steam the buns. Without yeast, he used low-alcohol rice wine mixed with sugar to ferment the flour, and the results were quite good. He simmered a pot of rich broth from the wild boar skin, froze it into solid blocks in the freezer for storing special potions, and then cut it into small squares. He mixed the diced broth with minced lean and fatty wild boar meat and wrapped them together in the buns. Even with limited resources, soup-filled buns were a must-have! While Vivian worked on concocting a hemostatic potion, Charlotte steamed the buns on the newly constructed stove nearby. "Boss, what is this? It looks plump and white," Vivian couldn''t help but stop her work when she smelled the aroma. She curiously looked at Charlotte and asked. "This is our dinner, soup-filled buns." Charlotte smiled. Chapter 28: The First Soup Dumpling in Another World Chapter 28: The First Soup Dumpling in Another World Steam gushed out of the wooden steamer, and Charlotte calcted the time as he carried the pot upstairs. It was already dark outside, and Vivian, who was hungry, had no motivation to continue working. She followed behind Charlotte, smelling the rich aroma of meat in the air as they went upstairs. Even Anna, whozilyy on the cab, jumped down with a puzzled expression. After hesitating for a moment, she also climbed up the stairs. Charlotte ced the pot on the table and waited for a while before uncovering it. "Wow! Boss, they''ve gotten bigger!" Vivian stood on tiptoes at the table, looking at the plump white dumplings in the pot. They had grown evenrger than when they were first cooked. They looked full and emitted a fragrant aroma of meat that made her unable to resist swallowing her saliva. What kind of pastry was this? She had never seen it before! And it had been so long since she had eaten meat. The strong aroma of the meat made her feel like she was about to lose control. Rumble... Her stomach grumbled uncontrobly. Charlotte smiled faintly. Not to mention Vivian, even he, who had been eating ck bread for three days, couldn''t help but salivate several times when he smelled the meaty fragrance. Compared to domestically raised pork, the wild boar hunted in the wilderness had an even stronger aroma. Charlotte took a te and first served Vivian a dumpling, saying, "This is a soup dumpling. It has soup inside the thin skin, so you have to be careful when eating. First..." "SsssMmm! It''s hot!" Before Charlotte could finish his sentence, Vivian, who had taken a bite of the dumpling, covered her mouth and took two steps back, her eyes shimmering with tears. Look at how hungry the child was! "You can''t rush when eating soup dumplings. You have to take it step by step. These just came out of the steamer, and the soup inside the thin skin is still boiling. If you take a big bite like that, you''ll burn your mouth." Charlotte chuckled and picked up a dumpling for himself. After waiting for a moment, he used his teeth to gently open a small hole on the side of the dumpling, and hot steam immediately rushed out. He blew on it gently to cool it down and took a small sip of the soup. Hiss... Not hot! He couldn''t lose face in front of the little girl. When his taste buds regained their senses, the rich meaty aroma of the soup burst on his tongue, delicious and refreshing. His taste buds, which had beencking stimtion for a long time, suddenly rejoiced. Mmm! This is the taste! Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Ignoring the still slightly hot soup, he couldn''t resist taking another sip. With an improved meal, life in this other world seemed less difficult to endure. Watching Charlotte immersed in eating dumplings, Vivian''s throat rolled, and she quietly cast a healing spell on herself. The burnt sensation in her mouth immediately disappeared. She instinctively licked her lips and was amazed by the lingering delicious taste of the soup. Unable to resist, she lowered her head and took another bite of the dumpling. The temperature of the soup had already dropped, so when she bit into it, the thin and stic dough released a mouthful of juicy soup into her mouth. The rich aroma of the meat rushed to her head. The deliciousness was so direct that her taste buds exploded as if a wild boar was rampaging in her mouth, making it impossible for her to resist. The temperature of the soup waspletely masked by the taste, and the slight sensation of pain waspletely ignored. The soup slid down her throat, and she slurped it up in no time. At that moment, all the etiquette she had learned as a noble since childhood was thrown out of her mind. The only thing on her mind was the soup dumpling in front of her. After drinking most of the soup, she took another bite of the dumpling. The chewy dough wrapped around the juicy meatball, tender and vorful, slid smoothly into her mouth. It wasn''t greasy or heavyit was simply wonderful! Vivian quickly finished one dumpling and then subconsciously licked the remaining soup on the te. When she looked up again, her gaze at Charlotte hadpletely changedshocked, puzzled, and filled with admiration! Why was he, a doctor, so skilled in cooking?! After all, she had spent almost all her time studying medicine. But this man in front of her used to be a legend in the eyes of medical students. "If you like it, have a few more. I need this pot in a moment, and I don''t think there will be any left for tomorrow." Charlotte noticed Vivian''s confusion. It was difficult to answer that question, so he could only say... it was an interest? Upon hearing this, Vivian quickly handed over her te and took another dumpling, savoring it with relish. "Meow..." The white cat appeared without them noticing and crouched at the door, watching the two of them. It let out a meow, then, as Charlotte looked its way, it turned its head away haughtily. "Come here and let me pat your head, and I''ll give you a bun," Charlotte gestured to the meat bun on the te, smiling enticingly. This cat was quite elusive. It had been three days, and he hadn''t been able to touch it even once. Even though it had ame leg, even if Charlotte had another leg, he probably wouldn''t be able to catch it. "Anna,e over quickly, the buns are delicious!" Vivian, her mouth stuffed, called out to the white cat. Anna nced at the buns on Charlotte''s te, then at Charlotte himself. Unconsciously, she sniffed the air, then nonchntly wandered toward the table, ending up beside Charlotte''s feet. Charlotte watched as the cat deliberately ignored him, looking left and right, and couldn''t help but find it amusing. Was this cat ying games? After waiting for a while and seeing that Charlotte wasn''t patting its head but instead slurping up the bun, Anna couldn''t bear it any longer and tilted her head back, calling out to him. "Oh, so you came over. You should have said so earlier." Charlotte reached out and patted its head. The pure white fur was incredibly smooth to the touch. Even in a poor household like Charlotte''s, where they had meals only when they could afford to, the fact that this cat had such luxurious fur indicated that it came from a good lineage. Indeed, petting a cat was extremely therapeutic. Charlotte patted it for quite a while before taking an empty te and filling it with a soup dumpling, using a small knife to cut it open a little and cing it in front of Anna. The rich meaty aroma made Anna''s eyes light up. She lowered her head and licked the soup, making a smacking sound. While eating meat, she couldn''t help but emit a purring sound. She waspletely enthralled by the meal. This was the most satisfying meal Charlotte had eaten since he transmigrated to this other world. It was probably the most delicious meal Vivian and Anna had eaten in their time of despair as well. "I''ll take care of washing the dishes." After dinner, Vivian volunteered to do the cleaning. Charlotte was more than happy to agree. Who could refuse a maid who willingly washed the dishes? Anna sat on the chair, licked her lips, and observed Charlotte as if she was seeing him for the first time. "Little one, be good from now on, and I''ll make you other delicious things." Charlotte reached out and rubbed its head, then scratched its chin. Anna instinctively wanted to escape, but upon hearing the promise of something tasty, she held back. She was like a little kidnapped wife. Charlotte smiled, lifted the new pot, and went downstairs. Although it was already dark outside, for someone like him, who was a night owl, it was still early. He nned to continue researching the form for the hydrating essence. In the meantime, while going downstairs, Charlotte opened the attribute panel and took a nce: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Disgraced Fourth-Rank Mage] [Wealth Points: 9548] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Changing: Intermediate: 1600/2000 Skin Wound Suturing: Advanced: 240/4000 Uterine Incision Surgery: Beginner: 230/1000 Radius and Ulna Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation: Beginner: 360/1000 Castration of Feline and Canine Animals: Advanced: 650/4000] ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Refinement: Beginner: 90/1000 Cleansing Potion Refinement: Beginner: 100/1000] [Main Quest: Reach an Influence of 1000 as the Abyssal Physician! (Treating one patient grants 10 influences) Progress: 250/1000] [Long-Term Quest: Purge the Enchantment and Restart the World! Quest Reward: One Epic-grade item!] [Side Quest: None] [System Shop: Not yet open (Opens when Wealth Points reach 10000)] [Favorability Panel: Not yet open] Chapter 29: The Wounded Knight Chapter 29: The Wounded Knight The money obtained from selling the coteral was added to his wealth points, but the 4,000 deposit given by Diana did not increase his wealth points. This was not difficult to guess; most likely, the system considered the transaction iplete. "I''m only 452 copper coins short, I''ll have to wait another day," Charlotte sighed lightly, still looking forward to the opening of the system shop. Perhaps with virtual wealth points, he could exchange them for good things produced by the system. For now, he could only go to the alchemy room and continue researching the form for the hydrating essence. ... In the dark alley of the 7thne of Baka Street, three curled-up orcs were lying on the ground. Two of them were already lifeless, while one clutched his chest and moaned softly. Standing beside them was a burly man, carrying a bulging cloth bag on his back and holding a silver heavy sword in his hand. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and sneered, his foot stepping on the neck of the orc who was still convulsing. "Don''t even bother asking who Lord Andre is! You dare to rob me! You''re asking for death!" The orc made painful breathing sounds from his throat, his blood-soaked hand trying to break the man''s leg. Andre remained unmoved, and the orc''s struggle only seemed to excite him. He increased the force on his foot, and with a ferocious expression, he said, "Insects like you should be crushed." Pfft! A sharp sword pierced through his back, directly piercing his chest. Andre widened his eyes in disbelief and looked down, seeing the bloodied tip of the sword quickly retracting before swiftly stabbing him three more times. Instinctively, Andre swung his sword backward, but the shadow behind him dodged it easily and snatched away the bundle behind him. Unable to hold on any longer, Andre fell to the ground and saw a figure swiftly escaping, disappearing into the mist in an instant. "Damn, it..." Blood gushed out of Andre''s mouth. Trembling, he reached into his pocket and took out a bottle of intermediate hemostatic potion, drinking it down. However, the wound, which had been prated, continued to bleed profusely, and he couldn''t stop the blood flow at all. As his life force rapidly drained away, his body grew colder, and the fear of death enveloped him. The orc he had stepped on suddenly grinned, his sharp teeth gleaming in the darkness as he exhaled heavily, finally sumbing to death. "I need to find a clinic..." Andre''s will to survive urged him to crawl out of the alley and head towards the main street. He had been careless just now. Otherwise, with his strength as a Fourth-Rank Advanced Knight, he wouldn''t have been stabbed so badly. Losing the bundle was even more heart-wrenching. It contained the valuable items Carol had given him: twenty gold coins and a bag of high-quality magic potions. He hade to the Abyss on the orders of Viscount Kappas, but he had gained quite a lot in return. After wandering around before leaving, wanting to enjoy himself on the legendary Aman Street, he didn''t expect to run into trouble in the gutter. Aside from losing his money, he had now been stabbed four times, and his life was at stake. The hemostatic potion had some effect, and with his strong physique and will to survive, Andre finally managed to crawl out of the alley. But as blood rapidly flowed out, his consciousness started to blur. Looking up, there was no one on the street. However, in the Abyss, no one would consider it a good thing to be seriously injured. Andre focused his gaze and his eyes lit up. Ten meters away, the sign of a clinic was faintly visible. Driven by a strong desire to survive, Andre forced himself to keep going, crawling toward the direction of the clinic. The sign of the clinic was like a candle in the night. Thud... Thud, thud... Charlotte and Vivian were busy in the alchemy room when the sound of knocking suddenly came, causing both of them to stop what they were doing. "I''ll go check," Charlotte untied his apron and picked up the Judgment Sword from the counter, cautiously walking towards the door. Opening the door in the middle of the night was dangerous. The newly acquired iron rod didn''t seem so reliable, at least not in the Abyss. With a weapon in hand, Charlotte felt a bit more secure internally. Arriving at the door, Charlotte looked outside through the crack. Outside the door... there was no one. "Hmm?" Charlotte furrowed his brows. He heard the knocking. This made him feel slightly nervous. Knock, knock... The knocking sound came again, apanied by a weak cry for help: "Help... save me..." This time, Charlotte understood. The voice came from below. His gaze shifted downward, and there was a ck figure lying in front of the door, apanied by the smell of blood. It seemed like a seriously injured person. "Who are you?" Charlotte cautiously asked. Never underestimate the acting skills of the Abyss residents. Excessive kindness can easily cost one''s life. Vivian also arrived at the door and looked at Charlotte. Charlotte gestured to her to be quiet. "I... I''m seriously injured. Save me... I will be deeply grateful..." The voice outside grew weaker. "Listen to his breathing. He is seriously injured," Vivian said. Charlotte nodded, indicating for Vivian to step back. He raised the iron rod on the door and held the back of the Judgment Sword behind him, slowly opening the door. The light from the clinic fell onto the doorstep, revealing a burly figure lying there, with a pool of blood and a strong smell of blood. Charlotte''s gaze briefly paused on the man''s ck leather armor and his calloused hands. He was a human, and likely a knight, not an Abyss native but someone from the outside. A local knight with some strength would not be stabbed in such a miserable state in the middle of the night. Most likely, he was an outsider who didn''t understand the passionate customs of the Abyss and was wandering the streetste at night. When walking in the Abyss, one must go out at noon. Because something would happen in the morning and evening. "Help... save me..." Andre struggled to lift his head and looked at Charlotte, pleading softly. "Bring him inside first." Charlotte approached and, with Vivian''s help, struggled to carry the nearly two-hundred-pound man into the clinic and onto the examination bed. "His injuries are severe..." Vivian looked at the man whose breath was weak and turned to Charlotte with an inquiring look. If they used healing magic at this moment, there was a high probability that they could save him. Charlotte saw through her thoughts at a nce and shook his head slightly. "Close the door, give him three bottles of hemostatic potion to drink, and I''ll examine his injuries first." An unidentified knight appearing in the Abyss at this time, who could guarantee that he wasn''t here to capture Vivian? If she exposed her healing magic now, she might heal the man and then he would turn around and capture her. Charlotte used a small knife to cut open Andre''s leather armor and clothing. There were four wounds on his chest, pierced from the back. Judging by the location, they should have avoided his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on for so long and crawl here seeking medical help. Blood was still flowing out, but based on the bleeding from the wounds, it seemed that he had already taken hemostatic potions himself. The strong physique of a knight allowed him to have a stronger vitality, which was the main reason he could hold on until now. "First stop the bleeding, clean the wounds, and then suture them up." Charlotte calmly said, taking a bottle of hemostatic potion from Vivian and pouring it directly onto Andre''s wounds. The painful stimtion made Andre regain consciousness. He muttered something in his mouth and then howled in pain, gritting his teeth. "What... what are you doing? Where''s the healing magic? Where''s the magic?" "Sorry, I don''t know magic. I can only use magical potions to treat your wounds and perform surgery to suture them and stop the bleeding." Charlotte gestured to the bottle of potion in his hand and said calmly. "Surgery?" Andre frowned, feeling like he had entered a fake clinic, but the intense feeling of weakness in his body left him with no choice but to nod. "As long as you can save me, I will reward you generously. But if you can''t heal me, you''re finished..." Chapter 30: Who did I offend? Chapter 30: Who did I offend? "If I can''t treat you, I have a hundred ways to handle corpses in my diary." Charlotte nodded calmly, "I''ll do my best." While cleaning the wound, Charlotte pondered how to proceed. It was apletely new challenge in his medical career. He had never encountered an animal stabbed so brutally before. Usually, when something was stabbed like this, it ended up on the dinner table. In the diary, if someone was stabbed like this, it usually meant death, and they would keep a decent organ as payment. Depending on the person''s attitude, they would either dispose of the body or help find a ce to bury it. Judging from the man''s attire and arrogant demeanor, it seemed that he had the means to find a doctor proficient in healing magic. Therefore, Charlotte''s primary goal was to keep him alive temporarily and restore some mobility so that he could leave this ce alive. As for opening up his wounds and checking for damage to internal organs and ruptured blood vessels, Charlotte felt he might not survive. The clinic''s current medical conditions were too limited; otherwise, in his current state of severe bleeding, he should have received a blood transfusion. Once the wound was treated, Charlotte had a clear n in mind. First, assuming he was extremely lucky and his internal organs had miraculously avoided the four sword strikes, his task was to close the wounds and stop the bleeding. If his internal organs were indeed injured, then it would simply be his bad luck. The clinic''s conditions were entirely inadequate forplex surgery. Attempting surgery with a fruit knife had no certainty of sess. After administering several bottles of hemostatic potion, the bleeding from the wound was effectively controlled. Charlotte took out a surgical needle and began stitching the wound. Judging from the wound, it appeared that the man had been ambushed. Four swords were thrust into him within a short period, prating through his armor and body, indicating that the attacker was not to be underestimated. As the wound was being stitched and two bottles of stamina potion were given, the pale-faced Andre regained some strength. Feeling the pain of the surgical needle piercing his skin and muscles, he grumbled, "Damn it! That bastard attacked me! If I hadn''t been careless and failed to dodge, I would have cut him in half with a single sword strike!" Charlotte didn''t respond. Arrogant individuals like him wouldn''tst long in the Abyss. One could never predict when an old beggar sitting on the street corner might suddenly pull out a knife and stab you from behind. Watching the man, who was on the verge of copse, regain the ability to speak after Charlotte''s emergency treatment, Vivian once again witnessed the miracle of surgery. Given the severity of his injuries, she never expected Charlotte to save him. Without any response from Charlotte, Andre continued, "Hmph, they don''t know who I am. Once I report back to Lord Viscount, they''lle again, and I''ll have Carol help me retrieve everything I lost!" "Lord Viscount!" Hearing these four words, both Charlotte and Vivian froze for a moment. Charlotte immediately thought of the gossip Harry mentioned that day about Elizabeth, his childhood friend, and fiance. Her father arranged a marriage for her with the second son of the Duke of Cornwall from the Lance Empire, said to be a viscount. He didn''t think it had anything to do with him, but if the man in front of him was indeed from the Lance Empire and appeared in the Abyss at this time... Charlotte nced at Vivian, and his gaze sharpened. Vivian''s face visibly paled, and her hand holding the potion trembled slightly. Seeming to sense Charlotte''s gaze, Vivian looked back at him, her eyes filled with fear. "This is running into a ghost..." Charlotte''s hand trembled, startling Andre. Charlotte snapped back to his senses and gestured for Vivian to step back a bit and continue the stitching. "Your technique is unique. Although you didn''t use magic, you did manage to stop the bleeding. Where did you learn it from?" Andre looked at Charlotte with curiosity. Using the guise of a medical clinic, he originally thought there would be a proper doctor here, but he didn''t expect this doctor to be unable to use magic. However, despite not knowing magic, the doctor did manage to save him. "I learned this sewing technique from my mother. She used to specialize in sewing clothes for people," Charlotte replied. Andre''s facial muscles twitched. This was not the answer he had expected. "Judging by your demeanor, you don''t seem like someone from the Abyss," Charlotte asked proactively. "So you can tell," Andre was ttered for the first time about his demeanor and couldn''t help but show some pride on his face. "I work for Viscount Capas, the second son of the Duke of Cornwall, you know? The first viscount of the Lance Empire." "I have heard of Duke Cornwall. He is indeed an extraordinary figure," Charlotte praised him in agreement. "So, what brings you to a chaotic ce like the Abyss? It''s quite awful here." "The Abyss is indeed a fucking ce! I only heard about it before, but it''s even worse than the rumors!" Andre spat, feeling the pain in his heart when he thought about his stolen gold coins and magic potions. "It''s all because of that damn girl, I don''t know how she, a mage, ended up in the Abyss. You know, it''s thousands of miles away from the imperial capital!" Andre angrily eximed, adding, "And that Charlotte yton, who dares to snatch a woman from my young master, won''t live for long." Charlotte: ?? Who the fuck did I offend? If he guessed correctly, this Capas person probably intended to kill him because of his previous engagement to Elizabeth, his ex-fiance. But he had been divorced three years ago. Moreover, they hadn''t had much contact between them in these years, and they hadn''t seen each other for three years. Why would this Capas guy want to exterminate him? Charlotte couldn''t understand, so he felt particrly angry. Moreover, it seemed that the enemy chasing Vivian was the influential and powerful Duke of Cornwall. From this perspective, the two of them suddenly found themselves on the same side. Because they had amon enemy. Anger didn''t cloud Charlotte''s mind. After considering the troubles he might face if he killed the man in front of him, Charlotte ultimately chose to give up. "This little girl is quite pretty," Andre regained some energy and looked at Vivian, shamelessly sizing her up with a lewd smile. "I haven''t tasted this little kitty yet. Will you sell this ve?" Vivian stepped back in fear and looked to Charlotte for help. "She is my assistant, not a ve, and she''s not for sale," Charlotte calmly stated, his gaze shifting to the Judgment standing behind the counter. If this guy dared to act recklessly, he would have to deal with him right here in the clinic. "Heh, I''m not in the mood today. I''lle to find you to y next time," Andre withdrew his gaze and said with a smile. "I''ve heard there are plenty of interesting things to do in the Abyss. I''ll have a good time when Ie back." Charlotte didn''t respond. Afterpleting the stitching and taking the opportunity to apply a hemostatic potion, he added a bit of a sedative potion. Then, thoughtfully, he wrapped up Andre''s clothes that he couldn''t put on by himself in a cloth, creating a bulging bundle. "How much?" Although his wounds hadn''t fully healed, Andre felt much better and could at least move on his own. He intended to leave this godforsaken ce overnight. "Five bottles of hemostatic potion, two bottles of stamina potion, plus the wound stitching procedure. The total is 1200 copper coins," Charlotte said. Andre grabbed a handful of silver coins from his money pouch and ced them on the counter. He took the clothes that Charlotte had neatly packed and turned towards the door. Charlotte quickly nced at the silver coins on the table. There were thirteen of them, plus an extra one. As he reached the doorway, Andre couldn''t help but look back at Vivian with an evil smile. "Little one, I''lle to find you next time!" A murderous intent sparked within Charlotte. This guy was not a good person, ustomed to bullying and abusing others. However, killing a dog doesn''t always require one to do it themselves. Chapter 31: Vivians Secret Chapter 31: Vivian''s Secret Andre walked into a nearby alley, and soon his angry shouts could be heard: "Who the hell stole my sword!" followed by a string of curses. Watching Andre disappear into the misty streets, Charlotte didn''t rush to close the door. Instead, he softly instructed the pale-faced Vivian, "Clean up the bloodstains at the entrance, including the ones extending onto the street." "Okay," Vivian nodded and muttered a spell, causing water to instantly wash away the bloodstains at the entrance and on the street. Charlotte came out with a broom and swept it around haphazardly, using the dust to cover up the traces of the cleaning spell. "Come inside quickly," Charlotte pulled Vivian inside and closed the door behind them. Vivian''s hands were cold, and her body trembled uncontrobly. "Don''t be afraid, he''s already gone, and he didn''t recognize you either," Charlotte gently patted her shoulder tofort her. "He came to capture me..." Vivian''s eyes turned slightly red, and she nervously clutched her skirt, her voice trembling. "He said he woulde back for me." "Don''t worry, he won''t live through tonight," Charlotte smiled faintly. Vivian looked at him in confusion, even though Charlotte had just saved her. "Nighttime travel in the Abyss is taboo, and with his severe injuries and the bundle he''s carrying, he won''t make it three blocks," Charlotte exined. Vivian pondered for a moment, but she still looked uneasy. "Now we''re like fleas on the same rope. Unfortunately, that guy named Capas has set his sights on both of us," Charlotte looked at Vivian and sighed. "If I remember correctly, he found a proxy named Carol in the Abyss for the investigation. Carol is from the Jadeson family, one of the four major families in the Abyss. In other words, our days ahead won''t be easy." Vivian bit her lip and thought carefully for a while. She looked up at Charlotte and asked, "Should we run away?" "Running away is a good idea. But where do you think we can go? A weak human who doesn''t know magic and a little girl who only knows healing magic. Even if we leave the Abyss, where can we run to?" Charlotte asked with a serious expression. "My father told me toe to the Abyss, saying it''s the most chaotic and safest ce. But now... I don''t know where else to go," Vivian couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and sobbed. She thought that aftering to the Abyss and enduring so much hardship, she would be free from Capas'' pursuit. But now, he had caught up to her in the Abyss. Charlotte looked at Vivian, who suddenly broke down, and couldn''t help but feel pity for the girl. At such a young age, she had encountered so many hardships one after another. "Don''t cry. At least for now, they haven''t found you. Inparison, as someone running a clinic, I''m an easier target for them to find," Charlotte pulled out a chair for Vivian to sit on and looked into her eyes with a serious expression. "But from now on, we need to have an open and honest conversation. Why is Capas relentlessly chasing after you? What is their motive?" Since meeting Vivian, Charlotte hadn''t asked about her background. After all, everyone could have their secrets. But now things were different. They had amon enemy, and that enemy hade to the Abyss. Vivian wiped away her tears and quickly calmed herself down. She looked at Charlotte and, after a moment of silence, seemed to have made up her mind. She said, "I am Vivian Bernice. My father is Frank Bernice, the former Minister of Finance of the Lance Empire." A top-tier aristocratic family! Charlotte was somewhat surprised. He knew Vivian came from a noble background, but having a father who was a Minister of Finance was beyond his expectations. But the keyword was "former." "My father and Krenwell have always been at odds. He once led an investigation into Krenwell''s treason and corruption. Half a month ago, my father was falsely used by Krenwell of embezzlement, corruption, and treason, and he was arrested. Many members of the Bernice family were also imprisoned. When the people who came to arrest my father arrived, he told me to escape through the underground tunnel and flee to the Abyss. So, I became the only survivor," Vivian said with a sorrowful expression, her eyes slightly red. Charlotte furrowed his brow, puzzled. "If it''s just a struggle between political enemies, your father has been imprisoned, and most of the family members have been captured. Why does Krenwell relentlessly pursue you? And why did he send his son personally?" Vivian fell silent for a moment and said, "Because Krenwell embezzled hundreds of thousands of gold coins from the imperial treasury, colluded with the orc tribes at the empire''s border,mittedrge-scale killings to take credit for himself, and deceived military funds. It''s all true. The evidence was recorded in a booklet by a spy, but before it could be handed over to the king, he was caught by Krenwell. And that booklet is now with me." "In that case, why don''t you give the booklet to the king? The farther you are from the capital, the farther you are from the king. There''s a higher risk of Krenwell, the Duke, privately dealing with you," Charlotte looked at Vivian, contemting. "Moreover, with your father''s status, even if he was falsely used and imprisoned, he would still go through a lengthy trial process. During that process, he should have had a chance to convey this information to the king, right?" "My father was killed by Krenwell under the guise of arrest during the chaos," Vivian''s face turned pale as she tightly grasped her skirt. This guy dares to kill the Minister of Finance just like that! Charlotte was greatly shocked, which showed the immense power and arrogance of Krenwell in the Lance Empire. No wonder Vivian''s father told her to escape the capital and flee to the Abyss. If she rashly hands over the booklet, the chances of it reaching the king are extremely slim, and she might even be betrayed in return. "Can I take a look at that booklet?" Charlotte asked. "I''ll get it," Vivian stood up and went upstairs. Soon, she came back downstairs holding a small booklet wrapped in gray cloth and handed it to Charlotte. Charlotte opened the ck cloth to reveal a small booklet with a ck cover. The soft leather cover was stained with a few dried bloodstains. He carefully flipped through the contents of the booklet, his expression gradually bing solemn. After about half an hour, Charlotte slowly closed the booklet. "The Duke''s crimes are simply too numerous to count!" Charlotte said angrily. Embezzling from the treasury with the collusion of officials from the Ministry of Finance is a significant case of corruption. But what''s even more despicable is his maniption of conflicts with orc tribes at the border, causingrge-scale massacres in border viges, escting the intensity of the conflict, and exaggerating the threat posed by the orc tribes. All this was done to swindle massive military funds. His methods are utterly shameless and abhorrent! In addition, he also withheld disaster relief funds during several major disasters, leading to the starvation of many civilians. The amount Krenwell embezzled from the treasury was painful for the King of the Lance Empire, and Charlotte had no standing to condemn him. However, the ughter and plunder of innocent civilians incited his anger as a human being driven by conscience. This booklet detailed the numerous crimesmitted by Krenwell over the past thirty years, with clear records of dates, locations, and victims. It was evident that Vivian''s father had conducted a meticulous investigation. Judging from Krenwell''s relentless pursuit of Vivian, this booklet was undoubtedly capable of causing significant damage to him, or else he wouldn''t be so nervous. "Your task tonight is to transcribe this booklet for me. Such an important thing should have a backup, as it''s easy for bad people to snatch it away," Charlotte told Vivian. "Huh?" Vivian was taken aback. "What''s important is not this blood-stained booklet itself, but the content inside. If the information in the booklet can be verified as true, we just need to submit it to someone capable of toppling Krenwell. That would be considered a mission aplished," Charlotte exined. "But who can bring down Krenwell? Even my father..." Vivian bit her lip, feeling desperate about the immense power Krenwell held in the Lance Empire. Charlotte fell silent. A sitting Minister of Finance was killed just like that. It showed how powerful Krenwell was, and he even suspected that the king was on his side. If that was the case, then the existence of this booklet would be meaningless. Charlotte had very little information about the Lance Empire. The original host''s memories only contained sporadic information about the medical field. Useful information like "the king and the duke''s undisclosed secrets" or "distribution of Krenwell''s power" was non-existent. Perhaps he could gather some information from Harry, who seemed to be well informed. But even if he knew this information, who would he deliver the booklet to? At his level, he couldn''t evene into contact with the upper echelons. Wait a minute! Speaking of social hierarchy, Charlotte suddenly remembered the ck stone he had wrapped and tucked away in the corner of the cab. The members of the Red Moon organization might be able to provide him with some useful information! Chapter 32: The Light Chaser Chapter 32: The Light Chaser Charlotte sent Vivian to the study to transcribe the booklet, then he retrieved the ck stone from the cab and locked himself in his room upstairs. His fingers glided across the ck screen, illuminating it and disying a series of unread messages. He first read a few private messages. [Miracle Brother, did the Executor leave behind any mementos for you?] [Don''t overthink it. I don''t intend to use his mementos to settle the debt. It''s just that he owed too much...] [Forget it, pretend I didn''t say anything.] These were messages from a merchant, filled with a sense of conflict. Indeed, 3,000 copper coins were not a small amount. With the Executor''s death, this debt became irrecoverable, making Charlotte feel sorry for the merchant. [No, he didn''t leave anything behind except for a stone, including his ashes.] Charlotte replied to the merchant''s message. Only a fool would inherit debts. Merchant: [...] Charlotte clicked on the next private message, which was from the Hermit. It contained only a short message: [The Watcher wille to the Abyss to find you soon.] The Watcher was one of the founders of the Red Moon organization. Judging by the organization''s existence, he must be over a thousand years old, likely a dragon with such a long lifespan. Charlotte: [Is there anything specific to be aware of when contacting the Watcher?] Hermit: [No need to be overly nervous, just be sincere.] Charlotte''s mind brightened. With the Watcher''s strength, perhaps he could help resolve the troubles he was facing right now. However, their status was too high, and it was uncertain whether they would agree to solve such a minor problem for him. Next, Charlotte nced through the Red Moon group chat. Over the past day, there hadn''t been many new messages in the group. After the incident with the Executor''s death, the members'' activities seemed to have returned to their daily routines. The conversations were mostly formal and sophisticated, such as "Strange movements in the orc nest on the northwest Pa Bo teau, need manpower for investigation," "Emergency rescue needed in the besieged southern town of Noto City by the orcs," "Volunteers needed for testing thetest invention of the Technician, the Exploding Iron Egg"... As a neer, Charlotte couldn''t participate in such topics and events. This was exactly what Charlotte expected. After all, in reality, they were probably all big shots. If they bragged in the group all day long, he would seriously doubt the authenticity of their identities. After staring at the screen for a while, Charlotteposed a message and sent it to the group. Miracle: [Friends, is there any way to bring down Duke Krenwell?] Witch: [Hey, a newbie just joined Red Moon and already wants to do big things?] Technician: [Even the King of the Lance Empire wants to know that.] Light Chaser: [@[Miracle], do you have a deep grudge against Duke Krenwell?] Miracle: [I simply can''t stand his arrogant and oppressive behavior.] Technician: [In the ck market, there''s a bounty of 10,000 gold coins on Krenwell''s head. You can give it a try.] Witch: [Trying it means certain death. Over the years, there have been at least eight top-notch assassins killed for the bounty.] Charlotte was greatly surprised. 10,000 gold coins amounted to 100 million copper coins. It was a substantial bounty, and he didn''t expect that there would be more than just him who disliked Krenwell in this world. [Do you want to deal with Krenwell?] Charlotte received a private message from the Light Chaser, and he was somewhat surprised that she would proactively reach out to him. From their previous conversations, she had revealed very little information, only that she was probably a woman, but her race and identity werepletely unknown. However, since she took the initiative to message him privately instead of teasing him in the group like the Technician and the Witch, perhaps she could provide him with some help. Charlotte: [Yes, I have a friend who has been ordered to be hunted down by him. The situation is quite dire, so I wanted to ask if other members of the organization have any way to solve it from the root.] Light Chaser: [The friend you''re referring to, isn''t it yourself?] Charlotte: [...] This woman was very sharp. Light Chaser: [There are countless people in this world who want to bring down Krenwell, whether they have been persecuted by him or are after the bounty. But he has lived in the Duke''s Mansion for thirty years and remains unshakable. How do you think you can bring him down?] Charlotte: [What if I said I found a record of Krenwell''s crimes? Would you believe me?] Light Chaser: [If you said you found a cute loli, I would believe that.] Charlotte: !! Ah? Where did this womane from? Could this ck stone be bugged? Charlotte stared at the ck stone in his hand, furrowing his brow. Light Chaser: [Don''t be nervous. If we consider the timing, Vivian Bernice should have arrived at the Abyss by now, and you''re near the Abyss. As a doctor suddenly overflowing with a sense of justice, wanting to deal with Krenwell, it''s not difficult to deduce that both the person and the thing are in your hands.] Charlotte: ... She didn''t say everything, but she was right. What''s not difficult to deduce?! With just a few words, she directly mentioned Vivian being with him. This woman''s intelligence is terrifying! Light Chaser: [If you can make Krenwell so nervous and uneasy with a criminal record, then it must have some weight. Can you briefly describe it?] Charlotte licked his dry lips. He still didn''t know the other party''s identity, but he had a feeling of beingpletely exposed. He even felt that the other party might already know his true identity. After all, the Executor suddenly found a doctor to be his sessor, under the pretext of restarting the topic of the Red Moon''s influence on the monsters. The information was quite sufficient. To calm himself down quickly, Charlotte reexamined their conversation history. Based on the current information, the other party should be very familiar with the case of Vivian''s father''s murder, indicating that she mighte from the capital of the Lance Empire and hold a high status. And from her proactive private message, she should have some interest in taking down Krenwell, making it more likely that she is not an enemy. Charlotte''s most pressing concern now was to confirm the value of the booklet in Vivian''s hands and whether it could bring down Krenwell. If not, they would have to find another way. Charlotte: [In the booklet I found, it details Krenwell''s crimes on the border. He created conflicts with the orc tribes, leading to the mass ughter of border viges, escting the intensity of the conflict, and exaggerating the threat of the orc tribes to deceiverge military funds. In addition, he embezzled disaster relief funds during several major disasters, resulting in the starvation of arge number of civilians. There is also evidence of his collusion with officials from the Ministry of Finance, embezzling a huge amount of national treasury funds.] Light Chaser: [Krenwell has been impeached for each of the crimes you mentioned, but each time it ended in no progress due to insufficient evidence. If the evidence in the booklet is not detailed enough or if you can''t definitively expose him, it will be meaningless.] Krenwell''s influence is even greater than Charlotte anticipated. But for a person who can take down even the Minister of Finance, his arrogance is evident. After thinking for a while, Charlotte replied: [I can''t judge whether the evidence is detailed enough. How about I send you a couple of detailed case descriptions for you to verify?] He knew very well that he was nothing. The booklet was useless in his hands, and he had no way to verify it. But if the Light Chaser''s identity was as he suspected, perhaps she could truly reach the level of the King of the Lance Empire and directly threaten Krenwell. Light Chaser: [Alright.] The Light Chaser readily agreed, increasing Charlotte''s favorable impression of the Red Moon organization. The resentment of being deceived into joining the group by the Executor also dissipated, and he even felt a sense of gratitude. Being guided felt good. Light Chaser: [But, are you falling in love with her? She''s only fifteen.] What love or not? Am I an animal? Charlotte red. This was an insult to his character: [I just adopted a homeless little sister. Please don''t make any assumptions.] There was no further reply from the Light Chaser. Charlotte went downstairs, took the booklet, and copied two case descriptions to send to the Light Chaser. The mobile... ah, no, the existence of the ck stone mademunication efficient and secure. If he had to take the booklet and run tens of thousands of kilometers to the capital himself, avoiding the pursuit of Krenwell''sckeys along the way, he might not have so much righteousness left. Light Chaser: [Received. I''ll need a few days to verify. I''ll contact you again.] Seeing that the conversation with the Light Chaser wasing to an end, Charlotte hurriedly asked: [If the big one is hard to handle, can we do something about the smaller one? Capas is in Calwa. Is there any way to deal with him or force him to return to the Lance Empire?] Light Chaser: [Although the Red Moon organization is loosely structured, we always uphold the principle of "equivalent exchange." I''m interested in the Krenwell matter, so you don''t need to pay a price for that. But for other questions, you need to offer something that interests me.] "So that''s how it is..." Charlotte pondered for a moment, then replied: [Then I''ll allow you to ask me a question.] There was silence on the other end. After waiting for a while without receiving a reply, Charlotte gave up. He admitted that he had a gambling element, but apparently, the other party had no interest in his shallow knowledge. Although the current predicament was not resolved, it wasn''t without gains. At least he could confirm the value of the booklet and whether it could bring down Krenwell through the Light Chaser. As for the threat from Capas, he could only find a way to solve it himself. First, he needed to gather more information about Carol. As Capas'' Abyss representative, she was currently his biggest threat! Chapter 33: A Mage Who Doesnt Want to Be a Knight Isnt a Good Doctor Chapter 33: A Mage Who Doesn''t Want to Be a Knight Isn''t a Good Doctor Carol was the youngest son of the Jadeson family, one of the four major families that rivaled the Harriman family. The Jadeson family controlled most of the lucrative business of addictive magic drugs in the Abyss. This business was extremely profitable, capable of leaving a person with nothing but bones to eat. Moreover, it was said that the Jadeson family''s business extended beyond the Abyss. The nearby cities of Kalwa and several otherrge and medium-sized cities were also deeply affected by the Jadeson family''s drug poison. The Jadeson family had been entrenched in the Abyss for hundreds of years and was undoubtedly a powerful local power. Charlotte was also unclear how Capas had contacted Carol, but being targeted by such a local power was not good news. Charlotte put away the ck stone and opened the system interface. [System Store: Opened, click to enter] At first nce, Charlotte saw that the icon for the [System Store] in the bottom left corner was in the open state. Just now, he saved Capas''ckey and received thirteen silver coins, finally umting enough wealth points to reach ten thousand. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte clicked on the system store with the anticipation of opening a blind box. There were no fancy interfaces, no dazzling special effects, just a solitary square grid with a drawing of a white potion inside. Below it was a note: Strength Potion, Price: 10,000 Wealth Points. "Hmm?" Charlotte stared at the Strength Potion for a while, feeling that something was not quite right. He was a doctor, in a doctor training system, and he opened a bottle of milk-like Strength Potion. Even though he used to be a mage, even if it was a potion, it should be a magic potion, right? With a mindset of experimentation, Charlotte consciously clicked on the icon. A line of notes jumped out: Strength Potion - After consumption, it can permanently increase the strength attribute by 100 kg. Permanently increase strength! This attribute instantly caught Charlotte''s attention. Items that can permanently increase attributes are all high-quality goods! This made Charlotte''s mind suddenly be active. His magic origin had already been destroyed, which was a consensus in the mage world, and it couldn''t be restored. He was already twenty-five years old, and it wasn''t realistic to change professions and be a knight at this age. He had missed the best growth period for knights, from the age of ten to eighteen, which was a period of rapid strength improvement and the most crucial foundationying period for the knight profession. Without a solid foundation, The body couldn''t provide enough strength and couldn''t withstand more powerful martial skills. From Charlotte''s shallow understanding of the knight profession in his memory, the most critical attributes were strength and agility. Strength determined your attack power, while agility was rted to your speed and skill. A powerful knight must possess both strength and agility to handle the ever-changing battles with ease. If the Strength Potion could permanently increase his strength, it meant that as long as he kept drinking the potion, his strength would continue to grow indefinitely. 100kg is nothing; he wouldn''t even be able to defeat a young monster. But what about 1000kg or 100000kg? As long as his strength was sufficient and his physical fitness improved, he could consciously train his agility and easily enter the path of a knight. With this thought, his mind quickly opened up. The Strength Potion cost 10,000 wealth points per bottle, and it wasn''t real money, so he didn''t mind spending it. However, he had to work hard to earn money because wealth points were tied to real wealth, and currently, the verification process seemed quite strict. So he had to continuously improve his medical skills and expand his clinic to earn more money. Without much thought, Charlotte directly clicked on the exchange button. A bottle of milky white potion appeared on the table. Charlotte reached out, grabbed it, opened the cap, and a milky fragrance wafted into his nose. He gulped down the potion in two mouthfuls. It tasted somewhat like pure milk, with a pleasant aftertaste. Setting down the bottle, Charlotte looked at his hands, but he didn''t feel any changes. Then, it felt as if a fire suddenly ignited inside his body, racing through his body with crackling sounds, as if something wanted to burst out. Charlotte was greatly shocked, but before he could react, all the difort suddenly disappeared. He gasped heavily, realizing that his entire body was drenched in sweat, and the sticky sensation was apanied by a sour stench. Charlotte''s nose twitched, nearly making him gag. Without taking the time to carefully sense the changes in his body, Charlotte grabbed his clothes and rushed into the bathroom. "Boss?" Just as Vivian went upstairs to find him, she saw him pass by and froze in ce. The lingering sour stench in the air left her puzzled. Charlotte took a cold shower to wash away the dirt from his body. After taking off his clothes, his thin and bony body visibly became slightly stronger. Although he didn''t develop abs or chest muscles, he had gained some muscle mass. The increase in strength was even more evident. Previously, Charlotte could barely lift a bag of dry goods without feeling exhausted and out of breath. However, just now, he tried lifting therge tub filled with water in the bathroom, which weighed over 200 kilograms, and he managed to lift it. In the knight system, the minimum requirement for a knight apprentice was to have a lifting strength of 500 kilograms. ording to this standard, he only needed to drink four more bottles of the Strength Potion to be a "knight apprentice." A mage who doesn''t want to be a knight isn''t a good doctor. Clenching his fists, the sensation of strength filled Charlotte''s being, bringing an unprecedented sense of calm to his heart. With the ability to continuously increase his strength, Charlotte had a foundation to establish himself in this world. No matter how good his medical skills were, without actual strength to back them up, he would only end up as a canary in someone else''s cage. But when he possessed enough power, the choice would return to his hands. He didn''t want to be held at knifepoint one day and forced to perform surgery. Drying off the water droplets and changing into his clothes, Charlotte calmed his emotions beforeing out of the bathroom. Although his strength had increased, he shouldn''t have be too arrogant. He was still not even an apprentice and would surely be overpowered if he encountered bad individuals outside. Vivian was still waiting outside his room. When she saw Charlotte emerge from the bathroom, she quickly said, "Boss, I''ll get the booklet." "It''s in my room. Come in and get it," Charlotte nodded slightly and pushed open the door, entering the room. Vivian watched Charlotte''s figure and felt that he seemed somewhat different, but she couldn''t pinpoint what had changed. "We must finish copying it tonight, all right?" Charlotte handed the booklet to Vivian. "Yes, no problem," Vivian nodded confidently, took the booklet, and hurried downstairs. "If I had known I could change professions, I should have asked the Judicator to leave me a martial skill. Now he''spletely gone, not even ashes remain. I''ve truly lost everything," Charlotte sat on the edge of the bed, feeling somewhat regretful as he ran his hand through his hair. A top-notch knight who could single-handedly challenge a monster''sir would undoubtedly have practiced top-level martial skills, right? Charlotte now possessed strength, but hecked anybat techniques. He couldn''t rely on military-style boxing to defeat his opponents, could he? Suddenly, Charlotte remembered someone. With a mindset of trying to save a dying horse, he sent a private message to the Hermit: [Senior, did the Judicator leave me any martial skills? I want to be a knight.] Chapter 34: Doctor, Youve Changed! Chapter 34: Doctor, You''ve Changed! Currently, the Hermit is rtively closer to him within the Red Moon. Since he was somewhat close to the Arbiter, there might be a chance that the Arbiter had left something for him. After a while, the ck stone trembled slightly. Charlotte picked it up and took a look. Hermit: [The Arbiter did not leave anybat techniques for you. But are you sure you want to be a knight? Making such a decision at your age might not be very wise.] Charlotte''s lips curled up. Whether the Arbiter left himbat techniques or not wasn''t that important. The key was whether the Hermit would fulfill his request. Charlotte: [Considering my situation, you should be aware. I once wanted to be a mage, but now I have no choice. Bing a knight would at least give me the ability to protect myself in the abyss.] There was silence on the other end for a while. Hermit: [What kind ofbat techniques do you want?] Charlotte: [A sword technique focused on strength and a footwork technique focused on agility.] Hermit: [Within three days, someone will deliver them to you.] Charlotte: [Thank you very much!] Charlotte smiled and put away the ck stone, treasuring it as if it were a precious gem. Who said the organization was useless? It was a warm organization, like a family. How could one easily obtain twobat techniques outside? Unable to sleep, Charlotte went downstairs and entered the alchemy room to continue refining the Moisturizing Essence. He had already received Diana''s down payment, so he had to hurry up and refine the medicine. ... In the Free City, inside the Elven All-Knowledge Library, a white-haired elf flipped through scrolls on a bookshelf and stopped at a ck scroll. "A sword technique focused on strength and a footwork technique focused on agility. This request is the same as what the Arbiter asked for back then. Should I give him this?" With a wave of the elf''s hand, the ck scroll flew off the shelf and into his hand. ... In the Imperial Capital, at the Star Observation Tower. At the top of the nine-story tower stood a woman in a white dress, leaning against the railing. She was a woman wearing a white gown, gazing up at the starry sky. Her golden hair cascaded loosely behind her, and her delicate features were as beautiful as a painting. Between her eyebrows, there was a golden star-shaped mark. The white dress was adorned with twinkling stars, giving it an ethereal and magnificent appearance, making her look like a divine angel. "Shadow, investigate the authenticity of these two matters. I want the results within three days," the woman suddenly spoke, her voice cold. In a corner of the Star Observation Tower, a shadow flickered and then disappeared. "Miracle... interesting. I suddenly have some expectations. Can this fallen genius still bring miracles to this world?" the woman murmured. ... In the Abyss, Nightmare Street, there was a tall mansion made of ck stones. "Young master! There seems to be a problem with the person who came this morning!" An orc hurriedly ran into the mansion, sounding panicked. In the spacious courtyard, a dozen tall orcs were grilling meat and drinking. The leading tiger-headed orc stood up abruptly, grabbing the orc that ran up to him by the cor and ring at him with hisrge eyes. He roared, "What did you say?!" The orc delivering the message trembled in fear. He had personally witnessed the explosive temper of his master, Carol, and his voice trembled as he spoke, "The human who came to see you this morning... he was intercepted and killed on Tuck Street." Carol loosened his grip, and the orc fell to the ground. He red and said, "Damn it! Who did this?!" "We haven''t found out yet. When the body was discovered, there was nothing left, not even the eyes. But our brothers are already investigating," the orc replied, not daring to lift his head. The other orcs present remained silent, not daring to speak. "Send more men to investigate. Retrieve the money and the magic potions for me! I need to give Capas an exnation for this. After all, the person died in the Abyss," Carol said coldly. "That idiot, I already warned him not to wander around at night, but he didn''t take it to heart. His death doesn''te as a surprise." "Yes!" The orc on the ground answered and quickly left. Carol''s gaze shifted to the two-headed dog-headed orc beside him. "Continue to investigate Charlotte''s whereabouts in the Abyss. Tomorrow night, I want to see his head." "Yes!" The two-headed dog-headed orc answered and also left quickly. ... [A qualified batch of Beginner''s Moisturizing Essence.] As the sky grew slightly brighter, Charlotte shook the milky white liquid in his hand, finally seeing a satisfied note on it. Following the recipe recorded in the previous host''s diary and after numerous attempts, Charlotte finally seeded in refining the Moisturizing Essence. The hardships he experienced during this process almost made Charlotte give up several times. Fortunately, he didn''t give up and sessfully experimented with the form for the Moisturizing Essence. Charlotte quickly recorded the detailed recipe on paper, not missing any details. He bottled the Moisturizing Essence from the pot. This pot happened to fill three bottles. Three bottles were currently his best choice based on his experimentation. Neither more nor less would do. Striking while the iron was hot, Charlotte followed the recipe and prepared another batch in the pot. After half an hour. [A bottle of qualified Beginner''s Moisturizing Essence.] The familiar note appeared once again. "I did it! This is the recipe!" Charlotte clenched his fist in excitement. Strict material ratios and refined crafting processes were the guarantees of sessful alchemy. With the formtion of the Moisturizing Essence confirmed it meant that the clinic finally had a golden goose for ie. Treating patients and saving lives was the foundation, but the Moisturizing Essence could boost revenue and bring higher profits. After a nerve-wracking night of experimentation, Charlotte suddenly rxed, and drowsiness overcame him. He took a cold shower upstairs, then returned to his room and dozed off for a while. But he didn''t sleep for long before he was awakened by a knock on the door. "Boss, are we not opening for business today? Three patients are waiting outside already," Vivian stood at the door, looking at the sleepy Charlotte, and asked. "We will open for business," Charlotte replied firmly. It would be foolish not to make money when the opportunity presented itself. After changing clothes and washing his face, Charlotte went downstairs and, for the first time, took a bottle of stamina potion from the cab and drank it. This stuff was much more effective than Red Bull. After drinking a bottle, he felt warmth spreading throughout his body, instantly dispelling the fatigue from staying up all night. He felt full of strength from head to toe. Of course, this might also be rted to the improvement of his physical condition. "Starting today, we must be cautious with every patient. We can''t rule out the possibility of enemies among them," Charlotte looked at Vivian, his expression serious. "Also, you must be careful with your behavior and words, don''t give anyone a chance to catch us off guard. Otherwise, we will face double trouble." "Yes!" Vivian nodded repeatedly, her expression serious. Charlotte adjusted his cor and walked up to open the clinic door. Outside the door stood a subus, with delicate facial features and a pair of watery eyes that seemed capable of capturing one''s soul. Her red short skirt entuated her enchanting curves, and the low neckline revealed an abyss that was hard to look away from. Leaning against the doorframe, she smiled yfully at Charlotte. Behind her were two more patients, their gazes were involuntarily drawn to the subus, using her as a distraction from their pain. Even passersby stopped to admire her or peeked their heads out of other shops. Such a top-tier subus was a rarity in the Abyss. Seeing that red short skirt, Charlotte instantly remembered who this person wasMiss Ruth from the Subus Club! The female lead appeared multiple times in the diary. "The ceiling of the chubby world, round and curvy, soft and enchanting, irresistible..." That was the evaluation of Miss Ruth in the original host''s diary. It could be said to be extremely high praise. "Doctor, it''s been so long since youst visited me. Don''t you miss me at all?" Ruth said with a hint of grievance in her sweet and nectar-like voice, not appearing overly artificial. Instantly, all eyes fell on Charlotte, some surprised, others jealous. Vivian looked astonished, realizing that the rtionship between her boss and the leggydy from yesterday seemed extraordinary. And now, with this sexy subus sister, what was their rtionship? It seemed quite intimate. Charlotte''s eyelid twitched a few times, partly due to the cloying words Ruth spoke that gave him goosebumps, but also due to the sudden fear of social death. He didn''t want anyone to know about the previous host''s visits to the club! Because that bill would be solely attributed to him. "Pleasee in," Charlotte stepped aside from the doorway. Let''s talk inside. Ruth swayed her sexy figure into the clinic, and as she passed by Charlotte, she lightly hooked her finger against his palm. Charlotte quickly closed the door. It seemed like this girl wasn''t here for a medical consultation. What was the purpose of her early arrival? Could it be that the previous host owed her money for services rendered? Ruth entered the clinic, looking around and finally fixing her gaze on Vivian. Her eyes carried a hint of scrutiny, her tone tinged with a sourness. "Oh, this little girl is quite pretty, no wonder the doctor hasn''te to see me. Turns out he has a beautiful little kitty at home." "I... me?" Vivian looked bewildered, not knowing how the topic suddenly shifted to her. Charlotte cleared his throat, maintaining a serious expression. "Miss Ruth, are you feeling unwell in any part of your body today?" "Yes, Doctor." Ruth suddenly turned around, approached him closely, and grabbed Charlotte''s hand, pressing it against her chest. "I''m feeling unwell in my heart. Can you touch it?" Charlotte quickly withdrew his hand. She''s quite skilled! The smooth and soft touch of her fingertips was somewhat addictive. He could even understand, for a brief moment, why the previous host enjoyed visiting the club so much. Is this how they test cadres? "Doctor, you''ve changed! Don''t tell me you don''t like me anymore?" Ruth pouted, her foxy face instantly turning teary-eyed. "I knew you were lying before, all men are the same..." She assumed the appearance of an innocent girl deceived by a scumbag. Charlotte: "..." Hey! I didn''t say that! And, what did I even say? Can you make it clear? With you acting like this, it''s hard for me to handle. It''s very easy to be misunderstood, you know! Chapter 35: Abandoned by the Gods! Chapter 35: Abandoned by the Gods! Vivian had unknowingly retreated to the counter, petting the cat while observing the situation. The rtionship between the leggydy and the boss was indeed not ordinary. Could it be that the boss was unfaithful and abandoned her? Was he a scumbag? And what about the leggydy? The third-party? Or just an oblivious fish in the boss''s pond? Vivian carefullypared the two of them and found that they both had their own merits. If she had to choose, it would be difficult to decide. Upon closer inspection, the boss seemed to have good taste. "Cough... cough..." Charlotte cleared his throat twice to make himself appear more serious and asked, "Miss Ruth, if you don''t have any other questions, please leave for now. It''s business hours, and patients are waiting to be treated." As a doctor with a strong sense of professional ethics, he knew what he should be doing during working hours. Besides, he definitely wouldn''t go to a high-end establishment like the Subus Club again. The money he earned here was far from enough. Unless he suddenly became rich... "You don''t care about me at all? You... have such a cold heart..." Ruth covered her lower right abdomen and bit her lip, expressing pain. "Um... even if you want to convey a feeling of heartache, the heart of a subus wouldn''t be located there, right?" Charlotte silently criticized. And then... Ruth swayed for a moment and copsed directly to the ground. "Huh?" Both Charlotte and Vivian were stunned. Ruthy on the floor, her face turning pale instantly. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead, and her lips were already bleeding from biting too hard. She appeared to be in great pain. "Boss, it seems like she''s sick?" Vivian said, somewhat dazed. Did you need to point that out? Anyone with eyes can see that! Charlotte quickly squatted down. Ruth curled up, pressing her hands against her lower abdomen, her expression filled with pain. "Ruth, what''s wrong with you?" Charlotte raised his hand to stop Vivian from approaching and asked in a deep voice. "I''m going to die. They say I''m abandoned by the gods, and no one can save me," Ruth said with a self-deprecating tone, a hint of a bitter smile on her pale face. She reached out her hand towards Charlotte''s face but stopped halfway, saying with sadness, "As someone abandoned by the gods like me, you definitely wouldn''t like me, right..." The atmosphere suddenly shifted from love and hate to something strange. "What ''abandoned by the gods''? Nonsense!" Charlotte lifted her and headed straight for the operating room. The ''they'' Ruth mentioned must be the doctors from other clinics. Those chatans loved to me their inability to cure certain patients on being abandoned by the gods and shamed them publicly. "Abandoned by the gods?!" Vivian was equally shocked. As a medical student, she knew exactly who would say such words. It was equivalent to an incurable disease, a conclusion made by a doctor who specialized in magic that couldn''t treat it. Did the leggydy have some incurable disease? Or was she truly abandoned by the gods? As a medical student, she had been educated to firmly believe in the theory of being abandoned by the gods. God has bestowed magic upon doctors, and they use magic to treat and save people. And those who cannot be cured even with magic, aren''t they the ones abandoned by God? In some ces, people who are considered abandoned by God are even burned at the stake. As for Charlotte''s surgery, although it is considered heresy by the Medical Association, based on Vivian''s observations these past two days, he still saves patients that can be cured by magic. But if this Miss Ruth is truly an abandoned person by God, does the boss have a way to save her? Charlotte ced Ruth on the operating table, and herplexion grew even paler. However, she clenched her teeth tightly and didn''t utter a cry of pain. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she gazed at Charlotte. "I''vee to bid you farewell, Doctor..." Ruth''s voice was very faint, and her breathing was unstable. "Is it painful in this area?" Charlotte moved Ruth''s hand away and lightly pressed her lower right abdomen with his fingertips. "Ah..." Ruth couldn''t help but groan in pain. "It''s useless. I''ve been to three clinics, and they all said I''m abandoned by God, that no one can save me." Ruth shook her head but smiled bitterly on her pale face. "But, Doctor, you look so serious and handsome. And just now, you even carried me. Unfortunately, I''m going to die, and I won''t feel your warm embrace ever again." As she spoke, tears flowed uncontrobly, and Ruth tightly grasped Charlotte''s hand, sobbing, "Apany me through myst moments, and then find a ce to bury me, where those animals won''t find me..." A somber atmosphere enveloped the operating room. Vivian, standing at the door, couldn''t help wiping her tears. Why is this sister abandoned by God? She''s so beautiful and kind! "You went to three clinics and then came to bid me farewell at the clinic? You call me ''Doctor,'' but you can''t trust me, can you?" Charlotte''s emotions wereplex, and he sighed. "It''s just acute appendicitis, it won''t kill you." "Acute appendicitis?" Ruth looked up at Charlotte, puzzled by the strange term he mentioned earlier. "What is acute appendicitis? I''ve never heard of it before," Vivian also looked puzzled at Charlotte. As a top student, she hadpleted all the courses at the medical school, and she could be 100% sure that this term was not in the textbooks. Could it be that the boss made a diagnosis for this abandoned person? Charlotte knew that Ruth had acute appendicitis just by touching her. Not because he could treat it. But because he had experienced it himself! In his first year after graduating from college, Charlotte, juggling three part-time jobs, copsed on the bus to the pet store. The pain was unforgettable. Then, on the operating table, he heard a term, the "McBurney''s point," located at the junction of the outer and middle thirds of a line connecting the right anterior superior iliac spine and the navel. That was the exact location where he had pressed Ruth''s lower right abdomen. It was the most obvious point of tenderness in the lower right abdomen. Based on Ruth''s symptoms, he could conclude that she most likely had acute appendicitis. Low-level healing spells did not affect internal lesions like this. The Abyssal Clinic obviously couldn''t afford to have high-level healing magic practitioners avable for consultation. They couldn''t gain fame or much profit here. So those mediocre doctors naturallybeled Ruth as an abandoned person by God. After all, their skills might not even be on par with that silly girl standing at the door, a 15-year-old intermediate mage who was a true prodigy. "Then... can you treat me?" Ruth''s gaze flickered with hope and nervousness. Chapter 36: Humanized Surgical Guidance Chapter 36: Humanized Surgical Guidance [Ding! Mission from Ruth: Appendectomy surgery! Mission sess reward: Appendectomy experience +200! Copper coins +300!] The system''s task prompt echoed in Charlotte''s mind. Looking at Ruth''s hopeful gaze and the generous rewards from the system, Charlotte felt a bit nervous. He had undergone an appendectomy, but he was the one lying in the hospital bed! Moreover, he had been under anesthesia at the time, and he couldn''t remember the specific details. Even if he remembered how the knife was used, this wasn''t the same as ughtering a pig. Just because he had experienced surgery, did that mean he could do it himself? Even if it was a minor surgery, it wasn''t something he could casually attempt. As a veterinarian, he couldn''t confidently say that he would be able to recognize which part was the appendix, which part was the cecum, and which part was the colon after cutting open the abdomen. If he made a wrong incision, that would be another story. "Boss, what is acute appendicitis? Can you treat it?" Vivian, with a curious and eager-to-learn attitude, couldn''t help but ask. "This acute appendicitis..." Charlotte pondered. With the mindset of saving lives, he naturally didn''t want Ruth to suffer and die from acute appendicitis. But as a veterinarian with rich clinical experience, he didn''t possess the skill of performing an appendectomy. However, the situation was urgent now, and the words had already been spoken. How could he solve this? [Ding! Detected the host''s first attempt at performing an appendectomy. Obtained one opportunity for appendectomy surgical guidance!] The system''s voice sounded. Then Charlotte noticed a red dot appearing on Ruth''s lower right abdomen, with a note: [McBurney''s point: Optimal incision location for appendectomy!] Charlotte blinked his eyes, and the red dot remained visible, and the note didn''t disappear. The note was still the same, but it was the first time it appeared during surgery. "Isn''t this like a step-by-step tutorial?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and his confidence surged. "This acute appendicitis is just a minor problem, but the inmed appendix must be removed promptly; otherwise, it can be extremely torturous," Charlotte looked at Vivian and earnestly lectured, "However, those doctors who only know magic and can''t treat it specifically with magicbel patients with such minor ailments as abandoned by God to cover up their ipetence." "Is that true?" Vivian was a bit skeptical. She had never even heard of this minor problem that Charlotte mentioned. If it was just a minor problem, then why wouldn''t the healing spells work? "Prepare for surgery," Charlotte didn''t exin further and directly gave the order. Although it was only additional guidance, after his appendectomy, he watched some relevant videos and read some papers to have a general understanding of the surgical procedure. If he proceeded with caution, there shouldn''t be a problem. Even if he made a mistake, he still had an intermediate mage as a backup. It shouldn''t be a big issue. "Don''t worry, even if God has abandoned you, I won''t abandon you," Charlotte held Ruth''s hand firmly and looked at her with unwavering determination. A warm power transmitted from his palm, instantly moistening Ruth''s eyes again. The resolute gaze reassured her, and she nodded slightly, saying, "I believe in you." "Did the other clinics give you any painkillers?" Charlotte asked again. When Ruth first entered the clinic, she appearedpletely normal. It was likely that she had taken painkillers to suppress the pain. Unfortunately, Charlotte didn''t have any of those; all he had were sedatives, but they were highly unstable. If someone under sedation experienced pain during the surgery, they might wake up directly. Trembling, Ruth reached into a small pouch at her waist and took out a small ck bottle, whispering, "I still have one bottle left." Charlotte opened the bottle and a faint fishy smell wafted out, like fish soup without the fishy odor. It didn''t smell pleasant, but Ruth had proven that it seemed to be effective. He took out another bottle of sedatives and helped Ruth sit up. "Drink both of these bottles, then sleep for a while. When you wake up, you''ll be fine." Ruth obediently drank both bottles of medication. Before losing consciousness, she looked at Charlotte with reluctance and said, "Doctor, if I don''t wake up, please remember me. If you die, there''s no one left to remember you, and it must be very lonely." "Don''t worry, just sleep. I will wake you up," Charlotte gentlyid her back on the operating table. As soon as her head touched the bed, Ruth slipped into unconsciousness. Painkillersbined with sedatives, this was currently the most reliable anesthesia method Charlotte could find. There were two benefits to putting Ruth under sedation. Firstly, it prevented her from interrupting the surgery if she couldn''t bear the sight of herself being cut open. Secondly, in case of any mistakes during the surgery, Vivian could step in to handle the aftermath. Vivian walked into the operating room carrying sterilized surgical instruments. She nced at Ruth, who was already unconscious, and whispered, "Boss, are you going to perform surgery on Sister Ruth?" She still didn''t fully believe that Charlotte could cure patients who were deemed abandoned by the gods by other doctors. It was undoubtedly challenging the authority of the divine. "Young people need to learn to ept new ideas, not blindly worship authority or so-called gods," Charlotte disinfected his hands with a cleaning solution and looked at Vivian, speaking with a solemn tone, "Today, I will show you the knowledge that the medical school didn''t teach, and expose the hypocrisy of those guys." Vivian''s throat moved, but she didn''t refute it anymore. As she looked at Charlotte, her gaze carried a hint of... anticipation? She didn''t know why she was feeling this way. For a doctor, this waspletely subverting their beliefs and actions! Perhaps she didn''t want the beautiful sister lying on the operating table to die? Or maybe she was starting to believe in Charlotte? Or perhaps the surgeries Charlotte had performed in the past few days had shaken her beliefs and loosened them a bit? "I need to operate in this area. Help undress her and clean her body thoroughly, then cover her with a sterilized cloth, leaving only the surgical area exposed," Charlotte instructed Vivian before turning away and leaving the operating room. Three minutester, Vivian gestured for Charlotte to enter. Charlotte entered the operating room, disinfected his hands once again, and then picked up the smallest and most delicate dagger from the tray. Although the dagger was small, it was as big as a paring knife, which was not delicate enough for surgery. Charlotte decided to have a more refined surgical knife custom-made by a cksmith in the afternoon. Not every patient had thick skin and flesh like the Lizardman. For beautiful girls like Ruth, such a scar-inducing de was terrible. "Stay prepared on the side. If there''s a major bleeding or any other unexpected situation, I may need your help with healing magic," Charlotte said to Vivian, who was standing at the other end of the operating table. Vivian nced at Ruth, who was unconscious and nodded. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte quickly calmed his nervous state of mind. His gaze became serene, devoid of any distractions. The hand holding the surgical knife became steady. The system marked McBurney''s point, the location for the appendix, with a red line on Ruth''s smooth lower right abdomen. This was the projection area of the appendix on the body''s surface. Making an incision here would minimize the damage. Just like the countless surgeries he had performed on cats and dogs, Charlotte made a nting incision on Ruth''s lower right abdomen at McBurney''s point,yer byyer cutting through the external oblique muscle and separating the external oblique muscle and internal oblique muscle, lifting and incising the peritoneum into the abdominal cavity, revealing it before Charlotte. At the same time, a series of red markings popped up. [Appendix], [Colon]... Chapter 37: Successful Surgery Chapter 37: Sessful Surgery Opening up an abdominal cavity was not umon for Charlotte, a professionally trained veterinarian. In addition to being an expert in sterilization, he was also proficient in most internal animal surgeries. However, performing abdominal surgery on a person was indeed a first for him. What was even more remarkable were those red organ markings, precise and detailed like game instructions. Charlotte didn''t feel insulted at all; instead, he wanted to give a thumbs-up to the system for its user-friendly features. For a neer in appendix surgery like him, it was like having a thoughtful personal assistant. Next, all he needed to do was find the appendix among this pile of intestines, indicated by the mark, and remove it. That would constitute a sessful surgery. Charlotte recalled the human anatomy charts in his mind, carefully pushing the small intestines aside and then searching along the cecum. At the convergence point of the three colon bands, the top of the cecum was where he would find the appendix. Vivian stood on the other side of the operating table, watching Charlotte expressionlessly as he cut Lucy open and navigated through the terrifying tangle of intestines with focused determination. A wave of nausea swept over her, sending a chill down her spine. Her boss looked so serious, it was terrifying! It reminded her of some horrifying rumors about cannibalism. No wonder the Physicians Association considered him a heretic. If scenes like this were made public, they would probably scare children to tears. Could Miss Lucy, abandoned by the gods, really be rescued with this method? Vivian felt a bit apprehensive and couldn''t fully believe it. This was something she had never encountered in medical school. Their teachers only taught them how to use healing magic as a treatment and maintain the proper respect for the patients'' bodies. But in the past few days, Charlotte had shown her how non-mages could save lives with astonishing sess rates through surgery. Unconsciously, she felt a glimmer of anticipation. In contrast to the tense atmosphere in the operating room, three streets away on Tucker Street, the renowned Abyss Medical Hall were holding its morning meeting. In the magnificent meeting room, Chief Physician Andrew sat in front of arge ckboard listing the key agenda items: 1. Analysis of the current status of the Abyss Medical Hall industry; 2. How to make patients stay long-term; 3. How to make patients line up to pay us; 4. How to make patients give us all their money... Andrew pointed to the fourth item and said, "Speaking of how to make patients give us all their money, let me give you an example. It''s about Miss Ruth, who visited our medical hall yesterday. She''s a very famous dancer on Amon Street, the top performer at the Blue Charm Club, and an absolute big spender with a well-filled wallet. But unfortunately, she was diagnosed as an ''abandoned by the gods'' patient by three other medical halls simultaneously. Moreover, after my diagnosis, it''s clear that even the advanced healing magic of a fourth-rank mage has no way to treat her condition. This confirms that she is indeed abandoned by the gods." "Abandoned by the gods means certain death. Master Andrew, do you have any way to keep her alive?" a doctor asked, puzzled. The other medical staff in the meeting room also looked at Andrew with curiosity. As the Chief Physician of the Abyss Medical Hall and a fourth-rank mage, Andrew''s fame and power were no less than that of the Dean. "When diagnosed as abandoned by the gods by four medical halls simultaneously, it''s evident that there is no way to save the patient. However, unlike the other medical halls, after learning that Miss Ruth was abandoned by the gods, I didn''t rush to send her away. Instead, I rmended she purchase our medical hall''s special analgesic elixir." "Although it cannot cure her illness, it can greatly alleviate her pain and allow her time to say goodbye to her friends and this world. As a result, she bought five bottles of the special analgesic elixir, contributing 30,000 copper coins to the medical hall." Andrew smirked, disying a sense of pride. Apuse filled the meeting room. All the medical staff admired Master Andrew''s ability to deceive. How to make a dying person give up 30,000 copper coins? This was a living example! "It''s a pity that her condition is too severe; otherwise, I could have emptied her pockets within a month." Andrew sighed with some regret. The other medical staff also wore solemn expressions. A considerable bonus had slipped away. "It''s also a pity for Miss Ruth. We won''t be able to see her enchanting dance again, even if a god were toe, they couldn''t save her." Andrew sighed again, feeling a tinge of regret. On this day, the morning meetings of the best medical halls in the Abyss all mentioned Ruth. In a ce like the Abyss, the circle of wealthy people who visit medical halls is notrge, and abandoned by the gods patients are equally rare. When such a beautiful woman like Ruth appears, it naturally sparks some discussions. For an abandoned by the gods patient, the oue is inevitably death. This was the consensus reached by severalrge medical halls in the Abyss. When a person dies and their money hasn''t beenpletely drained, it bes their greatest regret. But who knows who will benefit from that money? ... Charlotte hadn''t figured out how much to charge for this surgery, but he received some good news. He had already found his target, the appendix, from a pile of intestines! Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he looked at the highlighted and bolded "appendix" note. The appendix was significantly swollen, with congested serous surfaces, and visible signs of inmmation. And when his hand touched the appendix, a line of red markings appeared: [Diseased appendix: Acute uplicated appendicitis, the condition is deteriorating, showing a tendency to progress to acute suppurative appendicitis. Immediate removal surgery is necessary!] Since he had already found the root cause of the problem, Charlotte didn''t hesitate. He positioned himself correctly and swiftly cut. A section of the appendix, about 10cm long, was removed and ced on a nearby tray. "It... It''s been removed?!" Vivian looked at the appendix in the tray, shocked. The appendix was swollen and congested, with blood and mucus on its surface. She stared at it for a while but couldn''t help turning her head and dry heaving a few times. But... those were her intestines! Wasn''t the boss supposed to be saving Miss Ruth? How could he cut off her intestines? This was a great disrespect to the patient! Charlotte didn''t pay attention to Vivian''s expression. He continued to focus on the surgery. After removing the diseased appendix, he proceeded to stop the bleeding, ligate, clean, and suture... Although it was his first time performing this surgery, Charlotte''s series of actions were methodical and his hands were steady, as if he had done it countless times before. This was thanks to the thousands of surgeries he had performed on cats and dogs. In terms of surgical experience alone, many chief physicians couldn''t match his wealth of knowledge. Although his surgical subjects were mostly cats and dogs... He meticulously sutured the cleaned mucosa of the remaining appendix, the sharp surgical needle dancing between his fingertips, using the figure-eight technique to suture and cover the local adipose tissue wlessly. After clearing the blood and cleaning solution from the abdominal cavity, and confirming that no other organs were injured during the surgery, Charlotte nced at Vivian. At this point, if Vivian could perform a healing spell on Ruth''s appendix, it would be ideal. It wouldpletely avoid the risks of postoperative infections and difort. However, this would increase the risk of exposure for Vivian. As soon as Ruth safely walked out of the clinic''s doors, it would be a great provocation to the other medical halls in the Abyss, undoubtedly drawing their attention. For a girl like Ruth who cared about her appearance, she would go to a physician for scar removal. Experts could easily tell if the wound had been treated with healing magic. Charlotte retracted his gaze and chose to use a restorative potion. Layer byyer, he closed the incision. The surgery was sessful! Chapter 38: Faith Collapse! Chapter 38: Faith Copse! "Ding! Appendectomypleted! Ruth''s mission was aplished. Mission sess rewards: Appendectomy experience +200! Copper coins +300!" The system''s notification sound rang in Charlotte''s mind. The system verified the sess of the surgery, which relieved Charlotte. It was his first appendectomy, and although he had the guidance of the system, he was still excited to have seeded on his first attempt! Thinking about the 300 copper coins that would be credited to his ount, he felt even more delighted. The 200 appendectomy experience points that were added to his ount meant that he had acquired a new skippendectomy. As a novice doctor, this was his first proper internal medicine surgery. However, as Charlotte looked at the fifteen-centimeter incision, although it was well sutured, it was still quite prominent on Ruth''s fair and smooth abdomen. For a dancer like her, this would be an uneptable scar. Fortunately, in this world, there was magic. As long as you had the means, scar removal with magic was possible. "Is... Is it done?" Vivian, who had not yet recovered from her shock, asked hesitantly. "Yes, the surgery is alreadypleted, and the results are quite sessful," Charlotte calmly nodded. As he spoke, Ruth, lying on the operating table, slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and looked around dazed before fixing her gaze on Charlotte. With a weak voice, she asked, "Doctor... Am I already dead?" "You''re not dead. I have removed the diseased part of your intestine. The surgery was sessful, and you''ll be fine after resting for a few days," Charlotte smiled and reassured her. Ruth remained stunned for a moment, but then her body seemed to be suddenly energized. Struggling, she sat up on the bed and lowered her head to look at her abdomen. A wound over ten centimeters long was stitched together with fine threads, looking somewhat gruesome and conspicuous. The effects of the painkillers had mostly worn off, and she could feel the pain emanating from the incision, causing her to furrow her brows involuntarily. However, she didn''t make a sound ofint. On the contrary, she smiled with delight and looked at Charlotte, saying, "Doctor! My stomach doesn''t hurt anymore! It doesn''t hurt at all!" Compared to the pain in her abdomen before the surgery, the pain from the incision was gentle inparison. She could be certain that the problem causing her stomachache had truly been resolved by Charlotte! "Don''t get too excited. You''ve just undergone surgery, and if you move too much, the stitches might break and need to be redone," Charlotte cautioned as he held Ruth back from trying to climb onto him. Seeing the radiant smile on Ruth''s face, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth also curved into a smile. Was there anything more fulfilling and joyous than saving a patient? In the past, his patients were cats, dogs, cows, and sheep on state-owned farms. Now, his patients were individuals from various races in the Abyss. "Doctor, you''re amazing!" Ruth looked at Charlotte with admiration and gratitude. She used to think that he was good-looking and had a pleasant way of speaking, so she enjoyed being around him. But others called him a weirdo, a fraud who didn''t even know magic, iming he didn''t deserve to be called a doctor. Ruth didn''t care about those opinions. However, when she fell ill, she thought of the famous medical institutions in the Abyss for the first time. She came to find Charlotte today not to seek medical treatment but to bid him farewell and spend some time with him before her death. But unexpectedly, despite being dered an "abandoned by the gods" patient by four medical halls in session, Ruth was miraculously cured by Charlotte''s so-called "surgery"! As for the scar on her abdomen, she didn''t mind it. She could find any medical institution and pay a few thousand copper coins to have it removed. "Miss Ruth, is your stomach not hurting anymore?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask. Charlotte''s appendectomy had greatly shocked her,pletely overturning the worldview she had built over the past decade. And Ruth, who was deemed an "abandoned by the gods" patient, had been saved by Charlotte! This shook Vivian''s faith. "Yes, I feel that my stomach is already better. I just need to wait for the wound to heal," Ruth confidently nodded, feeling much better except for some weakness. Vivian''s belief in medicine, which she had pursued for over a decade, crumbled at this moment! "The so-called ''abandoned by the gods'' is just an excuse for mediocre doctors to cover up their ipetence!" Charlotte''s previous words echoed in her mind, resounding and eye-opening! Looking at Ruth, who sat up from the operating table, this living example was undoubtedly the best evidence. If Charlotte hadn''t insisted on performing surgery on Ruth today, this beautiful youngdy would have died in fear and torment, abandoned by the gods, due to the diagnosis of being an "abandoned by the gods" patient from four medical halls. Vivian knew that her faith hadpletely copsed. She could no longer ept the notion that life and death were determined by the gods, at least not solely based on the effectiveness of healing magic. Charlotte had proven that surgical intervention could rescue a patient when healing magic failed to solve the problem. At this moment, she suddenly understood why the Physician Association had imprisoned him, stripped him of his magic, and tainted him with infamy before expelling him from Calva. Charlotte and his surgeries shook the sanctity of the medical profession and shattered the beliefs upheld by doctors. Surgical procedures that ordinary people could learn, once widely promoted, would undoubtedly disrupt the benefits and status that the medical profession had obtained through its monopoly. Even though he was trapped in the Abyss, living in danger and fear, he persisted in performing surgeries and striving to heal every patient. Vivian looked at Charlotte, and in that instant, he seemed to stand in the light, the most dazzling hero. "Help Miss Ruth put on her clothes, then clean up the operating room," Charlotte noticed the cloth draped over Ruth was slipping and told Vivian before turning and leaving the operating room. "He surprisingly looks serious in front of people," Ruth chuckled as she watched Charlotte''s departing figure, her gaze gentle with a hint of charm. "I like him." "Have you known each other for a long time?" Vivian asked curiously as she helped Ruth change her clothes. Ruth nodded slightly, recalling, "The first time we met was about three years ago. The doctor was tall and thin, with a mncholic gaze that deeply attracted me..." Three minutester, Vivian supported Ruth, who had changed into her clothes, as they stepped out of the operating room. "This is a healing potion. Apply it on the wound three times a day, and it will elerate the healing process," Charlotte handed a small vial to Ruth and advised, "Don''t dance for the next three days until the wound ispletely healed." "Mmm, Doctor, I knew you cared about me the most," Ruth happily nodded. Charlotte: ?? This was just ordinary medical advice, right? When he usually performed neutering surgeries on cats and dogs, he would tell their owners the same thing, and he often added a line: "Don''t let them lick the wound." Ruth shouldn''t be unable to control herself to that extent, so there was no need to add that. "So, how much do I need to pay for the surgery?" Ruth asked. "Surgery fee..." Charlotte pondered. It was his first appendectomy, the procedure was notplicated, the amount of medicine consumed was not much, and he even received a 300-coin reward. He then said, "Let''s make it 3000 copper coins." He felt like he might have asked for too much and couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, stealing a nce at Ruth. Chapter 39: I Might Have Missed Out on a Fortune! Chapter 39: I Might Have Missed Out on a Fortune! "3000 copper coins?!" Both Ruth and Vivian looked surprised. This was a serious illness that had left all the major medical halls helpless, nearly causing Ruth''s death on the spot. And Charlotte was only charging 3000 copper coins? Ruth couldn''t understand. She felt that her life shouldn''t be so cheap. Vivian couldn''t understand either. She was ustomed to other doctors starting their prices at ten thousand, with material costs reaching tens or even hundreds of thousands. Charlotte''s price of 3000 copper coins was unbelievably cheap! "Is it too expensive?" Charlotte noticed their strange expressions and considered reducing the price by five hundred. After all, they were old acquaintances, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to charge too much. But before Charlotte could speak, Ruth opened her money pouch at her waist and took out a shining gold coin, cing it on the counter with a snap. In an instant, Charlotte seemed to see the gleaming light inside the money pouch. Could it be that the heavy pouch was filled with gold coins? "One gold coin, not a single less," Ruth said firmly. Charlotte: ?? He didn''t understand. Why was there a reverse haggling going on? Charlotte looked at the gold coin on the counter, with a face value of 10,000 copper coins. It was the first time he had seen a gold coin in this world since he crossed over. It was shiny, bigger than a silver coin, and looked nice. "No need for that much, 3000 copper coins are enough," Charlotte waved his hand. "No!" Ruth shook her head decisively, looking at Charlotte with a serious expression. "When I went to other medical halls, they only made a diagnosis without any effective treatment, and they still charged me two gold coins. But you saved my life. Even if it''s one gold coin, it''s worth it, let alone a hundred gold coins!" This was making money! After a moment of contemtion, Charlotte nodded and epted Ruth''s gold coin. Ruth was the headliner dancer at the Blue Charm Club, and her appearance fee was more than one gold coin. She was not short of money. Seeing Charlotte take the money, a smile appeared on Ruth''s face. She took a step forward and whispered in Charlotte''s ear, "Doctor, from today onwards, whenever youe to my ce, it won''t cost you anything. I''ll give you a private dance, the kind where I take off my clothes." Can I enjoy it for free? Charlotte raised an eyebrow. Vivian also heard Ruth''s whispered words and her face turned red. She felt like she had heard something she shouldn''t have. "Well then, I''ll take my leave now and not disturb you from treating other patients," Ruth said as she slowly walked towards the door, and Vivian hurriedly went to open it for her. Just as she was about to reach the door, Ruth suddenly stopped and turned to look at Charlotte, smiling as she said, "Doctor, to be honest, when I came here today, I was prepared to die in your arms. This money was originally meant to be given to you." Huh? I might have missed out on a fortune! Even if Charlotte hadn''t nced at the money pouch filled with tens or hundreds of gold coins, he calmly replied, "Even if you had told me in advance and given me another chance to choose, I would still have saved you." Ruth''s smile deepened, adding a touch of cuteness to her naturally charming face. "You muste to find me, Doctor." After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the clinic. Charlotte watched her get on the pumpkin carriage parked outside the door. The Blue Charm Club''s carriage was safe in the Abyss. Money moves people''s hearts, but Charlotte had principles when it came to money. He wouldn''t stop doing anything immoral. Besides, do you know how much it''s worth to have Ruth perform a solo dance? He had never seen the kind where clothes were taken off before. If he had the time, he could go and observe and learn. Charlotte put away the gold coins on the table, enjoying the weight of the heavy pouch in his hands, which brought him a pleasant feeling. If there weren''t patients waiting outside, he would blow into his ear to hear the sound of money. The sound of money was pleasing to the ears. This one business transaction today was equivalent to the total revenue of the past three days, and the increased wealth was just enough for him to buy another bottle of the potent potion. "What''s wrong? Have I attracted you with my handsome looks?" Charlotte turned around and looked at Vivian, who was staring at him absentmindedly. Vivian blushed, but quickly shook her head and whispered, "I was thinking, if the members of the Physicians Association find out that you used surgery to save a ''Discarded by the Gods'' person, will they send someone to silence you?" Charlotte''s mood sank. As a fellow physician, Vivian, who had witnessed the surgery process, spoke about the core of the problem. He had considered this during the surgery, such as asking Ruth not to mention that the surgery was done by him. Butpared to drawing the Physicians Association''s attention back to himself, now he needed to demonstrate his value and try to curry favor with Diana. "The urgent matter is the threat from Capas. He''s suffering unjustly as an innocent rival," Vivian tranted, her face blushing slightly. "Don''t worry, it''s not just the Physicians Association who wants to silence me. Let''s take it one step at a time," Charlotte said nonchntly, walking towards the door to greet the next patient. Because Ruth''s surgery took a long time, the green-skinned orc who had been shed twice on the chest was losing too much blood and was turning pale. Charlotte cleaned his wound, quickly stitched it up, and then administered two bottles of stamina potion. Finally, the orc began to regain some strength. Today was unusually busy. A half-orc mercenary brother had mentioned that the weather in the wilderness was good these days, providing the best window for hunting. Moreover, the frequency of monster attacks had decreased significantly, so many mercenaries and adventurers had gone into the wilderness to hunt for gold. But even without monsters, it was not easy to provoke the animals in the wilderness. Injuries and even death weremon. It was autumn now, and before winter arrived, they had to stock up on enough food to survive the winter. The Abyss, with its perpetual darkness, had almost no food production. They relied on trading with Kalwa or passing merchant caravans to obtain food. Hunting in the wilderness was also a means of obtaining food, but it came with great risks. Every winter, arge number of people would starve or freeze to death. Those who wore thin clothes had no money, and could not survive in the wilderness would find it extremely difficult to get through the cold winter. This made Charlotte vignt. If he could ovee the current crisis, he should also stockpile some food for the winter. When winter arrived and the streets were filled with starving ghosts, it would be suicidal to unt one''s food. After the morning business came to an end, Charlotte confirmed that there were no more patients outside the door. He flipped the wooden sign on the door, indicating that the clinic was closed for the day. He slumped onto a chair, feelingpletely drained. This was still with the improvement of his physical fitness after drinking a bottle of stamina potion yesterday. If he had his previous weak body, he probably wouldn''t have been able to hold on. Charlotte took the opportunity to count today''s earnings. The total ie was equivalent to 13,650 copper coins, with 800 being a system reward, and an additional item worth 500 copper coins as coteral. He nced at his panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Profession: Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Discarded Fourth Rank Mage] [Wealth: 14,498] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication: Intermediate: 1,720/2,000 Suturing of Skin Wounds: Advanced: 420/4,000 Uterine Incision: Beginner: 230/1,000 Radius and Ulna Fracture Open Reduction with Internal Fixation: Beginner: 360/1,000 Appendectomy: Beginner: 200/1,000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Beginner: 90/1,000 Cleansing Potion Brewing: Beginner: 100/1,000 Hydrating Essence Elixir Brewing: Beginner: 100/1,000] [Main Quest: Reach an Influence of 1,000 as the Abyss''s Renowned Physician! (Treating one patient grants 10 influences). Progress: 380/1,000] [Long-Term Quest: Eradicate the Enchantment and Restart the World! Quest Reward: One Epic-grade item!] [Side Quest: None Yet] [Favorability Panel: Not Yet Opened] The wealth value was in ce, the experience of appendectomy was added, and the skill for brewing the Hydrating Essence Elixir had also increased. Like other potions, it was currentlybeled as beginner level. He wondered what changes would ur once it reached the intermediate level. Chapter 40: First Victory Chapter 40: First Victory Charlotte went upstairs and entered the bathroom, locking the door behind him. He opened the system store and exchanged 10,000 wealth points for a bottle of Stamina Potion. He undressed and quickly consumed the potion, taking deep gulps. A familiar hot sensation spread throughout his body. His arm muscles slightly bulged, and faint lines appeared on his t abdomen. Even his chest muscles swelled slightly. However, this time, apart from sweating profusely, there were norge amounts of ck stains or a strong smell likest time. One bottle of Stamina Potion could increase his strength by 100 kilograms. This was his second bottle, which meant that his strength had surpassed 200 kilograms. With one hand, Charlotte effortlessly lifted the 200-pound water barrel in the bathroom, as if it were just a bucket of water. "Is this what it feels like to have 400 pounds of strength? I''ve already surpassed the average human man," Charlotte murmured to himself as he gently ced the water barrel on the ground. The feeling of having strength indeed gave him a sense of security. Of course, he didn''t let it get to his head. He was still inferior to even a knight apprentice. If he encountered talented races like orcs outside, he would bepletely overwhelmed. After taking a shower, Charlotte changed into a tattered gray robe. He concealed the magic incantation in his sleeve, ready to be activated at any time. He also wrapped the Judgment Sword in ck cloth and concealed it in his loose clothing. Then, he went downstairs. "Boss, are you going out?" Vivian had just finished cleaning the clinic and looked at Charlotte, who had changed his clothes. "Yes, I need to go out for a while. You can go to the bakery next door for lunch," Charlotte said, handing her a silver coin. He reminded her, "Remember, loose lips sink ships." "Mumm." Vivian tightened her grip on the silver coin and nodded earnestly. She had been at the clinic for three days, and this was the first time the boss allowed her to go out. Although it was just to the bakery next door, she still felt nervous and excited. "Also, be cautious when you''re alone at home. Even though it''s rtively safe during the day, stay vignt. If you see any suspicious individuals, take note of their features," Charlotte whispered to her. He felt like a father about to leave on a long journey, advising his daughter who was home alone. But he was just nning to go to the grocery store three streets away, right? Was he being overly cautious? Charlotte opened a crack in the door and saw that there weren''t many people on the street. Only then did he open the door and walk out briskly, quickly disappearing into the mist. Walking swiftly along the street, he passed two consecutive blocks without any trouble. Just when Charlotte thought he would reach his destination safely, two figures suddenly jumped out from an alley, blocking his path. They were orcs, one tall and one short. One was a one-eyed limping werewolf, and the other was a one-armed dog-headed orc. "Hey, buddy, can you spare some money?" the one-eyed werewolf grinned, swinging his wolf-tooth club, revealing a mouthful of broken teeth. The dog-headed orc had already circled to Charlotte''s side and blocked his retreat. Drooling, he said, "Hehe, looks like a poor guy. But this flesh looks good enough to have a satisfying meal." Charlotte clenched the magic incantation in his left hand and tightly gripped the Judgment Sword in his right hand. He was highly nervous, and his palms were already sweating. Although these two orcs were both defective, it was obvious that they had been mercenaries or adventurers before. Theirbat experience was rich, far beyond what a novice like him, who had only practiced for two days, couldpare to. And from the words of the dog-headed orc behind him, it was clear that they not only wanted money but also his life. The magic incantation could instantly kill a person, so at least one orc would require him to go all out. This was a magic incantation that cost 10,000 copper coins each. It would be a waste to use it on two small thieves he encountered on the road, which was not cost-effective. Charlotte''s mind raced at high speed, but his inner self quickly calmed down. He was no longer the weakling with no strength. With 400 pounds of strength and the sharp Judgment Sword, perhaps he could surprise them by killing one first. "Brother, I... I''m just a poor guy. But I just found a jade stone and was nning to sell it. How about you take it and let me go?" Charlotte put on a mournful face, picked up the Judgment Sword wrapped in tattered cloth, and trembled with fear. "A jade stone!" The one-eyed werewolf''s eyes lit up when he heard about the jade stone. It was a valuable item that the wealthy people in Calva liked. If they could get it, they could exchange it for arge sum of money at the grocery store. In the hands of this poor guy, a jade stone of this length was something they could feast on for a whole year. "What bullshit jade stone! Today, I''m going to eat you," the dog-headed orc said, lifting his stone axe, ready to charge at Charlotte. "Wait!" The one-eyed werewolf stopped the dog-headed orc, looking at the trembling Charlotte with fear. He was afraid that Charlotte might identally throw the jade stone away. He had heard that intact jade stones were more valuable, and if it was shattered, they would be in big trouble. "Don''t move! Hand over the jade stone, and I''ll let you go," the one-eyed werewolf ordered Charlotte, slowly approaching him. "Big brother..." the dog-headed orc wanted to say something but was stared back by a fierce look from the one-eyed werewolf. "Then you better keep your word..." Charlotte held the Judgment Sword with both hands, cing his right hand on the hilt. "Don''t worry, I keep my word," the werewolf stared at the cloth-wrapped long object in Charlotte''s hands, a crazy smile spreading across his face. He had already nned to exchange the jade stone for money and enjoy himself on Aman Street. As for the skinny human in front of him, he could have a satisfying meal after obtaining the jade stone. The werewolf reached out to grab the Judgment Sword, a smile on his face. But at that moment, Charlotte, who had been holding the sword with both hands, suddenly gripped the hilt tightly and swiftly pulled it upward. He had never learned swordsmanship, but he had held a scalpel for five years, so his hand was steady. The ck sword light cut through the tattered cloth wrapped around the sword, shing the wolf ws covered in calluses. Fear shed in the werewolf''s eyes, but his richbat experience made him instinctively raise his wolf-tooth club, blocking the sword in front of him. As long as he could block this sneak attack, he could smash the deceitful human''s dog head with his club! However, when the ck long sword collided with the thick wolf-tooth club, there was no sound of metal shing. The wolf-tooth club, like it was made of tofu, was severed by a single sword strike. "What!" The werewolf was shocked, unbelievably looking at the wolf-tooth club falling. The long sword continued its momentum, and before the werewolf could react, it had already cut him into two pieces. In an instant, the broken wolf-tooth club and the werewolf, sliced in half from his abdomen to his chest, happened within a blink of an eye. Charlotte stepped back two steps, avoiding the sttering of blood, and leaned against the wall, coldly watching the dumbfounded dog-headed orc. His left hand held the magic incantation tightly. If his intimidating gaze couldn''t scare off the dog-headed orc, he would have to use magic. "Big brother!" The dog-headed orc looked at the werewolf, who was cut in half, with an expression of disbelief. The neatly sliced wolf-tooth club gleamed with a metallic sheen, sending chills down his spine. He looked up at Charlotte with anger and intense fear in his eyes. Although his big brother had lost one eye and one leg, his strength was still not to be underestimated. The wolf-tooth club had apanied him in battles for over ten years, and countless monster enemies had died under its strikes. Yet, it was severed by a single sword strike from this human before him. Who exactly was this guy?! The fear and terror he had shown before were all just a pretense. Charlotte''s cold and indifferent gaze made the dog-headed orc''s heart tremble, and his hand holding the stone axe began to shake slightly. Charlotte coldly shouted, "Get lost!" The dog-headed orc felt as if he had received a pardon and turned around to run, quickly disappearing into the mist. From a distance, he could still be heard saying, "I''ll be back..." Chapter 41: Need to Add Money Chapter 41: Need to Add Money Beheading the one-eyed werewolf and frightening off the dog-headed orc with a shout did not make Charlotte feel excited. The thick smell of blood in the air churned his stomach, and he couldn''t help but lean against the wall and vomit. He thought that after performing so many surgeries, he had seen all kinds of bloody scenes, and even killing someone shouldn''t have triggered such a strong reaction. But when he beheaded the one-eyed werewolf and saw him being split in half by the sharp sword light, with blood sttering everywhere, he still felt his hair stand on end and shivered all over. However, Charlotte quickly forced himself to calm down. In the dense fog that couldn''t be dispersed all around, countless dangers were lurking. It was not a good ce for contemtion. Taking two steps forward, Charlotte turned back and picked up the wolf-tooth club that had been severed into two pieces from the ground. The wolf-tooth club, as thick as an ordinary person''s thigh, weighed over a hundred kilograms. Iron was valuable in the Abyss. Just one street away was Harry''s grocery store, and this wolf-tooth club could be exchanged for a good price. As he stood up, Charlotte noticed the ck pouch hanging from the werewolf''s waist. After a slight hesitation, he tore it off and found that it had some weight to it. He put it in his pocket and quickly left the crime scene. Charlotte walked briskly, keeping close to the wall, and remained alert, scanning his surroundings. He didn''t let the excitement of beheading the one-eyed werewolf get to him. If the one-eyed werewolf had been more cautious, and if the Judgment Sword had been slightly duller, the story might have turned out differently. Life is like a y, it all depends on acting. The trick of pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger still had some effect. The road ahead went much smoother. Ten minutester, Charlotte arrived at the grocery store, unscathed but with a sense of surprise. In the store, a middle-aged elf wearing a cloak was bargaining with Harry. Charlotte didn''t rush forward but stood to the side, looking at the various magic cores on the shelves. The middle-aged elf collected a pile of magical materials he had purchased into the ring on his right middle finger and contentedly left. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, unable to help but nce a few more times at the golden gemstone ring. This was the legendary space ring, a spatial magic item. It was truly a great item. Several hundred kilograms of things could be stored inside the ring without taking up any space. "Not bad, right? Do you want to get one? I''ll give you a special price, 300,000 copper coins," Harry said with a smile. "You won''t be able to get that much money even if you sell me," Charlotte rolled his eyes and ced the wolf-tooth club hidden under his robe on the counter. Harry nced at the wolf-tooth club that had been severed into two pieces and was somewhat surprised. "Hey, not bad. Where did you get this piece of scrap iron?" "I picked it up on the way here. It should have just ended in a fight; the blood hasn''t even dried yet," Charlotte calmly said. "Well, you''ve got some luck, kid. To cleanly cut such a thick iron club with a single sword strike, you''re either a high-ranking knight or you used a rare-level sword. Someone like that definitely wouldn''t care about this broken iron club." Harry weighed the wolf-tooth club with his hand and said, "Five hundred." "Deal." Charlotte nodded. Harry grabbed five silver coins and ced them on the counter, pushed up his heavy sses, leaned forward slightly, and spoke in a low voice, "Doctor Charlotte, don''t you think it''s time to find a ce to hide instead of running around selling scrap iron?" "So, you know someone wants to kill me?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. "It seems you''re well aware, huh? Yet you still dare to wander around outside." "Where can someone go if they''re targeted by Carol in the Abyss?" Charlotte retorted. Harry grinned, "Didn''t you say yourndy fell in love with you? If you were Diana''s husband, even Capas couldn''t touch you in the Abyss." I wish, but is it so easy to live off someone else''s money? Charlotte sighed, "Don''t tease me. I came to see you today to get some life-saving information." Harry walked out from behind the counter, closed the door of the grocery store, and returned to the front. He looked at Charlotte and said leisurely, "Besides selling the things on the shelves, my grocery store also sells information. We can consider ourselves old friends, so I''ll give you a friendly price." A greedy merchant through and through! Charlotte twitched the corner of his mouth. He had initially nned to get some information from Harry for free, but this old guy was merciless, demanding money right away. He could only ask, "How much?" "That depends on how much the information you want is worth," Harry smiled. After a moment''s thought, Charlotte said, "How should I get through the current difficulties?" "You''re asking for advice with that question? You''re looking for answers!" Harry rolled his eyes. Charlotte listened attentively. Instead of buying information one by one from Harry, it might be better to let him advise from his perspective. With Harry''s insight and ess to information, he might be able to give him some useful suggestions. "For this question, I''ll charge you a thousand," Harry said seriously. "Give me five hundred as a deposit," Charlotte pushed the silver coins on the counter towards him. "I''ll give you the remaining payment if I''m satisfied with the answer." Harry took the silver coins from the counter and said, "The fact that you''re being chased is an innocent disaster. Didn''t I tell youst time that the lord arranged a marriage for Elizabeth? The second son of the Duke of Cromwell, Capas, is here in Karva himself to propose." I''ve heard about this part, but I have to pretend not to know. Charlotte asked with a puzzled expression, "What does that have to do with me?" "It''s a big deal. Elizabeth rejected Capas'' proposal, and feeling humiliated, Capas thought of you, her former fiance. He thought you were a bad omen, so he wants to kill you," Harry exined. The arrogance of the powerful is not umon in this world of survival of the fittest. Charlotte couldn''t help but furrow his brow and said, "Isn''t there any justice?!" "For Capas, this is a basic move. Even in the imperial capital, no one dares to interfere. It''s even less pressure for Carol to act in the Abyss," Harry looked at Charlotte and said seriously, "I''ll give you some advice. If you want Capas to back off and stop pursuing you, you might have to seek help from Elizabeth." "Elizabeth?" Charlotte frowned, but he couldn''t piece together a clear image from his fragmented memories. Harry nodded, "The whole thing started because of her. If she agrees to marry Capas and asks him to stop chasing you, then this matter might turn a new page." Marrying someone like Capas, a scumbag, isn''t that pushing a young girl into a pit of fire? Charlotte looked heavy-hearted. "How can I contact her?" Harry was a bit surprised but quickly raised a thumbs-up, "Not bad, a real man knows how to bend and stretch." Bullshit about bending and stretching. Charlotte just felt that he didn''t need to pity or feel guilty for his former fiance who broke off the engagement when he was in trouble. This is the ssic plot of breaking off the engagement in novels! Shouldn''t he rise in power next, p the shallow woman who broke off the engagement, and reach the peak of life? "I don''t have a way for you to contact her directly," Harry shrugged. Charlotte: ... But didn''t you say you can do anything? "But I can pass the message along. If she still has feelings for you, maybe she wille to save you?" Harry added, "But it will cost you extra." Chapter 42: Eight-Legged Red Spider Core Chapter 42: Eight-Legged Red Spider Core After about ten minutes, Charlotte walked out of the side door of the grocery store and quickly stepped into the mist. In the end, he paid the remaining five hundred copper coins and entrusted Harry with a message. Of course, it wasn''t just a message; Charlotte asked Harry to ry the news that Capas was chasing after him to Elizabeth. Whether Elizabeth would be happy to go have a few drinks or rush to the Abyss to save the hero, was beyond Charlotte''s control. Charlotte also spent ten thousand copper coins to purchase another fourth-tier magic spell from Harry. With two instant-cast spells in his pocket, he felt more confident. In return for the money, Harry happily gave him additional information about the Jadeson family. Charlotte carefully tucked away the information and nned to study it thoroughly when he got home. On his way back, Charlotte took a different route to avoid the alley where the previous skirmish had taken ce. After more than half an hour, Charlotte returned safely to Tucker Street. He wiped off the intentionally smeared dirt from his face and removed the fake beard on his lips. Then, he continued walking toward the clinic, where a dwarf was standing at the entrance. "Dr. Charlotte, what a coincidence that you''re back. I was just about to leave," Guy greeted Charlotte with a cheerful smile. "Is the pot ready?" Charlotte nced at the ck cast-iron pot by Guy''s feet and his eyes lit up. "Mission aplished." Guy grinned, revealing a set of clean and neat teeth. Charlotte bent down to inspect the pot. The surface was very smooth and entirely handcrafted. Guy''s craftsmanship was indeed impressive to achieve such smoothness. The size and depth were exactly what Charlotte had requested. Satisfied, Charlotte looked at Guy and said, "It''s perfect. Thank you for delivering it. How much should I pay?" "We already agreed that the pot is free. Consider it as my way of repaying the debt for saving my life," Guy quickly waved his hand, his expression sincere. "In that case, I won''t refuse your kind offer," Charlotte said, seeing Guy''s determined expression. He added, "I also need tomission you to make two surgical knives for me." "What kind of knives do you want?" "Wait a moment, I''ll get the blueprint." Charlotte picked up the pot, opened the door, and went into the clinic. Soon, he came out with a blueprint. The drawing depicted a surgical knife with two sets of measurementsbeled. "The design of this knife is a bit unusual..." Guy held the blueprint and carefully examined it, furrowing and rxing his brows. He put down the blueprint and asked Charlotte, "What material do you n to use?" "Since it''s a surgical knife, I want the de to be made of a material with higher hardness and sharper edge, while the handle and body only need to meet regr usage requirements," Charlotte exined. Finally, he added, "Give me an approximate price so I can see if I can afford it." "For the de, I''ll use ck meteorite iron. I have some leftover scraps in my shop that should be enough. For the handle and body, I''ll use refined iron. As for the price..." Guy picked up the blueprint again and carefully examined it. He said, "Including the materials andbor cost, it will be around 5,000 copper coins." "All right, I''ll leave it to you then." Charlotte nodded. Although Guy didn''t say it explicitly, he did give him a discounted price. ck meteorite iron was a precious material for forging. It was iron influenced by extraterrestrial meteorites, with hardness far surpassing ordinary metals, usually used for crafting intermediate-level weapons. Refined iron was also a top-grade material known for its high hardness and rust resistance, avoiding the embarrassment of creating a tetanus-inducing de. "I''ll deliver them to you in three days," Guy said, taking the blueprint and leaving. Now that he had the pot, Charlotte turned around and went to the neighboring butcher shop, where he bought a piece of marbled ck wild boar meat. He also spent five copper coins at the nearby dry goods store to buy a bundle of dried bamboo shoots and some local Mazza leaves used to remove fishy odors. Returning to the clinic, Vivian was squatting there, curiously examining therge cast-iron pot. Anna had already turned the pot into her new nest and was happily rolling around inside, losing all her aloofness. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, Vivian quickly stood up and looked at the meat Charlotte was holding in his hands. Her eyes instantly lit up. Could it be that they would have delicious soup dumplings again tonight?! Anna jumped out of the pot and quickly climbed onto the cab, crossing her paws and giving Charlotte a cold look. "You heartless guy, you ate all the meat buns yesterday!" Charlotte ced the meat on the counter and sat down on a chair to rest. It was a dangerous trip, and he could only rx after returning to the clinic and closing the door. "Boss, are we having soup dumplings for dinner tonight?" Vivian approached, having tasted the delicious soup dumplings and finding today''s lunch bread tasteless inparison. "Give me a back massage, and I''ll tell you what we''re having for dinner," Charlotte said. "Huh?" Vivian was taken aback. No one had ever asked her for a back massage before, not even her father. "If you massage well, you can have three extra pieces of meat." "Deal." Vivian''s small hand rested on his arm and back, gently massaging. His strong muscles made her hand slightly sore, and she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Boss, how did you be so hard?" She remembered that when she first saw him, he was thin and weak, someone she could easily knock down with a punch. But now his muscles were firm and unbelievably strong. "I''ve been exercisingtely," he casually replied. The potion not only increased his strength but also made his body significantly stronger. However, being massaged felt good. The small fists hitting his back provided great relief to his tense nerves. He realized he should make good use of his assistant from now on. "We''ll have stewed dried bamboo shoots with wild boar meat for dinner tonight." Charlotte, no longer immersed in the gentle moment, stood up and carried the pork and dried bamboo shoots upstairs. Arge cast-iron pot was ced in the corner of the kitchen, and a traditional earthen stove was set up, looking quite impressive. He used pork skin to prepare the pot, then added arge amount of water and put the wild boar meat, cut into pieces, into the cold water. He also added Mazza leaves to remove the gamey smell. After boiling, he poured out the murky broth, heated the pot again, and stir-fried the pork to tighten the skin. Wild boar meat was tough and not easy to cook tender, and dried bamboo shoots were equally resistant to boiling. After adding water, he added the dried bamboo shoots, covered the pot, and simmered it over low heat. Vivian watched with great interest. "You watch the fire, don''t add too much firewood. Just let it simmer over low heat, but don''t let it go out." Charlotte called Vivian to sit on a small stool in front of the stove and instructed her. "Do you trust me with this dish?" Vivian asked nervously yet expectantly. "Just watch the fire, it''s just a simple task. I''m counting on you," Charlotte nodded and said. "I promise toplete the task!" Vivian assured him earnestly. Charlotte went downstairs to his study and took out a pouch from his pocket that he had obtained from the one-eyed werewolf. The ck leather pouch was exquisitely crafted, probably stolen from some unfortunate guy. He untied the drawstring and poured the contents onto the desk. Coins ttered onto the table, mostly copper coins, totaling about five or six hundred. But Charlotte''s attention was immediately drawn to a thumb-sized dark red stone. [Eight-Legged Red Spider Core, second-level magic beast core with a fire attribute. Quality: Normal. Value: 20,000 copper coins!] A line of notes appeared slowly. Chapter 43: Making Friends Chapter 43: Making Friends Magic Core! Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he carefully picked up the dark red stone. The dim light of the oilmp reflected off the magic core, giving it a brilliant shine. It felt smooth and warm in his hand. Upon closer inspection, he noticed fine white strands, resembling spiderwebs, intertwined within the translucent magic core. This was Charlotte''s first encounter with a magic core. From its appearance alone, it was indeed beautiful, resembling a ruby. However, the reason why magic cores were valuable was not because of their beauty but because of their special practical value. When attached to a magic wand, a magic core provided a significant boost to spells cast by a mage of the same element. It enhanced both the casting speed and power of the spells, with the effects bing more pronounced as the magic core''s rank increased. Embedding a magic core into a weapon not only added to its aesthetics but also bestowed enchantment effects, empowering knights in battle. Furthermore, magic cores found widespread application in various magic formations and arrays, serving as the central energy source for most high-level formations. It could be said that magic cores were the most crucial energy source in the Isos Continent. Over a thousand years, the number of magic-infused creatures in the wilderness had increased. Whenever a magical beast of a certain level was in, there was a chance to obtain a magic core. The exorbitant prices of magic cores lured many adventurers into the wilderness to hunt magical beasts in exchange for wealth. The magic core from Charlotte''s second-rank Eight-Legged Crimson Spider had a value of 20,000 copper coins. In contrast, the two magic cores from the fifth-rank Rampaging Giant Lizards at Harry''s General Store were priced at one million copper coins. The higher the level of the magical beast, the higher the price of its magic core. This was not difficult to understand. Even without losing his magical source, with his original strength as an advanced mage, Charlotte wouldn''t have stood a chance against the Rampaging Giant Lizards. A single touch from them would have turned him into a pancake. Returns were proportional to risks. However, these details were not the focus. Charlotte was neither a formation mage nor a cksmith, so the magic core was useless to him. But it was worth 20,000 copper coins! Undoubtedly, it was a substantial sum. He could easily exchange it for cash at any reputable pawnshop. "No wonder they say killing and arson bring quick money." Charlotte''s fingers caressed the smooth magic core, feeling somewhat sentimental. As an upright doctor, he wouldn''t stoop to the level of robbing people on the road. Today, the one-eyed werewolf hade looking for him, and the magic core he obtained by risking his life was acquired with a clear conscience. Putting away the coins on the table, there were a total of five silver coins and sixty-two copper coins. A third-rank werewolf reduced to such a state was truly embarrassing. Next, Charlotte took out the information that Harry had included as an extra, two thin sheets of paper. The Jaderson family was one of the four renowned families in the Abyss. Charlotte''s knowledge about them was limited to that extent. By the light of the oilmp, Charlotte attentively read through the rough information. The Jaderson family controlled a significant portion of the Abyss''s potion market. They were wealthy and had a group of fiercely loyal ck Magic Guards, who had been modified with potions, under theirmand. Charlotte quickly found information about Carol. As Gabriel Jaderson''s youngest son, Carol was infamous for his ferocity and bloodlust. He was known as the Tiger Overlord and ruled the Abyss with an iron fist, daring anyone to provoke him. Although Carol was the youngest son, he was greatly favored by Gabriel and had taken over the family''s most important potion business in recent years. He was considered the next sessor to the Jaderson family by outsiders. With courage and strategy, that is the general evaluation from the outside. By getting involved with the Capas family, Charlotte estimated that they wanted to expand their potion business into the Lance Empire. Half an hourter, Charlotte put down the information in his hand, feeling a bit of a headache. This opponent was not easy, and from what he could see, he had no chance of winning. As the local tyrant of the Abyss, the Jaderson family had been in business for hundreds of years. How could an outsider like him shake their foundation? Just sending one ck Magic Guard would be enough to deal with him. After pondering for a while, Charlotte ignited the information with the oilmp and threw it into the trash bin. He put the magic core into his pocket, took three bottles of Water Essence Elixir from the cab, and left the clinic. It was difficult to find Diana in the Abyss. Tenants could only see her on rent collection day. But in the territory of Baka Street, it wasn''t difficult to find one of Diana''s subordinates. Charlotte quickly found a ck-robed man napping on the street. The recliner was ced right at the entrance of thergest bank on Baka Street, and a long knife was beside him. The man had three fox tails embroidered on his chest, the symbol of the Harriman family guards. Only the Harriman family members dared to rx and take a nap like this on Baka Street. Charlotte approached and gently pushed the man. The guard instantly opened his eyes, his hand already gripping the long knife as he looked at Charlotte. "Don''t misunderstand, this is something Miss Diana urgently needs. I would like to ask for your help in delivering it to her," Charlotte quickly spoke up, seeing the guard''s cold expression and the killing intent in his eyes. Upon hearing Diana''s name, the guard''s expression softened slightly. He nced at the potion bottle in Charlotte''s hand and then at Charlotte himself, asking, "Are you the doctor from that clinic?" "Yes," Charlotte nodded and handed over the potion bottle. "These three bottles of Water Essence Elixir, I kindly ask you to deliver them to Miss Diana. The other two bottles, please ask her to wait for two more days." The guard took the bottles, hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. He guarded this Baka Street every day and naturally heard that his Miss seemed quite interested in this doctor. It was said that she even let him ride in her carriage, and many people on Baka Street had witnessed it. Summoning up some courage, he didn''t dare to mess with such matters. With the bottles in hand, the guard entered the bank and soon rode away on a horse. Charlotte watched him leave and then calmly walked into the pawnshop across the street from the bank. The shop assistant at the door greeted him with a smile and quickly went to inform the shopkeeper, whispering, "Shopkeeper, he is Dr. Charlotte from the clinic up ahead. I just saw him directing the Harriman family''s guard to run errands." The shopkeeper''s eyes showed a hint of surprise. It seemed that this young man had indeed aligned himself with Diana. In the Abyss, that was considered to align with a top-notch power. "Dr. Charlotte, a rare visitor," the shopkeeper approached with a smile, adding a touch of ttery. Chapter 44: Just Developed Abs, Want to Touch? Chapter 44: Just Developed Abs, Want to Touch? Charlotte patted the heavy money pouch in his pocket and left the pawnshop. The magic core was sold for 21,000 copper coins, and considering the extra 1,000 copper coins as a favor, Charlotte made a new friend with the pawnshop owner. That''s why Charlotte made a high-profile appearance at the pawnshop, delivering goods for Diana''s subordinates. With over 20,000 copper coins added to his ount, it was no small amount of money. It was enough for Charlotte to purchase many good items. Moreover, as the coins entered his pouch, his wealth value increased as well. This meant that he could purchase two more bottles of the Strength Potion and raise his strength to 400 kilograms. Although it still didn''t meet the standard for a knight apprentice, in the eyes of others, he was now a discarded mage, like an unknown hidden card. Two Level 4 magic spells, a Judgment Sword that could cut through iron-like mud, and a strength of 400 kilogramsthese were the cards he currently possessed. However,pared to the opponents he would face, these cards were still too weak. He wondered if Diana would remember him, the unlucky tenant when she saw the Moisturizing Essence. Back at the clinic, Charlotte went upstairs to the kitchen and nced inside. Vivian was sitting by the stove, looking serious as she watched the fire. Anna had jumped onto the stove and was trying to open the pot with her ws. The kitchen was filled with a rich meat fragrance, apanied by the aroma of bamboo shoots, making it especially tempting. Yesterday, they had satisfied their cravings by eating soup dumplings but smelling this aroma made Charlotte''s mouth water uncontrobly. Hearing themotion, Anna quickly jumped onto a nearby chair and stared at Charlotte eagerly. "Boss, is the meat cooked?" Vivian also stood up, looking expectantly at Charlotte. It was her first time working as a kitchen assistant, and with the smell of the meat, she had lost count of how many times she had salivated. Their previous cook had never been able to make such delicious and vorful food, which made Vivian admire Charlotte''s culinary skills even more. Charlotte approached and lifted the pot lid. The rich meat aroma rushed out, and the soup had already thickened. The chunks of wild boar meat, cut intorge pieces, were red and shiny, while the bamboo shoots had absorbed the meat juice and be plump, looking delicious. He used chopsticks to poke the meat, and the skin was tender and stic, easily sinking in. He covered the pot again and said, "Turn off the heat and let it simmer with the residual heat for a while. We can eat soon." "Mumm." Vivian nodded and immediately returned to her station at the stove. Charlotte cooked a small pot of rice, ced it on the stove, and then went out and entered the bathroom. With 20,000 wealth points, he exchanged for two bottles of Strength Potion and quickly swallowed them without hesitation. Soon, a hot sensation rose from the depths of his heart, as if he had just finished a sauna. He was drenched in sweat, but after the intense heat subsided, he felt refreshed andfortable, unable to describe the feeling. "Phew." Charlotte let out a long breath, clenched his fist gently, and felt an unprecedented sense of strength in his body. Looking at his gradually defined six-pack abs, a crazy grin appeared on his face. He had finally broken free from the sickly state. If he were to be sold to the clubhouse now, he would pass all the courses and be an outstanding male mage... Wait! He must abandon this habit of wanting to freeload! He washed away the sweat and dirt from his body with cold water, changed into clean clothes, and left the bathroom. After his body noticeably became stronger, his previous clothes felt a bit tight and ufortable to wear. Of course, he hadn''t turned into a muscr man yet. It was just that his original body was too weak, and the clothes tended to be smaller in size. However, he started to worry a little. If increasing his strength meant increasing his muscles, then when his strength reached several tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of kilograms, what kind of muscle monster would he be? If his height remained the same, he would first be a square, then a rectangr shape, and then... a wall? Just thinking about that image sent shivers down his spine. Charlotte returned to the kitchen, where Vivian was holding Anna and eagerly looking at the pot covered with a lid. She turned her head upon hearing the sound and looked at Charlotte. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was still damp, his clothes fitting tightly against his body, revealing the contours of his abdominal muscles. Vivian blinked her eyes and looked up at Charlotte, making sure she hadn''t mistaken him for someone else. She felt... like her boss had be stronger again? And his face seemed to have gained some flesh. Originally, his cheeks were somewhat sunken, giving him a frail and sickly appearance, even though he had a delicate and beautiful face. But now, his face was well-defined, with a fairplexion tinged with a hint of rosy color. He looked healthy, and there was a sunny quality in his expression. People who lived in the Abyss for a long time tended to have subpar health, but now the boss seemed healthy, nothing like a waste who had lost his connection to the magic source. "These newly developed abs look good, don''t they?" Charlotte said with a hint of a show-off. "Do you want to touch them?" "No!" Vivian''s face turned red, and she quickly turned her head away. Charlotte grinned, teasing the little girl a bit, feeling a bit more cheerful in the process. After waiting for a while, the rice in the pot was almost cooked, and the meat in therge pot had simmered to perfection. Charlotte found arge bowl and scooped the food out directly from the pot. Five pounds of meat and one pound of bamboo shoots filled up a big bowl after being cooked. He poured thest spoonful of thick gravy over the dish. "Gurgle." Both the two humans and the cat in the kitchen couldn''t help but swallow their saliva at the same time. "Let''s eat." Charlotte brought the pot of rice to the side and sat down at the table without hesitation. Vivian obediently sat across from him, eagerly eyeing the chunks of meat. "Anna,e over and let me pat your head. You''ll get your share of the meat today." Charlotte smiled and said. Anna crouched on a nearby chair, observing Charlotte, then looked at the meat on the table, seemingly conflicted. However, her body soon overcame her will. Anna jumped down from the chair and approached Charlotte''s feet, raising her head and letting out a "meow" sound. Although reluctantly, she had indeed surrendered. Charlotte reached out and rubbed Anna''s head, enjoying the softness of her fur. After a sufficient amount of head rubbing, Charlotte took her dedicated te and picked a few lean pieces of meat, cing them on the floor. Vivian watched as Anna gobbled up the meat, hesitated for a moment, and then also leaned her head towards Charlotte. Charlotte was momentarily stunned but quickly reacted. He couldn''t help but smile, lightly tapping her head with chopsticks and saying, "No head patting for you, just eat." "Um..." Vivian held her head in pain, but upon seeing an extra piece of meat in her bowl, she immediately put on a smile again. Awkwardly imitating Charlotte''s actions, she tried to use the so-called ''chopsticks'' to pick up the meat. For someone who was ustomed to using a knife and fork from a young age, it was quite a challenge. She failed several times in a row, with the meat in the bowl remaining unmoved, making it impossible to pick up. But Charlotte remainedpletely indifferent, showing no intention of switching to a knife and fork for her. After a few attempts, unable to pick up the meat, Vivian could only lean closer to the edge of the bowl, pushing the meat to the rim before taking a big bite. Vivian''s eyes instantly zed over! The tender wild boar meat practically melted in her mouth, the lean meat tender and sulent, not dry at all. The skin was smooth and sticky, and the texture was chewy and soft. With a gentle bite, the savory juices overflowed from the meat, and the deliciousness of the wild boar meat was perfectly released at that momentrich but not greasy, fragrant, and tender. She felt like she was stepping on a cloud, or riding on the back of a galloping wild boar in the wilderness. Her whole being felt light andpletely immersed in the irresistible trap of deliciousness. This was just too delicious! Chapter 45: Women Only Affect the Speed at Which I Draw My Sword Chapter 45: Women Only Affect the Speed at Which I Draw My Sword As the night grew darker, Harriman Manor glowed with lights, with its grand crystal chandeliers shining brightly, embellishing the estate''s beauty. Luxurious vis stood among them like pearls. In the pink vi''s hall, Diana yed with a pink crystal bottle in her hand and casually asked, "What''s the situation with Charlotte these days?" The ck-d young man who was waiting nearby quickly answered, "There have been no other developments in the past couple of days. However, we received news today that Carol is looking for him." "Carol is looking for him?" Diana paused, showing a hint of curiosity. "What does she want with him? Is she trying to recruit him?" "It seems... she wants to kill him." "Kill the person I''ve taken a liking to?" Diana''s seductive eyes narrowed with killing intent. "Could it be that she knows I intend to groom him and wants to snuff him out before he grows?" "The other party''s intentions are still unclear, but our informant within the Jason family is investigating..." The ck-d man spoke, and a short bird chirp sounded outside. The ck-d man walked quickly to the window and raised his hand. A crownded on his hand, with a small bamboo tube tied to its leg. He untied the bamboo tube and emptied a small note. After quickly scanning it, the ck-d man''s expression changed slightly. "Miss, Carol''s people have found Charlotte''s whereabouts. They n to take action tonight." "You take some people over. Whoever dares to cause trouble on Baca Street tonight will leave in a horizontal position." Diana''s voice turned icy, filled with murderous intent. "Yes!" The ck-d man left quickly. "Heh, he''s the man I''ve set my sights on. He''ll be the most profitable money tree on Baca Street from now on. Whoever dares to touch him, I''ll deal with them." Diana shook the vial in her hand, and the pink liquid seemed to take on an eerie quality. ... In a dim alley, several tall orc figures lurked. "Our target tonight is the small clinic on Baca Street. Once it''s dark, we''ll rush in and kill everything that moves. Then we''ll bring back their heads as proof. Lord Carol said that free ess to the magic elixir will be granted for the next half month!" The ferocious two-headed dog orc spoke in unison, saliva dripping from its mouth as its excitement grew. "Kill! Kill! Magic elixir! Magic elixir!" A dozen orcs in the alley shouted excitedly, like hunting dogs that had already spotted their prey. Just as two petty thieves were about to turn into the alley to divide their loot, they were immediately frightened by the scene and ran away as fast as they could. "Don''t rush. We''ll act once it''spletely dark!" The two-headed dog raised its hands and grinned. ... A delicious piece of wild boar meat temporarily made Vivian forget her troubles. She closed her eyes and recalled some pleasant memories. When she was little, she loved sitting on her father''s shoulders. Her father was so tall and sturdy that she could see the distant scenery from up there. Her mother was young and elegant at that time, with asional liveliness. For example, secretly taking her out of the house through the back door to visit the flower market... When she opened her eyes, a stream of clear tears slid down her cheeks. "Is it that delicious?" Charlotte looked at her and picked up another piece of meat for her. "Take your time, there''s plenty of meat." "Mum." Vivian nodded, mustered a smile, and lowered her head to continue eating the meat. Charlotte also picked up a piece of meat and took a bite. The cooking was well done, as theycked seasonings, preserving the wild boar''s natural vor to the fullest. The meat fragrance was much richerpared to ordinary domestic pigs, giving it a unique taste. The dried bamboo shoots were the finishing touch. Absorbing the vorful meat broth, the bamboo shoots were crispy with a satisfying chew, providing an excellent texture and vor. It was a perfect dish to apany rice. The two of them, along with the cat, gathered around arge pot of pork and bamboo shoot stew and managed to eat until the pot was empty. Charlotte let out a satisfied burp, picked up a freshly sharpened bamboo stick to clean his teeth, and looked at the nearly empty pot of food, startled by his appetite. At least two-thirds of it had gone into his belly. Perhaps it was rted to the two bottles of potion he had just consumed, giving him an increase of 400 kilograms of strength? This earthen stove was a sessful step in his clinic''s transformation. It was easy to use, and from now on, he wouldn''t have to force his stomach to endure the world''s unappetizing food. "I''ll wash the dishes!" Vivian stood up to collect the bowls. Charlotte walked to the window and looked outside. The abyssal sky was devoid of any light, enveloped in darkness. For some reason, he felt a sense of unease in his heart, as if something was about to happen tonight. Just then, in the pitch-ck street, within the mist, two red lights suddenly lit up and quickly moved toward the direction of the clinic. Soon, more and more red lights appeared, numbering around ten pairs. The ground trembled slightly, and the sound of hurried and heavy footsteps grew closer. "Damn! They mean business!" Charlotte raised an eyebrow, turned around, grabbed the Judgment Sword leaning against the door, and stared gravely at the group approaching the clinic. Their figures were obscured by the mist, but judging from their unnaturally glowing eyes, they were likely orcs. Judging by themotion, it was probably Carol''s peopleing for him. "Boss..." Vivian also noticed the unusual activity and became nervous when she saw Charlotte''s serious expression. Charlotte whispered, "Take Anna and hide in the attic. They''re here for me. If I can''t hold them off, don''t make a sound and leave this ce at dawn." "But..." "Women only affect the speed at which I draw my sword." Vivian hesitated, but in the end, she picked up Anna and walked towards the room next door that led to the attic. As the boss said, she was only capable of healing magic. She would only be a burden during a fight. Charlotte checked the magic runes hidden in the sleeves of his left and right hands, ensuring they were ready to be activated at any moment. He then wrapped the Judgment Sword in cloth, preparing for a surprise attack. His swordsmanship was not yet at its peak, so he could only hope for an opportunity to ambush his opponents when they let their guard down. But judging from themotion, he had already lost hope. The other side showed no sense of martial ethics. They had sent over a dozen orcs to deal with him, a magic-origin waste. Orcs were known for their tough skin and formidable strength, often possessing innate talents for both strength and speed. Those eyes emitting a red glow probably indicated their night vision ability, making them even more challenging to deal with. Charlotte nced in the direction of the back wall, considering escaping by climbing over it. But once he left the clinic, where could he go? In the abyss of the night, there were all sorts of monsters and creatures roaming around, none of them easier to deal with than those dozen orcs outside. While Charlotte was contemting, the group had already arrived at the front of the clinic. Utilizing thentern hanging at the clinic''s entrance, Charlotte saw the appearance of the leading orc. It was a two-headed dog orc standing over two meters tall, with arge and fierce ck dog head. Its sharp teeth gleamed with a chilling light as it wielded an elongated stone axe and swung it toward the clinic''s door. "An upgraded version of the dog head?" Charlotte was greatly shocked, silently tightening his grip on the Judgment Sword. Chapter 46: Is This What It Feels Like to Live Off Someone Else? Chapter 46: Is This What It Feels Like to Live Off Someone Else? At the entrance of the clinic, the tall two-headed dog orc raised its stone axe and fiercely swung it towards the clinic''s door. The dogs head grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth. This flimsy wooden door could be easily split open with a single axe strike, allowing them to rush into the clinic and grab that weak human, just like catching a little chicken. Chopping off his head wouldplete today''s mission. This mission was unbelievably simple; he could easily aplish it alone. The orc wondered why Lady Carol had sent so many people along. Over a dozen orcs emerged from the mist and arrived at the clinic''s doorstep. Their eyes glowed with a blood-red hue, their breath is heavy and excited. They were eagerly waiting for the door to be cleaved open so they could rush in and wreak havoc. In the next moment, a piercing sound suddenly resounded. A sharp arrow tore through the mist, apanied by a shrill noise, directly aiming for the two-headed dog orc''s face. The two-headed dog orc''s face drastically changed, and it quickly retracted the stone axe that was about to strike the clinic''s door, using it as a shield. ng! The arrow stuck into the axe, producing a muffled sound. The tremendous force of the impact caused the arrow shaft to instantly shatter, leaving a conspicuous groove on the stone axe. "Who dares shoot from hiding!" The two-headed dog orc took two steps back, angrily shouting. The other orcs looked around warily, startled by the sudden barrage of arrows. Before they could react, more arrows pierced through the mist, one after another. Over a dozen arrows came flying through the air, aiming at the orcs standing in front of the clinic. "Be careful!" The two-headed dog orc shouted, pulling a pig-headed orc in front of itself as a shield. Two arrows followed closely, directly piercing through the pig-headed orc''s hand and foot. "Boss, why did you use me as a shield for the arrows..." The pig-headed orc let out a miserable cry, wearing a face filled with grievance. "Because you have thick skin and sturdy flesh. Others might not have been able to withstand it." The two-headed dog orc patted his shoulder, wearing an expression of admiration. "Oh no..." Before the pig-headed orc finished speaking, another arrow struck his backside, sending him flying three meters away. He writhed in pain on the ground, unable to get up. "Hmm? What''s going on? Reinforcements?" Charlotte, who had initially prepared to make a desperate fight, couldn''t help but show a puzzled expression upon hearing themotion downstairs. He leaned his head out of the window to take a look. Well, well, those orcs downstairs had turned into living targets, crying and screaming as they were shot by arrows from an unknown source, causing chaos. Themotion at the clinic drew the attention of the neighbors on Baka Street. It was still early in the day, and although the shops had closed early, it didn''t mean that everyone had already gone to sleep. Upon hearing the sounds of the battle outside, many people leaned against their doors to watch the spectacle. However, the outside was pitch-ck, shrouded in mist, and they couldn''t see anything. They could only hear the sound of arrows cutting through the air and cries of pain, roughlying from the direction of the clinic. "Is Dr. Charlotte in trouble?" "I wouldn''t mind having a tender-faced pretty boy like him." "Get lost! I mean, is someone causing trouble for him? Isn''t he Miss Diana''s man?" "I''ve always said that he''s just bluffing. Could Miss Diana be interested in a weakling with thin arms and legs like him?" Pairs of eyes stole nces through the door crack, tilting their ears, afraid of missing any important developments. Listening to this battle, it''s quite intense. The two-headed dog orc picked up an arrow and, illuminated by the dim light in front of the clinic, saw the emblem on the arrowhead. His expression darkened. "The fox tail emblem, it''s the Harriman family''s arrow!" Turning back to his subordinates, although they were wearing leather armor and trying to dodge, they had all been hit by several arrows. Each towering man, standing three meters tall, cried out in pain, looking miserable. "We''re from the Jadeson family! Stop shooting! Stop shooting!" The two-headed dog orc shouted. With the enemy in the dark and them in the light, and considering this was Harrimans family territory, they didn''t know how many people the opposition had or what kind of experts were leading them. He had no choice but to reveal their identity and back down for now. Someone must have leaked the information. They had just arrived at the clinic''s doorstep, and it seemed like the Harriman people had been waiting for them. Following that shout, the arrows suddenly ceased. Before long, a dense sound of footsteps approached the clinic. A group of guards wearing ck iron armor, carrying long swords and bows on their backs, surrounded a dozen orcs. These ck-armored guards wore uniform ck fox masks and moved in perfect synchronization. "Foxtail Guards!" The two-headed dog orc eximed in surprise. The Foxtail Guards were the Harriman family''s carefully selected and trained elite protectors, all at least Tier 3 foxes, and loyal to the Harriman family. They were well-equipped and highly skilled in siege tactics, not an ordinary rabble that could match them. He knew these people were from the Harriman family, but he didn''t expect them to send the Foxtail Guards. It wasn''t that their ck Devil Guards weren''t elite enough, but today they had suffered losses due to ack of preparation and falling into an ambush. Even before encountering the enemy, more than half of them had lost theirbat effectiveness. With a nce, there were at least over thirty Foxtail Guards, twice the number of their ck Devil Guards. The other orcs, seeing the well-equipped Foxtail Guards, also lost their arrogance. Today, they admitted defeat. If a real fight broke out, they would all likely perish here. The Foxtail Guards opened a path, and a young man dressed in ck with a ck longbow walked in. He wore no armor and no fox mask. "Buddy!" The two-headed dog orc looked at the young man with an angry gaze. "Why did you ambush us?! And you injured so many of my brothers!" Charlotte looked at the young man in ck and his eyes lit up. Wasn''t he Diana''s coachman? So he was the one leading the team. It seemed Diana was already aware of his danger and timely extended a helping hand. This feeling of living off someone else... was so delightful! "Lord Buddy? Did Miss Diana send you?" "That kid is truly favored! Miss Diana sent the Foxtail Guards to protect him. It''s obvious that she''s shielding him." "Envious, jealous, and hateful... Why can''t I have such good fortune?" The neighbors on the street listened to this conversation and each harbored their thoughts, reassessing Charlotte. Some of the old-timers had been doing business on Baka Street for decades, but they had never seen Miss Diana protect any merchant so strongly. "I was ordered to patrol the streets and saw someone acting suspiciouslyte at night, thinking it was a monster invasion." Buddy coldly looked at the two-headed dog orc. "You brought so many ck Devil Guards to Baka Street in the middle of the night. Were you nning to cause trouble or assassinate mydy?" With these two heavy usations, the two-headed dog orc''s expression changed. Lord Carol hadn''t ordered him to do such things. If these two great families were to sh because of him, he wouldn''t have enough heads even if he had ten. "We came today to behead that doctor, not to fight the Foxtail Guards. It''s not worth killing and being killed for him." The two-headed dog orc consoled himself inwardly, put down the stone axe in his hand, and his gaze wandered, falling on the signboard at the door. His eyes lit up. "We... We came to seek treatment for our brothers. Isn''t this a clinic? We came here for medical treatment. He has a serious illness." Chapter 47: A Dagger Stuck in the Butt Chapter 47: A Dagger Stuck in the Butt The pig-headed orc with an arrow in his butt looked up, tears streaming down his face, and wailed, "Doctor! I need a doctor! My butt is pierced..." "I''ve been shot! I need a doctor!" "Oh, it hurts so much! I''m going to die..." The other orcs who were hit by arrows also signaled their need for treatment, responding to the words of the two-headed dog orc. For a moment, the atmosphere at the clinic''s entrance became somewhat strange. "These guys are so pathetic?" Charlotte had already put aside his judgment and sneered, ignoring them. He had been looking forward to a battle between the Foxtail Guards and the ck Devil Guards. As two renowned elite guard units in the Abyss, it would surely be a spectacle to behold. But before the ck Devil Guards even made a move, they immediately surrendered. Moreover, they dared to expect him to treat their wounds. Buddy coldly looked at the group of orcs, feeling somewhat helpless against them. He recognized the two-headed dog orc. He was Carol''sckey, a squad leader of the ck Devil Guards,manding a dozen ck Devil Guards with fourth-tier strength. He couldn''t be underestimated. The ck Devil Guards were known for their ferocity and recklessness, causing a lot of chaos in the Abyss. Their arrogance was well-known. Tonight, he had nned to escte the conflict and provoke a fight between the two sides. With their numerical advantage, they would teach them a lesson. But unexpectedly, they didn''t take the bait and stubbornly refused to admit they came to cause trouble. Instead, they imed to be seeking medical treatment. Despite being struck by dozens of arrows, not one of them dared to curse. This made him temporarily unable tosh out. "These clinics don''t operate at night. Go find another clinic!" Buddy coldly shouted. "Our brothers are seriously injured. If we go elsewhere, they might die. We must have them treated here today." The two-headed dog orc''s attitude became more assertive. "They are our ck Devil Guards, under Lord Carol. If they die here, you won''t be able to exin it!" "Ah... I''m going to die. I''m bleeding so much!" The pig-headed orc began to wail on the ground, spurting blood from his wound, putting on quite a performance. With shamelessness on their side, the two-headed dog orc temporarily held the moral high ground. Putting away the stone axe in his hand, he turned and patted the clinic''s door, shouting, "Doctor! Come out and save people! We have critically wounded here!" It seemed their mission today might not bepleted. They had to check the merchandise first; otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to justify themselves to Lord Carol. They would need a different strategy next time. They couldn''te in such a grandiose manner with so many people. They should send an agile assassin quietly, leaving silently, taking only one head. Buddy''s gaze flickered, uncertain. These guys didn''t take the bait, making it difficult for him to react immediately. Although Baka Street was the Harriman family''s territory, they couldn''t directly attack when the other party insisted they came for medical treatment. He now regretted it a little. He should have waited until this dog-headed orc broke down the door before taking action. That way, they wouldn''t have any excuses to use. The two sides remained deadlocked, and the street fell silent. The clinic was also quiet. "This doctor is such a coward." The two-headed dog orc spat, providing himself with an excuse to leave. He nned to gather his brothers and leave. Creak! At that moment, the clinic''s door suddenly opened outward. Charlotte stood at the doorway, wearing a smile, and asked, "Does someone need urgent treatment?" Buddy was slightly surprised as he looked at Charlotte. He thought Charlotte would y dead and pretend not to hear anything. After all, he was just an ordinary human facing a group of hostile orcs. Fear was only natural. Unexpectedly, he dared to open the door ande out, and his expression was calm andposed. He was even... smiling? The two-headed dog orc also stared at Charlotte. This skinny human was their target tonight. He could easily snap that slender neck with one bite. He squinted his eyes and said, "Yes, my brothers need urgent treatment." Charlotte nced at the pig-headed orc on the ground and then at the orcs outside, some of whom were sporting injuries. Hemanded, "Bring them inside. It''s too dark outside, and I can''t see clearly." [Ding! Urgent medical mission from the ck Devil Guards: Treat ten ck Devil Guards for external injuries! Mission reward: 300 copper coins! ept: Yes! No!] When Charlotte turned around, he decisively epted the mission. Why did he open the door? It would be foolish not to make money! These guys came to his doorstep acting all high and mighty. It wouldn''t be excessive to charge them some medical fees aspensation, right? Moreover, there was a system reward of 300 copper coins, a delightful addition to his ount. He could also earn 100 points as a renowned physician. It was a win-win situation. Most importantly, Foxtail Guards were guarding the outside. He didn''t need to worry about the ck Devil Guards causing trouble. If he didn''t do this business, he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. The first one to be carried inside was the pig-headed orc. He had been hit by three arrowsone in the upper arm, one in the thigh, and one in the butt. The arrows had tremendous force, and even though the pig-headed orc had tough skin, the thigh, and upper arm wounds were prating injuries, with the arrowheads exposed. Fortunately, they hadn''t hit any bones, so they weren''t difficult to treat. The most troublesome one was the arrow in his butt. The buttocks were thick, and the arrow prated 20cm withoutpletely passing through, leaving half of the arrow shaft exposed. If it were a rounded arrowhead, it would be easier to attempt direct extraction. But the arrows of the Foxtail Guards were specially made, with sharp arrowheads and a sudden contraction between the tip and the shaft, creating a cross-section. Forcibly pulling it out could easily cause secondary damage. The injuries of the other orcs weren''t critical and could wait. Buddy followed them inside, partly to prevent the two-headed dog orc from attacking Charlotte and partly out of curiosity to see how Charlotte would treat and save people. As a former magic practitioner without a magical source, using so-called ''surgery'' to save people, and being highly regarded by Miss, he needed to carefully observe. It was one of the tasks Miss had given him. "See if he''s worth nurturing." "Doctor, this is my best brother. If you can''t save him, don''t me me for being impolite," the two-headed dog monster warned fiercely, both pairs of eyes staring at Charlotte. "If you block me, I''ll curse your mother!" The pig-headed orc looked at his boss with tears in his eyes but didn''t dare to say anything. " Surgery has its risks. Be cautious before going under," Charlotte nced at him calmly. "I can''t guarantee that the surgery will be sessful. If you can''t ept that, then take him away." The two-headed dog monster stared at him for a moment before taking two steps back. "Your condition is serious and requires immediate surgery, otherwise, you will soon bleed to death," Charlotte said to the pig-headed orc. In just a moment, the surgical table was already stained with pig blood, resembling a ughterhouse. The pig-headed orc looked up weakly, gazing at Charlotte with pleading eyes, "Doctor, save me..." Buddy nced at the arrow on the pig-headed orc''s butt. He had shot all three arrows at the two-headed dog monster but they were all blocked by the pig-headed orc. If this kind of injury couldn''t get timely treatment, it could be fatal. The most troublesome thing was that arrow on his butt. Even if there were healing mages present, it wouldn''t be easy to remove them without causing further harm. So, how would Charlotte save the pig-headed orc? The other monsters stared at Charlotte with fierce eyes. If the pig-headed orc died on the operating table, they could take advantage of the situation and cause trouble. If they identally cut off his head, Buddy wouldn''t be able to say anything. If a doctor was that easy to find, then why would there only be five clinics in the abyss? Those doctors who could perform healing magic were all wealthy and livedfortable life. Charlotte didn''t care about how others thought and had already taken out the surgical instruments needed to begin treating the arrow wounds on the pig-headed orc''s arms and thighs. He used a small knife to cut off the tail of the arrow and pulled it out from the arrowheads direction. From the bleeding, the pig-headed orc was lucky enough not to have hit the artery. He cleaned the wound with antiseptic, used a hemostatic agent to stop the bleeding, and then performed simple sutures. The two wounds were quickly treated. Charlotte''s smooth operation surprised the onlookers. Buddy pondered, "Is this surgery?" Charlotte''s clinic received the most trauma patients, and their survival rate was quite good. It turned out he used these methods, which seemed quite simple. But how would he remove the arrow on the pig-headed orc''s butt? Buddy walked to the side of the surgical table, gripped his nted long knife in his right hand, and looked cautious. Charlotte took out a long iron chain and tied the pig-headed orc to the surgical table. "What are you doing, doctor?" The pig-headed orc asked in confusion, lying on the surgical table, feeling like he was in a ughterhouse. "The next surgery may hurt a little. If you move around, you''ll have to endure it," Charlotte picked up a knife that gleamed with a cold light and smiled as he exined. The fat on the pig''s face trembled with fear, "Be gentle..." "Don''t worry, I''m very experienced. It won''t hurt much..." Charlotte raised his hand and stabbed the pig-headed orc''s butt with the knife. Squelch! It was the sound of the knife piercing through thick fat. A scream of agony from the pig-headed orc resounded throughout the operating room. The other monsters turned their faces away, unable to bear the sight. Buddy couldn''t help but take a few more nces at Charlotte. He could be sure that those two stabs had some personal emotions behind them. This human looked weak and easy to bully, but it wasn''t a good idea to mess with him. Chapter 48: It Seems Like Ive Lost My Memory Chapter 48: It Seems Like I''ve Lost My Memory The arrowhead was exposed in the incision, and after confirming that there was no tissue adhesion, Charlotte carefully pulled it out. This pig''s luck was indeed good. Although the arrowhead was deeply embedded, it narrowly missed the artery. With the arrow removed, the cleaning and suturing became much simpler. With solid basic skills, Charlotte sewed an unsightly centipede pattern on the pig''s buttocks. "Is that it?" The onlookers looked at the arrow ced in a dish and then at the pig''s buttocks that had been cut open and stitched back together. Apart from the unsightly stitching, there was no more bleeding. The gazes directed at Charlotte had already changed. Doctors were extremely rare in the abyss, and no one wanted to offend them because nobody could guarantee that they wouldn''t get injured someday. One might even have to beg them for help in critical moments. The pig-headed orc, whose face had turned pale from the pain, was still lying on the operating table groaning. Charlotte had already helped him remove the iron chains and calmly said, "Next." "Are you butchering pigs or treating injuries?" The pig-headed orc struggled to climb off the operating table. He made an effort to turn his head and nced at the wound on his buttocks. After blinking his eyes and confirming that there was no bleeding or major hole, he finally closed his mouth. He had just thought that he was going to die. It felt like all the blood in his body was about to drain away. Although this doctor didn''t look very reliable, he did save his life. "This surgery,bined with magical potions, does have some miraculous effects." Buddy looked at Charlotte. The fact that he could properly treat suchplex injuries showed that his medical skills were indeed good, at least better than some doctors who only knew low-level healing spells. In a chaotic andwless ce like the abyss, various external injuries were the mostmon. As long as a medical clinic could treat external injuries and ensure a high enough survival rate, it would be enough to thrive in the abyss. It seemed that this guy was not only good at pleasing women. Buddy would have to report back to thedy about him. "Are you really fine?" The two-headed dog-like orc frowned as he scrutinized the pig-headed orc from top to bottom, trying to find fault. "The wound is stitched up, and the arrow is removed..." The pig-headed orc answered cautiously. Although he felt somewhat weak, he was currently feeling fine. With a few days of rest, he should be back to his normal self. The two-headed dog-like orc rolled his eyes. With Buddy present, it wasn''t a good time to start trouble. He could only signal the other orcs toe forward and attend to their wounds. The other orcs lined up obediently, allowing Charlotte to treat their wounds one by one. The injuries of the others were rtively minor, and Charlotte handled them quickly. It took less than half an hour to finish. "Let''s forget about today''s incident, but don''t get too cocky. You injured my brother, and Carol will demand an exnation from you!" The two-headed dog-like orc said a harsh remark to Buddy and led the group of orcs to prepare to leave. "Hold on!" Charlotte washed his hands and looked at the two-headed dog-like orc who had already reached the doorway. "Have you forgotten something?" "What do you want?" The two-headed dog-like orc turned around, staring at Charlotte fiercely. "Settle the bill before you leave," Charlotte said calmly. Buddy took a step forward, positioning himself right beside Charlotte. His hand lightly touched the hilt of his sword, and his gaze turned icy. "Boss?" "I''m not dead yet." Charlotte supported himself on the door and stood up, looking at Vivian with a wry smile. "I just got tired from the surgery and sat on the ground to rest for a while." "Then... those terrifying orcs just now?" "They were scared off by thendy''s fox guards. We should be safe for the time being..." Charlotte''s words were interrupted as Vivian suddenly threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly and sobbing. "Sniff... I thought I would never see you again..." Vivian cried. When she was hiding in the attic, she felt abandoned by the whole world, even herst support was about to leave her. Without Charlotte, how could she survive in the Abyss?! So when she saw Charlotte again, her emotions instantly copsed. Vivian held on too tightly, and her two little rabbit ears bumped into each other, making Charlotte slightly ufortable. Fortunately, she likes the cool andposed type! She is immune to this kind of big cute girl. "It''s all right, don''t worry. I''m fine." Charlotte gently patted her back and looked down at the girl in his arms, only reaching his chest. He inexplicably felt a sense of empathy. Both of them had been abandoned by the world and suffered hardships. They were both pitiful souls. Anna jumped onto the counter at some point, folding her little paws and assuming the appearance of a bystander. Vivian sniffed, her emotions slightly stabilizing, and then realized that her cheek was pressed tightly against a broad and warm chest. Her eyes widened suddenly, and she quickly let go of Charlotte''s hand, stepping back several steps, her face blushing to her ears. "Oh my goodness! I hugged the boss!" Vivian breathed heavily, feeling flustered and at a loss, looking for a way to quickly escape. "How does it feel? A broad and warm chest," Charlotte straightened his chest, indeed, he did have some chest muscles now. "I... who am I? Where am I? It seems like I''ve lost my memory..." Vivian''s gaze evaded, confused and fidgety, even her toes were scratching the floor. Charlotte didn''t continue teasing her, walked to the counter, poured himself a ss of water, and said, "The good news is that we have thendy protecting us, so Carol shouldn''t be able to do anything to us for the time being. But we still need to be cautious, after all, this is the Abyss, anyone could be an assassin." "Okay," Vivian replied with her head lowered. If it weren''t for the dangerous world outside, she would have fled from here long ago! "Then, I''ll leave the cleaning work to you. I''m going to take a shower and change clothes." Charlotte picked up the money bag and went straight upstairs. As he reached the corner of the stairs, he couldn''t wait any longer and opened his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Fourth-order mage who was abandoned] [Wealth: 34,350] [Professional Skills: Wound cleaning and dressing: Intermediate: 1,920/2,000 Skin wound suturing: Advanced: 520/4,000 Radius bone fracture open reduction internal fixation: Basic: 360/1,000 Appendectomy: Basic: 200/1,000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic potion brewing: Basic: 90/1,000 Cleansing potion brewing: Basic: 100/1,000 Hydrating essence potion brewing: Basic: 100/1,000] [Main Quest: Attain an Influence of 1,000 as the Abyssal Physician! (Treating one patient grants 10 influences) Progress: 610/1,000.] [Side Quest: None] [Favorability Panel: Not yet avable] Charlotte looked at the wealth value of 34,350 and smiled with joy. Later, he would exchange it for three bottles of Powerful Strength Potion. Moreover, his wound cleaning and dressing skill was about to be upgraded to intermediate. He wondered what changes would ur. Most importantly, the progress of the main quest was already more than halfpleted. A collective minor injury like today was perfect for grinding this quest. If it weren''t for the danger outside, he would have wanted to go out and provide free medical consultations. He couldplete the quest in just one day. Wealth value is virtual wealth, the silver and copper coins in the money bag are the actual currency. Today, he made two windfalls, which filled his money bag like never before. He sold the eight-legged red spider demon core for 21,000 copper coins and received 32,000 copper coins as medical fees tonight. He also obtained 531 copper coins from the one-eyed wolf-man. Combined with the 1,120 copper coins he had left, he now had 54,651 copper coins! This was truly a huge sum of money. Charlotte had never had so much cash in his two lifetimes! He sorted the silver and copper coins, and then picked up a gold coin and blew on it, listening to the sound in his ear. Hmm, it didn''t make any sound. "What a good coin, it''s a pity it won''t be mine tomorrow..." Charlotte reluctantly put the money back into the bag and sighed. Chapter 49: Elizabeth Chapter 49: Elizabeth "Useless! Useless! Useless! All of you are fucking useless!!" The loud p echoed in the courtyard as Carol, a burly and sturdy figure, raised her hand and delivered another heavy blow to the orc in front of her. The two-headed dog orc and the other orcs hung their heads, trembling in fear, not daring to dodge or defend themselves. After the mission failed and they fled from the clinic, they returned to the Jadeson Manor to report to Carol. Carol, who was eating and drinking, went into a rage upon hearing the news. "What''s this? You got scared when you saw the fox guards? I spent so much money keeping you around, and youe back here with such a disgraceful face? More than ten Dark Magic Guards and you couldn''t even chop off a human''s head?" Carol turned back to face the two-headed dog orc, patting its dog-like head with a cold voice. The two-headed dog orc''s legs trembled uncontrobly, not daring to say a word. Carol had a vtile temper and beating and scolding weremon urrences. If they made her unhappy, they might identally end up as wolf food. "Get someone to chop them all up and feed them to the wolves!" Carol suddenly increased her strength and pped the two-headed dog orc down to the ground. Several other orcs stepped forward, intending to take the two-headed dog and the others away. "Please spare us, mydy... I still have three arrows in me..." The pig-headed orc broke down, scared to the point of wetting himself, begging for mercy. The other orcs also knelt in panic, pleading for forgiveness. They were disguised as Dark Magic Guards, strutting around outside, but as soon as Carol gave the order, they would be chopped up and fed to the dogs. Carol remained unmoved, her face cold. "Mydy, Diana intervened to protect that human beyond our ns. With twice the number of fox guards, they were able to retreat safely. It might be wise to spare them this time and let them redeem themselves." Just then, a yellow rat-like orc stepped forward, speaking in a soft tone. Carol nced at the yellow rat orc, "What scheme do you have this time?" "Please listen to me..." ... Harriman Manor. "It seems that this kid indeed has some strength. No wonder those old farts from the Physician Association are afraid of him." Diana reclinedzily in a soft chair, a smile ying on her lips. "Miss, Carol probably won''t let it go easily. That''s why I''ve ordered a team of fox guards to patrol the streets every night, with a focus on protecting Charlotte." Buddy stood to the side, speaking respectfully. "You''ve done well. I can already imagine the look on Carol''s face." Diana''s smile grew even wider. "However, I still want to test that kid''s abilities further, to see if he''s worth my investment." "What do you need me to do?" Buddy lowered his head. "Starting tomorrow, our people will need to visit the clinic. Send them all to him first. I want to see his surgeries and potions, to assess his skillspared to a mage." Diana spoke leisurely. "Yes." "Also, tally up the clinic''s revenue. Investments should yield returns, and I never engage in losing businesses." Buddy nodded and withdrew. ... Tonight, many people on Baka Street couldn''t sleep. Charlotte had managed to provoke Carol''s anger, but he had immediately gained the favor of Diana. It truly made people envious. To have Diana mobilize so many fox guards, revealed a glimpse of Charlotte''s standing in her heart. This made many neighbors ponder their rtionship with Charlotte and marked him as someone not to be trifled with. Baka Street belonged to the Harriman family, and embracing Diana''s favor was akin to embracing a golden opportunity. They realized that when they encountered Charlotte in the future, they would have to be more polite. Calva In the backyard of the Lord''s Mansion, a spirited young girl wielding a heavy sword was practicing swordsmanship. The girl had golden hair tied up in a high ponytail and was dressed in white martial attire. Her sleeves were tied with bands, and she had a tall and slender figure. However, the silver heavy sword she held in her hand was about twenty centimeters wide and over a meter long, giving the impression of great weight. Despite its appearance, the heavy sword danced in her hands with remarkable agility and grace, creating sharp piercing sounds as it cleaved through the air. The silver sword gleamed under the moonlight, sending chills down one''s spine. "Elizabeth!" An anxious voice sounded from outside the courtyard, apanied by hurried footsteps. A girl dressed in a gorgeous purple gown entered the courtyard and walked directly toward the girl practicing swordsmanship. Elizabeth retracted her sword and stood behind her to avoid identally injuring the girl rushing towards her. She supported her with one hand and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong, Jenny? Why are you so flustered?" Jenny took a few breaths, looked at Elizabeth, and then said, "Capas... he wants to kill Charlotte!" "He dares!" Elizabeth''s gaze turned cold in an instant, her voice filled with a chill. "I heard about it at tonight''s Chamber of Commerce banquet. There''s a rtive involved in business dealings in the Abyss, and Capas has entrusted Carol from the Jadeson family to kill Charlotte," Jenny exined. "Is the information reliable?" "Yes." "I''ll go out for a while. You should go home first." Elizabeth picked up her sword and walked towards the exit of the courtyard. Before long, Elizabeth rode a white horse and galloped out of the back gate of the Lord''s Mansion, heading straight towards the west of the city. "Sir, Miss Elizabeth left with a sword, riding a horse towards the west of the city!" The old butler quickly walked into the study and reported to the middle-aged man who was reading a book. The man wore a well-fitted ck suit, had neatlybed back hair, and sported a mustache shaped like the character '''' on his face. He calmly picked up the silver cup beside him and took a sip of water. "She received the news?" "Jenny just informed her." "All right, no need to worry about her. Let the young ones experience it themselves." The man waved his hand slightly. The butler acknowledged and left the room. Behind the bookshelf, within the shadows, a figure swayed slightly. "Go, but make sure she doesn''t get hurt." The man took another sip of tea. The figure stopped moving, and the room became quiet once again. "Charlotte..." The man gently caressed the teacup in his hand and sighed after a long while. The sound of horse hooves shattered the tranquility of Calva''s streets as a white-d figure with a sword made its way straight to the Deno Manor in the west of the city. At the entrance of the manor, two guards who were dozing off heard the urgent sound of horse hooves and instinctively grasped the long swords at their waists. They simultaneously shouted, "Private estate ahead, please stay away!" Before they could react, the sturdy oak gate of the manor had been cleaved open by a single sword, crashing down with a loud thud. The white horse leaped over the heads of the two guards, charging directly through the broken gates of the manor. In the courtyard, the bonfire burned brightly. Seven or eight subi in thin veils were dancing passionately, every movement captivating and arousing the desires of men. Capasy on a thick animal skin, resting his head on one subus''s thigh while his hand fondled the cor of another beautiful subus. Some were feeding him wine, and others offering meat, all enjoying themselves. The gate suddenly shattered, causing the subi who were dancing to panic and retreat to the side. Elizabeth sat tall on her white horse, looking at the disheveled subi and Capas lying among the women. Her gaze revealed undisguised disgust. Pointing her heavy sword, she coldly asked, "Are you Capas?" Chapter 50: Equivalent Exchange Chapter 50: Equivalent Exchange Elizabeth rode her horse into the mansion. The guards at the gate and those in the inner courtyard rushed out upon hearing themotion, surrounding Elizabeth. Their gazes turned towards Capas, hesitant to make any rash moves. The gray-robed old man stood in the shadows, furrowing his brow as he nced at the scene outside. Capas looked at Elizabeth on horseback, his eyes lighting up. He calmly reached into the cor of the subus, pulling out his hand and giving it a nonchnt kick. He stood up with a smile, adjusting his clothes. "I am Capas. You must be Miss Elizabeth, right? You are much more beautiful than in the paintings." Elizabeth coldly stared at Capas. "Are you nning to kill Charlotte?" The smile on Capas'' face instantly froze. He had guessed the reason for Elizabeth''s sudden visit tonight, but he hadn''t expected her to be so straightforward, skipping the pleasantries and jumping right into such a sharp question. "Who said that? I don''t even know who Charlotte is. Why would I want to kill him?" Capas shrugged, innocently smiling. "If you dare to touch him, I will kill you." Elizabeth''s sword flipped in her hand, shing down at the roaring bonfire in the courtyard. The burning logs exploded, sending sparks flying. The subi screamed as they dodged backward, afraid of the sparksnding on them. In the alternating light and darkness, Capas stood motionless in ce, watching Elizabeth with a sinister smile. "I like your character. You are my most satisfactory fiance." "Do you even deserve to marry me?" Elizabeth sneered. Suddenly, her white horse charged forward, and the silver heavy sword aimed at Capas'' neck. "Lord Viscount!" The guards were shocked, rushing forward. They couldn''t imagine that the youngdy of the Lord''s family, who was about to be the Viscount''s fiance, would make a move against him. Bill''s hand hidden under his gray robe also reached out, gripping a ck magic wand, his gaze fixed on Elizabeth. In the entire scene, only Capas remainedpletely calm, wearing a smile and even opening his hands. The heavy and sharp sword shifted slightly higher before piercing Capas'' throat. A strand of hair fell, apanied by a string of blood droplets. A gash appeared on Capas'' face, blood streaming down. As the longsword returned to its sheath, Elizabeth turned her horse''s head and walked towards the entrance. She stopped in front of the gate and spoke coldly, "Today, I dere to you that the engagement is void!" After saying this, she rode away, and no one dared to stop her. "Lord, are you all right?" "Quick, call for a doctor!" The guards hurriedly approached, surrounding Capas with a panicked expression. "Interesting, this woman has sessfully caught my attention." Capas, however, looked at the empty gate,ughing. The subi collected their money and left, and the guards also withdrew. "Tell Carol that I want to see Charlotte''s head within three days. Otherwise, their family''s magic potions won''t sell a single unit in the Lance Empire." Capas ordered with a stern face. A guard acknowledged and quickly left. Soon after, a crow flew out from the backyard and disappeared into the night. "Viscount, you still need to restrain your actions. Today''s scene, witnessed by Elizabeth, I''m afraid it will be difficult to repair her impression of you." Bill spoke with a serious tone, his brows filled with worry. "Don''t worry, I have seen all kinds of women. As long as they have caught my eye, I have never failed." Capas grinned, "Besides, this marriage was proposed by the Lord himself." ... Elizabeth left the mansion, riding her horse straight towards the west city gate. The city gate was tightly closed, and even when the city guards recognized her, they still didn''t open the gate for her. Nightfall divided the outside and inside of the city into two worlds. Just tonight, dozens of demonic beasts attempted to break through the western city wall, but they were all blocked by the magic array that enveloped the entire city. Not far away, the light from a thousand-meter-high giantmp covered half of the city, illuminating the hearts of the guards on the wall. Being stationed on the city wall year-round, constantly fighting against corrupted demonic beasts, was a great psychological test for the guards. Almost every month, some guards fell into corruption and died in the line of duty. Elizabeth nced at the steel city gate covered in w marks, then turned her horse and left. "In the middle of the night, where do you think Miss Elizabeth is going?" "Who knows, maybe she wants to take a walk in the wilderness. After all, she is a youngdy." "Yeah, the renowned genius knight who probably hasn''t even seen a living demonic beast. How ridiculous." The guards whispered on the city wall. ... Charlotte exchanged thirty thousand wealth points for three bottles of Power Potion. It was currently the only item avable in the system store, with no other options. After receiving the potions, Charlotte immediately chugged down all three bottles. The familiar sensation of heat surged through his body again, making his blood, muscles, and even every cell feel scorching hot. Charlotte clenched his teeth and couldn''t help but let out a low growl. It felt like countless ants were trying to crawl out from under his skin, causing an ufortable tingling sensation. His entire skin turned blood-red, with even bloodshot lines appearing! Drinking all three bottles of Power Potion at once proved to be too intense. Fortunately, the difort came quickly and faded quickly as well. After about three minutes, the difort rapidly subsided, leaving him with a warm and pleasant feeling throughout his body, as if he had just taken a hot bath. His strength had instantly increased by 300 kilograms, and his muscles probably doubled in size. Charlotte lowered his head and looked at his chest and abdomen, but he was stunned for a moment. The six-pack abs on his abdomen became more pronounced, but they didn''t be more prominent. The same applied to his chest muscles, which became more refined instead of turning him into a bulky warrior. "After reaching a certain level, the enhancement focuses on muscle quality rather than quantity?" Charlotte rejoiced. He had been worried that as his strength increased, he would turn into a square-shaped warrior. Now it seemed that his worries werepletely unnecessary. For Charlotte, who was preparing to cultivate martial skills, this was a good thing. Refined muscles meant stronger instant explosive power and better control, which was crucial for a knight. If he turned into a muscle-bound hulk who couldn''t even scratch his own back, he would only be a target on the battlefield. Moreover, Charlotte liked the state of appearing thin when dressed but having muscles when undressed. With just loose clothing, he could hide himself and keep it as his trump card. "Why don''t you grow ording to the rules?" Charlotte looked down at his second brother. Growing up could also be a kind of trouble. The 300-kilogram increase in strength made him feel a bit inted internally as if he could knock out a cow with a single punch. In reality, a punch with over 1,000 pounds of force was indeed enough to kill a cow. Now, what hecked was a good martial technique. He had strength but nowhere to use it. After taking a shower anding out, Charlotte went straight back to his room and retrieved his phone... no, it was a ck stone. His finger swiped across the smooth screen, and the perpetually uncharged ck stone lit up. The group chat was quiet, but the Light Chaser had sent him two new messages. Light Chaser: [I''ve confirmed the case, there is indeed evidence that poses a threat to Cromwell. Send me the rest of it.] [However, even with the evidence, it''s not necessarily enough to take down Cromwell. His power is beyond your imagination.] This chat record didn''t show the time, which was a drawback. But the Light Chaser''s words made Charlotte''s eyes light up. Although she said it might not be enough to bring down Cromwell, having some hope was still good. Moreover, it seemed that she had considerable power in the Lance Empire; otherwise, she wouldn''t have actively intervened in this whirlpool. After contemting for a while, Charlotte replied to the Light Chaser''s message. Miracle: [Equivalent exchange. I''ll send you the remaining contents of the notebook, and you''ll do something for me.] Chapter 51: Tear Down Your Wretched Clinic Chapter 51: Tear Down Your Wretched Clinic The prosperous imperial capital was filled with magnificent buildings. However, in this city with a poption of over a million, the tallest structure was not the splendid pce of the king but the nine-story Observatory Tower standing in the north of the city. Although the tower only had nine floors, its height reached a staggering 300 meters. Constructed with white giant stones, it shimmered under the sunlight during the day, majestic, bing thendmark of the imperial capital. But at night, the tower merged with the surrounding darkness, devoid of any light. It was said that the king wanted to ce a meter-sized night pearl on the top of the tower to showcase the grandeur of the Observatory Tower. However, the chief of the observatory rejected it, citing that it would affect stargazing. The reason why the Observatory Tower held such a lofty position in the Lance Empire was not through deception. Throughout the ages, the chiefs of the observatory had guided the Lance Empire''s direction with their astrological predictions, leading the empire through the difficult period of interethnic conflicts. They established a vast human empire, allowing them to stand on equal footing with dragons and elves, earning the king''s trust. Since the establishment of the Lance Empire, this nine-story tower had been the tallest structure in the imperial capital, even taller than the king''s pce. The current chief of the observatory was over 300 years old and had witnessed the departure of two kings. The third one was said to have a short lifespan. In recent years, the chief of the observatory rarely appeared in public. Thest time was three years ago when she attended the king''s birthday banquet, where she remained silent throughout the entire event. At present, the Observatory Tower only had the young assistant chief, Maria, asionally visiting the pce, serving as the face of the observatory. However, no one dared to underestimate the Observatory Tower. Even the long-established aristocrats showed a hint of awe when they encountered the young assistant chief. Everyone knew that the young assistant chief was the great-granddaughter of the former chief, destined to be the future chief of the observatory. At this moment, on the ninth floor of the Observatory Tower, the young assistant chief in a white dress held a ck square stone with a gold star on her forehead, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. "You''ve learned pretty quickly," Maria murmured as her fingers lightly slid across the screen. Light Chaser: [Remember, it was you who sought my help.] Miracle: [Since you''re so proactive in assisting me, it shows that our goals align. I''ll give you what you want, and in return, you''ll help me with a small task. That''s fair.] Light Chaser: [Tell me what you want me to do first.] Miracle: [After you receive the contents of the notebook, spread the news in the imperial capital that Vivian has returned.] "It''s interesting," Maria''s lips curled slightly. After a moment of contemtion, she replied: [Deal.] The contents of this notebook were of immense value, something that Finance Minister Frank Bernis had risked his life to protect. If utilized properly, it could truly bring about the downfall of Cromwell. Miracle: [Wait a moment. Tonight, I''ll send you all the contents, but it will take some time.] Light Chaser: [All right, I''ll spread the news tomorrow.] ... Charlotte ended the transaction in a pleasant mood and took out the hand-copied book given to him by Vivian. He began editing its contents for the Light Chaser. It felt so satisfying to have the upper hand! For now, Diana was helping him deal with the threat from Carol, but the danger brought by Karpas was far more deadly. If he continued to stay in Calva, tracking Vivian''s whereabouts, it would be like a sword hanging over his head, capable of taking his life at any moment. That''s why he made a deal with the Light Chaser, with only one request in mind: to bring Karpas back to the imperial capital. This would ensure Vivian''s safety and greatly alleviate his pressure. Killing two birds with one stone, and all he had to do was exert a bit of physical effort in transferring the text. Transcription of the contents of the notebook, he couldn''t help but be curious about the identity of this Light Chaser. They dared to go after Cromwell, showing great courage. As the Minister of Finance, Vivian''s father held such important evidence, yet he was destroyed by Cromwell, losing his family and being driven to ruin. Cromwell''s immense power in the Lance Empire was evident. However, Charlotte didn''t have a strong desire to investigate. Everyone in the Crimson Moon organization was talented, so as a neer, all he needed to do was cling to their thighs. Cromwell was too far away and too powerful, so it wasn''t his concern. Charlotte stayed upte to transcribe the entire contents of the notebook and sent it to the Light Chaser. If it weren''t for the increased speed brought by his enhanced abilities, he probably wouldn''t have finished before daybreak. Then he had a good sleep, feeling at ease with the Fox Guards guarding outside. The next morning, he was awakened by a knock on the door. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Charlotte opened the door to find Vivian standing outside, looking somewhat surprised at Charlotte in his sleepwear. She said, "Boss, there''s already a long line of patients waiting outside..." Charlotte nced at the daylight outside and was momentarily stunned. Had he overslept? It seemed that staying upte to type had indeed taken a toll. However, he remained calm and said, "Let me freshen up, and I''ll be down soon." "All right," Vivian nodded and turned to go downstairs. Charlotte changed into a white robe, quickly freshened up, and then went downstairs. When he opened the door, he saw a long line of patients waiting outside. Over a dozen patients were waiting to be treated. It was an unusual scene at the clinic. Considering his current reputation, seeing ten patients in a day was normal customer flow. At first nce, it seemed that there were several severely injured patients, each supported by a few burly men. Charlotte''s gaze lingered on the orcs guarding the injured patients for a moment before discreetly shifting away. "Want to cause a ruckus? How annoying!" Charlotte''s gaze fell on the first patient. Two robust orcs were supporting a frail goblin. The goblin looked young, considering their average lifespan of over three hundred years, he appeared to be just of age. However, despite being a young goblin in his prime, he was thin, as if his flesh had been sucked dry. His skin clung to his skeletal frame, his eye sockets sunken, his breath extremely weak, and green saliva dripped from the corners of his mouth. "Doctor, this is our boss. He was fine yesterday, but today he suddenly became like this. Please save him quickly," the orc on the left said anxiously. This is your boss? I''d believe it if you said he''s your father! Charlotte nced at him, barely containing hisughter at the exaggerated performance. It was clear that this goblin had been drained by some sort of potion and was in a critical condition, on the verge of death. There was nothing Charlotte could do for this patient. Surgery was useless, and he didn''t know any magic. If he were to give him a bottle of stamina potion, he would probably die on the spot. These two were here to cause trouble. "I''m sorry, but I can''t treat your boss''s condition. Take a left turn ahead and walk two more streets. There''s arge medical clinic there. Hurry and take your boss there for treatment, don''t dy his condition," Charlotte stood at the door, waved his hand, and directly refused to treat them. This caught the two orcs off guard. Their mission was to get the goblin inside, create chaos, and take the opportunity to kill the doctor. The two exchanged nces, and the orc on the right, with hisrge copper-bell eyes, shouted, "I don''t care. This is a clinic, so you must treat my boss! If you can''t cure him, I''ll demolish this lousy clinic of yours!" Chapter 52: Its Truly Perplexing Chapter 52: It''s Truly Perplexing Two orcs, one fat and one thin, stared at Charlotte with theirrge copper-bell eyes, showing ill intentions. Weapons were faintly visible around their waists, exuding an aura that suggested they would demolish the clinic at the slightest disagreement. The patients in front of the clinic looked on, some with worried expressions, while others wore amused smiles as if they were watching a y. Charlotte nced at the young man sitting on a recliner not far away, then retracted his gaze and focused on the two orcs. He couldn''t help but smile. "Why... Why are youughing? If you dy our boss''s condition, you won''t get away!" the thin orc said menacingly. The fat orc drew his ck longsword and said in a low voice, "Hurry up! Let us in!" Charlotte looked at the two of them and calmly said, "Is this your first time here? Let me inform you of the three rules of the clinic: First, patients are seen in the order they arrive, based on urgency. Line up and wait your turn; otherwise, you won''t be seen. Second, show basic respect to the doctor; otherwise, you won''t be seen. Third, the doctor decides whether or not to treat based on the patient''s condition." "I can''t treat your boss, so I won''t see him. You don''t understand the meaning of basic respect, so I won''t see you either." "You, a puny human, dare to set such rules? Arrogant!" The fat orc lifted his longsword and angrily said, "Watch me destroy this lousy clinic today!" The thin orc also took out arge iron rod at the sound and made a motion as if he was about to smash the clinic''s signboard. "Do you know whose territory this is? Whose shop?" Charlotte calmly said, without the slightest intention of backing down. "No matter whose territory it is, I''ll kill you today!" The fat orc suddenlyunched an attack. He loosened his grip on the goblin''s hand, tightly gripped the ck longsword with both hands, and leaped high, aiming to strike Charlotte''s head. The thin orc also made an instant move, turning the iron rod that was aimed at the signboard and swinging it toward Charlotte''s waist. The thick iron rod, with the momentum of a raging storm, would break half of his bones if it struck. Meanwhile, the goblin they referred to as their boss was already lying on the ground, gasping for breath, on the verge of death. It was clear to everyone that these two orcs were not here for medical treatment but to cause trouble. Moreover, they probably intended to kill the doctor! "Boss, be careful!" Vivian, who was standing inside the store, eximed, instinctively reaching for her magic wand. "So anxious?" The sudden aggression from the two orcs caught Charlotte off guard. He thought they were here to create a disturbance, so at the very least, they should have waited for the goblin to die on his sickbed, right? Unexpectedly, these two were in such a hurry that they immediately resorted to assassination. Charlotte looked at the longsword gleaming above his head and the howling wind of the staff approaching his ears. His body tightened instinctively, and he took two steps back. The staff grazed his clothes, causing a rustling sound as it created a howling wind. In the blink of an eye, Charlotte moved his feet and twisted his body ny degrees. The longsword grazed his nose and stomach, and the tip of his foot struck the ground, leaving a deep pit in the stone steps. The two orcs'' eyes revealed astonishment. Although they didn''t use their full strength with that attack, it was still a sure-kill situation for them tounch such a sudden assault against an ordinary human who had lost his magical origins. Yet, he managed to evade it. Even Charlotte himself was stunned. A drop of cold sweat slowly slid down his nose. The enhancement of his physical abilities had significantly increased his reaction speed and agility, allowing him to narrowly dodge the orcs'' attacks. But if he had made the slightest mistake, he might have already lost his head. As the two orcs made their move, the crowd immediately erupted intomotion, and the patients in line in front of the clinic hurriedly moved aside. The Abyss was indeed a chaotic andwless ce, but it was notmon for someone to storm a shop in broad daylight to kill the owner. While the owner might be easily killed, the shop''sndlord wasn''t someone to be trifled with. Themotion also attracted the attention of the neighbors, and many people gathered at the door, observing and discussing. "Why is it Dr. Charlotte again? Did he provoke someone?" "He has been running this clinic here for three years without causing any trouble. Why does he keep getting targeted these days?" "I heard he crossed paths with Carol from the Jadeson Family. Once she sets her sights on someone, their fate is usually not good." "Fortunately, our Dr. Charlotte has gained the favor of Miss Diana. I heard dozens of Fox Guards were mobilized to protect himst night." "Who dares to cause trouble here!" A furious shout came, and three figures dashed towards the clinic. Charlotte was instantly awakened and instinctively took a big step backward, narrowly avoiding the fat orc''s upward swing of his de. The tall and skinny orc was about to smash Charlotte with his staff. Swish! The sound of breaking air echoed as a ck whip-like tail came flying through the air. Snap! It directly wrapped around the orc''s hand and tightened abruptly. The raised iron rod instantly stopped, and no matter how the orc struggled, the whip wrapped around his hand tightened more and more, leaving a deep bloodstain on his wrist, as if it had been cut by a knife. At the other end of the whip, a ck-clothed youth held it in his hand. His gaze turned cold as he pulled it back, causing the orc to be flung away like a sandbag, crashing to the ground. The tiles shattered, and the orcy on the ground in pain and agony. Meanwhile, the other fat orc, with a malicious expression, hadn''t even made a move before a sword was already ced against his neck. Three Fox Guards dressed in ck armor arrived, instantly bringing the situation under control. From Charlotte''s observation, the strength of these two orcs was roughly around the second level, weaker than the orcs who attackedst night. Their strength was insufficient when facing Fox Guards who started at the third level. "Causing trouble on Baka Street means going against the Harriman family!" The leading Fox Guard scanned the apanying orcs in the crowd with a warning look. The orcs averted their gazes, some pretending to care for their patients, while others slipped away unnoticed. Charlotte sped his hands in gratitude towards the Fox Guards as a sign of thanks. The two troublemaking orcs and the gasping goblin were taken away by the Fox Guards, and calm was restored in front of the clinic. Charlotte looked at the goblin being held by one of the Fox Guards, feeling inexplicably mncholic. Addictive demon drugs caused immense harm, corroding one''s willpower and body. In the Abyss, there were many people like this goblin, whose bodies were hollowed out by addictive demon drugs. They came from various races, were tainted by drugs for various reasons, and ultimately stepped into the abyss of death step by step. They huddled in dark alleyways, awaiting the end of their lives. The root cause of all this was the addictive demon drugs sold by the Jadeson family, and they even gave it a name: Blissful Enchantress. If he had the opportunity to bring down the Jadeson family, Charlotte would stomp on them with enthusiasm and toss them into the garbage heap of the abyss. Vivian breathed a sigh of relief as she saw the troublemakers being taken away by the Fox Guards. Fortunately, her boss wasn''t injured. But those two orcs were so fierce, yet her boss managed to dodge their attacks. Is this the agility a magician should possess? It''s truly perplexing. The intervention of the Fox Guards effectively deterred anyone who had intentions of causing trouble afterward. In Baka Street, there weren''t many people who dared to challenge the Fox Guards. Charlotte resumed his normal patient consultations as people started entering the clinic one after another. However, he still refused to treat three patients who were on the verge of death, two of whom were severe victims of addictive demon drugs. Their internal organs were severely damaged, beyond the reach of any miracle, even if Vivian used healing magic. Just three days ago, he was merely a small veterinarian skilled in performing neutering surgeries on cats and dogs. He didn''t consider himself a savior just because others called him a doctor. In the Abyss, one must tread cautiously to survive. The morning consultations ended quickly due to the increased number of patients. Charlotte deliberately extended the consultation time by half an hour to prevent patients from waiting in vain. Chapter 53: Does the Dean Know About This? Chapter 53: Does the Dean Know About This? Tucker Street is the most prosperous andmercial street in the Abyss. This street belongs to the Duru family, and as long as you have money, you can buy anything you want here. Except for addictive demon drugs. The Duru family explicitly prohibits any transactions rted to addictive demon drugs on this street. Even the Jadeson family couldn''t extend their reach here. There are magical grocery stores that epass various materials, morous gemstone shops, arge-scale magic core trading market, and monthly auctions... Some say that you can experience the feeling of living in Calva here. Most importantly, there are only fourrge-scale clinics in the Abyss, and two of them are located on Tucker Street, side by side, directlypeting with each other. One is the Fran Clinic, and the other is the Duru Clinic. Unsurprisingly, both clinics belong to the Duru family. And the reputation of these two clinics is better than the clinics under the Daniel and Jadeson families. After all, the Duru family''s clinics only care about money, while the other two clinics focus on saving lives, even if it means sacrificing themselves. A pumpkin carriage arrived and stopped in front of the Duru Clinic. Ruth, dressed in a gorgeous long dress, gracefully got off the carriage. Her graceful figure immediately attracted many gazes. The doctors and nurses from the neighboring clinics recognized her. Among the patientsbeled as "abandoned by the gods" during this period, Miss Ruth was undoubtedly the most pitiful. She was the most enchanting dancer on Amon Street, the woman who countless men yearned for in their dreams, and yet she was struck by an incurable disease, and abandoned by the gods. Going back and forth between several clinics, her painful appearance andnguid state spoke volumes about her limited time left. She hadn''t performed on stage for a long time, and there were even rumors outside that she had already died. But today, Ruth appeared in front of the Duru Clinic in all her glory. Looking at her rosyplexion and radiant spirit, wherever she went, she was the center of attention, shining as if she was emitting light. There was no trace of illness left. "Could it be a temporary recovery? Or has Miss Ruth''s illness been cured?" "Nonsense! She is one of the abandoned by the gods! Moreover, all four clinics diagnosed her as such." "But looking at her condition, I think you look more sickly than she does." "Quick, report to Master Andrew. Something is suspicious about this." At the entrance of the Fran Clinic, two newly arrived doctors whispered to each other before quickly entering the clinic. At the entrance of the Duru Clinic, a young and beautiful nurse with a smile on her face had already approached Ruth and entered the clinic together. Miss Ruth had some fame in the Abyss, and she was a high-end client of the Duru Clinic. Whenever she had a headache or fever, she woulde to their clinic. The amount she spent on beauty treatments alone exceeded seven figures annually. Clients of this caliber usually had personal assistants, and Hattie was Ruth''s exclusive steward. "Miss Ruth, are you nning to continue with the examination today?" Hattie asked with a smile, but her eyes revealed a hint of worry. Half a month ago, Miss Ruth came to the Duru Clinic seeking medical help for abdominal pain. Three doctors jointly diagnosed her as "abandoned by the gods." She came a few more times afterward, but the results were always the same. Suffering from an incurable disease as "abandoned by the gods," Ruth was tormented by pain. Her bright eyes gradually lost their luster, and her graceful posture seemed to be hunched, no longer possessing the radiant charm of her stage performances. However, her condition seemed better today, which made Hattie even more concerned. She couldn''t help but specte whether Miss Ruth had taken demon drugs. It was said that addictive demon drugs could temporarily make people forget their pain and be mentally excited. But this wouldn''t alleviate the condition; instead, it would elerate the deterioration and burn one''s life away. The doctors who knew Ruth stopped in their tracks and greeted her but hesitated to speak. They all had simr thoughts to Hattie''s. Ruth seemed to perceive their thoughts, paused, and confidently said, "No, my illness has already been cured by Dr. Charlotte. I''m not here for an examination today but for scar removal surgery." In the lobby of the clinic, many doctors wereing and going, all paying attention to Ruth. Upon hearing her words, there was an uproar, and the doctors were shocked. "What...did she just say? Her illness has been cured?!" "She was diagnosed as abandoned by the gods by four clinics. How could she be cured? This is sphemy!" "Charlotte? That name sounds familiar. Do we have such a doctor in the Abyss? Which clinic is she from?" The doctors whispered to each other, losing their usualposure. Hattie was also stunned and looked at Ruth with disbelief. Beingbeled as abandoned by the gods was equivalent to being sentenced to death. Could Miss Ruth have truly been cured? As a receptionist at the clinic, Hattie didn''t have a deep understanding of the term "abandoned by the gods." So when she heard Ruth confidently announcing that her illness had been cured, she was not only surprised but genuinely happy. Someone as beautiful and well-built as Ruth couldn''t help but attract attention, even from Hattie as a woman. To be able to continue living and dancing was such a wonderful thing. "Please follow me. There aren''t too many patients this morning. Which doctor would you like to see? The dean is also at the clinic today..." Hattie led Ruth toward the specialized treatment room. High-end clients could enjoy premium resources. As Ruth left the lobby, the doctors exploded in conversation. They expressed their disbelief about Ruth being cured. Misdiagnosis at one clinic could be understood, but all four major clinics in the Abyss? This was an insult to all medical practitioners in the Abyss. But here was Ruth, standing here today, lively and casually mentioning scar removal. What was going on? "Does the dean know about this? Thest diagnosis was made by him and the other two vice deans together." "Hush! Speak less to avoid mistakes." "I''m going to check it out." Experienced doctors quickly left their seats and headed toward the treatment room. This was no small matter; it even concerned the reputation of their clinic. Across the street. Fran Clinic. Chief Doctor Andrew was conducting a routine morning meeting. The topic for today was how to make patients feel morefortable, thereby cooperating with more expensive treatment ns. He was truly a good doctor serving the people. "Chief, Miss Ruth is alive!" a young doctor burst into the meeting room, his voice filled with excitement. All eyes in the room turned toward him. Andrew closed the notebook in his hand and looked displeased at the impulsive young doctor. "Miss Ruth''s death would be the news, of course, she''s alive if she hasn''t died." Laughter erupted in the meeting room, and the onlookers regarded the young doctor with some pity. It wasn''t a good thing to attract the attention of the chief, especially if one liked to cause trouble. The young doctor swallowed hard, shaking his head. "No...that''s not it. I just saw her full of vitality getting off the carriage and entering the Duru Clinic. Out of curiosity, I followed and caught a glimpse of her publicly stating that her illness has been cured by a certain Dr. Charlotte!" Chapter 54: That Man Appears Again! Chapter 54: That Man Appears Again! The conference room fell silent as the doctors of Fran Medical Hall stared at the young man standing at the door, their eyes widening one by one. "What... What did you say?" Andrew stood up abruptly. "Miss Ruth''s illness has been cured..." the young man whispered. "Impossible! Impossible!" Andrew waved his hand forcefully, his brows furrowing deeply. He was the one who made the diagnosis for Ruth. As a senior mage specializing in healing magic, he was certain that the healing magic did not affect Ruth''s condition. That was the evidence for diagnosing her as a "Discarded by the Gods" patient. Healing mages, the higher their level, the greater their abilities. However, once they reached the rank of a senior mage, they had already mastered most of the skills required by doctors, enough to run a medical hall. Higher magic ranks provided more powerful healing effects and shorter casting times. Thus, advanced healing mages yed an important support role in battles, acting as infinite healers, much loved bybat-oriented individuals. As the chief physician of Fran Medical Hall, an experienced senior mage specializing in healing magic, he was extremely confident in his diagnosis. There was no possibility of misdiagnosis. Moreover, beforeing to Fran Medical Hall, the other three medical halls had already made the diagnosis of "Discarded by the Gods." Including the neighboring Duru Medical Hall, where the diagnosis was reportedly made by Dean Rnd himself. Seeing the chief physician and his colleagues looking skeptical, the young doctor didn''t argue. The situation in Duru Medical Hall wasn''t any better, so he simply said in a low voice, "She''s currently in the medical hall across the street." Andrew paced back and forth in the conference room a few times, then waved his hand and walked out, saying, "Meeting adjourned! I''m going to check it out!" Inside Duru Medical Hall, in a luxurious diagnostic room. Ruth sat in front of a diagnostic table with gold trim, a cup of pleasantly warm tea ced beside her, while three doctors with solemn expressions sat across from her. Between the two middle-aged doctors sat a young doctor, dressed in a white robe, his hands folded on the table, with distinct knuckles on his slender fingers. He appeared to be in his early thirties, with neatlybed brown hair. His handsome face had exquisite features, especially his deep brown eyes which were both profound and gentle. They were hidden beneath long eyshes, easily captivating anyone who looked into them. At this moment, he fixed his gaze on Ruth, squinting slightly as if trying to see through her. Feeling ufortable under his scrutiny, Ruth picked up the tea and took a sip, then looked at the young doctor and said, "Dean Rnd, I''m only here for scar removal. There''s no need for a consultation by three senior mages." "I apologize, Miss Ruth, for our audacity and abruptness. However, just ten days ago, we diagnosed you as a ''Discarded by the Gods'' patient. If it was our misdiagnosis, we need to offer you our sincere apologies." Rnd''s voice was warm and gentle. "Before that, please allow us to reexamine your body to assess your condition and avoid any oversight." The expressions of the other two doctors seemed somewhat uneasy, but they still nodded in agreement. If Ruth''s illness had truly been cured, it would be a major setback in their medical careers. "I''ve already said that I''mpletely fine, with no problems at all..." Ruth looked somewhat helpless as she gazed at the three individuals. Meeting Rnd''s calm and gentle eyes, she extended her right hand and sighed softly, "Alright, go ahead and examine me." "Thank you for your cooperation." Rnd smiled and a green light glimmered at the tip of his index finger. He lightly ced his finger on Ruth''s wrist, and the green light entered her wrist as he closed his eyes. Silence filled the diagnostic room. Andrew had somehow snuck into the room, and upon seeing Rnd diagnosing Ruth, he resisted the urge to ask the doctors beside him. Fran Medical Hall and Duru Medical Hall both belonged to the Duru family, so although they appeared to bepetitors, doctors could easily move between the two establishments since they were familiar with each other. All the doctors and nurses held their breath, quietly waiting for Rnd''s diagnosis. Although the dean was young, no one would question his abilities. He graduated from the Calva Medical Academy and became a fourth-rank senior mage before the age of thirty. If he hadn''t been overshadowed by that man, he would have been an incredibly talented individual. With his background, if he didn''t work hard, he could easily return home to inherit a trillion-dor fortune. After all, he was Rnd Duru. But today, Miss Ruth is sitting here, iming that her illness was diagnosed by Doctor Charlotte. Charlotte... What a familiar name. That almost-forgotten name resurfaced in everyone''s mind. The Abyss was too close to Calva, so every medical practitioner in the Abyss had inevitably heard stories about him over the past few years. After graduating from Calva Medical Academy at the age of twenty as a senior mage, he was arrested and had his magic source severed at the age of twenty-three. A brilliant but short-lived genius. There had been very few reports about him in the past three years, almost causing people to forget that such a person existed. Today, that man appeared again! Charlotte! And he cured Ruth! Ruth looked rxed, observing the nervous expressions of the doctors. Her lips curled up slightly, almost wanting tough. Not long ago, they had given her a death sentence,beling her as "Discarded by the Gods." Besides suffering from her illness, she had to endure some rumors as well. Charlotte saved her, so when she came today, in addition to scar removal, she wanted these people to know that in this world, there was a doctor as uniquely capable as Charlotte! Three minutester, Rnd opened his eyes and smiled at Ruth. "Miss Ruth, your body is in excellent health, and your previous symptoms havepletely disappeared. You have indeed made a full recovery." Silence filled the diagnostic room, and even the sound of breathing became exceptionally clear. All the medical staff looked at Rnd with disbelief. Andrew''s mouth gradually fell open, and his widened eyes expressed incredulity. "This... This is impossible!" The first person to speak was the chubby doctor sitting next to Rnd, the vice dean of Duru Medical Hall. He trembled and ced his hand on Ruth''s wrist. Everyone''s hopeful gazes turned to the vice dean. Although the dean was young, he was still a bit inexperienced. Perhaps he had made a misdiagnosis? The vice dean, with decades of experience as a senior physician, surely wouldn''t make a mistake. Three minutester, the vice dean opened his eyes, his chubby face trembling slightly. He lowered his head in embarrassment, and his deep voice squeezed out, "Indeed, it''s healed..." Now, everyone was speechless. With the dean personally examining it and the vice dean confirming it again, who would dare to have any doubts? Andrew didn''t have much to say either and nned to slip away while no one noticed. "Oh, isn''t this Chief Andrew? Why have youe? By the way, I want to thank you for the pain-relieving potion you prescribed for mest time. It was a bit expensive, but it saved me a lot of suffering," Ruth''s sweet voice already sounded. Chapter 55: Utter Absurdity! Chapter 55: Utter Absurdity! Andrew''s footsteps halted as he felt the gaze of the doctors in the diagnostic room fall upon him. His face turned pale, alternating between shades of blue and white, before finally forcing a smile and turning around. But his smile seemed forced as if he were crying. What is this all about? He should have just stayed in his medical clinic and note to witness such a spectacle. Ruth''s words were filled with praise, without a single foul word, yet he felt as if he were being scolded. He recalled thest meeting where he boasted to the doctors under hismand about how he had earned an extra thirty thousand copper coins from Ruth. Now his face felt even hotter. "Well... I''m d you''re okay. I''m also happy for you," Andrew said, looking at Ruth. You don''t believe me? Isn''t that contradicting our boss? Even if he had a hundred questions in his mind, he had to swallow them back with Rnd and the Vice Dean''s double affirmation. He felt a mix of anger and curiosity toward the person named Charlotte. How did she cure an illness that even healing magic couldn''t treat? This wasn''t just damaging to his reputation, it also tarnished the reputation of the four major medical clinics in the Abyss. "Well, thank you," Ruth nodded with a smile. Her gratitude was sincere. Andrew smiled awkwardly and then slipped away under the watchful gaze of the other physicians. After Andrew left, the unrted physicians also left the diagnostic room under the Vice Dean''s gaze, their expressionsplicated. No one could understand. How was Ruth, who was dered a "Godforsaken," cured by Charlotte? Could it be that all four medical clinics had misdiagnosed her? Wouldn''t that mean their skills were insufficient? But if it wasn''t a misdiagnosis, then it was even more terrifying. If Godforsaken could be saved, then the beliefs of their medical profession wouldpletely copse at this moment. In the diagnostic room, only Ruth, Rnd, the two Vice Deans, and Ruth''s exclusivepanion, Hattie, remained. The atmosphere became somewhat strange. After confirming that Ruth hadpletely recovered and her illness had disappeared, the two Vice Deans lost their usual authoritative aura. They lowered their eyelids, avoiding eye contact with Ruth. If it weren''t for Rnd still sitting here, they would have found an excuse to leave. "Sorry, Miss Ruth, we apologize for the misdiagnosis we made before," Rnd stood up and bowed deeply to Ruth as an apology. The two Vice Deans watched this scene with shocked expressions and quickly stood up, apologizing to Ruth as well. This bow was equivalent to admitting their insufficient skills and their misdiagnosis of her. If this were to spread, it would be detrimental to the reputation of the Duru Medical Clinic... But Rnd was the dean, and the Duru Medical Clinic was their family''s establishment, so they couldn''t interfere. "It''s alright, Director Rnd. The other clinics made the same diagnosis. It''s not your fault," Ruth reassured with aforting smile. The faces of the two Vice Deans turned even redder. The Duru Medical Clinic boasted three fourth-tier advanced healing mages and considered themselves the best medical clinic in the Abyss. Ruth''sforting words sounded particrly harsh to their ears. Rnd maintained a gentle smile on his face and sat back down. "May I be so bold as to ask you, since you said Charlotte cured your illness, how did she treat you?" Andrew''s footsteps halted as he felt the gaze of the doctors in the diagnosis room fall upon him. His face alternated between pale and green, finally turning around with a smile. But this smile was somewhat forced, almost like he was crying. What was this all about? He should have just stayed in his clinic. Why did hee here to see themotion? Ruth''s words were full of praise, not a single dirty word, yet he felt as if he was being scolded and pointed at his spine. Thinking back to thest meeting where he boasted to his subordinates about earning an additional thirty thousand copper coins from Ruth, his face felt even hotter now. "Well... I''m d you''re okay. I''m also very happy," Andrew said to Ruth. Don''t believe me? Wouldn''t that be pping the boss in the face? Rnd and the vice deans had certified it. Even if he had a hundred questions in his mind, he had to swallow them. He felt both angry and curious about the person named Charlotte, wondering how she managed to cure an ailment that even healing magic couldn''t treat. This was not just damaging his reputation, but also the reputation of the four prestigious clinics in the Abyss. "Well, thank you," Ruth said with a smile, genuinely grateful. Andrew smiled awkwardly, then slipped away under the watchful eyes of the physicians. After Andrew left, the other unrted doctors also left the diagnosis room under the gaze of the vice deans, their expressionsplex. None of the doctors could understand. Ruth, who had beenbeled as a "God-forsaken," how did Charlotte manage to cure her? Could it be that all four clinics had misdiagnosed her? Wouldn''t that mean their skills were inadequate? But if it wasn''t a misdiagnosis, then it would be even more terrifying. If a God-forsaken person could be saved, then their beliefs as medical practitioners would copse at this moment. In the diagnosis room, only Ruth, Rnd, the two vice deans, and Ruth''s dedicated attendant, Hattie, remained, creating an odd atmosphere. After confirming that Ruth had recovered and her symptoms had disappeared, the two vice deans suddenly lost their previous authoritative demeanor. They lowered their eyes, afraid to make eye contact with Ruth. If it weren''t for Rnd still sitting here, they would have found an excuse to leave. "I apologize, Miss Ruth, for our previous misdiagnosis," Rnd stood up and bowed ny degrees to apologize to Ruth. The two vice deans watched this scene, their faces showing shock and quickly stood up, apologizing to Ruth as well. With this bow, they were admitting that their skills were insufficient and that they had misdiagnosed her. If this news were to spread, it would be detrimental to the reputation of the Duru Medical Clinic... But Rnd was the dean, and the Duru Medical Clinic was owned by their family, so they couldn''t interfere. "It''s alright, Dean Rnd. The other clinics made the same diagnosis, so it''s not your fault," Ruth reassured with a smile. The faces of the two vice deans turned even redder. The Duru Medical Clinic prided itself on having three senior healing magic master physicians at the fourth order, considering themselves the best clinic in the Abyss. Ruth''sforting words sounded particrly piercing. Rnd still had a gentle smile on his face and sat back down. "If I may be so bold as to ask, how did Doctor Charlotte treat you and cure your illness?" The two vice deans also looked at Ruth, their eyes filled with a desire for knowledge. Ruth''s illness was extremely peculiar, with severe pain in her lower abdomen that was not caused by external injuries. Healing magic was ineffective and even exacerbated the pain. As for pain-relieving potions, they only provided temporary relief and did not affect the illness. So, how did Charlotte manage to cure Ruth''s illness? They were equally curious. However, as vice deans, they couldn''t bring themselves to ask directly. Ruth gestured to her abdomen, indicating, "Dr. Charlotte performed surgery on me, making an incision in my lower abdomen and removing a section of damaged intestine. After that, the pain disappeared." The diagnosis room fell silent. The three individuals sitting at the table, their faces filled with shock. "Absurd! Utterly absurd!" The chubby vice dean''s fat cheeks trembled, his expression as if a goddess had been defiled. He was just one step away from climbing onto the table and biting Ruth. The other vice dean managed to restrain himself somewhat, but his trembling hands and lips revealed the tremendous shock he had experienced. What was the surgery? That was something only butchers did! Poor people who couldn''t afford medical treatment would go to butchers for so-called bloodletting therapy, which only made their already weakened bodies even more feeble. Physicians were a noble profession. They used magic to treat illnesses and save lives, a divine gift bestowed upon them. They were the messengers of the gods. And now Ruth was saying that her illness was cured through surgery? This was preposterous! The name Charlotte had gained some fame in the medical circle a few years ago, even in the Abyss they had heard of it. She was hailed as a once-in-a-century genius at the Calva Medical Academy. However, she ended up in prison for so-called surgical procedures and had her magical source stripped away, and expelled from Calva. Never did they expect that after three years, they would hear her name again in such a context. Rnd was the youngest among them, and he quickly adjusted his emotions, ncing at the vice deans beside him. The chubby vice dean felt the chill in the air, his lips moved, but he held back from continuing his rambling. "Hattie said you came today for scar removal surgery," Rnd said, shifting the topic instead of asking for more details about the surgery. Ruth wasn''t intimidated by the vice deans behavior. After so many years in the Abyss, she had seen all sorts of wicked people. These two were inconsequential. But their reactions did please her greatly. It gave her an inexplicable satisfaction to shock the world with just a glimpse of her man''s ability. Charlotte''s small clinic didn''t even have a name, and these past three years had been quite difficult. It was heart-wrenching. "Yes, the surgery left a scar, and I need to perform on stage tomorrow, so I came to have it removed," she replied. "Hattie, take Miss Ruth to change her clothes and bring her to the exclusive ward. I wille overter to remove the scar," Rnd instructed Hattie, who was standing in the corner. "Yes, Your Excellency," Hattie quickly replied and led Ruth away. "Dean, about this matter..." "I hope this matter doesn''t spread from our clinic," Rnd said in a calm tone. "Ruth''s illness was indeed cured, something we couldn''t achieve but Charlotte managed to do." "Could it be that after being stripped of her magical source, she became a servant of the devil..." the chubby vice dean muttered in a low voice. "Without any evidence, don''t talk nonsense!" Rnd gave him a stern look, his eyes filled with a severe warning. The chubby vice dean''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly shut his mouth. "You can say that he was lucky, coincidentally finding the source of the illness and saving Ruth''s life. But using him of making a malicious deal with the devil is a deadly usation," Rnd''s voice turned cold. "He just saved a young life, regardless of the means he used." Chapter 56: Magic Shield Chapter 56: Magic Shield "Dr. Charlotte, is he a skilled doctor?" Hattie couldn''t help but ask curiously as she led Ruth to change her clothes. Now that there were only the two of them, she wanted to satisfy her curiosity. "Yes, he is a genius, both in the past and now," Ruth smiled faintly, feeling a strange sense of pride. After Ruth changed into the patient gown and entered the ward, Rnd was already waiting for her. Hattie closed the door and stood by, ready to assist. Rnd gestured for Ruth to lie down on the bed and said softly, "Miss Ruth, please let me have a look at your scar." Ruthplied, lifting the edge of her clothes. On her smooth and t lower right abdomen, there was a conspicuous scar, over ten centimeters long. Rnd gazed at the scar. ording to Ruth''s ount, Charlotte made an incision in this location as a surgical opening, entered the abdominal cavity, removed a section of her intestine, and then sutured it back together toplete the operation. Even though he had heard about that guy''s actions before, Rnd couldn''t help but curse inwardly, "He''s truly insane!" This was a living person. Even a butcher wouldn''t be confident in cutting open a pig''s belly, sewing it back together, and having it still alive, right? However, looking at the scar, the stitches were done beautifully. Even his tailor might not be able to sew skin together so perfectly. The material of the sutures was unknown, but after the wound healed, the stitches had already dissolved. However, on a beauty like Ruth, even the smallest scar was unnecessary. It would make her slightly imperfect when she wore a beautiful dress. But for a strong man, a mercenary, such a scar wouldn''t bother them. In reality, a scar like this could be easily resolved by a novice mage who had learned Scar Removal Magic. It was a waste of talent for someone like Rnd, an advanced mage, to handle such a minor issue. "May I ask, did Charlotte use magic during the surgery?" Rnd looked into Ruth''s eyes and asked gently. "Before the surgery, he gave me pain-relieving and sedative potions, so I''m not aware of the details of the procedure," Ruth shook her head. "And if I had been awake, watching him cut me open, I would probably have passed out from fear, wouldn''t I?" "The bloody scene is indeed difficult to ept," Rnd nodded thoughtfully. This was a good way to make patients cooperate quietly during surgery. By making them unaware of the pain and losing consciousness, the urrence of idents during dangerous procedures could be minimized. It seemed that Charlotte had indeed put a lot of thought into performing surgeries. "Calva couldn''t tolerate him, but can''t you tolerate him in the Abyss?" Ruth interrupted Rnd''s thoughts, staring at his face and asking. Rnd fell silent for a moment and shook his head, "The Abyss is different from Calva. If he truly has the ability, he will find a ce to stand." The conversation between the two ended, and Rnd took out his magic wand, devoutly performing magic. As a green light fell onto Ruth''s abdomen, that conspicuous scar seemed to melt away like snow, quickly disappearing without a trace. Her lower abdomen became fair and smooth once again. "Thank you, Dean Rnd." Ruth got up from the bed and sincerely expressed her gratitude. "You''re wee," Rnd put away his magic wand. "You don''t need to pay for the scar removal today, and we will also refund the diagnostic fees you previously paid at the Dru Clinic and the Fran Clinic aspensation for the misdiagnosis." "This..." Ruth was somewhat surprised. "Hope to witness your graceful dance tomorrow." Rnd nodded slightly and walked towards the door. "Hattie, take Miss Ruth to the finance department to collect the refunded fees." "Yes, Your Excellency." Hattie quickly nodded. Ten minutester, Ruth came out of the Duru Clinic with a puzzled expression and boarded the pumpkin carriage. She hade for scar removal today, but she hadn''t spent a single coin and had even received a refund of 80,000 copper coins. What kind of world was this? Did clinics voluntarily give refunds? ... Charlotte stepped out for a while and used the excuse of delivering the remaining essence to Diana to hitch a ride to Harry''s general store. "Oh, it''s our Harriman family''s son-inw," Harry teased as Charlotte entered through the door. "Who leaked the news?" Charlotte''s expression turned serious. "Alright, the news about you and Diana fighting the ck Guardsst night spread early in the morning. Now everyone is guessing about your rtionship with Diana," Harry said with a mischievous smile. "Come on, tell your older brother, what exactly did Diana see in you?" "Probably my handsome face, strong physique, and interesting soul," Charlotte replied seriously. Harry looked Charlotte up and down, then suddenly jumped up and grabbed his chest in shock. "What kind of powerful medicine have you been taking?" Charlotte took a step back, looking somewhat guarded at Harry. He wasn''t interested in men, let alone the old goblin. "Medicine? How is that possible? Am I the kind of person who would take medicine? This is the result of my recent training." Rolling his eyes, Harry sat back down in his armchair and casually said, "Did you run out of materials after buying so much the other day?" "I want to buy a set of household magic shields today." Harry immediately sat up straight. "Are you sure? That thing is not cheap." "Compared to money, I think staying alive is more important." "Indeed, it''s better to find a wealthy woman than work so hard," Harry said, getting up and flipping a counter behind him. Three rows of brightly colored crystal balls appeared on the shelves behind him. "These are all small-scale shields, ranging in defense level from Level 1 to Level 6, with prices ranging from 10,000 to 5 million. Which one do you want?" Charlotte looked earnestly at the colorful crystal balls on the shelves. These were the core of magic shields, created by magical cksmiths with embedded magic cores, connected by beast blood arrays, andbined with various special materials. Don''t underestimate these magic shields. In a giant city like Calva, it relied not on tall walls to resist the magic tide, but on these seemingly thin and smooth magic shields. It was said that the core was four beast rear magic cores, which, with the cooperation of high-level mages, could withstand attacks from beast rear-level magic tides. "What about that earthy yellow Level 3 shield?" Charlotte asked. "You have a good eye. This is a Level 3 shield made from the magic core of a Level 2 Burrowing Beast. Besides being able to dig holes, its main features are its tough armor and incredible endurance, which even a Level 3 knight can''t do anything about. So, it takes the magic core of a Level 2 magical beast to forge a Level 3 shield. Its characteristics are durability and resistance. Of course, the drawback is quite obviousitcks a counter-attack function and is purely a hard-defense shield," Harry exined, standing up. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. This was exactly what suited him! Chapter 57: Thank You Chapter 57: Thank You Today, Charlotte came to Harry''s grocery store specifically to buy a magic protective shield. This item is very famous in the Isor Continent and can be considered essential for home and travel. It provides defense for cities and individuals alike. As long as one has the money, anyone would be willing to buy one, whether to carry on their person or keep at home, to increase their sense of security. The night raid by the Dark Magic Guardsst night made him deeply aware of the dangers of this world. If it weren''t for the timely arrival of the Fox Guards, he might have perishedst night. Even though Diana had released a statement asking the Fox Guards to protect his safety, he still couldn''t rxpletely. After all, the Fox Guards weren''t stationed outside the clinic at all times. In case Carol ignored fair y and sent an assassin to deal with him, by the time the Fox Guards arrived, he might already be dead. At this moment, a magic protective shield that could provide early warning and stable defense seemed extremely important. Magic protective shields were luxury items and were extremely expensive. After all, the raw materials were not cheap. The price of a second-grade magic core generally exceeded 10,000 copper coins and a slightly better quality one could cost up to 20,000 copper coins. After processing, doubling the price of the magic protective shield was not a problem. If it was manufactured by a renowned master and had special functions, the price would have no upper limit. The sandy-colored crystal ball that Charlotte had her eye on was priced at 66,666 copper coins by Harry. Although she had a preference for it, Charlotte held onto her principle of not showing her excitement to negotiate a sessful bargain. She nodded slightly and also looked at a few other second-grade magic protective shields. There was an interesting water-based shield that, in addition to providing basic second-grade protection, would automatically clean the house from all angles once a day, making it a very user-friendly home function. There was also a fire-based shield that wouldunch fireball attacks at intruders, with the power of the fireballparable to that of a second-order junior mage. It belonged to the category of an offensive magic protective shield and was much more expensive than a regr shield, priced at 100,000 copper coins. "33,333 copper coins, I''ll take this old-fashioned shield off your hands," Charlotte pointed at the first magic protective shield she was interested in and began to bargain. "Who bargains like this?!" Harry huffed and puffed. "Let''s start with half the price, isn''t that the tradition?" Charlotte smiled. "We''re old acquaintances now, and this shield is really good. Although it''s a second-grade shield, if you bury it in the ground and connect it to the earth''s energy, it will provide some earth attribute bonuses. It can even withstand attacks from fourth-order opponents." Harry said sincerely, "In that case, I''ll round it down for you, let''s make it 66,660 copper coins." Charlotte:... He just rounded it down, you sneaky old man! "This is simply a in turtle shell, a single attribute pure defensive shield. Even if it''s durable, it''s not worth this price," Charlotte shook her head, "I''ll add a little more, 33,334 copper coins." Harry:... Half an hourter. After a fierce round of bargaining, Charlotte managed to acquire this set of Earth Burrower''s protective shield for the price of 52,321 copper coins. While counting the money, Charlotte felt like his heart was bleeding. Such arge sum of money, he had only just earned it not long ago, and now it was going into Harry''s pocket. "It''s different when you''re dating a rich woman. Even the way you spend money looks more handsome," Harry weighed the gold coins in his hand and said with a grin. "You better hope this protective shield works fine so that next time I can bring you more money," Charlotte took the sandy-colored crystal ball, which felt quite heavy in his hands, like an iron ball. "Don''t worry, I''ve used the ancestral prophecy to see your future. Although your luck isn''t great, you can live a very long life." "Rest assured, I have used the ancestral prophecy to look into your future. Although your luck isn''t great, you can live a very long life," said Harry. "Thank you very much," Charlotte said as he left the grocery store, holding the crystal ball tightly. Outside the store, a carriage adorned with the Harryman family emblem was waiting for him. It wasn''t Diana''s exclusive vehicle, but this small carriage provided enough security even in the Abyss. "Thank you so much," Charlotte said to the coachman as he got off the carriage, carrying the crystal ball wrapped in a rag. The coachman simply nodded slightly and drove the carriage away. So far, Charlotte wasn''t quite sure what Diana saw in him to grant him such leniency from the Fox Guards. But it was a good thing. With Diana''s influence, perhaps he could safely navigate through his weakest period. But relying on borrowed power would only get him so far. He needed to improve his strength to be able to handle crises. Currently, his strength had increased to 700kg, surpassing the threshold of 500kg for a knight apprentice. However, without corresponding martial skills, he was nothing more than a brute with brute force. He wondered when the martial skills he applied for from the hermit would arrive. He didn''t want to spend his own money on something he could obtain for free. After splurging on expenses today, he only had 2,330 copper coins left, returning to poverty once again. He approached the door and, after confirming with Vivian, she opened it for him. As soon as Charlotte entered, he immediately locked the door from the inside and ced the crystal ball he was carrying on the counter, inserting arge iron rod to secure it. "Is this a magic protective shield?" Vivian approached, surprised. Anna, who was on the cab, also stuck her head out, curiously staring at the crystal ball emitting a faint yellow glow. "Yes, this is a magic protective shield that I purchased at a high price," Charlotte nodded. "So, from now on, we''ll have to tighten our belts." "Tighten our belts?" Vivian looked fearful. "For lunch and dinner today, we''ll have porridge. You go and start a fire," Charlotte waved her away. Then he walked around the clinic, selected the center of the entire house, and used the Judgment Sword to cut a half-meter-deep groove on the stone floor. After confirming contact with the soil, he buried the crystal ball. Following the instructions, he clicked the crystal ball a few times, sessfully activating it. Inside the crystal ball, a golden light flickered, and a hazy earthy yellow magic shield expanded outward from the crystal ball, epassing the entire clinic. As the magic shield stabilized, the golden light gradually faded, and the shield became invisible, leaving no traces. The earthy yellow crystal ball connected with the surrounding soil through faint strands of light, which represented the abundant earth elements flowing in and out of the crystal ball. The sufficiency and suitability of elements were important criteria for selecting a magic protective shield. The magic core was consumable, and once the energy within it was depleted, the protective shield would be ineffective. Smart mages constructed a circting array within the crystal ball, turning the magic core into a rechargeable battery. As long as there were enough surrounding elements of the same attribute, the magic core''s energy could be continuously replenished, turning the magic protective shield from a disposable item into a reusable one. After confirming everything was in order, Charlotte filled the pit back up, and the magic protective shield was deemed secure. Indeed, wearing protection gave a sense of security. Chapter 58: Perfect Nourishment Chapter 58: Perfect Nourishment Rinsing the rice and cooking porridge in the pot, Charlotte went downstairs and entered the study, where he habitually wrote today''s patient records. The power of habit was indeed formidable. Compared to the previous days, the number of patients today had increased significantly, reaching eighteen in total. Most of them had external injuries, which were rtively easy to handle. The average fee per person was around 500 copper coins, resulting in a total collection of 8,423 copper coins and coteral worth 1,210 copper coins. Closing the diary, Charlotte took out the cash box under the counter and began to count the clinic''s earnings for the morning. Running a clinic was indeed a lucrative business. If it weren''t for someone trying to kill him, the stable daily profits would have made his life in the Abyss quitefortable. If nothing happened today, enjoying music in the pavilion would be enough. However, the strong sense of crisis, knowing that the Duke''s son from the powerful Lance Empire wanted to kill him and Carol from the Jadeson family wanted to harm him, made him seriously consider how to save himself. He couldn''t spend money recklessly. The second-level magic barrier could only provide early warning and temporary defense, which was not practical for withstanding powerful enemies. Once he had saved enough money, he would upgrade the barrier again. He had his eyes set on a fourth-level barrier, a gold attribute one that used the Magic Core of a Swordtooth Beast as its core. It relied on offense for defense and could release a powerful sword aura to y invading enemies. But it was quite expensive. The price was 820,000 copper coins. Good things naturally didn''te cheap. They had in rice porridge for lunch. Vivian wasn''t picky and drank three bowls happily, burping contentedly, satisfied with her lunch. Anna, on the other hand, didn''t even spare a nce at the bowl of porridge given to her. She circled the stove a few times, then meowed at Charlotte. "What kind of family is this? There''s no reason to eat meat every day." Charlotte held arge bowl, drinking the porridge while earnestly lecturing, "From today onwards, you''ll have to get used to this difficult life." ... In the evening, unable to adapt to a day without any good food, Charlotte spent 31 copper coins at a meat stall on the street and bought a pound of venison. The bald, greasy butcher, with his bare arms, smiled and handed Charlotte a deer whip hanging high up. He whispered, "Doctor Charlotte, this deer whip is for you. It''s a good thing. It''s said to be excellent for soaking in alcohol. I''ll ask you to put in a good word for me to Miss Diana to reduce the rent." "Oh, um..." Charlotte held something in his hand that was heavier than the meat he bought, looking at the butcher''s eager smile and the envious nces from others, feeling somewhatplicated. What? Do you think Diana is interested in my body? Can''t it be because she appreciates my talent? "Thanks, boss," Charlotte said, holding the meat and turning to leave. This kind of bargain couldn''t be missed by a fool. The butcher''s meat stall was the best business on Baka Street. He purchased wild beasts hunted in the wilderness from adventurers every day, then ughtered and sold them. Due to the scarcity of resources in the Abyss, there were only a few capable of hunting in the wilderness. Therefore, the butcher not only had a shiny bald head but also made good profits. The venison was still fresh; it should have been delivered only this afternoon. The deer whip was indeed a good thing, nourishing the kidneys and strengthening Yang. The butcher wasn''t exaggerating. If it found the right buyer, it could easily sell for a thousand to eighteen hundred copper coins. The butcher was using this to get closer to him, considering Diana''s face. Since the g had already been raised, Charlotte had to y along. Going with the flow, he epted the deer whip, giving the neighbors something more to imagine. As for how to cook it when he got back, he had to consider it carefully. Should he stir-fry it, braise it, or make a clear stew? Recently, he had been taking powerful potions, which made him robust. Since he rarely rewarded himself, he probably didn''t need any special nourishment. But since he already had the meat, it would be a waste not to eat it. No matter how mystical it was imed to be, it was essentially just two pounds of lean meat. On the way back, Charlotte entered a grocery store and bought some spices. If the vor couldn''t be tamed, it would probably be hard to eat. Charlotte originally wanted to handle it quietly, but as soon as he opened the door, Vivian was waiting for him on the first floor, holding Anna in her arms. "Meat!" Seeing the braised meat in Charlotte''s hand, Vivian and Anna''s eyes lit up at the same time. "Boss, didn''t you say we were going to have a hard time?" Vivian looked at Charlotte with some confusion. They had just eaten a bowl of porridge. "It''s the time for you to grow. Even if it''s tough, we can''t make the children suffer." Charlotte said earnestly. Perhaps due to his recent improvement in physical fitness, his body''s consumption had also increased. He had eaten four bowls of porridge at noon today and soon felt very hungry. Without some oil and fat in his stomach, he couldn''t hold on. No wonder people say that martial artists can eat up a lot of money every day. "The boss is so kind!" Vivian was deeply moved and her gaze fell on the braised meat in Charlotte''s hand. "This piece of meat looks a bit strange though." "Ah... this is a deer whip. I''ll go prepare the meat." Charlotte hurriedly went upstairs with the meat. "Is the deer whip supposed to look like this?" Vivian frowned and pondered. Charlotte stewed a pot of venison soup and braised the deer whip. Anna drank some soup and ate a few pieces of venison, but she avoided the braised deer whip. On the other hand, Vivian liked the braised deer whip. She ate a lot of it with rice and said, "This deer whip tastes good, it has a nice chewy texture." Charlotte looked at Vivian, her face flushed, sweating profusely, and a bit intoxicated. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Could the dish be too potent? He had also eaten a fair amount, and at first, he didn''t feel anything. But halfway through the meal, a nameless fire rose in his abdomen, wandering throughout his body. It seemed like his blood vessels had been opened up, and he felt hot all over, simr to the feeling after drinking a powerful potion. After finishing the meal, following the principle of not wasting anything, there was nothing left in the pot. "Um... it''s so hot, and I feel dizzy. I need to go to sleep..." Vivian stood up and staggered towards her room but didn''t take more than a few steps before she fainted. "What''s happening?" Charlotte quickly approached and saw that her breathing was a bit rapid, but her vital signs were stable, which relieved him. He lifted her from the ground. She was small, probably less than eighty pounds, but she was as hot as a furnace. "It''s hot... so hot..." Vivian''s hand instinctively wrapped around his neck, and her warm breath blew on his neck, causing a tingling sensation. "Stay conscious, you''re still a child!" Charlotte pried her hand off and carried her back to her room, tossing her onto the bed. Looking at Vivian wriggling on the bed, Charlotte took a step back. Indeed, one shouldn''t eat random things, especially medicinal ingredients. After making sure the window was securely locked, Charlotte left the room. After experiencing the effects of seven bottles of powerful potions, he waspletely immune to this level of difort. He wouldn''t act recklessly and embarrass everyone. After cleaning up the dishes, Charlotte took a cold shower. After careful sensing, he realized that the deer whip was notpletely ineffective. At least he could feel that his strength had increased slightly, although far from the ferocity of a bottle of powerful potion. But his mind became extremely excited, devoid of sleepiness. He could only go downstairs and refine two more pots of essence water. As he descended the stairs, Charlotte noticed two scrolls on the counter. Chapter 59: Draw the Sword and Strike! Chapter 59: Draw the Sword and Strike! Two scrolls on the counter. They appeared so abruptly. Charlotte''s nerves suddenly tightened, and he instinctively looked towards the Judgment Sword beneath the counter. The sword was still there. Then he scanned the clinic, the front door was still tightly shut, and the magic barrier showed no abnormalities. It was too strange! Someone had entered the clinic without triggering any reaction from the magic barrier. After confirming multiple times that there was no one hiding on the first floor of the clinic, Charlotte quickly approached the counter, gripped the Judgment Sword in his hand, and picked up one of the scrolls. The scroll was made of an unknown material, with a smooth and delicate texture. The original white color had turned yellowish, but the metallic caps at both ends were still shiny, like gold. It seemed to have been around for a very long time. "Could it be a martial technique delivered by a formidable recluse?" A thought popped into Charlotte''s mind. If it were assassins sent by Carol, they would have already moved silently, bypassing the magic barrier. His head would have been long gone by now. To deliver a scroll in the middle of the night, the only possibility Charlotte could think of was the recluses from the Crimson Moon organization. Setting down the Judgment Sword, Charlotte couldn''t wait and opened the scroll. The scroll unfolded to a length of one foot. There were no densely packed martial technique secrets, nor a series of illustrated movements. In the center of the entire scroll, there was only a small ck dot that looked like a ck sesame seed at first nce. "Such a familiar feeling, are they deceiving me again?" Charlotte frowned and brought the scroll closer to the light, examining it carefully. This time, he saw it. That ck dot was not a sesame seed or a ck ant; it was a tiny figure. A figure holding a sword. Someone had drawn such a minuscule figure on thisrge scroll. Charlotte stared at it for a long time until his eyes grew sore, and he felt that he had been fooled again. Suddenly, the little figure moved. He drew the sword and struck. The tiny sword seemed to pierce out from within the scroll and entered Charlotte''s eyes and mind. Charlotte only felt his vision turn ck, and his mind fell into chaos. When he regained consciousness, he found himself standing on a floating ind. Everything around him was pitch ck and chaotic. Dim light fell on the ck stone that was less than ten square meters in size, and Charlotte was now standing on this ck stone. He could confirm that there was emptiness below. The howling wind blew up from below, and when he reached out his hand, it was immediately marked with bloodstains from the wind des. Charlotte withdrew his hand. The blood and pain felt so real, unlike a dream. But wasn''t he just looking at the little figure in the clinic? How did he suddenly end up in such a bizarre ce? However, his gaze was quickly drawn to the figure standing at the other end of the ck stonea tall man covered in arge ck cloak. That cloak looked familiar to Charlotte. If he wasn''t mistaken, he had the same one stored in his wardrobe. "The Adjudicator!" Charlotte eximed in astonishment. The man raised his hand, revealing a ck longsword under the cloak. The ancient hilt also looked familiar. "Young man, I am surprised to see you here," the Adjudicator''s deep voice resounded. "But since you have chosen this path, show me the attitude of a knight. Kill me within three days, and you will be able to leave this ce." Charlotte: "Ah?!" Only then did he notice that his right hand was also gripping a ck longswordthe Judgment Sword! "The Sword of Judgment, First Form: Sword Drawing Technique," the Adjudicator''s voice echoed. The sword shed, and Charlotte only saw the Adjudicator''s hand make a slight movement, without even catching a glimpse of how the de was unsheathed. And then. He saw his own headless body slowly copse to the ground. "Damn it!" He was beheaded! "You have ten seconds of rest," the Adjudicator''s cold voice echoed. Charlotte took two steps back, clutching his neck in terror. Pain! It was so painful! The pain of a sword severing his neck was real and horrifying. Even as someone who had already died once, he couldn''t bear this terrible way of dying. "Wait a minute! Weren''t you supposed to teach me how to practice swordsmanship? Why did you juste and chop off my head?" Charlotte suddenly snapped back to his senses and shouted. This was unreasonable! "Sword techniques must be cultivated in actualbat to ovee and triumph over enemies. Only through death can oneprehend the true essence of survival," the Adjudicator raised his hand. "Young man, your ten seconds are up." Instinctively, Charlotte raised his right hand. Before his sword could even be unsheathed, the Adjudicator''s voice came from behind him, "Too slow." Charlotte, clutching his neck, climbed up from the ground with a look of despair, "I won''t do it anymore! Aren''t you just bullying me with an unfair advantage? You haven''t taught me anything!" "You have ten seconds of rest." "Perhaps we can start with something simple, like how to draw the sword? For a beginner like me, isn''t this teaching method a bit too extreme?" Charlotte tried to persuade the Adjudicator. "Ten seconds are up," the Adjudicator remained unmoved and unsheathed his sword once again. Revived once again, Charlotte stood at the edge of the floating ind, looking at the Adjudicator gripping the sword with one hand. Without any hesitation, he turned around and jumped outward. Whatever was below, it couldn''t be worse than being beheaded, right? "Your wrong choice is truly regrettable," the Adjudicator''s whisper echoed from above. "Go to hell! I won''t y along with you anymore!" Charlotte flipped him off towards the sky. And then... he quickly understood the meaning behind the Adjudicator''s words. Below the floating ind was not an expansive sky. It was a domain of violent hurricanes. After falling several hundred meters, the small knife-like wind des turned intorge des, slicing away pieces of Charlotte''s flesh. He experienced the feeling of being tortured. "You have ten seconds of rest." Charlotte held his feeble self, finally copsing: "If I am guilty, let thew be the one to punish me! Don''t torment me like this..." In his previous life, he was just a veterinarian, and in this life, he was only a magician who had lost his magic source. When had he ever endured this kind of repeated death torture? "In the struggle between life and death, the ability to infinitely revive is a trial mode that many knights dream of. If you can''t even ept such a trial, do you still want to be a brave knight?" The golden gaze beneath the ck cloak fell upon Charlotte, and the Adjudicator''s voice was ice-cold. Those words were like a bucket of ice-cold water pouring down on him, instantly awakening Charlotte. Compared to repeatedly dying and reviving in this strange space, in the Abyss, once he died, everything would be gone. This was the martial technique he sought from the hermit, entering the mysterious space within the scroll. If he couldn''t even pass the first stage of the trial, what face would he have to ask the hermit for help in the future? This scroll was so extraordinary. If he couldn''t seize such an opportunity, how could he be stronger and protect himself? The Adjudicator''s cold countdown continued. Charlotte drew his longsword, gripping the hilt tightly with both hands, standing in front, his gaze fixed on the Adjudicator''s hand gripping the sword. There was no fear on his face, only absolute calmness. Once again, the Adjudicator unsheathed his sword, sweeping it forward, crossing several meters in a single step. The Judgment Sword emitted a deathly aura as it was unsheathed! This time, Charlotte finally saw how his sword was unsheathed! Chapter 60: Inheritance Chapter 60: Inheritance ng! The two Judgment Swords shed, and for the first time, Charlotte managed to block the Adjudicator''s de. His hand gripping the sword felt a bit numb, and the longsword almost slipped from his grasp, but his eyes were sharp! Power! Their power was equal! He had thought this would be a battle with an absolute disadvantage, but now it seemed that the Adjudicator''s strength was on par with his own, without any advantage. One-sided ughter was an absolute advantage in terms of skill. This was a fair duel. Of course, it was rtive. "Not bad, but having the courage to draw your sword is not enough," the Adjudicator chuckled softly. The dark figure moved past, like a ghostly leap, and the intersecting ck longsword spun around, once again sending a head soaring into the sky. "Judgment Sword, Second Form: Spinning sh." As Charlotte soared into the sky, he admired the elegant arc of the longsword and the Adjudicator''s ghostly footsteps between the light and shadows. Charlotte retreated to the edge of the stone tform and asked, "What footwork is that?" "The Three Thousand Shadows. If you learn it, it will be yours," the Adjudicator replied. His figure shot out once again, crossing several meters in an instant, beheading Charlotte with a single sword strike. ... From pain to numbness, Charlotte didn''t know how many times he had been killed. But with each death, his memories didn''t disappear. Instead, they became even more profound due to the pain of the moment of death. His sword was no longer unsheathed in advance but remained in the scabbard, waiting for the Adjudicator''s countdown to end before swiftly drawing the sword. ng! The longswords shed once again. The Adjudicator stepped forward with his left foot, swiftly moving past, and the longsword spun around, aiming for Charlotte''s neck from behind. But this time, Charlotte didn''t stand still and wait. As the Adjudicator made his move, Charlotte also charged towards the left front, simultaneously swinging his longsword in a spinning sh. sh! When Charlotte''s head flew into the air, he saw the Adjudicator''s left arm being severed, blood sttering everywhere. Finally, a smile appeared on his face. When he revived again, the Adjudicator''s severed arm had already regenerated. But in Charlotte''s eyes, there was no longer fear or retreat, only unyielding persistence and a strong desire for victory. From being mercilessly ughtered at the beginning to now being able to sacrifice his arm for a chance at victory. It was like seeing a progress bar, and he gradually became excited. Draw the sword, spinning sh, draw the sword, draw the sword, spinning sh, spinning sh... Charlotte had lost count of how many times he had repeated andbined these two sword techniques. Death was not meaningless. Each death allowed the next death to be dyed. Or... inflicted more deadly injuries on the Adjudicator. ... ng! The sword was drawn from the scabbard, and the two figures on the stone tform dashed out almost simultaneously. Intermingling shadows, a sh of swords. No fancy techniques, only a sh of absolute power and speed. One sword determined victory or defeat, life or death. A bloodline appeared on the Adjudicator''s neck, hidden beneath the ck robe, then turned into a gushing fountain of blood. Charlotte''s left arm was severed at the shoulder, and blood gushed out as well. "This time, I guess I''ve won," Charlotte sheathed his sword calmly and said. "Yes, you''ve won," the Adjudicator also sheathed his longsword, "but you''ve only learned the surface. You''re too weak. I hope when I see you next time, you won''t disappoint me." The hazy mist suddenly dissipated, and the dazzling sunlight poured down, causing Charlotte, who was ustomed to dim lighting, to instinctively close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself back in the clinic. He was still standing in front of the oilmp, in the same posture of bowing his head and looking at the scroll. Charlotte blinked, and the small figure at the center of the scroll was gone, leaving only a simple ck sketch of a small sword. Everything felt like a dream. Death had urred too many times, too repetitively, and the details had faded from his subconscious. But every detail of the battle with the Adjudicator in that mysterious space was still deeply imprinted in his mind. "Indeed, it''s a martial technique given by the boss. Even the teaching mode is so unique..." Charlotte rolled up the scroll. With his current level as a knight apprentice, he could probably only learn these two moves. He didn''t know when he would enter this mysterious space again. He casually picked up another scroll and quickly opened it. The scroll unfolded, still only a foot long. At the top, golden characters were written: "Three Thousand Shadows of Light and Shadow." In the center of the scroll, there was a dynamic demonstration of a figure about the size of a matchbox, disying the footwork. Ethereal and substantial, the light and shadows flickered, no different from what Charlotte had learned from the Adjudicator in that mysterious space. Below was a line of notes: First Stage of the Three Thousand Shadows - sh of Brilliance: Agile footsteps apanied by light-like speed. When practiced to the extreme, it allows for a hundred-meter instant sh. Charlotte pondered for a while, realizing that the Three Thousand Shadows seemed to have different stages. When the first stage reached its extreme, one could achieve a hundred-meter instant sh. He wasn''t sure what level this was in terms of footwork and martial arts. But ifbined with the ultimate sword technique, it could easily take down a magician a hundred meters away. Based on his current mastery in the mysterious space, he was far from achieving a hundred-meter instant sh, let alone light-like speed. At best, he was just agile in his footwork. After scrutinizing the scroll for a while, he concluded that he had grasped the essence of the basic footwork taught on the scroll after learning from the Adjudicator. He then closed the scroll. He had learned it, but when it came to martial arts, the master could only guide, and it was up to the individual to practice. He needed to arrange a time to continue honing his swordsmanship and footwork. After putting away the scroll, Charlotte suddenly remembered that he didn''t know how much time had passed in the outside world since he entered the mysterious space. He opened the door slightly, only to see darkness outside without any signs of dawn. He went upstairs and nced at Vivienne''s room. The healthy flush on the girl''s face had receded, and she was sleeping soundly, even emitting a faint snore. Fortunately, it seemed that the passage of time in the mysterious space was different from reality, but he still didn''t know the exact proportion. Next time he practiced, perhaps he could ce an hourss nearby to keep track. Returning to his room, Charlotte hid the scroll in a hiddenpartment under the bed and took out the ck stone. His finger swiped across the screen, revealing a new message: [Light Chaser: The message has been sent.] Charlotte''s eyes brightened. The efficiency was quite high. He wondered when Kappas would receive the message and if he would be summoned back to the Imperial Capital. [Miracle: Thanks!] He replied to the message, then opened the chat box with the Hermit. [Miracle: I''ve received the martial technique. Thank you very much.] [Hermit: Perhaps the Adjudicator had a premonition, which is why he left the sword and cloak for you. Keep it up, young man.] Charlotte put down the ck stone, lost in thought. That day, the Adjudicator hade, knowing that his magic source was damaged and unable to recover, yet he still passed on the ck stone to him. Now, he wielded the Judgment and trained with the Adjudicator''s Judgment Sword and Three Thousand Shadows. Perhaps, this was more of an inheritance. Thud! A muffled sound suddenly came from downstairs. Charlotte instinctively grabbed the longsword beside him and swiftly approached the window. In front of the door downstairs, two figures dressed in ck skintight suits stared at the earth-yellow magical barrier in front of them, looking a bit stunned. "What the hell!" In the distance, two Fox Guards heard the sound and rushed over. "Damn it! When did they install a magical barrier? Let''s run!" The two figures turned and fled, swiftly disappearing into a nearby alley, and vanishing into the mist. Chapter 61: The Girl in the White Dress Next Door Chapter 61: The Girl in the White Dress Next Door The assassin in the ck night attire disappeared into the mist, leaving the Fox Guards surprised as they approached the clinic and saw the protective barrier gradually fading. Since they didn''t catch anyone and confirmed that the clinic''s door hadn''t been damaged, they left. Charlotte closed the window. Although he had just learned the Sword Draw, Cyclone sh, and the basic Three Thousand Shadows, he wasn''t so arrogant as to rush out and beat up the two people who had kicked the door. He was still just a weak knight apprentice in this world filled with all sorts of dangers. Being cautious would ensure his survival for a longer time. He turned his head and looked at the ck cloak hanging in the wardrobe, holding the familiar Judgment Sword in his hand. Charlotte couldn''t resist the itch in his heart. "With a de in hand, the urge to kill arises. These words are indeed true." Charlotte ced the sword beside the bed and resisted the impulse to put on the cloak and go out. The abyss shrouded by the night was incredibly dangerous. asionally, screams could be heard from a distance. Either it was the mutual killing on the lower levels, premeditated home invasions, or encounters with terrifying entities. Charlottey back on the bed and curiously opened his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Knight Apprentice: 700/2000] [Wealth: 12428] [Professional Skills: Wound Cleansing and Dressing: Intermediate: 1920/2000 Suturing of Skin Wounds: Advanced: 520/4000 Radius Bone Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation: Basic: 360/1000 Appendectomy: Basic: 200/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Basic: 90/1000 Hydrating Essence Elixir Brewing: Basic: 100/1000 Sword Draw: Basic: 850/1000 Cyclone sh: Basic: 800/1000 sh of Brilliance: Basic: 760/1000] [Main Quest: Abyssal Physician - Reach an Influence of 1000! (Treating a patient earns 10 Influence) Progress: 710/1000.] [Long-Term Quest: Purify the Corrupted, Restart the World! Quest Reward: Epic-tier Item!] [Side Quest: None] [Favorability Panel: Not yet avable] ... Charlotte sat up, his face filled with surprise. His level had been updated, changing from being a useless person to a knight apprentice, and a progress bar had been provided. It seemed that the threshold to be a junior knight was a strength of 2000 kg. Twenty bottles of Power Boosting Potion were equivalent to 200,000 wealth points. He now only needed to focus on earning money, leaving the rest to the Power Boosting Potions. This feeling of having a clear goal was truly wonderful! The progress of his martial techniques also appeared in the skill list. He had thought that he was already quite skilled, but even for Sword Draw, which he was most proficient in, he hadn''t surpassed the basic stage. Now, he wouldn''t be able to sleep. Taking the Judgment Sword, he went downstairs to practice swordsmanship. The first-floor lobby was the most spacious area in his house. Moving all the extra tables, chairs, and stools to the side, Charlotte began practicing his swordsmanship. As a beginner, he didn''t have the annoyance of swinging his sword with sword energy. The 20 square meters of space were enough for him to perform the Sword Drawing Technique and the Whirlwind sh. Draw the sword, draw the sword, whirlwind sh... Silently, Charlotte practiced swordsmanship until a faint ray of dawn seeped through the door crack. Sheathing his sword, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. ncing at his attribute panel, Sword Drawing Technique: Intermediate: 860/1000; Whirlwind sh: Intermediate: 810/1000. A night of training had increased each skill by 10 points. Compared to the life-and-death struggle with the Judge in the mysterious space, practicing swordsmanship alone progressed much slower. The limited space didn''t allow for the disy of brilliant moves; he often bumped into the walls. He needed to find an opportunity to practice outside. The visible progress brought a strong sense of achievement, making him feel as if he were ying an upgrading game. Putting away the Judgment Sword, Charlotte, who had spent the whole night focusing on training, felt a bit exhausted despite his robust physique. So, he opened the system''s store and exchanged it for a bottle of Powerful Strength Potion. He chugged it down in a few gulps. As a warm stream spread throughout his body, he immediately felt warm andfortable. Sweeping away fatigue, he felt like himself again! "Besides enhancing strength, this is indeed a top-notch stimnt." Charlotte clenched his fist, and along with the increase in strength, the exhaustion vanished, making him feel rejuvenated! "Boss, why are you up so early?" Vivian came downstairs, patting her little head, looking somewhat surprised to see Charlotte. "Well, I woke up early today to exercise." Charlotte nodded slightly, showing off his well-developed biceps. "Oh, by the way, what happenedst night? Why did I wake up in bed and can''t remember anything? I just felt veryfortable." Vivian stared at Charlotte and said, "Could it be... you put something in the food?" Charlotte: "??" Come on, I''m not interested in Lolis, okay? Otherwise, do you think you would wake up in such a good condition? You could have woken up on the stairs, window sill, floor, stove, or even in the pot... Oh! That''s going too far, scratch that! "Yesterday, you fell asleep while eating, probably because you''ve been working too hard in making potions recently. So, I carried you back to your room to sleep." Charlotte said earnestly, "By the way, you went to bed without brushing your teethst night." "Really!" Vivian covered her mouth, took a step back blushing, and said in embarrassment, "So, the sour smell in the air wasing from me." After speaking, she turned around and ran upstairs with her short legs. "Sour smell?" Charlotte raised his hand, his eyebrows furrowed. Having sweated all night and then consumed a bottle of Powerful Strength Potion, he was the real source of the sour smell. In order not to be caught by Vivian, Charlotte went upstairs and grabbed a set of clothes, preparing to wash his body in the backyard. The clinic''s backyard was very small, only five or six square meters. There was an ancient well, and daily water use was pumped up from the well. Washing clothes and mops were also done in the small courtyard. Baka Street belonged to the Harriman family, and apart from a few houses that were rebuilt by renters, most of the houses were uniformly constructed for rent. Naturally, there was norge yard for nting flowers and keeping fish. Taking advantage of the dim light, Charlotte pumped water from the well and poured two buckets directly onto his body. The cold autumn well water was bone-chilling. If it were his previous physique, this bucket of cold water would have sent him away. But now, as the cold water poured over his body, he felt a lightness and all-overfort. He washed his body with a towel, and he could feel his muscles bing firmer. It might be rted to drinking another bottle of Powerful Strength Potion in the morning or the overnight sword practice. "Haha..." Suddenly, softughter sounded. Charlotte was startled and quickly looked up. The window on the second floor of the neighboring building was open, and a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl in a white dress was leaning against the window, watching him while covering her mouth and giggling. The morning light fell on her face, revealing a fair and delicateplexion. Her eyes and brows were picturesque, and her ck hair was casually draped in front of her, exuding an indescribable purity and charm. Seeing Charlotte looking up, the girl blushed and quickly closed the window. Chapter 62: Wrong Page, Not This One Chapter 62: Wrong Page, Not This One "Damn it! Peeping Tom! Luckily I didn''t take off my pants!" Charlotte was shocked and quickly poured two more buckets of water before hastily finishing up. Bute to think of it, that girl did look quite pretty. The clinic next door was a bookstore that specialized in all sorts of serious and not-so-serious books. You could find books like "The Centaur Girl and the Unspeakable Secrets of the Dragon" or "My Mischievous Years on Amman Street." They even had special editions with illustrations, and there was even manga! Don''t ask how Charlotte knew all this. Just ask. He bought them. Not him, though. It was the original owner. The ten or so books on the top shelf of his bookcase were all covered with new jackets. Among them were a few remarkably lifelike manga volumes. The paneling wasn''t the best, but the artwork was solid, with a delicate style and an imagination that knew no bounds. Centaurs and man-tigers were considered reserved subjects. Of course, Charlotte had no interest in such things. When he first transmigrated, he studied the entire bookshelf to quickly familiarize himself with the world. Since he was used to reading from top to bottom, he initially thought they were nonfiction manga and literature, which shattered his worldview. It wasn''t until he delved into some serious literature that his worldview returned to normal. And yet... he felt somewhat disappointed? But that wasn''t the point. The point was that if he remembered correctly, the owner of the neighboring bookstore seemed to be a thin, balding middle-aged man. There weren''t many records in the diary about the bookstore next door, but there was one entry that was heavily emphasized: Limited edition manga released on the 8th of every month! Was this manga part of that? Was it serious? So, who was that girl who peeked at him while he was bathing? Of course, it was also possible that he had misunderstood and maybe she was there first. But if he undressed and bathed in front of a youngdy, wouldn''t that be indecent? Charlotte dried his hair and changed into clean clothes, deciding not to dwell on the identity of the girl who peeked at him. Now that he had acquired his martial skills and sessfully transitioned to bing a knight, albeit still at the lowest level of knight apprentice, as long as he continued to drink powerful potions, he would continue to grow stronger. Earning money = getting stronger. It truly was an eternalw. He just needed to manage the clinic well, improve its reputation, and earn more money. It was still early, so Charlotte prepared to go upstairs and cook porridge. However, there was a knock at the door. "So early? Don''t they know the rules?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised but hesitated for a moment before walking to the door. Looking outside through the door crack, there was no one outside. "Doctor... save me..." A faint cry for help came from below, and Charlotte''s gaze shifted downward, noticing a figure crouched in front of the door. It was an orc with antlers on its head, emaciated and showing typical signs of magical drug addiction. Charlotte''s attitude towards such people was somewhatplicated. Those who willingly indulged themselves in it for temporary pleasure did not deserve pity, but in a ce like the Abyss, many addicts were forced into it. The Jadeson family had done a lot of evil to expand the market for magical drugs, exploiting more people. Magical drug addiction caused immense harm to the body. In theter stages, the internal organs would deteriorate, and it was almost impossible to save them, let alone for someone like him, a veterinarian. "I can''t drink the magical drug anymore... they... they forced me to sell my daughter... I can''t sell Dora..." The orc''s voice sounded intermittent and weak. He tried to crawl up, trembling and slipped weakly to the ground. He could only despairingly grab his hair, with veins bulging on his emaciated forehead, disying immense pain. Charlotte''s expression couldn''t hold up any longer. He nced left and right through the door crack, made sure there was no one else, and opened the clinic door. The orc propped himself up and tried to reach for the door instinctively, but found nothing to hold onto. However, this time he wasn''t thrown to the ground. Instead, a pair of strong hands grabbed him and helped him up. The orc was not tall, simr in height to Charlotte. He was extremely thin, weighing less than eighty pounds, with a paleplexion and a look of extreme weakness. However, his hazel eyes had a transparent quality like ss. "Doctor!" The orc looked at Charlotte, his eyes brightening. He instinctively tightened his grip on Charlotte''s hand and said, "Save me, I can''t drink the magical drug anymore." "Come inside first." Charlotte supported the orc into the clinic and closed the door behind them. He had the orc sit on a chair and poured a ss of water for him, saying, "I''m Charlotte, the owner, and doctor of this clinic. Tell me about your situation." "I know you. My name is Ivan, and I live on Tova Street. Half a year ago, I was drugged for the first time by them in a tavern, and I became addicted to the Blue me magical drug. For the past six months, I''ve had to drink a bottle of Blue me magical drug almost every day. I know it''s wrong, but I can''t control myself. When the addiction kicks in, it feels like ants are devouring my body. Only by drinking the magical drug can I find relief..." Ivan''s hand holding the ceramic cup trembled, while his other hand clenched into a fist. His face was filled with pain as he continued, "But ever since I started taking the magical drug, I''ve been in a daze. I can''t even work properly. When I ran out of money, I started selling off my possessions. I sold everything that could be sold in my house, until yesterday... they made me sell my daughter... so I could get two bottles of magical drug..." "These beasts! That''s my daughter we''re talking about!" Ivan''s emotions suddenly became agitated, choking on his words. "Her mother passed away, and I raised her on my own. She''s only eight years old, and they wanted to sell her to Anman Street... even if I die, I can''t do such a thing!" Charlotte listened silently, his expression turning grim. If it weren''t for the fact that he still had a daughter, he wouldn''t have even let Ivan in. But if magical drugs were so easy to quit, they wouldn''t strike fear in people''s hearts. Forcing a sudden withdrawal from the drug would cause excruciating withdrawal symptoms, making the addict''s life worse than death. The orc before him was clearly in great agony, despite his efforts to restrain himself. One positive aspect was that he at least had the determination to quit voluntarily. "Wait here for a moment." Suddenly, something came to Charlotte''s mind, and he quickly walked toward the study. Pulling out a diary from the top shelf of the bookcase, Charlotte rapidly flipped through it, then stopped. "The weather is nice today, although the sun and clouds are still invisible. Ate-stage magical drug addict came by, and his will to survive is quite strong. I gave him some blood and providedfort therapy. He should be gone by tomorrow, hoping he can find peace." Wrong page, not this one. Chapter 63: Forget it, Im Not That Kind of Person Chapter 63: Forget it, I''m Not That Kind of Person Charlotte continued to flip through the diary. "The weather isn''t great today. It must be windy in the wastnd, with sand particles filling the air. Bleh! Another person came seeking to quit magical drugs. It''s the fat owner of the jewelry shop on Baka Street. He''s quite wealthy but his health is deteriorating. Worried that his three wives might fall into someone else''s hands, he made up his mind to quit. One would be a fool not to make money when they have the chance. I used green-haired mice, three-eyed cockroaches, silver-winged bats, and giant red earthworms... ground them, and mixed them to create three bottles of potion. I named it ''Magical Drug Aversion Potion'' and sold it for 5,200 copper coins. Don''t think too much about it; it''s just a cebo. There''s no such thing as a magical drug aversion potion in this world." Charlotte turned to the next page. "The weather is still not good today. But that''s not important. The fat owner came back yesterday and said that the potion I gave him had remarkable effects. After drinking it, he would vomit at the mere smell of magical drugs and had no desire to drink anymore. He ns to order ten more bottles. I can''t quite figure it out. I made an extra two thousand copper coins out of guilt." He turned another page. "The weather is nice today. The fat owner didn''te, but his coachman did. The fat owner passed away, saying he had been suffering from vomiting and diarrhea since returning home yesterday, and his weak body couldn''t handle it. I guess it''s probably because the potion wasn''t right. That concoction of mine, iming to help quit magical drugs, is just nonsense. But logically speaking, it shouldn''t be lethal either. Luckily, he didn''te to me me for selling fake medicine; he came to inform me of his funeral banquet. Received 300 silver coins as a token of gratitude. The food was not bad. Oh boy, his three wives are all more beautiful than the other. And the concubine is a subus. I''m wondering who will inherit this lucrative shop in the future. Did that concubine just give me a seductive look at the altar? Forget it, I''m not that kind of person. This potion is toxic. It can''t be used to treat patients addicted to magical drugs." Charlotte flipped back two pages, fixing his gaze on the potion form. This cebo, named the ''Magical Drug Aversion Potion,'' seemed to have a good effect in suppressing drug cravings. That''s why the fat owner repurchased ten bottles the next day. However, whether it was the fat owner''s weak constitution or a problem with the potion itself, he died on the third day. Green-haired mice, three-eyed cockroaches, silver-winged bats, giant red earthworms... These ingredients were readily avable and used by Charlotte for concocting cleansing and hemostatic potions. They were regrly stocked in the warehouse. Although these things looked creepy, the potions made from them were usually for external use and had no toxicity. The original creator might have mixed it randomly, but they wouldn''t intentionally create a poisonous potion. However, he didn''t expect that this potion, which gathered extraordinary ingredients from the sky, ground, caves, soil, and water, would have a suppressive effect on magical drug addiction. At that time, he was even a bit scared. If news of this reached the Jadeson family''s ears, they would surelye and kill him. Fortunately, the fat owner died on the third day. Not many people knew about this. As for whether the potion was truly ineffective or just a fake, it remained to be verified. Charlotte used to fear retaliation from the Jadeson family, but now he was no longer afraid. It was an open secret in the Abyss that Carol wanted to kill him. If he could truly develop the ''Magical Drug Aversion Potion,'' it would not only benefit those persecuted by the Jadeson family but also fundamentally shake the foundation on which the Jadeson family stood. A bold n sprouted in his mind. Since Carol wanted to kill him and he couldn''t afford to provoke the Jadeson family, why not turn the tables on them? Closing the diary, Charlotte walked out of the study. Ivan struggled to sit upright in his chair, gripping the armrest tightly with his right hand. Veins bulged on his forehead, and beads of sweat rolled down as if he were enduring intense pain. "Is the drug addiction acting up?" Charlotte asked, looking at him. "Yes," Ivan managed to say, his voice strained and his mouth filled with bloodstains from his clenched teeth. "Magical drug addiction is both an illness and not an illness. Even the various medical clinics have no way to cure it, as you should know," Charlotte calmly stated. The light in Ivan''s eyes dimmed instantly, and his strength drained from his body, almost causing him to slide off the chair. Ever since he discovered that he had been tricked into drinking magical drugs, he had sought help from several major medical clinics. But there was no cure for magical drug addiction, and even the healing magic was powerless against it, leading him to his current state. He hade here today, holding onto a glimmer of hope. It seemed that this doctor was also unable to help. "However, I stumbled upon a prescription that might be worth a try. But the potency of this potion is intense, and the side effects are significant. Are you willing to use it?" Charlotte asked. Ivan suddenly looked up, his eyes burning with determination as he stared intensely at Charlotte. He said firmly, "I am willing!" "If you can''t handle the potency of the potion, you might die," Charlotte said solemnly. "I don''t have much time left in my current condition. When the drug addiction bes uncontroble, I was already prepared to take my own life with my child. I cannot sell Dora to that beast, Ciba, and let her suffer in this world," Ivan''s expression was exceptionally resolute. Charlotte looked at him in silence for a moment, then nodded and said, "Very well, wait here, I''ll prepare the potion for you." Following the form in the diary, Charlotte quickly concocted a pot of thick ck potion. The pungent smell wafted through the air, and just smelling it made Charlotte nauseous several times. Luckily, he hadn''t eaten breakfast yet, or it would have been a wasted meal. He now had some doubts that this substance not only suppressed magical drug addiction but also greatly affected one''s appetite. Out of caution, Charlotte bottled the potion in half-doses. From this pot, he filled eight bottles. The fat owner died violently after drinking it for three days. Now, Ivan was in this condition. Charlotte could only attempt to save a dying horse as a living horse doctor. Whether he could survive or not would depend on his resilience. "Boss, why are you brewing something so early in the morning? It stinks..." Vivian, who had finished washing up, came downstairs, holding her nose. When she saw Ivan sitting in the chair, she froze and immediately closed her mouth. This orc-like appearance seemed to indicate magical drug addiction. Wasn''t the boss refusing to treat patients with magical drug addiction these past few days? Why did he let one in today before even starting a regr business? Vivian looked at Charlotte with a puzzled expression, seeking his help. Ignoring her, Charlotte walked straight towards Ivan, holding a half-filled bottle of potion. He said, "Come, try one bottle first." Ivan took the potion from Charlotte and brought it to his lips. The foul smell assaulted his nostrils, causing him to gag and almost vomit. But he didn''t hesitate, he tilted his head back and drank the potion in one gulp. "Oh, by the way, tell me the detailed address of your residence. If anything happens, I will take care of your daughter," Charlotte took the bottle of potion from Ivan''s hand and asked. Ivan looked up at Charlotte, tears shimmering in his eyes, and quickly said, "Eighth Alley, Ivan''s Tailor Shop on Dragov Street... urgh..." Before he could finish his sentence, Ivan doubled over and began violently retching into the nearby trash can. Charlotte tactically retreated. "Boss, what''s going on?" Vivian approached and asked in a low voice. "Testing the potion," Charlotte replied in a simrly hushed tone. Chapter 64: Hes Truly Touching Chapter 64: He''s Truly Touching The potency of this potion exceeded Charlotte''s expectations. Ivan, who was already weak, vomited until he was exhausted. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have fallen into the trash can. He continued dry heaving for quite a while even after there was nothing left to vomit until there was nothing but bile. "This potion is too... too intense..." Ivan sat on the ground, his gaze unfocused, already in a semi-conscious state. Charlotte checked his condition and realized it wasn''t looking good. He quickly took a bottle of stamina potion from the cab and pulled Vivian aside, whispering, "I''ll give him the stamina potionter. You cast a recovery spell on him to keep him alive. Be mindful of the angle, don''t let him notice." "Okay, okay," Vivian nodded excitedly. Finally! The boss finally allowed her to use magic! As an aplished medical student, it had been so agonizing to see so many patientse in and only be able to do menial tasks like serving tea. Charlotte helped Ivan back onto his feet and slowly poured the stamina potion into his mouth. Initially, he was worried that Ivan would continue to vomit, which would make the situation even worse. However, he quickly realized that his concerns were unfounded. Ivan was like a thirsty traveler in the desert. As soon as his lips touched the stamina potion, he willingly swallowed it, finishing the bottle in no time. Charlotte looked back at Vivian and gave her a meaningful nce. Understanding his intention, Vivian held her magic wand and silently recited an incantation, causing a blue light to emerge from behind her and enter Ivan''s body. Ivan''s short breaths gradually became steady, and a hint of color returned to his pale face. After a while, Ivan opened his eyes, looking somewhat dazed as he nced around. His gaze settled on Charlotte, and he weakly asked, "I... am I not dead yet?" Charlotte nodded and said, "No, you''re not dead. I just gave you a bottle of stamina potion. Check if there are any other diforts in your body." Ivan steadied himself with the chair and slowly stood up, looking down at his hands. A joyful expression appeared on his face. "The gnawing sensation has disappeared,pletely gone." "Is it really that effective?" Charlotte was also astonished by the news. It meant that the side effects during a drug craving episode could be neutralized. However, the process of Ivan taking the medication was equally dangerous. If they hadn''t taken precautions and had him take the medication in the clinic, using the stamina potion and recovery magic in time to save his life, he would have likely sumbed to the side effects by now. "Don''t rush to thank me. I''m not entirely sure about the effectiveness of this potion, but I''m certain that a drug craving cannot be controlled by just half a bottle of the potion. Will there be a rpse after the effect wears off? Are there other side effects? These are still unknown," Charlotte helped Ivan up, his expression serious. "I''m already satisfied that it hase this far..." Ivan wiped away his tears and tremblingly reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purse. He rummaged inside, flipped it over in his hand, and only three copper coins fell out. "This..." Ivan stared nkly at the three copper coins in his hand, lowered his head in shame, and said, "You saved me, but all I have are these three copper coins. How can I repay your kindness?" "Put the money on credit for now, and you can pay it backter," Charlotte said as she ced two silver coins in Ivan''s hand. "Use it to buy some food for the child. There''s a bakery next door. You need to fill your stomach first to get through this challenge." "I can''t ept this money..." "As a father, what you need is to take responsibility for your child, not worry about your pride. Go home, take good rest, and once you recover, start earning money again so you can repay me." Charlotte interrupted Ivan. Ivan looked at the silver coins in his hand, biting his lip tightly. After a moment of silence, he looked up at Charlotte and said solemnly, "I will stand up again, for Dora and your kindness today." "These three bottles are Anti-Addiction Elixir, and these three bottles are Stamina Potion. If the addiction rpses, drink one bottle, but make sure your child is by your side. Once you experience severe vomiting, have her feed you the Stamina Potion after it subsides." Charlotte handed a small bag to Ivan and instructed, "Come back to the clinic in three days. I''ll reassess your condition then." "Anti-Addiction Elixir!" Vivian, who had been confused all this time, covered her mouth upon hearing Charlotte''s words. Could it be? Is the boss treating this orc for magical drug addiction?! How is that possible? Magical drug addiction has been prevalent on the continent of Isor for many years, with variations in different regions in terms of addictive nature, harm, and side effects. But they all share amon characteristic: once addicted, it is extremely difficult to quit. Except for those with exceptional willpower, most people need to enter specialized institutions for long-term care and rehabilitation. And this is limited to individuals with rtively low addiction and a voluntary will to quit. For patients with deep addiction, there is no cure. Forced withdrawal often leads to suicide, madness, loss of control, or even possession of dark magic. So-called "magical drugs" are not magical potions, but dreadful concoctions that can addict and corrupt people. When she was at the Imperial Medical Academy, the teachers repeatedly warned the students not to touch addictive magical drugs precisely because there was no cure. But now, the boss is concocting the medicine and helping a severely addicted patient quit magical drugs? Is the boss just trying to make money? But the boss, who has always been stingy and never lets patients owe money, didn''t ept his payment. He even gave him two silver coins from his pocket. Unbelievable! Moreover, this patient, after taking the potion, imed that his addiction had been alleviated and expressed gratitude towards the boss. He didn''t seem like someone who had been deceived. Could it be that the boss has developed an Anti-Addiction Elixir?! This could be a discovery that would shake the entire world! Vivian''s gaze towards Charlotte had transformed from affectionate to admiration. Could it be that during these three years, he had been secretly developing an Anti-Addiction Elixir?! Even though he had fallen into the abyss, been expelled from the Physicians'' Association, and even lost his magical source, he persisted in his efforts to eliminate magical drug addiction. Such spirit, such actions, and such achievements would be enough to make everyone in the Physicians'' Association feel ashamed! He truly... I''m moved to tears! He''s so great! Chapter 65: Its Necessary Chapter 65: It''s Necessary Ivan took the potion from Charlotte and felt grateful to her once again. "Remember, absolutely do not mention this potion to anyone, and do not mention me either. Otherwise, both of us will undoubtedly die," Charlotte said seriously. "I''ll keep it in mind," Ivan nodded quickly, took the potion, and walked away slowly. "Boss, you''re truly amazing! I admit that I was wrong back then. I''m not worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as you," Vivian said with a touched expression as she looked at Charlotte. Charlotte: "??" Is this girl alright early in the morning? "You must have spent a long time developing this magic drug, right? Three years? Or ten years? Did you start researching it when we were in Calva?" Vivian curiously asked, her eyes gleaming with admiration. It''s imaginable that if this news were to spread, the whole world would be shocked. Imagine if I said it was randomly concocted, would you believe it? Charlotte looked at the young girl in front of her and coughed lightly, "It was a fortunate discovery, but whether it works or not is still uncertain." Such humility is truly embarrassing. Charlotte is indeed worthy of admiration! "If we just find a few people who want to quit using magic drugs to test the potion, then we can determine its efficacy, right?" Vivian suggested. "The risk of testing it on people is too high, and the more people who know about it, the greater the risk of it being exposed," Charlotte shook her head slightly. "It''s better for fewer people to know about it until we confirm its final effectiveness." "But quitting magic drugs is a good thing for those who have been tormented by them and for this world, isn''t it?" Vivian couldn''t understand. "For those who have profited greatly from magic drugs and depend on them, how do you think they would react if they knew there was a potion that could help people quit?" Charlotte asked. "They would want to kill, right?" Vivian''s face showed fear as she suddenly realized the seriousness of the issue. Those who sell magic drugs are already ruthless criminals, profiting greatly from the addictive nature of the drugs. But if they found out that the boss had developed a potion that could help people quit magic drugs, they would spare no effort to kill him and erase the form. "That''s why, until we confirm its effectiveness and find a powerful partner with a strong background, exposing the potion we have would be seeking death," Charlotte said with a serious tone. Vivian nodded repeatedly, "I understand." "I''m going to buy bread. You tidy up here," Charlotte took a few copper coins and left. When it came to cooperation, the first person he thought of was Diana. As one of the Abyss''s Four Great Families, the Harriman Family''s strength was not to be underestimated. But Diana was not yet the head of the Harriman Family; she could only be considered a powerful contender for the inheritance. Whether the Harriman Family would risk a confrontation with the Jason Family to promote the potion that dispels the magic drug was also unknown. The Jason Family had arge number of Dark Mage Guards, and the extent of their power hidden in the darkness was also unknown. If a bloody battle were to break out, the Harriman Family might not necessarily win. This was a matter that shook the foundations of the Jason Family''s existence, and they would never sit idly by. No family could afford such risks. But in the vast Abyss, he couldn''t find a more suitable choice. The Duru Family was powerful, and their economic strength ranked first among the Four Great Families of the Abyss, but they had never had any dealings with each other. How could they cooperate? The Daniel Family, who controlled Anman Street, was the weakest in terms of strength. He couldn''t rely on the subi to charge into battle, could he? There was another option, the big shots within the Crimson Moon Organization were many, and seniors like the Hermit were benevolent and wouldn''t need to worry about being deceived. Even the Chaser, as long as the interests of both sides were aligned, could also cooperate. Cooperating with people within the Crimson Moon Organization was the safest option for now. But Charlotte also had his thoughts. Carol had tried to kill him three times, and he wouldn''t let the Jason Family off the hook without a fight. It was difficult to resolve the hatred in his heart unless he exposed the Jason Family''s crimes. The Abyss was chaotic and disorderly, with each of the Four Great Families having their spheres of influence. Breaking through the Abyss''s defenses was difficult for outsiders; it could only be done from within. Moreover, even if this potion could not save the world, it would make money. As long as it was truly effective, even if it only neutralized the drug addiction, many people would flock to it like moths to a me. The cost of a single bottle is no more than five copper coins. Based on the purchasing power of the fat boss from the jewelry store, it can be sold for a price of two thousand copper coins. This profit is even more exaggerated than selling magic drugs. Compared to the Moisturizing Essence that focuses on female beauty, the magic drug antidote has a tremendouslyrge market. This will be a red sea that only he sails alone. Of course, the ones reaping the benefits are the middle ss who love to y and want to extend their lives. As for the lower-ss victims like Ivan, who have already been stripped of their assets and are on the brink of death, they obviously cannot afford the price of the magic drug antidote. Whether to provide free medication or sell it at a cost price needs to be further considered. Charlotte left with a heavy heart and went to the neighboring bakery to buy two soft bread rolls. "Doctor, you''ve also installed a magic protection barrier at your home?" Be, the olddy, handed the bread roll to Charlotte and asked with a smile. "Yes, things have been turbulenttely, so I installed a protection barrier to sleep a little more peacefully," Charlotte nodded and handed four copper coins to the kind-hearted olddy with a smile. The soft bread rolls were one copper coin more expensive than the dark bread rolls, but recently she had gotten used to eating soft ones and couldn''t swallow the tough dark bread. But how did she know that I installed a protection barrier? "The elderly have light sleep. Last night, I heard a bang and got up to take a look. Your magic protection barrier is quite good," Be, the olddy, seemed to see through Charlotte''s thoughts. "I emptied my savings for that thing, so let''s make do with it," Charlotte smiled and nodded, taking the bread rolls and leaving. When she reached the doorstep, the neighboring bookstore had just opened. The bald man, who was organizing the bookshelves, caught sight of Charlotte and came out with a smile, saying mysteriously, "Doctor, today the limited edition manga is out, and I specifically saved one for you." "The third volume of ''My Adventures on Anman Street''?" Charlotte asked subconsciously. Wait a minute... How do I know that? What am I looking forward to? "That''s right!" The bald man nodded with satisfaction. Although the doctor had been too cold these past few days, when it came to manga, he was still the same. "Well, then... bring it to me," Charlotte pretended to be familiar. As an upright person, she definitely couldn''t buy such inappropriate reading material for children. But... He specifically saved a copy for her, indicating that the original owner was a die-hard fan. If he suddenly refused it, it would raise suspicion. So, he had no choice but to take the book. "Here you go." The bald-headed man handed over a book wrapped in ck cloth, looking mysterious. "Is it still 800 coins?" Charlotte took it and asked. "This time there''s a bonus, so it''s 1000 coins." Wow! There''s a bonus? Charlotte touched her pocket. "I''ll give you the moneyter." "It''s fine, we''re like brothers." The bald-headed man waved his hand nonchntly. "By the way, is there a woman still living in your house?" Charlotte casually asked, her gaze fixed on the bald-headed man. "What woman?" The man''s face shed with panic, but quickly regainedposure and smiled, "There''s not even a female cockroach in my house. But in your house, there''s a real beauty residing." Chapter 66: Greedy Anna Chapter 66: Greedy Anna Charlotte didn''t continue to inquire. In the Abyss, everyone had secrets they didn''t want others to touch. If you ask too much, who knows if the other person might kill you to prevent the secrets from being revealed? Bald guys are generally not easy to provoke. Opening the door to the clinic, Vivian had already cleaned everything up. "This is breakfast, eat up." Charlotte casually ced the bread and book on the counter, took ten silver coins, and went out to settle the bill with the bald uncle. After finishing the transaction and returning, Vivian was eating the bread and flipped through a manga. "Oh!" Charlotte was shocked and quickly stepped forward to close the book. "Boss, this artbook is so interesting, the drawings are so good." Vivian looked up excitedly. "Let me see it!" "Didn''t you see the small words on the cover saying it''s not suitable for minors?" Charlotte pointed at the line of text written on the cover. "But I''m already an adult, I''ve even had mying-of-age ceremony at sixteen." Vivian puffed out her rather sizeable chest, speaking seriously. Her confident appearance momentarily left Charlotte unable to find a reason to refuse. However, the fact that a youngdy like her would enjoy reading these kinds of things was surprising. Upon further thought, it was quite reasonable. In ancient times, how many banned books were beloved by young girls in noble families? "Fine, if you like it, go ahead and read it." Charlotte threw the book on the table, sat down, and started eating breakfast. We''re all adults here, why would I bother stopping someone from reading a little adult manga? "Thank you." Vivian happily reopened the manga. This manga wasn''t all explicit, it had a storyline as well. It told the story of a noble youth born in Calva who fell into the Abyss, resenting the unfairness of fate. From there, he descended into corruption and relied on his handsome appearance to encounter and know various beautiful women on Anman Street, indulging in intimate and passionate stories. Charlotte nced at it briefly. This volume unfolded the story of the protagonist''s encounter with Miss Ruth. This kind of niche manga, limited by theck of widespread printing technology, was hand-drawn by the artist, resulting in generally higher prices. To increase its appeal and value, including real-life figures in the illustrations was amon practice. "Is this Miss Ruth the same one we know?" Vivian asked curiously. "If this were in a different ce, they would be sued for defamation," Charlotte replied without looking up. "Boss, I think the protagonist looks a bit like you." "Hmm?" Charlotte carefully examined the manga and gradually wore a peculiar expression. Well, you know what, that protagonist did have some resemnce to his previous appearance. Tall and slim, with a mncholic gaze and a somewhat unapproachable aura. Now, he couldn''t bring himself to directly look at this manga anymore. "How does he look like me? Look at my muscr chest, my firm biceps, my washboard abs. Is there any resemnce?" Charlotte vehemently defended himself, refusing to acknowledge it. As a rising medical giant of this generation, How could he be the protagonist of an adult manga?! He couldn''t ept it. Vivian looked at Charlotte, then back at the manga, carefullyparing them, and said, "The face looks simr." "Does he have my level of handsomeness?" Suddenly, Charlotte leaned in close, staring into Vivian''s eyes. Look at me, woman! The scorching breath that almost sprayed onto her face made Vivian blush, and she muttered, "Didn''t you say you look like the protagonist of this manga that goes well with meals? Is it necessary to be so excited..." "Calling this a meal?" Charlotte nced at the girl in front of him with aplex gaze, then sat back down in his seat. The morals of this world are deteriorating, and people''s hearts are no longer virtuous. What has led a young girl in the bloom of youth to consider adult manga as a meal apaniment?! Behind all of this, is it the distortion of human nature or the loss of morals? Vivian continued flipping through the manga, savoring the soft bread with delight. The beautiful and romantic encounter between the protagonist and Ruth, with a brief heroic rescue interspersed, then... the plot gradually shifted into indescribable territory. "Ah, this..." Vivian''s eyes gradually widened, and the smile on her face froze. A blush crawled up her cheeks, and the bread in her hand didn''t seem as appetizing anymore. Her hand, flipping through the pages, came to a stop, unable to turn to the next page. "Why did you stop reading?" "I... I''m full!" Vivian closed the manga abruptly, hastily stood up, and before leaving, she couldn''t help but give Charlotte a look that said, "I didn''t expect this from you." Charlotte: "???" You were the one who wanted to read it in the first ce! Charlotte took the manga from her and continued reading. The art style remained consistent, but looking at that face that resembled his about seventy to eighty percent... The sense of identification became even stronger. The noble youth who fell into the Abyss, lingering in Anman Street as a beautiful young boy, you see, the sense of identification is here. He deeply suspected now that the author of this manga used him as a reference for the main character. So, who is the author of this manga? Next time he meets them, he should give them some feedback. Ruth''s figure was depicted conservatively, but clearly... No, the main point is to find out which pervert is hiding in the shadows, observing his life! ... The morning consultations went smoothly, without encountering any difficult cases, and Carol''s people didn''t cause any trouble. However, because of the morning incident, Vivian didn''t actively engage with Charlotte during the meal. She simply ate her food quietly with her head down. "Why are you just eating? Don''t you want something to apany your meal?" Charlotte asked with a smile. Vivian''s face turned red, her eyes widened, and she eximed loudly, "I was deceived! I am not that kind of person. I never read those kinds of manga! Not!" Charlotte smiled and didn''t tease her further. After a simple lunch, Charlotte entered the alchemy room and prepared four more bottles of the antidote for magic potion aversion, following the form from earlier. As he looked at the dark brown wicked liquid in the ss bottles, Charlotte fell into contemtion. ording to Vivian, the Abyss is full of magic potion addicts, so it would be easiest to find a few test subjects at random. But doing so would be highly risky and not very scientific. When the fat shopkeeper of the jewelry store took the potion, he was fine initially, but died two dayster, indicating that taking the potion had certain risks. In this case, a control group experiment must be conducted. It wouldn''t be humane to use people for experiments, and it would be difficult to handleter. That''s when the little white mouse became the best choice. Charlotte opened the cab, and a chubby white mouse was sleeping soundly on a pile of cotton. It''s him, our experimental hero, Jerry! Anna hopped onto the counter with a thud, sticking her head out and peering at the little mouse inside the cab. Seemingly sensing the danger, Jerry opened his eyes, and arge cat''s head appeared before him, scaring him so much that he immediately syed out his limbs and yed dead. "A cat is useful for a thousand days, but only in a moment. Anna, go and catch nine more mice like this for me. I''ll give you an extra chicken leg tonight," Charlotte said, patting Anna''s head. Anna looked up at him, unmoved. "Two," Charlotte raised the stakes. Anna remained motionless. "Three," Charlotte gritted his teeth and raised the bid. Anna immediately jumped onto the small window and was about to leave. "Remember, I want them alive. Dead ones don''t count," Charlotte reminded. "Meow~" A meow came in response, though it''s uncertain whether it remembered or not. Chapter 67: A New Scalpel Chapter 67: A New Scalpel Anna was in charge of handling the white mice, but they still needed one more bottle of magic potion. Buying it with money was not practical. Charlotte wasn''t a pig, so there was no way he would spend several thousand copper coins on a bottle of poison. Moreover, the Jardeson family controlled all the channels for magic potions in the Abyss. Considering his current rtionship with them, buying the potion would be like walking into a trap. After careful consideration, he came up with a n. Since he couldn''t buy it, why not steal it? In the streets and alleys of the Abyss, magic potion transactions could be seen everywhere. The eternal mist of the Abyss provided the perfect camouge for criminals. Beyond a few meters, people couldn''t see clearly. However, there were still significant risks in carrying out operations during the day. After weighing the options, he decided to wait until it was dark. The Abyss was indeed more dangerous at night, but he had the ck cloak left by the Judicator, which could conceal his presence and serve as a powerful tool for stealth. Under the cover of darkness, once he seeded, it would be easier to escape the pursuit of the ck Guards. From what he knew, magic potion transactions took ce day and night. When the addiction struck, nobody cared whether there was danger lurking in the darkness. The ck Guards didn''t directly participate in the sale of magic potions, but they were responsible for protecting the sellers and the potions themselves. The ck Guards were at least second-level Orcs and had a tradition of taking potions before going into battle. With the enhancement from the potions, their strength could reach the level of third-level Orcs. Charlotte was only a knight apprentice. If he couldn''t catch them off guard andunch a sessful ambush, it would be very difficult for him to escape unscathed. As a cautious person, he wouldn''t take on such a high-risk task. Having set his n, Charlotte inspected the Judgment Sword and the mysterious ck cloak. The cloak was extremely spacious and made of a material he couldn''t identify. It was as soft and smooth as silk but had the toughness of metal. On that day, when the Judicator was poisoned, even his bones were turned into a puddle of blood, but only the Judgment Sword and this ck cloak remained undamaged. The Judgment Sword was forged from an extraterrestrial meteorite. But what material was this ck cloak made of? Although the tip of the Judgment Sword was broken, the cut was even, and its sharpness remained undiminished. In that mysterious space, Charlotte had used this broken sword, so there was no problem with its usability. Currently, he couldn''t find a better sword that suited him. However, the broken sword had its ws. If he had the chance in the future, he wanted to ask the technicians in the Red Moon Group to help him recast the Judgment Sword. Only with aplete sword could he better unleash the power of his swordsmanship. Sheathing his longsword and cing it along with the ck cloak under the counter, Charlotte turned and entered the alchemy room to begin his potion-making. Recently, Vivian''s hemostatic potions had been made quite well, and Charlotte had been busy fine-tuning the Moisturizing Essence. He was curious whether fully mastering the skill and reaching an intermediate level would significantly improve the quality of the hemostatic potions he made. With some free time today, he entered the alchemy room and brewed three batches of hemostatic potions, filling twenty-four bottles. Looking at the proficiency of the hemostatic potions in the attribute panel, which had increased from 90/1000 to 330/1000, he made a firm resolution to brew two batches every day from now on. Perhaps it was rted to the significant decrease in patient mortality rate at the clinic recently. The number of patients seeking treatment had noticeably increased, and the number of patients being received had risen from ten to twenty. It''s not that Charlotte''s medical skills are much better, but as someone who has received modern veterinary education, his mastery of surgical techniques is more scientifically sound. In the past, the cause of death for many patients was not necessarily due to severe injuries but rather an improper wound treatment andck of sterilization of surgical instruments, leading to wound infections and death. Charlotte pays great attention to the disinfection of the surgical environment and is very strict in handling surgical instruments. As long as the patient''s injuries are under control, the mortality rate can be well managed. Since most patients have traumatic injuries, the consumption of hemostatic potions is significant, and there is no waste after brewing. Before going out to buy groceries, Charlotte counted today''s morning revenue. A total of 21 patients were treated today, and he received 6,310 copper coins in cash and 620 in equivalent coteral. Compared to when he first took over the clinic, the revenue had doubled. With more experience in wound suturing, he became increasingly adept, with improved speed and technique. After counting fifty silver coins and putting them in a money pouch, Charlotte took a few silver coins and put them in his pocket. He then left, heading straight for the cksmith''s shop. Inside Guy''s cksmith shop, the heat was still intense, and the ng of iron echoed throughout. Charlotte lightly knocked on the door, and a dark little head appeared from behind the forge. The young voice shouted inside, "Master, we have a visitor!" The sound of hammering abruptly stopped. With his bare upper body and only wearing a leather apron, Guy wiped off his sweat with a towel and walked out of the forge. When he saw Charlotte at the door, a smile immediately appeared on his face. "Doctor, why have youe? I was nning to deliver the surgical knife you ordered to youter." "No need to trouble you to deliver it. I''lle to pick it up myself." Charlotte smiled and nced at the small dwarf hiding behind the stove. "And who is this?" "This child is my apprentice, whom I just took in a few days ago. He''s the child of an old friend." Guy sighed. "He was doing well and was a somewhat famous cksmith before he got involved with magic potions. Now, he can''t even swing a hammer properly and is barely hanging on to half a life. The poor kid couldn''t even get a decent meal, so he was sent to me." Charlotte contemted for a moment, realizing yet another family was harmed by magic potions. Looking at the small dwarf covered in soot, despite his coal-ck face, his pair of brown eyes were bright, timidly looking at him, as if wanting to say something. "Please wait a moment. I''ll get your things." Guy turned and entered the inner room, then soon came out with two surgical knives of the same style but vastly different sizes. The de of the surgical knives, made of refined iron, gleamed with a polished sheen. The de made from ck meteorite iron was as dark as ink, finely sharpened. One knife was simr in size to a regr surgical knife, suitable for operating on normal-sized creatures. The other one was forearm-length, meant to deal with unconventional patients, such as that tree man who could swallow several of him whole. Being a surgeon in this world required being prepared for any situation. Charlotte took the smaller surgical knife, and the familiar grip almost moved him to tears. He had be so proficient that he could skillfully perform surgery using a dagger. The details were meticulously crafted, and the grip was excellent. Although he hadn''t tried it yet, he had no doubts about the sharpness of the de made from ck meteorite iron. "This is the agreed-upon fifty silver coins. You can count it if you like." Charlotte took out a money pouch and handed it to Guy. "No need to count. I still can''t trust your character entirely." Guy directly tucked the money pouch into his chest and grinned. "If it doesn''t suit you, feel free to bring it back for modifications or even remake it." 5,000 copper coins for two surgical knives with refined iron bodies and ck meteorite iron des, exquisite craftsmanship, and exquisite details. He had made a fortune. Guy''s enthusiastic service even made him feel tempted to pay more. Fortunately, he resisted the temptation. "Thank you. I believe this will be the best surgical knife I''ve ever used." Charlotte put away the two surgical knives, thanked Guy, and turned to leave. "Doctor, please save my father! I beg you!" A young, urgent voice came from behind. Chapter 68: The Magical Tova Street Chapter 68: The Magical Tova Street Charlotte stopped and turned around. The small dwarf who had been timidly hiding behind the stove had run up to him and knelt with a thud, looking at him earnestly. [Ding! The dwarf Ab requests a task from you: Save his father poisoned by magic potions! Task reward: 1000 copper coins!] The system''s voice echoed in Charlotte''s mind. "Ab, your father is addicted to magic potions. Even as a doctor, I can''t save him. Don''t make things difficult for the doctor," Guy scolded with a stern face and reached out to grab the dwarf''s cor. But Charlotte was one step ahead and helped him up from the ground. The small dwarf appeared to be about seven or eight years old. Unlike the sturdy appearance of most dwarves, he was dry andcked much flesh. His head was disproportionatelyrge, giving him a somewhat unbnced look. "Doctor, this child..." Guy seemed a bit embarrassed. "How is your father''s condition now? Can he still move around on his own, or is he paralyzed in bed?" Charlotte looked at the child and asked gently. "Most of the time, my father locks himself in bed. I go back every day to feed him and give him water, but when his addiction res up, it''s terrifying... like he wants to devour people." Guy answered in a low voice, recalling something with a look of fear in his eyes. It was unimaginable how painful it must be when the addiction red up during self-withdrawal from magic potions. And this child had witnessed it all, likely leaving deep psychological scars. "Sigh, I''ve known Klee for decades. Although he doesn''t talk much, he''s very stubborn. Everyone knows that magic potions can''t be quit, but he refuses to believe it. A month ago, when the family ran out of money, he started chaining himself up with iron chains. Now he''s tortured and barely human, suffering not only himself but also his child." Guy sighed. A month? That was truly ruthless. Charlotte was a bit astonished. He didn''t expect such ruthless individuals to exist in this world. Ivan suffered almost to the point of death after only two days of withdrawal. It seemed that dwarves had a strong physiques that could withstand such torture. "It''s been a month since he quit the potions. Has the frequency of addiction episodes not decreased?" Charlotte asked in confusion. ording to his understanding, after enduring the initial period, the addiction should gradually weaken. "That''s the despicable thing about magic potions. He was drinking Blue me potions. The longer the withdrawal period, the higher the frequency of addiction episodes, and the more agonizing it bes. It''s like having countless fires roasting your bones, unbearable pain." Guy clenched his teeth in anger and muttered, "The Jadeson family is to me!" Charlotte pondered for a moment. If that were true, the Jadeson family and everyone involved in manufacturing and trafficking magic potions were like demons. Once you were involved with magic potions, there was no escape. These individuals were simply despicable! At that moment, he suddenly realized the importance of the "Anti-Magic Potion Aversion" potion. If he could truly develop a stable and effective Anti-Magic Potion Aversion potion, it would be a life-saving elixir for those suffering from the torment of magic potions and those who could potentially be harmed by them. This shouldn''t be a tool for him to make money and umte wealth. "Take me to see your father." Charlotte held Ab''s small hand and spoke gently. "Okay! I''ll take you there right now." Light sparkled in Ab''s dim eyes as he tightly grasped Charlotte''s hand as if holding onto a lifeline. "I''lle too." Guy''s eyes widened slightly, and a smile appeared on his face. He ced the towel on his shoulder on a nearby shelf, took off his apron, and changed into a set of finely crafted iron armor. He also put on a gray linen shirt and picked up arge iron hammermonly used in forging from the workshop. An ordinary cksmith instantly transformed into a dwarf warrior. No one would doubt the terrifying power that the several hundred-pound heavy iron hammer possessed. "You two wait here for a moment. I''ll go back and get something." Charlotte informed them and returned to the clinic, carrying a surgical knife. He took two bottles of hemostatic potion, and two bottles of stamina potion, hesitated for a moment, and retrieved a bottle of Anti-Magic Potion Aversion from a hiddenpartment under the counter. He mixed a quarter of it with a bottle of stamina potion and put them both in his pocket. Ab''s father''s condition was unknown, and Charlotte didn''t dare to administer medication to him without knowing his situation. Since he had already endured for a month, his physique and willpower were extraordinary. There was no need to take the risk of prematurely exposing him to the Anti-Magic Potion Aversion. He nned to try reducing the dosage and see if it would still be effective in suppressing the addiction. After changing into an oversized old gray robe with a hood, Charlotte concealed the Judgment Sword within the robe and set out. He pulled up the hood to hide his face. Although they were only going to the neighboring street, caution was necessary when walking in the Abyss. Charlotte met up with Guy and Ab, and the three of them headed to Ab''s house together. Ab''s house was located on Tova Street, the same street as the orc Ivan''s house from earlier in the morning. It wasn''t far from Baka Street. Tova Street was controlled by the Jadeson family, and as soon as they stepped onto this street, a sense of destion enveloped them. On the streets and in the corners, emaciated magic potion addicts could be seen everywhere. They sat,y, or aimlessly wandered the streets. Their sunken eye socketscked vitality, and their behavior was slow or frenzied, resembling a group of zombies. At a street corner not far away, a tall orc was selling bottles of blue magic potions. He collected money while muttering and grumbling. A small bottle of magic potion easily costs thousands of copper coins. Yet, there were still many people queuing up to buy them, and fights even broke out to grab a spot in line. Scenes like this could be seen everywhere on Tova Street. Even the shops along the street sold magic potions. For example, the Siba Tavern at the street corner had a sign that read ''Magic Potions for Sale''. As Charlotte''s group entered the district, their every move drew attention, but when people''s gazes fell on Guy, who was fully armed, they dismissed the thought. Charlotte couldn''t understand such a scene, but he was deeply shocked. Compared to Baka Street just a street away, this ce was like a hellhole. The Jadeson family controlled this street and had no intention of managing it properly. Instead, they engaged in a frenzied plunder using magic potions, squeezing everyone dry, including their lives. Closed shops were everywhere, and the whole ce was deste, resembling an apocalypse. And the root of all this evil was the magic potions. "This way!" Ab led Charlotte and Guy, quickly turning into an alley. The first house in the alley was a cksmith''s shop, but the sign on the door was covered in cobwebs, indicating a deste state. Arge lock hung on the iron door, and Ab took out a key hanging around his neck from his clothes, quickly unlocking the door. Guy pushed open the door. The interior of the house was dark. As soon as the door opened, a damp and putrid smell wafted out, as if stepping into a gloomy tomb. "Who''s there?" a hoarse voice came from inside the house. "It''s me, father! I brought the doctor to see you." Ab quickly responded and skillfully lit an oilmp in the dim light. By the faint light of the oilmp, Charlotte could see the general appearance of this small cksmith shop. It was smaller in scale than Guy''s cksmith shop, but all kinds of forging tools were stillplete. However, it was evident that no one had used them for a long time, as they were covered in dust. Chapter 69: Abs Father Chapter 69: Ab''s Father Ab led Charlotte towards the inner room, crossing the forge and continuing further until they reached a small cabin. The small window was sealed shut with wooden boards, making itpletely dark and devoid of any airflow. There were only two stone beds in the room, onerge and one small. In the dim light, they could see a dwarf lying on therge bed, or rather... tied to the bed. Thick iron chains, as thick as a baby''s arm, bound his body and limbs. With an emaciated appearance simr to other magic potion addicts Charlotte had seen during this period, his brown hair was matted and clumped together. The position where his limbs were shackled showed deep indentations from the constant friction, and his wounds had festered, presenting a horrifying sight. He struggled to raise his head and looked at Charlotte standing at the door. His eyes, the same brown as Ab''s, flickered with a glimmer of hope. But soon, as if resigned to his fate, hey back down, closed his eyes, and hoarsely shouted, "Who asked you to bring a doctor? I have no money! Where would we get the money!" Ab trembled in fear, bowing his head as if he were a child who had done something wrong. "Klee, I''m the one who asked Charlotte toe," Guy said, patting Ab''s head and speaking up. "Leave! I don''t need a doctor! No one can cure addiction. No one..." Klee''s voice was hoarse, filled with despair. Tears streamed down his cheeks uncontrobly, and his hands clenched into fists. The iron chains tightened, and his body trembled uncontrobly. Charlotte could tell that he was experiencing another episode of drug addiction, with intense pain destroying his will and ravaging his body. "After enduring for a month, are you afraid of seeing a doctor now?" Charlotte untied his gray robe and took out a package he carried with him, walking towards the bedside. Despite being locked to the bed for a month, Klee didn''t have a strong odor emanating from his body. It was evident that Ab, this child, had been diligent in keeping him clean. Klee''s condition was slightly better than Ivan''s. He had gone without consuming magic potions for a month, although the withdrawal symptoms had tortured him into an almost unrecognizable state. However, his body had not suffered further damage from the magic potions, at least not to the point of total exhaustion. Nevertheless, his weakness was visible to the naked eye. He, who should have been as sturdy as Guy, now appeared emaciated like a goblin. Charlotte felt a tinge of sadness. Even if the addiction were eventually ovee, with his current state, it was unlikely that he would be able to wield a hammer again. "Can you cure me?" Klee tilted his head and looked at Charlotte by the bedside, his eyes filled with distrust. "I have no money left. The magic potions have already depleted my savings." Everyone knew that there was no cure for magic potion addiction, yet this doctor insisted oning here to treat him. It seemed suspicious. "Do you think a doctor would risking here to deceive someone as visibly impoverished as you?" Charlotte looked at Klee and sneered, "I''m here not because of you, who became addicted to magic potions, ruined your body, and depleted your wealth, but because of the request from the obedient and sensible Ab." Klee gradually loosened his clenched fist, his wary expression crumbling, and turned his face away in shame. "I won''t ask how you got involved with magic potions in the first ce, but if you want to live, you''ll have to listen to me from now on." Charlotte sat down by the bedside and took out a light brown potion from his package. "Can you cure me?" Klee looked at Charlotte, this time his eyes filled with hope. "To be honest, there haven''t been any surviving cases of magic potion addiction so far." Charlotte shook the potion bottle in his hand and smiled. "However, besides trusting me, you don''t have any other choice, do you?" The candlelight flickered, and the swaying potion bottle cast waves of ripples on the wall. Klee stared at Charlotte''s eyes for a long time, then nodded heavily. "I believe you." Yes, he had no other choice. It had been a month, and no one knew how he had managed to survive during this time. He had thought that he could ovee the magic potion addiction through sheer willpower, but the reality proved otherwise. Willpower had nothing to do with it; the addiction to magic potions was simply impossible to ovee. Every day, every moment, he endured immense pain. It felt as though countless ants were gnawing at his flesh, and there was a raging fire scorching his bones. He couldn''t sleep, couldn''t eat. Two days ago, he entrusted Ab to his only friend. Though the child had be thinner, he was diligent and eager to learn, and would likely be apetent cksmith in the future. Having let go of his only concern, he had already prepared to end his own life. But he didn''t expect Ab toe back with a doctor, even though he still had doubts. As long as there was hope, who could refuse the hope of continuing to live? "Guy, take Ab outside first," Charlotte said. "Alright." Guy ced the oilmp in the child''s hands by the bedside and led Ab out of the room. "What about the key to the iron chains?" Charlotte asked. "Are you sure you want to unlock the iron chains? I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself when the cravings be intense," Klee looked at Charlotte and asked. "I''m going to give you a medicine that might cause strong reactions. Do you want Ab to be busy again?" Charlotte replied. "The key is on the windowsill." Charlotte turned his head and saw it immediately. The key was not far away, but it was clearly out of Klee''s reach. He was indeed a ruthless person. Unlocking the iron chains and shackles that bound Klee''s body and limbs, Charlotte handed him the bottle containing a physical potion mixed with a potion to counteract the disgust towards magic potions. "What is this?" Klee asked. "It''s a physical potion, but I added something else to it. It may not be effective, but you can give it a try." Charlotte exined and ced a chamber pot by the bed as a precaution. Klee uncorked the bottle and tilted his head back, swallowing two mouthfuls of the potion. The bedroom fell silent, and both of them waited quietly for the effects of the potion to take ce. Suddenly, Klee''s body trembled slightly. A warm stream flowed down his throat into his stomach, then dispersed throughout his limbs and body, providing some relief to his long-suffering body. However, this pleasant feeling didn''tst long. A strong sense of nausea surged up, and almost reflexively, he leaned over the chamber pot by the bed and began vomiting. The vomiting was intense, as if the contents of his stomach, already empty fromck of food, were being forcefully expelled. "What kind of medicine did you give me to drink..." Klee copsed back onto the bed, almost exhausted, and looked at Charlotte in confusion. "Isn''t it medicine? Why does it feel like poison? I''ve only just taken it, and the vomiting was so severe." "Besides vomiting, do you feel anything else?" Charlotte asked. Compared to the half-bottle he had given to Ivan in the morning, the dosage was halved this time, and it was mixed with a physical potion. The effects remained to be observed. "Anything else?" Klee paused for a moment, then his eyes widened suddenly. He sat up from the bed, his expression filled with disbelief as he looked at Charlotte. "It''s gone! The bone-eating pain, the torment of ants gnawing, they''re all gone..." Chapter 70: Boss, Youre So Mean Chapter 70: Boss, You''re So Mean Klee didn''t know how to describe his current feelings. After enduring torture both physically and mentally, he was overwhelmed with joy at the moment of relief. The sensation was like a person dying of thirst in the desert suddenly drinking a ss of ice water, bringing immense relief from within. It had been a month, a whole month of torment. Finally, at this moment, he found redemption. Tears flowed uncontrobly from his eyes. Klee got out of bed, intending to kneel before Charlotte. "Don''t be too happy yet. The duration of the drug''s effect is still unknown, and whether it can cure you has not been verified," Charlotte supported Klee and prevented him from kneeling. "To experience such significant relief from pain, I am already content. Doctor, thank you very much, and I apologize for my reckless behavior earlier," Klee expressed his remorse. Taking the drug again would provide relief from the reaction caused by drug addiction, but it would immediately put him in an agitated state, squeezing his mental and physical faculties. However, the potion provided by Charlotte was different. It gave a sensation ofpletely clearing away the illness, leaving a refreshing feeling as if he hade back to life. What shocked Klee even more was that Charlotte had a potion capable of alleviating the reaction caused by drug addiction! He had inquired at the medical clinic before and knew that there was no potion in this world that could cure drug addiction, let alone alleviate the addiction''s reaction. That''s why he had chosen the most painful method to ovee it. But the potion Charlotte just gave him eliminated the reaction caused by his drug addiction! Who was this doctor?! "Remember, there is no potion in this world that can cure addiction to magic drugs. You have endured and ovee it yourself. What you''re experiencing now is only temporary relief," Charlotte calmly stated. Klee froze for a moment but quickly realized Charlotte''s intention. His expression suddenly became serious, and he nodded, "I understand." "It''s not easy to live in the Abyss, and we both know that if the Jadeson family finds out about this, not only will you and your son be in danger, but I will also suffer," Charlotte directly pointed out, fearing that he might not fullyprehend. Klee nodded solemnly. Charlotte put away her package and said, "If the addiction recurs, have Abbee to the medical clinic to find me, and I will provide you with a new prescription." "Okay, thank you so much," Klee expressed his gratitude. At that moment, Guy returned with Abbe. Seeing Klee lying on the bed without the iron chains, Guy looked at Charlotte with concern and said, "Doctor, Klee..." "I gave him some medicine, but it can only alleviate his pain slightly. His willpower is crucial," Charlotte interrupted Guy and put away her package. "He is very weak right now, just vomited again, and needs some food and nutrition." "We have rice and vegetables at home. I''ll go cook for my father," Abbe said and ran out to start a fire and cook. "Guy, I''m feeling much better now. I''m worried about the medical expenses since we don''t have any money. I need to borrow some from you," Klee spoke up, his face filled with shame. "Don''t worry about the money. Take good care of yourself and focus onpletely oveing the addiction. That''s what matters most," Guy reassured Klee, relieved to see that his expression was no longer contorted in agonizing pain. He then turned to Charlotte and asked, "Doctor, how much is the fee for this visit?" "I used one bottle of stamina potion, two bottles of hemostatic potion, and cleansing potion for treating the injuries on his hands and feet. That amounts to a total of 300 copper coins," Charlotte replied. "This..." Guy and Klee exchanged nces, feeling somewhat troubled. "This is the normal consultation fee. I''ll cover the cost," Guy said firmly. "This is indeed the normal fee," Charlotte looked at Klee. "Live well, Abbe has a master, and he needs a father too." Klee nodded emphatically, turned his face away, and wiped away his tears. "In that case, Abbe doesn''t need toe to me today. Let him take care of you at home, and I''lle to pick him up tomorrow morning," Guy said to Klee. "I''ll escort Doctor Charlotte back." Emerging from the dark cksmith shop, Charlotte felt for the first time that the sky in the Abyss wasn''t as dark as it seemed. At least the dim light could illuminate everything around. Pulling up her hood, Charlotte followed behind Gai, her eyes carefully taking in everything on Tova Street. The drug-addicted people stumbling along the roadside, the orcs trading at the street corner, the ck Mage Guardsughing while smoking drugs in the distance, and theyout of the streets and alleys... She remembered them all. On this street, drug trading was openly conducted. But on Baka Street, drug trading was prohibited. If she wanted to acquire drugs, this was the best choice. Soon, they returned to Baka Street. Charlotte stopped at the butcher shop and bought two wild chickens. Guy insisted on paying the money and apanied her to the front of the clinic before leaving, expressing his gratitude repeatedly. Standing at the door, Charlotte watched Guy''s figure and a smile appeared on her lips. Who said the Abyss was only chaos and disarray, and that there was no sense of kinship? Wasn''t this friendship? Indeed, Charlotte hadn''t made any money from Kerry. A bottle of the rare Potion of Magic Drug Aversion alone would attract many people willing to pay a hundred thousand copper coins for it. "Blood loss: 9,900." With the two chickens in hand, Charlotte happily entered the clinic. "Boss, did you find some money? You seem so happy," Vivian closed the door and curiously asked. "We''re having chicken for dinner. How could I not be happy?" Charlotte raised the two chickens in her hand. Vivian''s eyes immediately lit up, and she nodded repeatedly. "Happy!" Charlotte noticed Anna, who was sprawled on the counter, slowly licking her right paw. It was like a victorious general cleaning her precious de. And in front of her, nine small white micey neatly in a row, all in the same position, lying on their backs with all four paws in the air. "I didn''t say they had to be alive..." Charlotte walked up to the counter, but before she could finish her sentence, several of the mice trembled fearfully. Damn, they''re all alive! Neatly arranged. Are they performing? This bloodline suppression is simply unparalleled. It even made Charlotte doubt whether Anna was an ordinary cat. He had seen cats catch mice, but he had never seen a cat that could discipline mice so obediently. Looking at the appearance of these mice, they were the same as the Jerry No. 1 locked in the drawer. Anna could be described as extremely strict. "Very well, tonight''s chicken legs are all yours." Charlotte patted Anna''s head, satisfied, and locked all the small white mice in the drawer. "Boss, why did you have Anna catch so many mice? Are we going to eat them?" Vivian approached, feeling somewhat conflicted. "I don''t eat mice..." "Mice are quite tasty." Charlotte smiled. "Really?!" "Just kidding, I''ve never eaten them either." "Ah! Boss, you''re so mean..." Chapter 71: Dark Night, Dark Sword! Chapter 71: Dark Night, Dark Sword! Tova Street. Sibar Tavern. "That damn tailor, hasn''t he brought his daughter for medicine yet today?" A plump pig-headed orc reclined in a chair, his deep voice asking. Beside him, two human girls who looked only eight or nine years old were massaging his shoulders and legs, fear evident in their eyes. "Yeah, boss, that tailor hasn''te to buy medicine for two days. Could it be... he''s already dead?" A dog-headed orc, resembling a bartender, said. "Dead?" Sibar sat up, a smirk appearing on his face. "That''s a possibility. This old man can''t handle withdrawal symptoms. If he''s not dead, he would havee begging by now. His daughter is so charming. Tonight, go to his house and bring her to me." "But what if he''s not dead..." "Then let him die. A worthless dead tailor, the only thing of value left is his daughter." Sibar reached out and caressed the face of the little girl beside him, his smile bing more sinister. "Boss, I understand." The dog-headed orc nodded in understanding. ... Night fell, and the Abyss shrouded in darkness became eerily silent. asionally, the roar of monsters could be heard from above the Abyss, instilling fear in people''s hearts. Intermittent screams and shouts added a dangerous touch to the night. In the clinic''s main hall, Charlotte looked at the wooden cages he had built with satisfaction. Ten shoebox-sized wooden cages were arranged in two rows, with a small door in the same direction and iron bars for easy observation. Each cage housed a small white mouse, most of which huddled in the corners, trembling. "Hey, which one is Jerry?" Charlotte rubbed his chin, lost in thought. "They all look the same. It''s hard to tell," Vivian approached and carefully observed the small white mice in the cages. At that moment, Anna jumped onto the cages and tapped the second one. Looking at the expressions on Charlotte''s and Vivian''s faces, she seemed to be watching foolish humans. "This one?" Charlotte leaned closer and took a careful look. Indeed, this particr small white mouse was slightly fatter than the others, indicating that it had been well-fed at the clinic these days. Charlotte and Vivian both gave a thumbs-up to Anna simultaneously. Charlotte moved Jerry to the first cage in the front row and waved his hand. "From now on, they will be called Jerry No. 1, Jerry No. 2, Jerry..." "Boss, your naming is too random," Vivianined. "Names are just codes; they won''t mind," Charlotte said, moving the cages to an empty room on the second floor, temporarily turning it into aboratory. "It''s gettingte. You should wash up and rest," Charlotte told Vivian and then closed the bedroom door with a bang. He changed his loose casual robe into a tight ck suit, fastening the sleeves and pant legs with straps to prevent any mishaps at critical moments. Taking a piece of ck cloth, when Charlotte picked up the scissors, he hesitated. Should he cut it into a triangr bandage to cover his mouth or cut it into a long strip with two eye holes to cover his face? Traditional techniques should not be discarded. In the end, Charlotte simply folded the cloth into a triangr bandage and covered the lower half of his face. Then, Charlotte put on the Judge''s ck robe, pulled up the hood, and carried the Judgment Sword, concealing it beneath the ample ck robe. Unfortunately, there was no mirror in the room; otherwise, Charlotte would have loved to admire his appearance. Fully armed, Charlotte opened the window slightly and carefully observed the movements outside. Tonight was unexpectedly quiet, with no orcs causing trouble. The long street was shrouded in persistent darkness, and only the scattered oilmps hanging in front of a few shops resembled the eyes of beasts in the mist. After waiting for a while, Charlotte slowly opened the window, propped himself up on the windowsill, and gracefully descended to the ground like a nimble cat. He closed the window behind him. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he lightly stepped forward and entered the alley next to the clinic. The street of the Abyss was not limited to the two rows of houses on the main street. Each street had numerous alleys, and most of the residents lived in these unknown alleys. There were also a few shops that couldn''t afford the high rent on the main street and chose to open in the alleys. Charlotte sprinted along the alley, consciously practicing the sh of inspiration he had learned in the mysterious space. This open space was more suitable for practicing footwork. He tapped his right foot on the ground, and his body suddenly shot forward. Apanied by a blurred figure, he crossed a distance of five meters in a single step, instantly appearing in front of the locust tree at the mouth of the alley. Charlotte gripped the sword handle in his hand, resisting the impulse to draw the sword in one swift motion. Now, he waspletely certain that all the training in the mysterious space had been imprinted in his body, and there was no need for further practice. The countless life-and-death battles, beheading hundreds and thousands of heads, had earned him valuablebat experience. His martial skills had no shy techniques; they were true killing techniques. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte once again concealed himself in the darkness and headed toward Tovards Tova Street. Compared to Baka Street, Tova Street appeared much livelier. Bonfires were lit in various ces on the street, and magic potion peddlers openly sold their potions, both on the main street and in the flowing alleys, day and night without rest. In the dark corners of the street and the alleys, addictsy everywhere. Some had quietly died, while others, in the throes of withdrawal, had no money to buy magic potions and were painfully banging their heads against the walls. No one pitied them because they were already too preupied with their troubles. Even before they died, some people woulde forward and strip them of their belongings. Even a tattered piece of clothing would be taken clean. Charlotte concealed himself in the shadow of a stone pir, watching an orc approaching with an oilmp in hand from not far away. He had just been to this alley earlier today, and he had already familiarized himself with the escape routes. Once he seeded, he would ensure he could leave immediately. At the entrance of the distant alley stood two ck Magic Guards, responsible for protecting the potions from being snatched away by those who had lost their sanity. Tova Street had been operated by the Jadeson family for many years and was under the control of the ck Magic Guards. Incidents of potion robbery rarely urred, and few addicts had a chance to escape from the guards. Once caught, they would suffer a fate worse than death. So the orc responsible for selling the potions had a box hanging in front of him, disying dozens of bottles of potions. He held an oilmp in one hand and hummed a tune as he strolled through the alley. asionally, when a resident opened the door to purchase potions if their payment was too slow, they would be subjected to a barrage of insults. The scolded residents didn''t dare to retort and would hurriedly retreat with their potions, keeping their heads down. The pouch hanging from the orc''s waist was heavy with money. He became even more pleased with himself, and his tune became more cheerful. At that moment, a shaky figure approached him. A low and trembling voice said, "Buy... buy potions..." "Old man, hurry up or I won''t sell them to you," the orc stood still, his face full of mockery. The figure stumbled and reached him, and from the footsteps and hunched posture, it seemed to be an old man. He fumbled in his ck robe as if searching for money. The orc raised themp in his hand and caught a glimpse of the person''s face covered with a ck cloth under the hood. He froze instantly. The neer didn''t take out any money; instead, he extended a ck longsword. Just as dark as the night. Chapter 72: A Husky Orc Chapter 72: A Husky Orc The sword was as dark as the night and as fast as lightning. The orc saw him raise his hand, and with a sh of darkness, a deep gash appeared on his neck. The man stepped forward, supporting his body with one hand and delivering another sword strike to his chest. "Hehe..." The orc let out two painful groans, then was silenced by a piece of cloth stuffed into his mouth. His eyes widened before he took hisst breath, clutching the oilmp tightly in his hand. Charlotte supported the orc''s body and slowly moved it to the wall, leaning against a tree. Then, he quickly took out a cloth bag and collected all the dozen bottles of magic potions in front of him. As he was about to leave, he nced at the bulging money pouch around the orc''s waist and reached out to take it before tossing it into the bag. With his loot secured, Charlotte sheathed his sword and swiftly disappeared into the darkness again, following the nned route to quickly leave the alley. The orc''s body fell to the ground with a loud thud, smashing the oilmp into pieces, and extinguishing the me. At that moment, the ck magic guards at the entrance of the alley noticed something amiss. "Someone''s stealing the magic potions!" Two ck magic guards shouted as they drew their weapons and rushed into the alley. More ck magic guards rushed from Dragontail Street, converging Tovards the alley. Meanwhile, Charlotte had already reached a t-roofed house several alleys away, listening to the distantmotion. He lowered his head to inspect his spoilstwelve bottles of magic potions and a heavy bag of coins. He didn''t bother counting but took a nce at the increased wealth value on his attribute panel. There were a total of 15,000 copper coins, equivalent to his business turnover for two or three days. Wow, unexpected and abundant gains. After securing the money pouch, Charlotte prepared to leave this troublesome ce. "Shh! Keep your voice down. Let''s try knocking on the door first to see if that dead tailor is still alive. The boss is interested in his little daughter. Don''t harm her, or else the boss won''t give you any good treats when we return." "What if the tailor is still alive?" "If he behaves, let him be; if not, help him behave." "What do you mean?" "If he''s alive, kill him; if he''s dead, bury him. Take his daughter and bring her back to the boss as a concubine." "Understood." Below is the alley, two furtive figures whispered, catching Charlotte''s attention. "Gangsters?" Charlotte crouched down, quietly peeking around the corner. Two husky orcs, holding an oilmp, were prying at the door, peering into the two-story building across from them. Charlotte focused his eyes in the dim light and saw a worn-out sign hanging on the door, clearly stating ''Ivan''s Tailor Shop''. "Dragontail Street, Eighth Alley, Ivan''s Tailor Shop..." Charlotte remembered Ivan''s words in the morning. Unexpectedly, he had ended up at Ivan''s doorstep after his journey. However, these two orcs didn''t seem like good people; they were here to kill Ivan and take his daughter. From their conversation, it seemed there was someone higher up pulling the strings. Could it be the owner of the Sibar Tavern that Ivan mentioned in the morning? Charlotte tightened his grip on the sword handle, silently sliding down against the wall, and coldly observed the two individuals. "Dead tailor, open the door! We''ve brought medicine for you!" The tall orc vigorously pounded on the door, holding a knife concealed behind his back. The other fat orc huddled to the side, gripping arge iron rod raised above his head, ready to deliver a deadly blow to whoever opened the door. Silence hung behind the door. "Is he dead?" The tall orc muttered, increasing the force of his door pounding, continuing to shout, "Open the door! Open it now! Otherwise, I''ll kick it down!" The sturdy wooden door appeared frail in front of the orc, standing over two meters tall with immense strength as if it could shatter into pieces at any moment. [Level 2 Husky Orc, Strength-type, teeth possess armor-piercing properties. Once bitten, there is a certain chance of contracting rabies!] [Level 2 Corgi Orc, Strength-type.] Charlotte''s eyes lit up as two lines of notes appeared before him. urately assessing the strength of his opponents was crucial in battle. Once orcs reach a certain level, they awaken their racial talents. For example, the tall dog-headed orc standing before him. Unexpectedly, it was still a Corgi. A Level 2 orc, and a Strength-type orc at that. Their strength was at least 2000kg or more,bined with their racial talents and room for growth. Their strength was not to be underestimated. Moreover, during the battle, he had to be wary of being bitten by a dog. Rabies had no cure, and the symptoms were extremely painful. He didn''t want to suffer a tragic fate just because he got bitten by a dog. The opponents'' target was Ivan and his daughter. Since he had stumbled upon them, he couldn''t simply turn a blind eye. The ck cloak perfectly concealed his presence, so the two dog-headed orcs didn''t notice him within a five-meter radius. Dealing with two orcs simultaneously, especially in a cross-tier battle, required Charlotte''s mind to be exceptionally calm at this moment. When facing more enemies, the most important thing was to strike with a single blow. As long as he killed the Corgi, the remaining orc wouldn''t pose much of a threat. And he had to keep the noise of the battle to a minimum. The ck Magic Guards in Tova Street were currently searching for him, and if themotion here attracted them, it would spell big trouble. The Corgi orc knocked on the door for a while, but when there was still no response from inside, his expression turned cold. He nced at the Corgi and nodded. Understanding the signal, the Corgi raised the iron rod in his hand, ready to strike the door. "Cough, cough... I''m out of money and can''t afford the medicine. Please leave..." Just then, a weak voice sounded from behind the door. The Corgi orc raised his hand, halting the Corgi''s movement. His voice softened a bit as he said, "It''s all right if you''re out of money. Just hand over your daughter to us, and these two bottles of magic potions will be yours." "You can leave now! Tell Sibar that even if I die, I will never give my daughter to you! Give up on that idea!" Ivan''s voice grew agitated as he rebuked them. "Heh, stubborn tailor. If you''re begging for death, I''ll grant your wish tonight!" The Corgi orc''s face twisted into a cruel smile. He took a step back and waved his hand to Tovard the Corgi. The Corgi raised the iron rod in his hand once again and brought it down on the door. Bang! A muffled sound rang out as a deep crack appeared on the sturdy wooden door. Inside the house, a frightened scream escaped from a little girl. The Corgi and the Corgi orc grinned. Bang! Bang! The iron rod struck the wooden door, causing the crack to widen, growing bigger and bigger. Inside the room, Ivan held a little girl in his arms, his eyes filled with despair as he looked at the expanding crack in the door. Hidden behind him, his hand tightly gripped a pair of shining scissors. He had thought that without the magic potions, their lives would quickly return to normal. But even without the potions, Sibar, that scoundrel, had no intention of letting them, father and daughter, go. He was never skilled inbat, and now that his body had been depleted by the potions, he couldn''t even resist. "Father, I''m scared..." The little girl buried her face in Ivan''s embrace, her voice trembling. Chapter 73: Triggering a Side Quest Chapter 73: Triggering a Side Quest "Don''t be afraid, Father is here." Ivan''s tears streamed down his face as he slowly raised the scissors in his hand and spoke softly, "Dora, it might hurt a little, but don''t be scared. Father will be by your side." Even if it meant death, he couldn''t let Dora fall into the hands of that beast Sibar. He had long heard the rumors about those unfortunate children. "Hahaha, I''ming in!" Suddenly, a Husky''s dog head poked through the broken hole, its sapphire eyes shining in the candlelight. The Husky orc enjoyed witnessing the despair of his enemies, but when he saw the scissors in Ivan''s hand, he suddenly lost hisposure. "What do you think you''re doing, you dead tailor!" He yelled while gnawing at the wooden nks surrounding the hole. With sharp teeth and powerful biting force, he resembled a fully powered chainsaw. The hole that could originally fit only a dog''s head was now wide enough for a person to crawl through in an instant. The Husky orc was about to crawl through the hole. "Sibar and all youpdogs will have a miserable end!" Ivan cursed in despair, and he thrust the scissors to Tovard his daughter in his embrace. Splurt! It was the sound of flesh being pierced. Ivan''s hand instinctively stopped, the scissors almost touching Dora''s vest. But the sword pierced through the Husky orc''s chest. A ck sword dyed unusually vibrant with blood. Stuck in the doorway, the Husky orc lowered his head with wide eyes filled with disbelief, gazing at the irregr tip of the sword protruding from his chest. He struggled to turn around, but the sword was abruptly pulled out. In that instant, his vitality seemed to be drained as he slumped against the door. "You tried to ambush me?!" Outside the door, the Corgi looked at the sudden appearance of the cloaked figure in astonishment. After a moment of confusion, he immediately raised the iron rod in his hand and swung it down Tovards Charlotte''s head. Charlotte pulled out the sword lodged in the back of the Husky orc''s heart and smoothly executed a spinning sh in response. The slender sword collided with the thick iron rod. There was no intense sh of metal, only the smooth and satisfying feeling of a hot knife slicing through butter. The iron rod was severed by the sword, and along with it, the Corgi''s short and stout neck. The decapitated dog head rose high in the air, filled with an expression of incredulity. Charlotte took three steps back, avoiding the sttering of blood that reached several meters high. Two dogs, two swords. The battle ended more smoothly and quickly than he had expected. If that Husky orc hadn''t insisted on showcasing his talent for demolishing houses, he wouldn''t have provided Charlotte with such a big opportunity. In the countless life-and-death struggles in the mysterious space and countless battles with the Adjudicators, apart from improving his mastery of martial arts, he also learned how to exploit his opponent''s vulnerabilities. In life-and-death battles, victory or defeat often hung on a single moment. Looking at the headless body of the Corgi falling to the ground, Charlotte approached the door. He forcefully pulled the Husky that was hanging on the doorway and threw it aside. He looked at Ivan, who was still in a state of shock inside the house, and spoke in a deep voice, "If you don''t want to die, leave this ce immediately." Ivan regained his senses as he looked at the cloaked figure outside the door. He quickly stood up and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you for saving our lives!" The little girl in his arms nced timidly at Charlotte and then immediately buried her head back in her father''s embrace. Charlotte raised his hand, and several silver coins fell into the house. He turned around and left. Themotion from the neighboring streets and alleys was already audible. The Dark Wardens would likely arrive soon, and he had to leave as quickly as possible. As for Ivan and his daughter, they would have to rely on their luck. However, living in the Abyss for many years, no one was naive. Perhaps they could also escape unharmed. "Dora, pick up the silver coins on the ground. We''re about to leave this ce," Ivan said to his daughter and quickly ran into the house. He soon emerged with a package in hand. "Father, where are we going? Are we leaving our home?" Dora picked up six silver coins and looked at Ivan, confused. Ivan''s nose tingled, and he nced at the tailor shop that had been open for over twenty years. His eyes turned red uncontrobly. But Sibar had already set his sights on them. Today, they were fortunate enough to be saved by the mysterious cloaked figure, but they might not be so lucky next time. "We wille back, but for now, we have to leave," Ivan said. He draped a tattered linen garment over Dora''s shoulders and smudged some soot on her face. He took her hand and quickly walked toward the door. The father and daughter soon disappeared into the mist. Ivan, with his thin and hunched figure and shabby clothes, looked no different from the drug-addicted vagabonds on the street. He would shrink into corners when encountering people and walk briskly when alone. He quickly left Eighth Lane. When Charlotte left, he nced at the Sibar Tavern on the street. Six burly dog-headed orcs stood in front of the brightly lit tavern. Countless people reveled in the lights and wine, but how many would end up like Ivan, full of regret for a single careless moment? The drugs caused great harm. As a doctor, if given the opportunity, Charlotte would make sure the Jadeson family would never recover. [Ding! Hidden side quest triggered: Annihte the Jadeson Family! Destroying one n can save thousands of lives, why not do it? Questpletion reward: 10,000 copper coins; one rare item!] A rare item! That was a good thing. The Judgment Sword and the ck robe he wore were both rare items. Although he didn''t know what it would be, if it came from the system, it wouldn''t be too bad. He epted the quest! Carol wanted to kill him, but he couldn''t let himself be killed. Just a street away, Charlotte quickly returned to the clinic. Utilizing the concealment ability of the ck robe''s hidden aura, he narrowly avoided several waves of ck Wardens'' pursuit. Now, the ck Wardens were everywhere on Tova Street, indicating the Jadeson family''s emphasis on seizing the drugs. Avoiding the patrolling Fox Guards, Charlotte climbed over the wall and returned to his bedroom. He ced tonight''s spoils on the tablea dozen bottles of Blue me Potion and a bag of coins. He disregarded the drugs for now and opened the coin bag, starting to sort them patiently. A pile of silver coins, and a pile of copper coins, all neatly ced in the money box. This process brought a pleasant feeling. Aside from the six silver coins given to Ivan and his daughter, he had 14,400 copper coins. Together with this morning''s earnings and his previous bnce, he now had 23,520 copper coins in his possession. It seemed quite substantial. But when he thought about the fact that a Tier 3 magic protective shield cost over a hundred thousand, he immediately felt like a poor fellow. He took off the ck robe and neatly folded it back into the wardrobe. It truly was a nocturnal artifactspacious but not cumbersome, with the ability to conceal one''s aura, even fooling dog-headed orcs. Changing into casual clothes, Charlotte took a bottle of Blue me Potion and antern before entering the adjacentboratory. The potion was stored in a regr ss vial, emitting a deep blue color. Its state appeared unstable, resembling a burning blue me, hence its name, Blue me Potion. The little white mice huddled in the corners of their cages at the sound of movement. Charlotte approached the cage and uncorked the vial. A special fragrance quickly spread, reminiscent of flowers and women''s perfume, dreamlike and alluring. Just the scent alone made one feel light-headed. With his eyes half-closed, Charlotte suddenly opened them and saw the potion that had somehow made its way to his mouth. Cold sweat trickled down his back. Chapter 74: Turbulent World Chapter 74: Turbulent World He opened the cork with caution, but he almost missed it. This magical potion is indeed wicked. Looking at the cage, the small white mice that were huddled in the corners have now alle to the front of the bars, sniffing the air with their pink noses, showing signs of restlessness. "I''ll administer the potion to them first. Given their size, a drop should be sufficient," Charlotte muttered to himself as he began administering the potion to the small white mice. The allure of this substance to the mice was undeniable, so the process of feeding them the potion was quite simple. In no time, all ten mice had been fed. Charlotte closed the cage and took a step back, observing the mice''s reactions after taking the potion. He thought that it would take some time for the effects to kick in, but unexpectedly, after just a short while, the mice in the cage began to exhibit signs of excitement. Jerry #1 was frantically spinning in circles, Jerry #2 started banging its head against the bars, Jerry #3 grabbed the bars and emitted a strange howling sound, Jerry #4 showed rtively normal behavior by rolling in ce, and Jerry #5 seemed a bit confused as it started doing push-ups... Watching the mice indulging in their excited states, Charlotte took a pen and made a note of their behaviors before turning and heading downstairs. This would be the period of heightened excitement after taking the potion. He would have to wait until the effects wore off and the withdrawal symptoms set in before conducting the drug tests. He went to the alchemy room and wrote down several forms on paper. He made slight adjustments to different proportions and added or subtracted a few ingredients, then started brewing several batches of potions. He didn''t believe that the original owner could randomly grab a few materials and create a perfect potion to counteract the effects of magic addiction. But pharmaceuticals were a highly meticulous andplex discipline, and he was far from being an expert. He could only make minor modifications based on the existing forms in an attempt to find the optimal solution. For example, reducing the adverse reactions after taking the potion and lowering the potential mortality rate. This would y a crucial role in the widespread promotion of the potion to counter magic addiction. ... Calva, Dino Manor, study room. Capas looked at the confidential letter that had just arrived and his face gradually darkened. Seeing Capas''s unpleasant expression, Bill asked, "My Lord Viscount, does the Duke''s letter contain any important information?" "Father says that that girl, Vivian, has appeared in the imperial capital," Capas gritted his teeth, "Damn it! How did that brat manage to return to the imperial capital!" "How is that possible? We were tracking her all the way... She should have entered the Abyss," Bill also expressed great astonishment. "No mistakes, Father says the notebook has appeared in the imperial capital, and he wants us to return to the capital as quickly as possible, capture that girl, and retrieve the notebook," Capas handed the confidential letter to Bill and couldn''t help but pound the table with his fist, "Damn it! We''ve been yed." After carefully reading the confidential letter for a while, Bill''s face became grave and he said, "I will arrange for flying mounts. We will depart for the imperial capital early tomorrow morning." Capas nodded slightly and muttered, "It seems that the marriage with Elizabeth will have to be postponed for a while. However, Charlotte must die!" ... Tova Street, Sibar Tavern. "What did you say?!" Fat Sibar abruptly stood up from hisfortable recliner. "That damn tailor was barely hanging on, and now you''re telling me someone killed them with a pair of scissors and escaped unscathed?" "No... no, boss, they were killed by someone else, one sword strike each," the dog-headed orc trembled as he spoke, "It might be rted to the person who snatched the magic potion today. They were all killed with swords." Sibar''s expression changed rapidly. Tonight, someone robbed a magic potion in broad daylight, and Tova Street was turned upside down by the ck Magic Guards, yet they still failed to catch anyone. This person had guts, and their strength was likely formidable. Sibar wondered about their connection with Ivan and whether they woulde knocking on his door. Although Sibar Tavern also sold magic potions, it was only a small share of the profits that leaked through the fingers of the Jadeson family''s elites, obtained through begging and pleading. "He''s not very brave. He usually likes to bully the weak and fear the strong, which is why he has managed to survive until today," Sibar said. "Go and inform Lord ck Magic Guard that the deaths of the tailor and his daughter are rted to the person who robbed the magic potion," Sibar ordered. "If I can''t have her, then I''ll destroy her," a cruel smile appeared on Sibar''s greasy face. "The Abyss is not that big. I want to see where you and your daughter can hide..." ... Nightmare Street, the towering ck pce. Carol stood with his head lowered in front of an extremely muscr tiger-headed orc and asked in a low voice, "Father, is Capas'' sudden return to the imperial capital rted to something happening there?" "This is not something we need to worry about." Elton, the leader of the Abyss''s powerful figures, spoke in a low voice, ncing at his youngest son. "But you, a puny human who had his magic source abolished, haven''t managed to kill him after so many days?" The dissatisfaction in his tone, along with the terrifying pressure of a seventh-level powerhouse, made Carol lower his head even further. "This kid somehow managed to get close to Diana. She sent Fox Guards to watch over him all day. We can''t act because we don''t want to directly conflict with the Harriman family." "Since when do we have to consider the faces of those foxes when we do things?" Elton''s voice turned cold. "I have already sent a Werewolf to take his life tonight," Carol quickly replied. Elton no longer inquired, muttering, "Once the channel with Cromwell is established, there is no longer any need for the other three families. The Abyss doesn''t need four major families." "I am willing to share your worries," excitement flickered in Carol''s eyes. With the elimination of the other three families, the Jadeson family would be the dominant power in the Abyss,pletely controlling the entire region. ... Ivan, with Dora by his side, stumbled and escaped from Tova Street, relying on his familiarity with the streets and alleys. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, he encountered two wandering magic addicts who attempted to rob them. Ivan initially nned to hand over his money to secure their escape. However, to his surprise, after taking the money, the two also had their eyes on Dora. Enraged, Ivan took advantage of their momentaryck of vignce, pulled out his scissors, and stabbed one of them to death. He then engaged in a struggle with the other. Although Ivan ultimately killed his opponent, he received knife wounds to his thigh and abdomen, blood flowing profusely. Already weakened, Ivan''s vision gradually blurred. Dora''s panicked cries attracted the attention of nearby vagabonds, who approached like hungry wolves, sensing the scent of blood. With the scissors tightly gripped in his hand, Ivan smiled bitterly in despair. He knew that once he fell, Dora would face a grim fate. At that moment, a luxurious carriage, pulled by four pure ck horses, approached the long street. A beast oilmp hung in front of the carriage, illuminating a conspicuous red cross emblem. A glimmer of light ignited in Ivan''s blurry eyes. Summoning all his strength, he pulled Dora''s hand and lunged towards the carriage, copsing in the middle of the street. The coachman was startled and quickly pulled the reins. The hooves of the ck horses almost trampled Ivan''s face but stopped just in time. "What''s going on?" a gentle voice sounded from inside the carriage. "Dean, a man, and a little girl collided with the carriage. It seems they are injured. I will go and drive them away," the coachman replied, about to jump down from the carriage. "Wait." The carriage door opened, and a young man stepped out, looking at the man lying in front of the carriage, uncertain of life or death, and the little girl sitting on the ground, crying helplessly. His handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly. He looked around in the darkness, where a dozen pairs of eyes were coveting them. "Bring them onto the carriage," Rnd ordered. "Yes." Two guards apanying the carriage jumped down, one carrying Ivan and the other carrying Dora, and they boarded the carriage. The door closed, and the carriage continued forward, with no one daring to approach. Chapter 75: The Magic Shield is Broken! Chapter 75: The Magic Shield is Broken! Charlottebeled the prepared medicine and ced it in theboratory, nning to check tomorrow morning if the medicine''s effect on the mice had worn off before taking it. While taking a bath, Charlotte exchanged today''s umted wealth of 20,000 for two bottles of potent potions and chugged them down. The potion''s power coursed through its body, rapidly increasing muscle density and mass, resulting in a visible growth of strength. The muscle shape seemed to have taken form, with only the six-pack abs bing more defined, without further increase in size. Charlotte was pleased with this slim appearance in clothes and muscr physique when undressed. It made it easier to lower the opponent''s guard. They didn''t want to turn into a bulky square-shaped warrior. ncing at their attribute panel, apart from strength reaching 1000kg, the most surprising improvement was in martial skill proficiency. Sword Mastery: Novice: 890/1000; Whirling sh: Novice: 840/1000. Momentary sh: Novice: 790/1000. Each proficiency had increased by 30 points! Considering they had trained with the sword all night yesterday and only gained 10 points of proficiency, it was astonishing to gain 30 points from killing three potion peddlers tonight. So, this is what they call leveling up by fighting monsters?! Pretty good. They liked it. As cold water poured down on them, Charlotte silently reviewed tonight''s battle in their mind. Their performance resembled that of an assassin. Waiting patiently for the perfect moment to strike a lethal blow. Achieving maximum results with minimal cost. Fighting opponents of higher levels was full of danger and unknowns. Using cunning methods to resolve battles was the best choice. Charlotte didn''t limit themselves to the chivalrous and righteous ideals of a knight. They were just an ordinary person striving to survive in this chaotic abyss. But not all battles provided the opportunity to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Enhancing their strength became incredibly urgent. In the abyss, without reaching the advanced level of a fourth-tier knight, they could never have the ability to protect themselves. Earning money and improving their strength was of paramount importance. Having changed into their pajamas and lying on the bed, the oilmp on the wall was still lit. The Judgment Sword was ced on the right side, while two fourth-tier magic talismans were on the left. To be honest, they hadn''t been sleeping well these days. Although Fox Guards were patrolling the streets, they were not stationed at the clinic''s door. If the other party had ill intentions, they could find a gap in the guards'' watch. The magic shield''s level was too low. Even a second-tier protection shield could only temporarily withstand attacks from third-tier opponents. But what if the opponent was a fourth-tier powerhouse? The one eyeing them was not some insignificant person. Controlling arge-scale force of Dark Magic Guards through magic potions, the Jadeson family''s power probably ranked first among the four major families. Lying in bed, tossing and turning, Charlotte reached under the nket and took out the ck stone. The Red Moon chat group remained silent. The big shots didn''t like chatting when they had nothing to do. Looking at the chat list, Charlotte clicked on Light Chaser and sent a message: [Miracle: Is there any potion or method in this world that can cure magic potion addiction?] [Light Chaser: None.] Charlotte was somewhat surprised by the instant reply. [Miracle: Do you work the night shift? It''ste, and you still reply instantly.] "Night shift?" Maria, loungingzily on the soft recliner atop the Observatory Tower, slightly raised the corners of her mouth. From a certain perspective, it seemed to be the case. [Light Chaser: I''ve said before, any question you have requires a corresponding price.] [Miracle: What if I have a potion that can cure magic potion addiction?] "Hmm?" Maria unconsciously sat up straight, her eyes showing a hint of disbelief. Magic potions had been prevalent for the past one or two hundred years, with various types avable. However, their addiction mechanism was the same. Once addicted, it was impossible to quit. Even the morous aristocratic ss in the imperial capital has many who are addicted to magic potions and cannot extricate themselves. However, they mostly consume high-quality potions with rtively fewer side effects, and their abundant wealth can withstand extravagance. But even so, there are nobles who go bankrupt because someone in their family is addicted to magic potions, or they are left with empty bodies and die at a young age. There is no potion in this world that can cure magic potion addiction, and even healing magic is powerless against it. Unless the addiction is not deep, forcibly quitting through endurance is a life-threatening method, and few people can survive it. If there is such a potion, even if it costs a hundred thousand copper coins per bottle, those nobles would probably fight over it. And now, Miracle says they have a potion for curing magic potion addiction? [Light Chaser: Are you sure your potion can cure magic potion addiction?] [Miracle: I have clinically tested it on two patients so far, and the results are significant, but we still need some time to verify its sustainability and other side effects.] [Light Chaser: Do you have the potion form?] [Miracle: The form is my creation.] Maria looked at the ck stone, lost in thought. There was no doubt that if Miracle''s words were true and they had developed a potion to cure magic potion addiction, it would be an event that would shake the entire Isor Continent. After all, even dragons suffered greatly from addiction to magic potions. This would be an immensely valuable form. If Miracle wanted to make money from this, they would soon amass a huge fortune and be even wealthier than merchants. Of course, Maria was not tempted. Since birth, she had never been troubled by money. The increase or decrease in numbers in her financial records never affected her mood. But this young person who had just joined the Red Moon did pique her interest. She knew about his past, and he was even trapped in that small ce in the abyss, rescuing a stranded little girl and being pursued by a love rival. And now, he suddenly revealed a winning hand! A magic practitioner whose magic source had been disabled, yet still chosen by the Adjudicator to join the Red Moon organization. She admitted that she had underestimated him before. [Light Chaser: If I were you, I would seek cooperation with a merchant who can maximize the benefits of this potion.] "Merchant?" Charlotte also sat up from the bed. He knew that the "Merchant" referred to by Light Chaser was a member of the organization with the codename ''Merchant''. The Adjudicator owed him several thousand gold coins, and he had even tried to pass on the debt to Charlotte. [Light Chaser: However, merchants are quite cunning. I suggest you talk to the Hermit first. You should have a good rtionship with them, right?] Seeing Light Chaser''s reminder, Charlotte''s favorable impression of this person also increased. [Miracle: Aren''t you interested in this potion at all?] Charlotte curiously asked. He approached Light Chaser because their previous coboration had been pleasant, so he wanted to test her response and see if there was a possibility of cooperation. But she seemedpletely uninterested and directly pushed him towards the Merchant. [Light Chaser: I know what you''re thinking. To be honest, I have no interest in money.] Charlotte: "Oh..." [Light Chaser: And I hate trouble the most. If something like this falls into my hands, I would have to find someone to refine and sell it, and just thinking about it feels troublesome.] Based on Charlotte''s inference, she was probably a wealthy woman who didn''tck money. He liked that. And as she said, it might be more suitable to entrust this matter to a merchant who excels in handling such things. [Miracle: I understand, then...] Rip! Charlotte hadn''t finished typing his words when outside the window, a sound like tearing stockings rang out! The magical protective barrier had been torn apart! Chapter 76: The Wolverine Strikes! Chapter 76: The Wolverine Strikes! The magic shield resembled an inverted bowl, thin and smooth, with a radiant sheen. If the force of an attack wasn''t sufficient, it appeared invincible, impervious to any crushing or smashing, as solid as a rock. But once the force of the attack exceeded its limit, even a light scratch could create a gap in the shield, allowing easy entry. The invader this time was a terrifying presence of such nature. Charlotte tossed away the ck stone in his hand, grasped his sword with both hands, concealed magic runes in his sleeves, jumped off the bed, and retreated to the wall, his expression solemn as he watched the direction of the window. A sharp w suddenly pierced through the window. It was a silver w, one foot long, resembling three curved des, firmly gripping the window frame. Bang! The entire window was flung away as if swung by a great force. And in the hollow where the window once stood, there stood a gray, terrifying werewolf. It had a body as strong and tall as a brown bear, with crimson fierce eyes fixed on Charlotte. The corners of its upturned mouth revealed sharp fangs, and its ws, as sharp as knives, merely gripping the stone wall left deep imprints. "I heard you were once a high-level mage. So, what happened? Did you switch careers to be a knight after losing your source of magic?" The werewolf mocked Charlotte, who held the sword, his face tense and vignt. "Now that I can no longer rely on magic, having a sword in hand provides some sense of security." Charlotte tried to speak calmly, but his voice still carried a slight tremor. It wasn''t a sign of weakness; he was genuinely afraid! Damn it! This is a werewolf that can easily break through magical defenses. It''s at least a level three entity, and more likely a level four. And here he was, just a knight apprentice who hadn''t even trained for three days. Werewolves are one of the most formidablebatant races. The figure standing on the window right now, with explosive muscle definition, wolf-like ws as sharp as des, covered in scars, and piercing eyes, all of it highlighted his terrifying strength. Even if Wolfie were here, today he would have to bow down and acknowledge his prowess. With strength, agility, andbat experience, the werewolf outssed Charlotte in every aspect! Charlotte subconsciously nced outside. "No need to look. The fox guards on the street have already been led away. It will take at least ten minutes for them to return," the werewolf sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "And I only need one minute to take your head." Charlotte''s heart sank instantly. It was clear the werewolf''s words were true; otherwise, themotion here would have attracted the wolf guards long ago. Having a level four werewolf sent to kill him, the extent of Carol''s regard for him was truly catching him off guard. Perhaps tomorrow someone would discover his lifeless body. Cause of death: Killed by a werewolf. No, it''s not over yet. I still have some aces up my sleeve! Charlotte pushed away the cluttered thoughts in his mind, trying to calm himself as much as possible. He couldn''t rely on the fox guards for now; he had to depend on himself, at least for the next ten minutes. Vivian should have been awakened by the noise, but that girl was somewhat clever. She didn''t rush over recklessly to see what was happening. The master bedroom wasn''trge, just a dozen square meters, with only a bed and a small wardrobe, no extra furniture. The only window was currently upied by the werewolf. Opening the unlocked door would take some time, which was enough for the werewolf to chop off his head three times. The onlyforting thought for Charlotte was that he was familiar with such limitedbat spaces. But it also meant that this would be a fight with no way out. Either lie down and die, or stand up and live. Charlotte stared intensely at the werewolf, slowly tightening his grip on the judgment sword. Fear and panic appeared on his face, and his voice trembled as he asked, "Who are you, and why do you want to kill me?" The werewolf seemed satisfied with Charlotte''s crumbling state before his death, sneering contemptuously. "Since you''re going to die, I might as well tell you. I am Wolverine. As for the reason for killing you, you can only me yourself for provoking the wrong person." "Let me go, and I''ll give you all my wealth." Charlotte kicked the money chest under the bed, causing the box to fall and the coins to scatter on the ground. "Don''t worry, after you''re dead, I''ll help myself, including the woman in the next room. I bet she''ll taste delicious. I''ll savor her." The Wolverine nced at the scattered coins on the ground without care, grinning. The half-wall he was stepping on copsed with a loud crash as his massive body lunged toward Charlotte. With its open bloody mouth exuding a strong smell of blood, its raised right w, and three sharp ws-like des, it aimed for Charlotte''s neck. The terrifying pressure would have already rendered an ordinary person unable to move. At this moment, Charlotte behaved like a frightened ordinary human, holding the sword in his hand but not even drawing it from its scabbard, standing there like amb to be ughtered. The Wolverine''s eyes were full of disdain and mockery. Indeed, humans were the most useless inferior race. He had suffered losses from human mages before, but as soon as he got close, those mages waving their delicate magic wands were no match, their necks snapping without any resistance. And this waste in front of him, deprived of the source of magic, was even more useless. Decapitate him and take the head back, and his body would make a good meal. Human flesh, tender and delicate, with no need for any preparation, is the most delicious. The menacing ws made the dim candlelight seem piercing, and he seemed to have already seen the scene of the human''s slender neck being severed, blood sttering. This feeling was familiar to him, and he enjoyed it. He was even beginning to feel excited. The shadow cast by the Wolverine enveloped Charlotte, making him appear even smaller. The w, like three sharp des, was surrounded by three dazzling white lights, causing a stinging sensation on Charlotte''s skin from a distance. Charlotte''s heart was pounding violently at this moment. Memories of being beheaded countless times in the mysterious space flooded his mind, but instead of losing himself, it made his mind unusually clear. In his vision, the werewolf''s movements seemed to be slowing down, like frames of a yed-out picture. It leaped high, exposing its abdomen, swung its ws, its muscles as strong as steel, and its eyes full of disdain... Countless pieces of information rushed into his mind. In the small room, the werewolf leaped and arrived in front of Charlotte, aiming its w at his neck. Just as the w was about to fall on Charlotte''s neck, the expression of panic disappeared from his face, reced by absolute calmness. ng! Drawing the sword, he struck! The ck Judgment Sword instantly unsheathed, carrying the force of thunder, shing toward the Wolverine''s abdomen. The look of contempt vanished from the Wolverine''s eyes, reced by panic for the first time on his face. He sensed a lethal aura emanating from that ck longsword! Although it appeared to be just a broken sword tip, it was full of sharpness and overwhelming killing intent, iming countless souls beneath its de. And this seemingly weak human drew the sword too quickly! He couldn''t even see how he unsheathed the sword; it was already shing toward his most vulnerable abdomen. The speed, and the precision of the timing, all revealed a seasoned experience. Wasn''t he a magic caster deprived of his magic source? Since when did he be a knight? And from the moment he broke the window, he had been pretending to be weak, only to deliver a thunderous blow at the critical moment. The Wolverine was suspended in mid-air, unable to dodge properly, but also unwilling to risk his life by directly confronting Charlotte''s strike. His w, about to swipe down on Charlotte''s neck, changed its trajectory, grabbing at that ck longsword. The sword was sharp, but the person wielding it wasn''t strong enough. Chapter 77: One-for-One Trade at the Limit Chapter 77: One-for-One Trade at the Limit The sword was swift and sharp. But the Wolverine remained confident. Because he was powerful, having umted richbat experience from decades of fighting in the wilderness. Even among the ck Mage Guards, he was considered exceptional in terms of actualbat. Every scar on his body was a badge of honor. Carol had sent him to kill this human, expecting him toplete the task with ease. As long as he blocked this unexpected strike, a normal confrontation would leave this insignificant knight before him without a chance to touch him. A knight apprentice who couldn''t even fend off their own n''s wolf pups. So, as the Wolverine''s ws pressed down on the longsword, he opened his gaping mouth and lunged for Charlotte''s head. The strong stench of blood rushed forth, and that open maw could swallow his entire head. Charlotte''s expression remained calm. With his left hand clenched into a fist, he struck the Wolverine''s open mouth. His fair fist appeared particrly small and ridiculous in front of that gaping maw. It was like an ant raising its fist against an elephant. A cold smirk shed in the Wolverine''s eyes. This feeble and fearless human could swallow his arm and head in one bite. Just as Charlotte''s fist was about to enter the Wolverine''s mouth, he suddenly let go. In the palm of his hand, a burst of red light suddenly illuminated the Wolverine''s wide-open mouth. An intensely hot fireball shot out instantaneously, sting into the depths of the Wolverine''s throat! "Magic spell!" The Wolverine was greatly shocked. At the same time, the Judgment Sword shed with the Wolverine''s ws. ng! A crisp sound rang out. Both of the Wolverine''s ws broke off. But the terrifying strength of the Wolverine also caused the Judgment Sword, swung with all Charlotte''s might, to be forcibly stopped, only leaving a shallow blood mark on his abdomen. The horrifying force transmitted through the sword handle instantly numbed Charlotte''s hand, but that didn''t matter. Following the force transmitted by the sword, he stomped heavily on the ground and mmed into the wooden door behind him. Boom! The fireball spell unleashed by the magic exploded inside the Wolverine''s mouth. The terrifying power of fourth-tier magic almost leveled the entire bedroom, causing the entire building to tremble. The Wolverine was sent flying, blood and smoke swirling around. And facing the explosion at close range, Charlotte didn''t fare much better. Before his body could hit the wooden door, he and the door were both blown away by the shockwave, crashing through the wall of the adjacent room and falling inside. Plop. Charlotte spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt like every bone in his body might be broken, visible wounds covered his entire body, rendering himpletely immobile. Even a child could kill him now. "Boss, are you okay?" Vivian, hiding under the table, couldn''t conceal herself any longer. She hurriedly ran out upon seeing the person who flew in, looking at the bloodied Charlotte, tears streaming down her face in distress. "Help me heal, at least make my left hand able to move." Charlotte calmly gave the order. His left hand was likely fractured, with only his fingers slightly trembling. He still had one magic spell hidden in his sleeve, his final trump card. Although he had imnted a deep-throat bomb in the Wolverine, he couldn''t be certain if that guy was truly dead. As for why he dared to risk everything, it was a gamble on whether the fireball explosion would kill him. As long as he was alive, Vivian, the intermediate mage, would be his guarantee for survival. From the beginning, he never thought he could kill the Wolverine with the Judgment Sword. The three-tier difference was like an insurmountable gap. Could a knight apprentice use his head to kill him? A fourth-tier magic spell could pose some threat to the Wolverine, but if he was on guard, at most, he would only suffer minor injuries. So he chose to fight as a knight, catching the Wolverine off guard. Once the Wolverine adapted to the rhythm of the battle, in the moment of life and death, he stuffed the magic fireball into his mouth. Solving the battle in a mage''s way. It was a double reversal, catching the experienced old hunter Wolverine off guard. One-for-one trade at the limit! A gamble. He had used this fighting style countless times in the mysterious space to kill the Adjudicator. It was the only chance for the weak to win in a hopeless situation. Vivian chanted an incantation, and faint green light spots flowed out from her magic wand, entering Charlotte''s body. The broken and disced bones returned to their original positions, and his visibly injured body quickly recovered, especially his left hand, which regained sensation and held another magic scroll. A disposable consumable worth ten thousand copper coins. Just like that, he set off fireworks, which made Charlotte wince at the thought. Experiencing the miraculous effects of healing magic, Charlotte''s understanding was refreshed. In terms of immediate effectiveness, healing magic indeed had superiority that surgical procedures couldn''t match. "Heh heh..." Heavy gasps came from the ruins. The Wolverine was still alive, as expected. Charlotte supported himself and sat up on the bed, his gaze fixed on the dark corridor, tightly gripping the magic scroll in his hand. "As an intermediate mage, you shouldn''t be unfamiliar with anybat magic, right?" Charlotte asked in a low voice. Even he, back then, mastered offensive water magic like Water Ball and Ice Cone. "I... I can use Ice Wall, I''m proficient in it." Vivian hid behind Charlotte, her face filled with nervousness as she spoke softly. "Good. If that guy outside manages to stand up, create an ice wall at the entrance of the room to block him." Charlotte instructed. "Okay, okay." Vivian nodded vigorously, holding her magic wand, and kept a close eye on the direction of the door. The hugemotion caused by the explosion of the fireball spell finally caught the attention of the two Fox Guards chasing the mysterious figure at the other end of Baka Street. "Oh no! It''s in the direction of the clinic, we fell into a trap!" One of the Fox Guards stopped and assessed the explosion''s location, his expression changing. "Call for backup! Let''s go back!" The other guard took out a signal scroll and threw it into the sky. With a bang, a golden Fox Guard insignia appeared in the sky. The two Fox Guards changed direction and ran madly towards the clinic. From a distance, they could see the burning mes and rising smoke in the direction of the clinic. The second floor was riddled with holes, with only a few pirs remaining. An ominous feeling rose in the hearts of the two Fox Guards. They were here on Diana''s orders, ostensibly to guard Baka Street, but in reality, to protect Charlotte. But from the earliermotion, it seemed that the other side had dispatched a fourth-tier powerhouse. Dealing with an ordinary human. The odds were not in their favor. Charlotte heard the breathing outside bing fainter and fainter. Several times, it seemed like the Wolverine was trying to get up, but each attempt ended in a fall. "You... you tricked me..." The Wolverine''s indistinct words were filled with a deep sense of resentment and anger. "You were the one who disregarded fairness first. I just wanted to stay alive." Charlotte replied calmly, finally heaving a sigh of relief. Apanied by a few low roars of resentment and a heavy thud, there was finally no sound outside. "Help me up, let''s go outside and take a look." Charlotte helped Vivian to her feet and picked up an oilmp from the table, walking out of the room and stepping on the debris-filled floor, entering the devastated bedroom. The Wolveriney in a pool of blood in the corner, lifeless. Half of his head was blown off, and it was almost impossible to make out aplete shape. Even the Wolverine couldn''t withstand the terrifying power of a fourth-tier fireball spell exploding in his mouth. As Charlotte heard the urgent footstepsing from the street outside, he quickly said to Vivian, "Pick up that sword and the ck stone and hide them under your bed in the bedroom." Chapter 78: Im Lucky Chapter 78: I''m Lucky When the Fox Guards arrived with torches, the bedroom had turned into ruins, with only the Wolverine lying in a pool of blood and Charlotte leaning against the wall, his face covered in blood. The bedroom''s ceiling had been lifted off, and all four walls had copsed. The wood in the corner was still smoldering. Fortunately, this room had no adjacent neighbors, so no one else was affected. One Fox Guard approached with a sword to inspect the intruder, while another rushed towards Charlotte, taking a hemostatic potion out of his pocket and asking, "Doctor Charlotte, are you alright?" "Cough... cough..." Charlotte coughed twice, spat out a mouthful of blood, and whispered, "I won''t die, but the injuries are quite serious." "It''s the Wolverine!" eximed the Fox Guard inspecting the intruder, "He''s already dead!" The Fox Guard who was about to administer medicine to Charlotte was also startled upon hearing this, turning his head to look at the half-faced wolf-man illuminated by the mes. "It''s him!" The Wolverine had some fame in the Abyss and served as Carol''s powerful bodyguard. His lycanthrope heritage granted him immense strength and speed, while decades of roaming and hunting in the wilderness had given him unparalleledbat experience. Among the fourth-tier beings in the Abyss, few could match him. Even if both of them had arrived simultaneously earlier, they had no confidence in capturing him, let alone killing him. However, he was dead. In this devastated room that housed only two people. He was the one who died! And Charlotte was still alive. When the two Fox Guards looked at Charlotte again, there was now a touch of awe in their eyes. Charlotte had single-handedly killed the Wolverine. Regardless of the method he used. "I''m lucky. I used a magic scroll to take him down, and I was fortunate enough to survive," Charlotte exined with a bitter smile. As for whether the two Fox Guards believed him... From their gazes, Charlotte could tell that they seemed somewhat skeptical. One of the Fox Guards fed him a bottle of hemostatic potion, and Charlotte didn''t refuse, as it would be difficult to exinter if he did, considering Vivian had given him some simple treatment. "Is there anyone in the inner room?" one of the Fox Guards asked, his ears twitching as he tightened his grip on the knife. "It''s my assistant," Charlotte turned around and called out loudly to the inner room, "Eileen, it''s safe now,es out." Vivian came out carrying Anna, her eyes red from crying and looking timid, fitting the appearance of a frightened young orc girl. The Fox Guard rxed his grip on the knife upon seeing this. Soon, Buddy arrived with a group of Fox Guards. Seeing the dpidated state of the clinic''s second floor, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. It wasn''t until they went upstairs and saw Charlotte still alive that they breathed a slight sigh of relief. But when they heard that the intruder was the Wolverine and that he had been killed by Charlotte alone, the expressions of the group towards Charlotte became somewhat different. The strength of the Wolverine was widely known, and Buddy had fought against him without gaining any advantage. As Carol''s right-hand man, he had died at the hands of a mage who had lost their magic source. Yet, from the lingering chaotic magic elements and the explosive wreckage all over the floor, it was evident that magic was involved. So... The Fox Guards looked at Charlotte, seemingly waiting for an exnation. "My luck is pretty good. I used a magic spell to send him away," Charlotte exined again. "I see," Buddy nodded, but his expression showed disbelief. He examined the body of the Wolverine, whose half of the head had been blown off. Judging from the wound, it seemed that a fireball had entered his mouth. A seasoned warrior like the Wolverine wouldn''t just open his mouth and let someone shove a fireball into it. Buddy also noticed the Wolverine''s right w. Although it was charred, the two broken ws weren''t crushed; they had clean-cut edges as if they were severed by a sharp weapon. But Buddy didn''t ask further in front of everyone. He looked at Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte, your residence has been destroyed, and we don''t know if they wille back. For your safety, pleasee with me to the Harriman Estate. Miss Diana will arrange your amodation and have a doctor treat your injuries." "Thank you," Charlotte nodded. After receiving emergency treatment from Vivian, his injuries were not severe. He just needed a few days of rest. But as Buddy said, the Wolverine was dead, and who knows what kind of assassins Carol might send next. Charlotte didn''t dare to gamble on his luck next time. "I need to bring my assistant, Eileen. It wouldn''t be safe for her to stay here alone," Charlotte made a small request. "Sure," Buddy nced at Vivian and nodded. "Eileen, pack up some things. We''re changing our location tonight," Charlotte said to Vivian. Vivian agreed and quickly returned to her room. In no time, she came out carrying a small package. With the support of the Fox Guards, Charlotte stood up. He looked at the devastated house, with broken bricks and scattered cloth everywhere, and sighed lightly. "Don''t worry, once you arrive at the Harriman Estate, no one can harm you," Buddy reassured him. What pains me is the ruined bed and the clothes in that wardrobe. I''ll have to buy them again. Charlotte nodded slightly and nced at a corner of the ck robe covered in dust. He looked at Buddy and said, "There are some important things in my shop. If I go to the estate..." "Don''t worry, I''ll leave two Fox Guards here to watch over it. Tomorrow, we''ll find someone to clean up and rebuild the house, and make sure no one steals anything from it," Buddy said. "Then I can rest assured," Charlotte nodded. He walked to a corner, pulled out the ck robe, and crumpled it into a ball before handing it to Vivian. "This is my favorite thin nket. It still looks usable, so put it in your room for now." Vivian took it with a puzzled expression and turned to stuff it under her bed in her room. As they descended the stairs, Charlotte nced at the adjacentboratory. Fortunately, apart from some cracked walls, there didn''t seem to be any major problems. He wondered if the frightened little white mice had survived. He took a few bottles of hemostatic potion from the cab and three bottles of magic potion for nausea from the drawer. Charlotte and Vivian boarded the carriage prepared by Buddy and left Baka Street. ... "Father, do you think the doctor next door is dead?" "From themotion, most likely." "Ah... What a pity. Who will I use as a prototype in the future?" "Yeah, what a shame. We''ve lost a stable customer source." On the second floor of the adjacent bookstore, two figures leaned against the wall, listening attentively to themotion, whispering to each other. Themotion from the neighboring clinic was too loud, and the whole street could hear it. The neighbors knew that Charlotte had sought the protection of Diana and had offended some powerful figures. From the sounds they heard tonight, it was more likely to be bad news than good news. Some people felt sorry, while others took pleasure in it. Chapter 79: Madam, Do You Need Me to Keep It A Secret? Chapter 79: Madam, Do You Need Me to Keep It A Secret? Charlotte sat in the carriage, leaning against the cushion, and drank two bottles of hemostatic potion. This was for Buddy, who was driving outside, as it would be difficult to exin how he killed Wolverine and came out unscathed. Vivian looked at Charlotte with a worried expression, several times wanting to speak but stopping herself. Her hand, hidden in her sleeve, tightly gripped her magic wand, as if she wanted to heal him with a spell. Charlotte shook his head slightly at her and Capas had just been deceived back to the imperial capital. If Vivian exposed herself again, all their previous efforts would be wasted. Closing his eyes to rest, Charlotte began to review tonight''s battle with Wolverine. It went without saying that it was dangerous, and luck was of utmost importance. If he hadn''t been honed by the Judge in that mysterious space, giving himbat experience far beyond that of an ordinary knight apprentice, he would probably have died at the hands of Wolverine tonight. Killing a Level 4 powerhouse as a Level 3 was undeniably exciting. He opened his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Knight Apprentice: 1000/2000] [Wealth: 2428] [Professional Skills: Wound Cleaning and Medication: Intermediate: 1980/2000 Suturing Skin Wounds: Advanced: 600/4000 Radius and Ulna Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation Surgery: Basic: 360/1000 Appendectomy: Basic: 200/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Basic: 200/1000 Hydrating Essence Elixir Brewing: Basic: 200/1000 Sword Pulling Technique: Basic: 990/1000 Whirling sh: Basic: 940/1000 sh of Insight: Basic: 890/1000] [Main Quest: Abyssal Famous Doctor Influence Reaches 1000! (Treating one patient grants 10 influences) Progress: 910/1000.] [Long-Term Quest: Purge the Enchantments, Restart the World! Quest Reward: One Epic-level Item!] [Side Quest: Annihte the Jason Family! Quest Completion Reward: 10,000 Copper Coins; One Rare Item!] [Favorability Panel: Not yet avable] ... Charlotte was pleasantly surprised to find that the proficiency levels of the Sword Pulling Technique, Whirling sh, and sh of Insight had all increased by exactly 100 points. Considering that he had only increased his proficiency by 10 points after a night of serious sword practice, it seemed that life-or-death battles were the best way to improve proficiency. However, he didn''t want to experience such a dangerous method of improvement again, no matter how fast it was. He could win many times, but if he lost once, there would be no chance to get back up. The carriage arrived smoothly at the Harriman Estate. After the gatekeeper confirmed Buddy''s identity, arge magic barrier that enveloped the entire estate opened up, allowing the carriage to enter. It stopped in front of a beautiful vi, and Charlotte and Vivian got off. A lovely fox maid waiting in front of the vi approached them and said softly, "Mr. Charlotte, Miss is waiting for you in the living room." Charlotte nced at Vivian. "Someone will take Miss Eileen to her resting ce," the maid smiled. "Thank you for tonight," Charlotte nodded at Buddy and sped his hands together. He then followed the fox maid towards the vi. The spacious vi hall was not gaudy with gold and jade but filled with shades of girlish pink. Pink diamonds and pink crystals adorned the surroundings, exuding luxury and elegance. Diana was wearing a pink silk nightgown,zily reclining on a soft sofa. Her round and straight long legs were crossed, disying the most graceful curves. She smiled as she watched Charlotte enter the room and said, "I heard that you killed a wolf?" "They say it was called Wolverine," Charlotte replied calmly, ncing at the enchanting curves of thendy, who could even wear a nightgown so coquettishly. "Do you like my new nightgown?" Diana changed her leg position. "It suits you very well," Charlotte nodded appreciatively. "Interesting," Diana sat up and looked at Charlotte, covered in torn clothes and injuries. "I didn''t expect you to have such a good figure." Didn''t you see all the injuries on my body? Are you only interested in my attractive physique? Charlotte humbly said, "I exercise regrly." "Well, I bet the youngdies on Aman Street would love disciplined patrons like you," Diana remarked with a smile. "..." Do people have conversations like this? What''s with this disciplined patron thing? I need to rify! How does Charlotte''s patronage concern me?! "I am an upright person, and I never go to those kinds of ces," Charlotte said seriously. "But I heard a friend say that there''s a manga called ''My Years of Frolicking on Aman Street,'' and the protagonist looks a lot like you," Diana examined Charlotte from head to toe. What the hell! It got around! Damn author, ruining my reputation! However... Charlotte looked at Diana, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Madam, that friend you mentioned, could it be you?" A blush shed across Diana''s face, and she said firmly, "Nonsense! It couldn''t possibly be me." He watched as the woman''s rxed toes suddenly began tapping the ground. It seemed his guess was correct. [Madam, you wouldn''t want others to know about your interest in adultics, would you...] Charlotte''s lips curled up slightly, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, this was Diana''s territory. However, he didn''t expect that a powerful woman like Diana would secretly read adultics too. If she thought the male protagonist resembled him, then who did she imagine as the male lead in her usual fantasies? And why did she meet him today sote, still wearing her nightgown? What did she have in mind? "Tell me, how did you kill that wolf?" Diana pped her hands and gestured for Charlotte to sit down and tell her slowly. Charlotte looked at his dirty and blood-stained clothes. "It doesn''t matter; someone wille to clean upter," Diana waved it off. In that case, Charlotte didn''t hold back. He sat down on the sofa, which was upholstered with top-quality animal hide filled with soft velvet. Once he sat down, it felt like sinking into afortable embrace, and the pleasant sensation rxed his entire body. "He underestimated me. I stuffed a magic talisman into his mouth, used an instantaneous fourth-level Fireball spell, and then he died," Charlotte sinctly exined. Diana''s eyes lit up. "A fourth-level Fireball exploding in his mouth must have been quite spectacr!" "It was quite dazzling. Brains, blood, and mes all burst forth," Charlotte nodded, almost losing his life in the process. "You killed Carol''spdog; he definitely won''t let you go," Diana grinned. "So, what are your ns for the future?" Madam, I don''t want to work hard anymore. I want to freeload. Charlotte leaned closer to Diana, lowering his voice slightly. "I want to wipe out the Jadeson family." Diana was stunned for a moment, and then she burst into uncontrobleughter, shaking with mirth. "This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year." After a while, her trembling chest gradually calmed down. She gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Come on, tell me about your n." Chapter 80: The Painting is Still Too Conservative Chapter 80: The Painting is Still Too Conservative Diana admired Charlotte''s talent, especially after the news spread that Charlotte had saved Ruth through surgery. Diana became interested in coborating with Charlotte and opening the fifthrge-scale clinic in the Abyss, filling the gaps in the Harriman family''s medical services. That''s why she sent the Fox Guards to protect him, disregarding Carol''s threats. However, she didn''t expect that Charlotte would want to eliminate the Jadeson family. To be honest, she used to say such grandiose things when she was ten years old. The actions of the Jadeson family were abhorrent. Among the four major families in the Abyss, the Jadeson family undoubtedly had the greatest strength. Especially in recent years, they had secretly controlled many Dark Magic Guards using magic potions. It was said that they had three to four hundred guards above the third rank. Keep in mind that the Harriman family had carefully trained their Fox Guards, but they numbered only a little over a hundred. The Duru family was rtively mysterious, having more contact with the outside world. Their strength wasparable to that of the Harriman family. The Danielle family was the weakest in terms of power, so they kept a low profile. In recent years, they had suffered the most from the Jadeson family''s oppression, with many territories seized. When Charlotte said she wanted to annihte the Jadeson family, in Diana''s eyes, it was nothing more than a joke. "This is thetest potion I developed tobat magic addiction. Drinking it can suppress the craving for magic potions. I n to promote it widely in the Abyss, destroying the foundation of the Jadeson family and eradicating them," Charlotte said, taking out a vial of potion from his package and lowering his voice. "A potion tobat magic addiction?!" Diana looked at the vial of potion in Charlotte''s hand, her expression instantly bing serious. "Are you sure this potion can suppress addiction and help people quit magic potions?" The Jadeson family thrived on magic potions, and the Abyss had be a toxic and murky ce due to them. There were addicts everywhere, and countless lives were destroyed as a result. It was widely known that there was no cure for magic addiction. Once addicted, there was no end in sight. Relying on this, the Jadeson family umted vast wealth and controlled a powerful Dark Magic Guard. In recent years, the Abyss was filled with grievances, but no one dared to resist due to the Jadeson family''s power and strong control of magic potions. But if Charlotte developed a potion that could help people quit magic potions, the foundation of the Jadeson family would bepletely shaken, and they might not even be able to control the Dark Magic Guard. In recent years, the Jadeson family had been aggressively recruiting Dark Magic Guards, targeting many wilderness adventurers, using hical means of coercion and enticement, and then controlling them with magic potions. Due to the influence of the magic potions, the Dark Magic Guards could only bow their heads and submit. But if the Dark Magic Guards were no longer under the control of magic potions, how many of them would still be willing to sacrifice themselves for the Jadeson family? As a strong woman who could stand on her own in the Abyss, she easily inferred the impact that such a potion''s existence and widespread promotion in the Abyss would have on the Jadeson family. Therefore, it was crucial to confirm the authenticity of the potion in Charlotte''s hand. "To be honest, tonight''s surprise attack disrupted my ns. I originally nned to conduct several more tests to determine the exact effectiveness of the potion and the final form," Charlotte said seriously. "Currently, I have only tested it on two severely addicted patients, and the effect of suppressing addiction is very significant. But whether it can achieve permanent abstinence remains to be seen." Diana nodded thoughtfully. His words were cautious and he didn''t boast about the effectiveness of the potion. Charlotte added, "I need three days to conduct further tests, determine the final form, and confirm that there are no serious adverse reactions before mass production can begin." "You can ask me for anything you need, including a batch of addicts that can be found on the streets. I can have someone capture them for you to test the potion." "I need you to ensure my safety." "Starting today, you will stay with me, and I can guarantee that no one will harm you," Diana said, smiling. "Living with thendy... Is that a good idea?" Charlotte looked at Diana, her soft and inviting figure barely concealed by the pink pajamas. Her smooth and slender thighs shone white, and her seductive eyes seemed to hint at something happening tonight... "I must ask, what are you thinking?" Diana shot Charlotte a re, swaying her graceful waist as she walked upstairs. She turned back to the door and said, "Agatha, take him to the guest room and fulfill all his requests." "Yes, madam." Agatha, the fox maid who had brought Charlotte in earlier, smiled and quickly approached. Charlotte watched Diana''s enchanting figure disappear around the corner of the staircase, feeling a slight sense of regret. "Mr. Charlotte, please follow me," Agatha smirked at Charlotte, leading the way to a guest room on the first floor. The guest room was equally luxurious, with arge bed and a spacious bathtub. Agatha bent down to fill the tub with water, her tight-fitting dress entuating her graceful curves, leaving Charlotte unsure where to look. Covered in blood and dirt, he also wanted to take a bath, change his clothes, and rest for the night. The surprise attack by the Wolverine had forced him to confront Diana earlier and seek cooperation. Diana had shown some interest, but the final coboration would depend on the effectiveness of the magic addiction antidote. Tomorrow, he would have to return to the clinic to continue his experiments and expedite the confirmation of the final form. Teaming up with the Harriman family would make it much easier to destroy the Jadeson family. He couldn''t miss this opportunity. As for the coboration with the merchants, he nned to find time to have a chat with the reclusive boss. "Doctor, the hot water is ready." Agatha approached with a smile, starting to unfasten Charlotte''s belt. "Wait, what are you doing?" Charlotte grabbed Agatha''s hand as she tried to undo his belt. "I''m here to help you take a bath, sir." Agatha smiled seductively. "Thedy asked me to serve you well and fulfill all your requests. I usually assist thedy in her baths, and it works out quite nicely." In the moment of hesitation, her nimble fingers had already undone his belt and removed his clothes. Indeed, she was quite skilled at undressing. "You have a great physique, those chest muscles, abs..." Agatha''s fingers lightly traced over Charlotte''s body, her blushing face admiringlymenting, "It''s a shame that ''My Years of Revelry on Amman Street'' is too conservative. They portrayed you so dry, even though you have such a great figure." "You''ve read it too?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow, feeling irritated, "That dog author, ruining my reputation!" Under Agatha''s service, Charlotte enjoyed afortable hot bath. Agatha hadn''t lied; she was truly skilled. After changing into the pajamas, he feltpletely at ease. "Your clothes are soaked. Doctor, shall I assist you in sleeping?" Agatha approached, pressing her softness against him, her warm breath blowing into his ear. The damp clothes clung to her body, showcasing her alluring and graceful figure. Chapter 81: Let Her Sleep a Little Longer Chapter 81: Let Her Sleep a Little Longer "Are you testing us with this? Who can withstand such a test?!" Charlotte withdrew her hand calmly and smiled, saying, "You don''t need to attend to me while I sleep. Right now, I just want to sleep quietly. Go back and change your clothes, and get some rest yourself." He was discussing a big business deal with Diana and couldn''t let himself be swayed by petty gains. "Sir, let me serve you properly. Did I not massage youfortably earlier? You lie on the bed, and I still have many techniques to use on you." Agatha leaned in again, her voice alluring, and her delicate jade hand slipped under Charlotte''s clothes, bing restless. If it weren''t for Charlotte''s internal organs being disced and his limbs broken today, he would need this fairy to assist him in his cultivation. "How about I teach you some arithmetic? An excellent maid needs to master a skill to avoid being reced." Charlotte grabbed her wandering hand, adopting a serious tone. "Arithmetic?" "Yes, please listen to the question: There are chickens and rabbits locked in a cage, a total of 10 heads and 34 feet. How many chickens are there? How many rabbits are there?" Agatha: ... That night, the young fox girl Agatha deeply experienced the charm of mathematics. ... "What did you say? Wolverine is dead?" Carol stared with disbelief at the ck Magic Guard in front of him. "Captain... Captain is dead. The doctor killed him with magic. It was a fourth-level Fireball spell. He was a fourth-level mage!" The ck Magic Guard''s voice trembled. "It''s impossible! Impossible!" Carol mmed his fist on the tea table, shattering it instantly. "That guy had his magic source destroyed. How could he still be a mage?" Carol couldn''t believe it. His most loyal and strongest subordinate was killed by Charlotte. He still had one unspoken thought. Even if Charlotte was a fourth-level mage, she couldn''t possibly be a match for Wolverine. At the same level, Wolverine was virtually unbeatable. But he was dead. "What about that guy? Is he dead?" Carol asked coldly. "The Fox Guards arrived quickly. I didn''t have time to confirm, but judging from themotion at the scene, he might be dead..." Smack! "Useless!" Carol pped the ck Magic Guard, sending him flying. His face turned grim, and he said with clenched teeth, "Investigate! Find out if that guy is dead or not! We must see his body, dead or alive!" "Yes, yes..." The ck Magic Guard held his swollen face and quickly left. "Damn you, Charlotte! I will tear you into a thousand pieces!" Carol clenched his fist, grinding his teeth and muttering to himself. ... Charlotte woke up early and nced at the young fox girl sleeping by the table. He quietly left the room. "Is Agatha too weak to get out of bed?" Diana, who was having breakfast, nced at Charlotte and teased, "If you n to go back to the clinic today, I''ll have Buddy apany you." "Thank you for your concern." Charlotte finished the milk and cheese bread without ceremony, got up from the table, and smiled. "She must be tired fromst night, so let her sleep a little longer." "Wolverine is dead, and Carol is furious. He''s looking for you everywhere." Diana put down her cutlery, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and said, "If you n to go back to the clinic today, I''ll have Buddy apany you." "Thank you for your concern." Charlotte finished the milk and cheese bread in a few bites, stood up, and left. Agatha rubbed her drowsy eyes as she came out of the guest room. When she saw Diana, she quickly tried to appear more alert and greeted her. "It looks like you had quite a night of fun, huh?" Diana asked with a teasing smile. "The doctor made me do arithmetic all night, and I was so exhausted that I ended up falling asleep on the table..." Agatha looked aggrieved. "Miss, are all those stories inics just lies? I followed them exactly, but he seemedpletely uninterested..." "Arithmetic all night?" Diana was taken aback, but couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "This person is quite interesting." ... As Charlotte stepped out, he immediately saw Vivian holding Anna in her arms, eagerly approaching him. She whispered, "Boss, thendy''s breakfast is delicious, and the bed is sofortable." Is the breakfast really that good? I didn''t think so. Charlotte ruffled Anna''s head and said, "The clinic will be closed for a few days. The copsed building needs to be rebuilt. For safety reasons, we''ll stay here for a few days. I''ll go back to get some thingster. You stay here on the estate and don''t wander around." "Okay, okay." Vivian nodded repeatedly and followed the maid back to her quarters. "The carriage is ready, and I''ll apany you." Buddy stepped forward and said. "Thank you." Charlotte nodded and left with Buddy. It was still early, and no patients were queuing up in front of the clinic yet. However,st night''smotion had attracted many curious neighbors, and they couldn''t help but discuss the dpidated state of the bedroom on the second floor. "What trouble did Doctor Charlotte get himself into? Why does he keep getting involved in one incident after another?" "Is this the doctor''s bedroom? There was quite amotionst night. It even woke me up from my sweet dreams. Judging by the state of things, it doesn''t look promising." "I heard that Carol from the Jadeson family was the one who attacked him. If you cross paths with that guy, there''s no escape from the abyss." "Wasn''t it said that Charlotte was buttering up Miss Diana? Can Miss Diana protect him from someone Carol wants dead?" At that moment, a ck carriage stopped in front of the clinic. The door opened, and Charlotte was supported by Buddy as he got out of the carriage and entered the clinic. "It''s Doctor Charlotte! He''s alive and well!" "I told you Miss Diana would protect him. He couldn''t possibly die." "Looks like he''s injured, and not lightly either." The people in front of the clinic fell silent for a moment. As the door closed, the buzz of conversation resumed. On the second floor of the adjacent bookstore, a young girl was peeking down from the window gap, a look of delight on her face. Charlotte paid no attention to the thoughts of the neighbors. As soon as he entered the clinic, he headed straight to the second-floorboratory. The little white mice locked in their cages had already entered a state of frenzied drug withdrawal. Some were banging their heads against the bars, causing blood to flow. Some had bitten their tails bare, while one had managed to chew through the thick wooden board, sticking its head out. Restlessness and pain were visible in these little mice. It resembled the symptoms of drug withdrawal in humans. This state was the optimal time for drug testing. Charlotte took the pre-prepared potions and administered them to the agitated mice one by one, thenbeled each cage ording to the different potions. Once all ten mice had been dosed, Charlotte fetched a small stool, grabbed a notebook, and began recording the detailed behaviors of each mouse after administration. This was a crucial part of the experiment. Chapter 82: The Damned Urge to Win Chapter 82: The Damned Urge to Win Duru Medical Hall. Under the illumination of the crystal chandelier, a little girl with fair skin was sipping milk from a small cup. She had a pair of golden deer antlers on her head, and despite looking a bit thin, she was still cute and fair. Rnd sat across from her, with a gentle smile on his lips. The little girl was picked upst night and, although she had been as ck as coal, she turned out to be quite adorable after being cleaned up. When the girl finished her milk, Rnd spoke in a warm voice, "Dora, where is your mother?" Dora looked up, with a milk mustache still on her lips, and her eyes immediately turned red. She whispered, "She''s dead. She died when she gave birth to me." "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked." Rnd quickly apologized, feeling like he hadmitted a crime with his previous question. "It''s okay, Brother Rnd saved me and my father. You''re our savior." Dora held back her tears, shook her head resolutely, and asked with concern, "Is my father... okay?" Looking at the sensible child, Rnd''s heart softened. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the milk mustache from her lips, smiling as he patted her head. "Don''t worry, I''m the most skilled doctor in the Abyss. I''ll cure him." "But..." Dora hesitated and pointed her finger, "Father said that the best doctor in the Abyss is Doctor Charlotte." Rnd''s expression stiffened. It was Charlotte again... Even such a young child knew about Charlotte? The damned urge to win. "Well, Charlotte is indeed a good doctor." Rnd smiled and nodded, telling himself not to be jealous. It was just a child''s opinion, and she would change her mind soon. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see your father. He should be awake now." Rnd took Dora''s little hand and walked towards the door. Ivan had been seriously injuredst night, receiving five or six stabs in a fight with someone. If it hadn''t been for his luck to encounter Rnd, he wouldn''t even have had time to be taken to a clinic. The injuries had been treated, but what truly worried Rnd was his severe addiction to magic drugs. His body had been depleted, indicating that he had been taking the drugs for at least six months. It would be difficult to endure the drug withdrawal when the addiction red up. "Where is my daughter? Dora... Where is Dora?" As soon as they reached the door, Ivan''s weak and anxious voice could be heard. "Father! Father, I''m here!" Dora let go of Rnd''s hand and quickly ran into the room. Rnd nced at his hand and felt a slight sense of loss. If he had a daughter as adorable as her, it would be wonderful. But he hadn''t even gotten married, so where would a daughtere from? "Dora." Ivan tightly embraced his daughter, tears streaming down his face when he saw that she had been cleaned up and dressed in a beautiful little dress. Last night, he thought he would surely die, gambling on the people in the carriage taking pity on Dora and taking her away. But he didn''t expect that he would survive and that Dora would be taken care of so well. After waiting at the door for a while, Rnd finally entered the room. "You must be Lord Rnd. Thank you for saving me and Dora." Ivan quickly held onto Dora and was about to kneel in front of Rnd. The servants had informed him of who had saved him when they delivered breakfast this morning. Lord Rnd of the Duru family, the head of the Duru Medical Hall. The true power in the Abyss. Rnd reached out and supported Ivan, preventing him from kneeling, and smiled, "No need for that. I just did what I could." He helped Ivan back to sit on the edge of the bed and asked, "Do you feel any difort in your body now?" "Other than feeling weak all over, I have no other difort." Ivan shook his head. He was well aware of how many stabs he received from those guys yesterday. He thought he would surely die, but when he woke up today, he couldn''t find a single wound on his body. Only a few shallow pink scars remained, which were hardly noticeable unless one looked closely. Rnd truly lived up to his reputation as the head of the Duru Medical Hall. His medical skills were truly remarkable. "That''s good." Rnd nodded slightly, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. He thought Ivan''s drug addiction would have red up, but based on his words and actions, he didn''t seem to be forcibly suppressing the addiction. Could it be that he took magic drugs yesterday? And he is still in the excited phase? But that didn''t make sense either. As the head of the Duru Medical Hall, Rnd had seen many patients addicted to magic drugs. After taking the drugs, their emotions would be extremely excited, and their behavior and speech would be abnormal. Ivan''s current state didn''t resemble the behavior after taking the drugs. "The package you were carryingst night is ced at the foot of the bed," Rnd casually mentioned. Ivan, upon hearing this, looked a little nervous at the package for a moment but quickly averted his gaze and replied, "Thank you." "What is he so nervous about?" Rnd narrowed his eyes. He had inspected the packagest night in the carriage. Inside were two bottles of ordinary stamina potions and two bottles of unknown potions, but it was certain that they were not magic drugs. Worried that Ivan''s addiction might re up and harm Dora, Rnd directly asked, "You have been taking magic drugs, haven''t you?" Ivan''s face showed a look of shame upon hearing this. He lowered his head and replied softly, "Yes, because of the magic drugs, I lost my family fortune and ended up in this sorry state. I have failed at life." At that moment, a small hand reached out and tightly held Ivan''s hand. Proudly, the little girl said, "Father has stopped using magic drugs now. He is the most amazing tailor in the Abyss, and he can make beautiful dresses." Ivan''s deste heart trembled as he looked at the little figure standing in front of him, the soft hand in his palm injecting him with immense energy, making his heart warm and tender once again. Rnd felt a pang of sourness. Even though he had fallen into such a wretched state, in his daughter''s heart, he was still the best tailor, a towering father figure. But he also keenly grasped an important piece of information. "You have quit using magic drugs?" Rnd cautiously asked. Logic told him that this was impossible. For someone like Ivan, a severe magic drug addict, had reached the end of his life and could only wait for death. It was impossible for him to sessfully quit using magic drugs. However, his current physical condition truly seemed like he hadpletely ovee the drugs, as there were no signs of magic drug addiction. This was beyond his understanding. "Yes... yes." Ivan nodded, his gaze is evasive, not daring to meet Rnd''s eyes. Upon hearing Ivan''s admission, Rnd''s eyes widened, but he managed to restrain his outburst and maintained hisposure in front of the child. He asked, "How did you manage to quit?" He had participated in several treatments for mild magic drug addicts, but there was only one sessful case, which left severe aftereffects. The addiction would still re up every half month, and the patient had to be tied up by family members to endure it. Other patients either couldn''t bear the pain of the addiction andmitted suicide, or they couldn''t resist the temptation and started using magic drugs again, giving uppletely. For someone like Ivan, a severe addict, to sessfully quit using magic drugs was simply impossible! Chapter 83: Enhanced Potion Chapter 83: Enhanced Potion "I... I quit on my own. I gradually reduced the dosage of magic drugs until I could quit," Ivan said, his gaze avoiding Rnd''s as he spoke softly. "Dora, your father needs to rest. Let the maid take you to the garden to y. There''s a swing there, and I''ll take good care of him," Rnd said with a smile, addressing Dora. "Swing!" Dora''s eyes lit up, and she kissed Ivan''s cheek before saying, "Father, listen to Rnd''s words, okay?" Once Dora left, leaving only the two of them in the room, Rnd looked at Ivan and said, "You''re lying. If quitting magic drugs was that simple, it wouldn''t be called the Devil''s Invitation." Ivan lowered his head and remained silent, unconsciously gripping the bedsheet with his hands. "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm. You know, I''m a physician, and I''ve seen many patients tormented to death by magic drugs. You must understand the pain better than I do," Rnd earnestly looked at Ivan. "If there is a way to quit using magic drugs, it would be a blessing for all magic drug addicts." Ivan looked up at Rnd, his expression is sincere and his gaze pure. He subconsciously nced at his package but quickly averted his gaze. No, he had promised Dr. Charlotte that he would never mention him to anyone. "I see. Lord Rnd, I can''t help you. I truly quit on my own," Ivan said, trying to remain calm. Rnd had saved him, but Dr. Charlotte had also given him a new lease on life. He couldn''t betray Dr. Charlotte and put him in danger. He couldn''t do such a thing. "Alright, I apologize for being presumptuous. Rest well, and I''ll make sure someone takes care of Dora," Rnd nodded slightly and turned to leave. "Go and investigate Ivan in the 8th Lane of Tova Street. He should have a tailor shop. Find out which clinic he recently visited," Rnd ordered the guard beside him as they left the courtyard. "Also, investigate the small clinics, especially those skilled in using potions. Investigate them thoroughly." The guard nodded and carried out the orders. Alone in the garden, Rnd walked with a slight frown on his face. Ivan''s reluctance to reveal the information was most likely due to the instructions of the person who helped him recover. When he carefully considered the interests involved, it was not difficult to understand. If a method to quit using magic drugs were to appear, it would shock the entire world. However, it would also severely harm the interests of some people. In the Abyss, the Jadeson family would never allow such a thing to happen. It was a fundamental issue that would shake the very core. To protect himself, the person had asked Ivan to keep it a secret. It wasn''t hard to understand. As a physician, Rnd couldn''t suppress his curiosity. If there was a method to quit using magic drugs, why wasn''t it widely promoted? There were too many people in this world tormented by magic drugs. Countless families were destroyed, and there were numerous cases of husbands selling their wives. In the end, they would be tortured beyond recognition and die. That person feared Carol, but Rnd didn''t. The Duru family didn''t fear him either. He had long been disgusted with the Jadeson family and their role as executioners of magic drugs. If he had the chance, he would be the first to step forward and kick them, sending them to eternal damnation. He had read the history of the family. The Abyss wasn''t like what it is now. Thousands of years ago, to avoid attacks by magical creatures, more and more refugees who couldn''t enterrge cities sought shelter in the Abyss. It became a haven for wanderers, gathering people of different races, and gradually grew and prospered over hundreds of years. Although a few major families rose to power during that time, the Abyss residents could still live and work in peace. It was only three hundred years ago that the Jadeson family''s alchemists developed magic drugs, and the Abyss began to change gradually. The magic drugs drive people insane and are easily angered, causing violence to permeate every corner of the Abyss. With exorbitant prices and terrifying addictiveness, addicts resort to murder and robbery after bankruptcy, plunging the Abyss into increasing chaos andwlessness. The root cause of it all is the magic drugs. Without the magic drugs and the Jadeson family, the Abyss would undoubtedly be better off. "Potion... potion... Charlotte..." Rnd suddenly halted, recalling Dora''s previous words, his eyes instantly brightening. "Prepare the carriage, we''re heading to Baka Street." ... After taking the medication, the response of theb mice varied. The ones given the initial version of the potion vomited uncontrobly, although their addiction was effectively suppressed. Theyy in their cages, barely clinging to life. The mice given the reduced version had different reactions; some doses had no effect at all, instead elerating the onset of addiction. Boom! One of the mice exploded, spraying blood and various brown liquids all over the cage, apanied by a nauseating stench. Luckily, Charlotte had good agility and managed to dodge the sttered liquid. "Damn, that''s terrifying!" Charlotte quickly marked an "X" on the prescription. If this were done on humans, they would likely develop psychological scars. After testing, the dose of the giant red earthworm that was reduced also achieved the effect of eliminating addiction, and the side effects of the medication were noticeably milder than the initial version. The mice only dry-heaved a few times before returning to normal. Charlottebeled this version of the potion as "pending." After cleaning the repulsive cages, only six remained. Two mice were used to test each potion, while thest group was given in water. Drinking water couldn''t resolve the issue; those two mice still experienced addiction symptoms. Next, let''s test resistance to magic drugs. Charlotte retrieved the bottle of magic drugs unused from the previous night. As soon as he opened the cork, the two mice amid addiction immediately went berserk, banging against the cage, and rushing toward him. Their eyes turned crimson as if they were on the verge of bursting out at any moment. Craving, a frenzied craving. This was how addiction manifested. Charlotte administered a drop of the magic drug to each of the two mice, and soon they entered an excited state again, spinning in ce and doing push-ups. Conversely, the mice in the four cages above, upon catching the scent of the magic drugs, shrank into the corners of their cages, showing considerable resistance to the drugs. Charlotte took one mouse out and brought a drop of the magic drug close to its mouth. The mouse began to disy strong resistance, and just as the magic drug was about to enter its mouth, it unexpectedly vomited! "So, this is how the Aversion Agent got its name?" Charlotte ced the vomited mouse back into the cage and took another one for testing. As expected, the other four mice that received the potion exhibited strong resistance and demonstrated an aversion to the magic drugs. Furthermore, the mice that received the initial version of the potion, perhaps due to their previous severe reactions, fell into aa when faced with the magic drugs again, on the brink of death. Charlotte quickly administered some stamina potion to the two mice, reviving them. As for the two mice in the optimized version, their condition was slightly better, but their resistance to the magic drugs remained intact. "Not bad, let''s wait for another cycle of addiction and see if the effects are longsting and if there will be rpses." Charlotte closed his notebook. Chapter 84: Dont Want the Newly Found House for Free? Chapter 84: Don''t Want the Newly Found House for Free? Charlotte entered Vivian''s room and retrieved the ck Stone, Judgment Sword, and ck Robe from under the bed. These were his most valuable possessions at the moment, and he couldn''t just leave them casually in the house. It would make him uneasy while sleeping. Taking a long box, Charlotte packed the Judgment Sword and ck Robe at the bottom, followed by the diary. On top, he ced a few pieces of clothing, preparing to take them to Diana''s vi. Closing the door behind him, Charlotte took out the ck Stone and sent two messages to the Hermit. [Miracle: Senior Hermit, I have developed an aversion agent for magic drugs. The current experimental results show that it can effectively suppress magic drug addiction and elicit strong physiological reactions upon consumption.] [Miracle: I want to promote this potion on arge scale to help those tormented by magic drugs. Is it appropriate to cooperate with merchants?] Charlotte put down the ck Stone, estimating that a senior like the Hermit wouldn''t reply immediately. However, as soon as he ced the ck Stone down, it started vibrating. [Hermit: Really?] [Hermit: Are you saying that you have developed a potion that can cure magic drug addiction?] [Hermit: Has the effectiveness of the potion been confirmed?] The Hermit''s three consecutive questions fully expressed his astonishment. Charlotte was already used to it. After all, anyone who understood what magic drugs were would understand the significance of a potion that could cure magic drug addiction. [Miracle: Yes, I have already tested it on two magic drug addicts, and the results are significant. I have also tested it on mice, and the effectiveness is equally notable.] There was silence on the other end for a moment. [Hermit: Within three days, I wille to the Abyss to find you. Until then, do not leak any information to anyone, especially merchants.] Charlotte could sense the seriousness in the Hermit''s words. But... He wasn''t the first one to know the news. [Miracle: The Jadeson family wants to kill me. They even sent a Level 4 Werewolf for a night attackst night, almost killing me. I want to bring down the Jadeson family, who made their fortune from magic drugs. I have already approached Diana from the Harriman family, and we are ready to join forces and use the aversion agent to dismantle the Jadeson family.] "This kid has some guts." Inside the Library of All Things, the Hermit, sitting by the bookshelf, looked at the ck Stone and couldn''t help butugh. The Jadeson family was the top dog in the Abyss, making their fortune from magic drugs. They had emptied the Abyss and controlled a powerful ck Demon Guard through magic drugs, surpassing the other three major families in strength. He wasn''t sure how Charlotte had provoked the Jadeson family, but teaming up with the Harriman family and attempting to overthrow the Jadeson family using the aversion agent was a clever and strategic move. [Hermit: If you cooperate with merchants, you can earn a lot of money with the aversion agent. But the premise is that you must hold the form in your own hands. That way, you will have more leverage with the merchants.] [Miracle: Actually, I don''t want to make a huge fortune solely from the form. It means that the people at the bottom won''t be able to ess this potion. A small quantity of the potion circting in the market can be sold at sky-high prices, but I would prefer people to be able to easily afford the aversion agent, at least more easily than purchasing magic drugs.] The Hermit looked at the ck Stone, a satisfied smile appearing on his face as he muttered, "The Judgment''s eyes are still sharp. This kid has greatpassion." The form for this aversion agent was enough to ensure a worry-free life for him. But he made a different choice. [Hermit: I will talk to the merchants first on your behalf. They are well-connected and if you want to promote the aversion agent on arge scale, there is no one more suitable than them.] [Miracle: Thank you, senior.] Charlotte stuffed the ck Stone into the pile of clothes in the box. The decision he just made meant that he was giving up the opportunity to make a fortune with the aversion agent. But he didn''t feel regretful. On the contrary, he felt a sense of relief throughout his body. This decision was made by himst night. There are still many people in this world whose lives have been ruined by magic drugs, like Ivan and Klee, and they are trapped in a quagmire from which they cannot free themselves. If a bottle of ten copper coins aversion agent can save a family and change the lives of those innocent children, he doesn''t need to make that money. As for how to cooperate with merchants and whether he would agree to sell the aversion agent at a low price on arge scale, that is something to discusster. Currently, the cost of producing one bottle of aversion agent is four copper coins, and if produced on arge scale, there is still room for cost reduction. With the minds of merchants, small profits and high sales are still profitable. Charlotte carried the box and several cages containing small mice downstairs, and also packed a bunch of materials and a pot from the alchemy room. He was preparing to move to the Harriman Manor for a while. A sign was hung in front of the clinic door, stating that it would be closed for three days due to illness. The patients who came to seek medical treatment looked at the dpidated house on the second floor, prayed for the doctor, and then left disappointed. "Buddy, I need someone to repair the house." Charlotte found Buddy waiting at the door. "I have already arranged for a craftsman, Miss, and I have given instructions. How to repair it is up to the doctor''s decision, whether to rebuild it or restore it to its original state," Buddy smiled. "Can it still be rebuilt?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. "What about the cost..." "The cost will be covered by us." "I believe thatst night''s explosion has seriously affected the structural stability of the house. It''s too risky to live in such a dangerous house. Let''s just rebuild it." Charlotte said solemnly. "Alright." "I will give you the detailed construction n for the new house tonight. Please find a ce to store the various materials and books from this house." Not epting the newly found house for free? That doesn''t align with his character. The foundation of this house is at least two hundred square meters, but theyout and utilization are extremely poor, giving the illusion of less than one hundred square meters. Moreover, it is old and there are a few leaking spots on the second floor. Thendy offered to upgrade and renovate it for free and even allowed him to n it ording to his preferences. How could he not n it properly? The first floor will be the working area, and the second floor will be the living area. Theyout must be clear. In the original owner''s diary, thendy was a stingy woman. Why did her character suddenly change? Could it be... Is she lusting after my body? To avoid being buried alive, Charlotte found another box, packed all the world ssics from the top shelf of the bookshelf, and locked it. He moved it to the carriage together. After moving the important things, a ck carriage stopped in front of the clinic. The carriage door opened, and Rnd walked out. He nced at the fox guard in front of him, then looked towards the half-open door of the clinic and said, "Is Doctor Charlotte here? I have something to discuss with him." "The clinic is closed for three days. Pleasee back," a fox guard replied. "I am Rnd Duru. Please inform him." Rnd said. The fox guard''s face slightly changed upon hearing this and was about to enter to inform. "Master Rnd, wee. What can I do for you?" Charlotte had already arrived at the door and looked at the luxurious young man in the carriage. Chapter 85: Are You Two Gay? Chapter 85: Are You Two Gay? Rnd Duru''s reputation had reached Charlotte''s ears long ago. As the eldest son of the Duru family and the designated heir, Rnd was also the director of the Duru Medical Hall. He was considered talented and aplished at a young age, and his skills in reincarnation magic were top-notch. Apart from being the heir of the Duru family, Rnd was also a senior healing mage. Back when Charlotte became a senior mage at the age of twenty, he was hailed as a once-in-a-century genius. Before that, Rnd was his senior at the Calva Medical Academy. In a way, they could be considered as fellow disciples. However, why would the eldest son of the Duru family suddenlye knocking on his door? "Dr. Charlotte, I''ve heard a lot about you," Rnd said, getting out of the carriage and approaching Charlotte with his right hand extended. "Senior Rnd, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Charlotte shook his hand and smiled. Since the other party showed goodwill, he didn''t mind getting closer. The Duru family controlled most of the imports of Abyssal products and had considerable economic strength, as evidenced by their ownership of two medical halls. It was better to be friends with someone like that than to have them as an enemy. "I came here today to talk to you about something. Can we sit down inside?" Rnd asked in a gentle voice. Charlotte couldn''t figure out his intentions, but it was clear that Rnd didn''t want others to hear their conversation. He gestured to the side and said, "I was nning to repair the house after it was robbedst night. Pleasee in." Rnd entered the clinic. Buddy nodded slightly at him as a gesture of acknowledgement, then exited the clinic and closed the door behind him. "It seems that you have a good rtionship with Diana," Rnd said with a smile. "As a tenant who pays rent on time, it''s hard for people to dislike me," Charlotte replied with a smile. "Apologies for the small clinic." "Though small, it''s well-equipped. Junior, you are being modest," Rnd looked around the clinic, his gaze falling on the shelves filled with potionsrows of small ss bottles containing various colored potions of different types. "Moreover, you sessfully treated Miss Ruth''s abdominal pain, giving us medical halls a valuable lesson," Rnd casually walked towards the shelves, staring at the small potion bottles. "You have quite a variety of potions here." "Without magic, I can only rely on potions. It''s just a small skill, nothing that impresses a senior like you," Charlotte observed Rnd. Did this guye all the way here just to brag about their businesses? He must have heard about the appendectomy he performed on Ruth. Although Charlotte wanted to promote the surgery, he also worried that if the Medical Association got wind of it, they mighte after him. Those old bastards in their fancy white robes were nothing but schemers. Saving a forsaken person through surgery made quite a ssh. Or perhaps, Rnd came today for this very reason? To keep her quiet? "Are there any potions here that can cure magical drug addiction?" Rnd turned around, looked at Charlotte, and lowered his voice. A hint of surprise shed in Charlotte''s eyes, but he didn''t show any sign of it on his face. He chuckled, "Is there such a good thing in this world?" "I used to be skeptical too, butst night, I saved a father and daughter of the Deerfolk," Rnd smiled faintly. "Perhaps, you might know them." "Ivan and his daughter," Charlotte''s heart sank. It was evident that Ivan and his daughter, who had to fleest night, were the ones saved by Rnd. The good news was that they were still alive. The bad news was that it seemed Ivan had sold his out. It wasn''t hard to understand. Rnd was an experienced physician and could easily see Ivan''s condition. A severe magical drug addict who didn''t experience withdrawal symptoms was enough to raise suspicion. While Charlotte was still contemting how to respond, Rnd had already deduced the answer from his expression. "They used to praise you as a once-in-a-century genius physician, but now it seems you''re a once-in-a-millennium genius alchemist," Rnd praised sincerely. Charlotte sighed inwardly. At this point, there was no point in avoiding the topic. Looking at the nobleman before him, his mind raced, contemting how to bring him on board and add fuel to the destruction of the Jason family. "Carol wants to kill me," Charlotte blurted out without any preamble. "That potion is a great tool," Rnd replied, also deflecting the question. "Come inside, let''s talk in detail," Charlotte walked into the study. Rnd followed him inside, casually closing the door. He got straight to the point, "With Diana protecting you, Carol can''t touch you for now. But if you want to take action against the Jason family, perhaps we can cooperate." "I''ve already discussed a partnership with Dianast night, so I''m afraid I can''t make that decision," Charlotte shook his head slightly. "I can talk to Diana personally about that, but I need one thing from you as a guarantee. Are you nning to use the potion to make money or to bring down the Jason family?" Rnd looked into Charlotte''s eyes. "If it were you, what would you choose?" Charlotte countered. "If the potion is used for making money, it can indeed bring in a lot of profit," Rnd''s tone was calm but firm. "But I prefer to see it as a tool to bring down the thoroughly wicked Jason family and save countless people in the lower strata, just like that father and daughter of the Deerfolk." Charlotte looked at Rnd in silence for a long time before slowly extending his right hand. "It seems we can discuss the details of our cooperation." The hands of the two men tightly grasped each other. Half an hourter, Rnd left the clinic. Charlotte emerged from the study with a radiant face, feeling a sense of relief throughout his body. The healing magic of an advanced mage was indeed more effective than that of an intermediate mage. All the visible and hidden injuries on his body hadpletely disappeared, and his physical condition had been fully restored. No wonder healing mages were so popr. With this recovery ability by his side, it was like having a super support. Charlotte had made up his mind to properly nurture Vivian. The girl had been cking offtely and hadn''t been practicing magic. When would she break through to be an advanced mage at this rate? Sitting in the carriage heading back to the mansion, Charlotte was in a good mood. Rnd''s addition undoubtedly made their alliance stronger. However, the specific details of their cooperation would have to be discussed with Diana to finalize the ultimate n to bring down Jason, the local boss. During the journey, Buddy didn''t inquire about Rnd, but Charlotte knew that Diana might have already received the news. The carriage entered the estate, and Charlotte lifted a corner of the curtain to survey the luxurious mansion. It was too darkst night to see anything clearly. In the center stood a majestic white hall, with a sculpture of a nine-tailed fox in front of it. The carriage circled around the square, and on both sides of the cobblestone road, lush trees provided shade. Among the flower beds and tree shadows, there were luxurious vis. Most importantly, the thick mist that couldn''t be dispelled in the Abyss seemed to thin out here. When he looked up, he could even vaguely see the sky. Sunlight bathed the estate, with trees providing shade, and golden chrysanthemums in full bloom. Chapter 86: Paying Extra Chapter 86: Paying Extra Charlotte had no idea what this woman was constantly thinking about, but when it came to this serious usation about his sexual orientation, he had to give a firm response. "How is that possible? He was just healing me," Charlotte raised his chin slightly, "Look, my injuries have already healed." "The healing effects of dual cultivation are that significant?" Diana was greatly surprised. "I''m talking about legitimate healing, using healing arts," Charlotte had a wry expression on his face. "But why would Rnde to heal you? Are you acquainted?" Diana stared at him and asked. "To be precise, this is our first meeting," Charlotte replied frankly, "He came to find me because of the antidote for the magic medicine." "So, you contacted him?" "I didn''t initiate contact. I had used a potion on a deer person before, and he happened to save that deer personst night. He learned about the antidote for the magic medicine from him and found me as a result," Charlotteid it all out, "He came to discuss cooperation with me, and we reached an agreement regarding dealing with the Jadeson Family." "Should I leave then?" "Do you think the Harriman Family can handle the Jadesons?" Diana pondered silently for a moment, then shook her head, "To be honest, they can''t handle it. Forcing it would only lead to being overwhelmed." "That''s why I agreed to have Rnd join us. With the Duru Family as our allies, our chances of overthrowing the Jadesons will greatly increase," Charlotte exined. "Why would Rnd want to act against the Jadeson Family?" Diana was a bit puzzled. "The Duru Family''s core business is based in a stable Abyss. They import goods from the outside and distribute them within the Abyss. The Jadesons, with their magic medicine operations, are plundering the wealth and lives of the Abyss residents, which poses a serious threat to the Duru Family''s core business," Charlotte voiced his inference, "But how much influence does Rnd have in the Duru Family? Can his words carry weight?" "Over the past two years, Rnd has gradually gained control over the core rights of the Duru Family. Apart from the two medical halls, he is also in charge of many other businesses. In terms of influence, he can indeed represent the Duru Family," Diana replied. Charlotte nodded thoughtfully and then looked at Diana, "And what about you?" Diana smiled faintly, "Whether I can be the sole heir depends on your performance." "It seems that we both can get what we want," Charlotte smiled as well, "I have arranged a meeting with him. Tomorrow, the three of us will discuss the specific details of our cooperation." "Okay," Diana nodded. "Doctor, did you put the six little white mice in the room?" Buddy knocked on the door and looked at Charlotte as he spoke. "Yes, put them in the room for me," Charlotte nodded. "Wait a minute! What mice?!" Diana, who knows when had shrunk into the corner of the sofa and asked nervously. "Just a few cute little white mice that I keep. They are used for testing medicine," Charlotte exined, he was surprised that someone as elegant as her would be afraid of mice. "No! Not! I cannot have mice in my house!" Diana said decisively, "Buddy, take them to the adjacent storage room." "Yes, miss," Buddy agreed and quickly left. Charlotte felt a bit helpless, but since thedy of the house had spoken, he couldn''t insist. "By the way, thank you for helping with the repairs of the house. For safety reasons, can I make a small request?" Charlotte changed the topic. "Go ahead." "Can we install a higher-level magical protective barrier? The Abyss is too chaotic, and I can''t sleep well these days," Charlotte nced at Diana, though he appeared nonchnt, he was a bit unsure. After all, this request seemed a bit excessive no matter how you looked at it. Diana looked at Charlotte, contemting his request for a moment. She understood his concerns about safety in the chaotic Abyss and realized that a stronger magical protective barrier would provide them with much-needed peace of mind. After a brief pause, Diana nodded and replied, "Alright, I will arrange for a higher-level magical protective barrier to be installed. Your request is reasonable considering the circumstances." Charlotte''s face lit up with a smile. "Thank you, Diana. I appreciate your understanding." Diana returned the smile and said, "We''re in this together, Charlotte. Your safety is important to me as well." With that settled, they continued discussing the details of their uing meeting with Rnd. They nned to gather the next day and finalize their cooperation agreement to take down the Jadeson Family. Meanwhile, in the adjacent storage room, Buddy carefully ced the six little white mice in afortable cage. He couldn''t help but chuckle at Diana''s fear of mice. He had known her for a long time and was well aware of her aversion to rodents. As he closed the door, Buddy thought to himself, "It''s a good thing Miss Diana doesn''t know that these cute little mice are magical creatures. Charlotte uses them for his experiments, but they won''t cause any harm." Back in the living room, Diana and Charlotte continued their conversation, delving into the intricacies of their n. They discussed the resources they would need, the roles each party would y, and the potential challenges they might face. Throughout their discussion, Diana showed herpetence and determination. Charlotte was impressed by her intelligence and shrewdness, realizing that she was indeed worthy of bing the sole heir of the Harriman Family. As the night wore on, they finalized their strategy and agreed on the key points of their cooperation. They were both confident that with Rnd''s assistance and the backing of the Duru Family, they stood a good chance of toppling the Jadeson Family''s reign in the Abyss. With their ns set, Diana and Charlotte bid each other goodnight and retired to their respective rooms. They knew that the road ahead wouldn''t be easy, but they were determined to seed and bring justice to the Abyss. The next day, they eagerly awaited their meeting with Rnd, ready to present their proposal and solidify their alliance. Little did they know that this coboration would not only shape the fate of the Abyss but also lead to unexpected twists and turns in their own lives. The stage was set, and the game was about to begin. Chapter 87: Math is too Scary Chapter 87: Math is too Scary Duru Manor. In the quaint study, before towering bookshelves, two individuals sat across from each other, separated by a desk. The scent of sandalwood wafted in the air, creating an unusually serene atmosphere. "I believe this is the best opportunity for us to bring down the Jadeson family," Rnd broke the silence. "Elton has been expanding the ck Mage Guards for the past two years. On the surface, there are three hundred members, but the actual number has exceeded four hundred, and they continue to grow. It seems he intends to annihte our three families andpletely control the Abyss." The old man sitting opposite him set down the book in his hand and looked at Rnd with a half-smile. "Do you have a n? What are the chances of sess?" The old man was Joseph, the patriarch of the Duru family and Rnd''s father. "If the Harriman family sincerely cooperates and we manage to turn the adventurers forcibly enlisted into the ck Mage Guards against Elton, we''ll have a seventy percent chance of sess," Rnd replied. "How can you determine that the Harriman family will sincerely cooperate? And how can you guarantee that we can turn the ck Mage Guards against us? I think your seventy percent chance of sess needs to be discounted," Joseph shook his head. "You must prepare for the worst-case scenario rather than envisioning the best oue." "Over the years, we have also umted some external forces. With the bonus of the anti-magic potion, even if we are the only family giving our all, our chances of sess won''t be less than forty percent," Rnd said. "Now is the best time to make a move. The longer we wait, the more disadvantageous it bes for us." "I agree with your judgment," Joseph nodded slightly, "but we must make the Harriman family get involved. That old fox, Alfred, is cunning. If we end up in a life-or-death struggle with Elton while they reap the benefits, they will dominate the Abyss in the future." ... Derek had no sons, only one daughter, Diana. Although she held the position of the n leader, there had always been opposition within the n against passing on the n leader''s position to Diana. Derek''s younger brother, on the other hand, had a son named Billy who was a few years older than Diana. Over the years, the father and son had been quite active within the n and gained the support of many n elders, seeking topete for the position of heir. Alfred observed all this without intervening or expressing agreement, leaving plenty of room for spection. Today, Diana hade here after discussing with Derek in advance. Rather than handing the Harriman family over to that ipetent guy, Billy, Derek would rather believe in his daughter. At least based on her performance over the years, she could take charge. But ultimately, the final decision rested with Alfred. Today, Diana had something to discuss that concern the survival of the Harriman family and its future possibilities. If she could aplish this, Billy would be eliminated, and he would have no capital topete with her. "Grandfather, this is an anti-magic potion that can treat magical drug addiction," Diana gently ced the vial on the chessboard. "By taking this, not only can one ovee addiction, but it also creates a strong aversion to magical drugs." A fleeting expression of surprise crossed Alfred''s face as he looked at the small vial on the chessboard, then he turned his gaze to Diana, finding it somewhat unbelievable. "You''re saying that this potion can cure magical drug addiction?" "Yes, it has been tested, and its efficacy is remarkable," Diana nodded. Alfred picked up the vial, examining the brown liquid inside the crystal bottle, then looked at Diana and asked, "This is a good thing. Where did ite from?" "Baka Street, developed by a physician named Charlotte." "I heard that you deployed quite a few Fox Guards to patrol Baka Street during this period. Was it for him?" "Yes, this physician has some skills. I intended to win him over and have him open arge medical clinic in Baka Street so that our Harriman family could have its major clinic. However, Carol took an interest in him and sent people to kill him multiple times. Last night, they even sent a fourth-level werewolf to assassinate him, so I temporarily brought him to the manor. He presented this anti-magic potion and wants to cooperate with our Harriman family to eradicate the Jadeson family," Diana replied. "Eliminate the Jadeson family?" Alfredughed, "This kid has quite the audacity. Does he think that Elton''s four hundred ck Mage Guards are pushovers?" "So, he has approached Rnd of the Duru family and is nning to join forces with our two families to deal with the Jadeson family," Diana exined. "The Duru family..." Alfred pondered, "Joseph is not a fool. Is he willing to go head-to-head with the Jadeson family for that kid?" "Father, Elton has been ambitious these past two years, swallowing up a significant portion of the Daniel family''s territory. Moreover, magical drugs have started infiltrating ournds, and they are continuously expanding the ck Mage Guards. If we don''t take the initiative, it won''t be long before he engulfs our two families," Derek said with a grave expression. "This Elton is insatiable and a troublemaker. If the Abyss ispletely consumed by magical drugs, the Harriman family will truly have nowhere to retreat," Alfred sighed, looking at Diana. "Cooperation requires caution. We must ensure that the Duru family goes all-in as well, so they don''t reap the benefits while we charge ahead." "So, you agree then?" Diana''s face lit up with joy. "If this thing can turn one hundred ck Mage Guards against Elton, I will personally participate on the day you take action," Alfred said calmly, shaking the vial of potion in his hand. ... Charlotte spent the entire afternoon and finallypleted the final draft of the house blueprint. Theyout of the first floor was rearranged, with the operating room bing two rooms. They also added a hospital ward, an alchemy room, and aboratory. The diagnostic room was streamlined, making theyout more reasonable. The backyard and the well were preserved. The second floor had four rooms, each with its bathroom. They were made to the standards of Diana''s vi, using magic arrays for water supply, ensuringplete odorlessness, and including arge bathtub as standard. One must always believe in the craftsmanship of the artisans in the magical world. When technology falls short, magic fills in the gaps. The monthly rent of 10,000 copper coins was enough to make oneself livefortably. It would be a disservice to the wallet if it didn''t. Of course, the kitchen had to be retained, with theyout unchanged. A y stove and arger pot, are perfect! Looking at the blueprint in his hand, Charlotte felt that capitalists would shed tears when they saw it. The only thing that worried him was the construction period. Such a high-end custom vi would probably take at least half a year toplete, right? He would need to find another ce to continue his business in the meantime. As a doctor, he couldn''t neglect his professional duties. Feeling the pressure from the monthly rent of 10,000 copper coins, he handed the blueprint to Badi. Agatha brought him dinner to enjoy. Perhaps because he had exerted too much effort studying mathst night, the little fox looked at him with a hint of resentment in her eyes. "Miss, would you like to try the water pipe''s water inflow and outflow tonight?" Charlotte asked with a smile. "I refuse!" Agatha''s face showed fear, and she turned and ran away. Math is too scary! Chapter 88: How Can This Business Not Make Money? Chapter 88: How Can This Business Not Make Money? Charlotte watched Agatha''s figure as she walked away, shaking her head with a smile. This was probably the power of knowledge. Back in his room, he instinctively took out the ck stone and nced at it. There was a new message from a merchant. [Merchant: Miracle, I heard from the hermit that you have developed a potion that can cure addiction to magic drugs. Is it true?] Charlotte''s eyes lit up. It seemed that the hermit had already contacted the merchant. [Miracle: Yes, it''s true. The Anti-Magic Drug Elixir not only cures addiction but also creates a strong aversion to magic drugs.] Charlotte''s fingers tapped lightly. [Merchant: That''s an incredible treasure! The hermit has already informed me of your intentions. However, I have a passion for making money, and charity is not my strong suit. I never engage in business that doesn''t make money.] A kindred spirit! If this person were in front of Charlotte, he would definitely have a drink with him. However, the merchant''s statement put him in a bit of a dilemma. [Merchant: I understand what you mean. You want even the lower-ss magic drug addicts to have ess to the Anti-Magic Drug Elixir, effectively eliminating the market for magic drugs. Before discussing how to proceed, let me ask directly, what is the cost of this potion per bottle?] [Miracle: Currently, my production cost is 4 copper coins per bottle.] [Merchant: Holy shit!] [Merchant: Brother, you managed to create a potion to cure magic drug addiction for just 4 copper coins? If the drug dealers hear about this, they will vomit blood and die.] [Merchant: With your terrifying cost control, I''ll stop here for today. Let''s cooperate on this deal, and I guarantee that every person on the Isor Continent who needs the Anti-Magic Drug Elixir will be able to afford it. You will also be able to repay the 3,000 gold coins owed to the Adjudicator and make an additional profit of 3,000 gold coins.] Charlotte was stunned as he read the message. After carefully re-reading it, he confirmed that the merchant was indeed referring to 3,000 gold coins and not copper coins, causing him to take a sharp breath. How much was that? That was 30 million copper coins! [Miracle: As I said before, I''m not familiar with the Adjudicator, so why should I inherit his debt?] If he defaulted on the 30 million copper coins owed to the Adjudicator, it would be 60 million. [Miracle: Besides, how can you make so much money by selling at such low prices?] [Merchant: You inherited the Adjudicator''s ck stone, and he even rmended you to join the organization. ording to the rules, you are responsible for inheriting his debts.] [Merchant: As for making money, it''s simple. There are many magic drug users from all races, and we will harvest them one wave at a time. For the top-tier nobles, a potion that can help their children quit magic drugs and ensure they won''t rpse, is 500,000 copper coins per bottle too expensive? For wealthyndlords, is 100,000 copper coins per bottle too expensive? For the middle-ss families running shops in the city, is 10,000 copper coins to kill a Gold Swallower beast too much to ask? For themoners who still have some savings at home, is 1,000 copper coins too expensive? For those who are on the verge of begging on the streets, but can live a normal life once they quit magic drugs, will they not take out thest 100 copper coins in their pockets to buy a bottle? For those beggars lying on the streets, would they mind 10 copper coins less in their bowls? And finally, for those who have nothing and lie on the streets, we can give them a bottle for free. How many people will be left? In the initial stages, the production volume may not be sufficient, so we''ll make money by selling at high prices to increase production. This is the basic cycle. Tell me, how can this business not make money?] Charlotte looked at the ck stone and fell into silence. He had the phrase "Boss is awesome" right at his fingertips, but he held it back. Was this the mindset of a business titan? If he sold the potion using this method, Charlotte felt that 60 million might be too conservative. Of course, it could also be due to the profit-sharing ratio proposed by the merchant. In order to promote the potion worldwide and make money from it, Charlotte pondered for a moment and voiced his doubts about this seemingly foolproof business n. [Miracle: What about the wealthy people who are willing to pay a high price? Won''t they cause trouble?] Wasn''t that treating the rich as fools? [Merchant: If I can''t handle even such a small matter, can I call myself a merchant? We will openly price the medicine, and it will be a mutual agreement. Anyone who dares to cause trouble, I will deal with them, guaranteed. And you just need to hand over the recipe to me, you don''t have to worry about anything else, just wait for your share of the money.] Charlotte thought about it and realized that the Pursuers and the Hermit both highly regarded the merchant''s capabilities, indicating his influence and power. If he dared to y this way, he must have his own confidence. Moreover, in the entire n, what did Charlotte contribute besides providing the recipe? Nothing. The terrifyingwork of the merchant could sell the Anti-Magic Drug Elixir to every corner of the Isor Continent. [Miracle: Let''s discuss the specific details of the cooperation and profit sharing.] [Merchant: Regarding the cooperation, the Hermit will act as an intermediary, and we are all members of the Red Moon, so you don''t have to worry about me cheating you out of your money. I will take care of establishing the potion factory, promoting and selling the potion, and managing the rtionships. You just need to hand over the recipe to me. After deducting all the costs, we split the profit with a 20-80 ratio, with you getting 20% and me getting 80%. I will settle the dividends with you every three months. How does that sound?] At first nce, the 20-80 profit split seemed unfavorable. But when Charlotte thought about what he actually contributed in this cooperationjust a recipeit became clear that the merchant''s tremendous channel capabilities could sell the Anti-Magic Drug Elixir to every corner of the Isor Continent. [Miracle: Pleasant cooperation.] The regional overlords like the Harriman Family and the Duru Family clearly didn''t possess such capabilities. If they were to develop the market, it would take an indefinite amount of time. [Merchant: Before I expand my channels, I need to test your potion to ensure its effectiveness. Wealthy people don''t mind spending more money, but if there are issues with the medicine, it could be troublesome.] Charlotte opened the chat interface and quickly sent a message to the Hermit: [Miracle: Hermit, the merchant and I have discussed the cooperation details of the Anti-Magic Drug Elixir. He now wants me to send him the recipe. Can I trust him?] [Hermit: Rest assured, the merchant values both profit and trust. Moreover, the Adjudicator saved his life back then, so he won''t plot against you for this amount of money.] [Miracle: Alright.] This guy was asking for 30 million copper coins even though the Adjudicator saved his life. But the Hermit''s words made Charlottepletely at ease. So, this money was just small change in the eyes of the big shots. Charlotte switched back to the chat interface with the merchant. [Miracle: I can send you the recipe and detailed brewing process.] Charlotte took out his notebook from the box and copied the recipe once again, sending it to the merchant. [Merchant: I will contact you again once the test results are out.] Charlotte closed the ck stone and put it back in the box along with the notebook. He wasn''t worried about anyone trying to read his notebook. Although he inherited the habit of writing a diary from the original owner, he wrote it in Chinese characters that no one in this world could recognize. You see, the benefits of learning a foreignnguage are now being demonstrated here. Chapter 89: It Turns Out It Was A Documentary Chapter 89: It Turns Out It Was A Documentary Charlotte''s coboration with the merchant was equivalent to granting the agent authorization for the prescription. He needed to carefully consider how to exin it to Diana and Rnd. The antidote to magic drug aversion would be used as a weapon. He had to strike the Jadeson family twice to avengest night''s raid. For example, during the initial stage of building momentum, it would start in Calva to spread the reputation of the magic drug aversion more quickly and shake the morale of the ck Mage Guards... A n gradually formed in Charlotte''s mind. As the sky darkened, Charlotte went out to a converted storage room that served as aboratory. Holding an oilmp, he approached a cage in the corner where two drug-addicted little white mice were banging against the walls. Fortunately, Charlotte hadid ayer of thick clothes in advance, so there was no harm done. The other four little white mice, who had already taken the magic drug aversion, were cowering in the corner with a vignt look,pletely restored to their normal appearance. Charlotte took out the magic drug and fed it to the two drug-addicted little white mice, temporarily stopping their self-harming behavior. However, when the magic drug approached the remaining four little white mice, they immediately resisted and huddled in the corner. Two of them even started vomiting. The magic drug aversion lived up to its name. Charlotte put away the magic drug and carefully observed the six little white mice. The two mice that initially took the prototype of the magic drug aversion showed signs of weakness due to their strong reaction during administration. However, they seemed normal in other aspects, with clear and lively eyes. As for the two mice that took the improved version of the magic drug aversion, they showed no signs of ever being addicted to the drug. They looked the same as when Anna first caught them. As for the other two mice still relying on the magic drug to alleviate their addiction, apart from the bald spots on their heads due to banging against the walls, their eyes were bloodshot. They trembled in Charlotte''s hand, appearing exceptionally excited and fatigued. The magic drug was overdrawing their bodies. Their excitement was mental, but their bodies were reaching their limits. So far, the results of the magic drug aversion experiment were promising. When Charlotte returned to the vi, Diana was sitting on the sofa in a red silk camisole. The dim light, the swaying red wine in the tall crystal ss, the high-slit skirt revealing her fair thighs, and the low-cut straps created an incredibly seductive atmosphere. Charlotte kept his eyes on his nose and his nose on his heart, prepared to ignore it and go back to his room to sleep. Women of Diana''s caliber were clearly beyond his current grasp. Inparison, Ruth was more innocent and cute. When he had time, he would still go to Amman Street to have some fun. He had to maintain his image. "Come over and have a drink with me." Diana''s irresistible mature voice sounded, and her gaze at Charlotte''s departing figure carried a hint of cunning. Charlotte paused for a moment, then walked straight to the sofa. He sat down, leaning against Diana''s leg, and took the wine ss from her hand to have a sip. He looked into her eyes and slowly leaned forward, wearing a mischievous smile. "Just one drink, is it enough?" His warm breath brushed against her earlobe and neck, and his deep and maic voice sounded next to her ear, echoing in her mind. Diana stared at the handsome face less than ten centimeters away from her, and instinctively pulled her legs back slightly, almost wanting to escape. Wait a minute! Wasn''t I the one flirting with him? How did the situation suddenly reverse? Diana was stunned for three seconds, caught off guard by Charlotte''s sudden advance. She couldn''t figure out what to do for a moment. Thinking about his muscr physique beneath the torn clothes yesterday, his six-pack abs, and those unspeakable scenes in manga, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was like burning charcoal, making her feel a bit restless. Then Diana lifted her leg and gave him a knee strike. Unprepared, Charlotte was instantly sent flying to the other end of the five-meter-long sofa. "Cough..." Charlotte held his stomach, nearly out of breath from the knee strike. He looked at Diana innocently, saying, "Madam, what are you doing?" "Who... who let you get so close to me?" Diana forced herself to remain calm, but now she sat up straight, adjusted her cor, and stopped showing off. Charlotte leaned back on the sofa. Fortunately, his physical fitness improved a lot during this period. Apart from some soreness in his abs, there was no major harm. He turned his head and looked at Diana, asking, "We drank the wine, what''s next?" Diana suppressed her anger. She had originally nned to y with the little puppy, wanting to see how he would shyly dodge her advances. But Charlotte didn''t follow the script at all. He drank the same wine she did and leaned close to her ear to speak, all in one smooth motion. This wasn''t a puppy, this was an expert! Inparison, she, who gained knowledge in this area solely from books and manga, was the true puppy. It seems that "My Years of Revelry on Amman Street" wasn''t a fantasy manga, but a documentary. As for Charlotte''sck of response to Agatha''s seduction yesterday, it was probably because he was already ustomed to such seductive women and didn''t pay them any attention. But when faced with a beauty like her, with her stunning looks and captivating charm, Charlotte couldn''t control himself. Indeed, I am the most beautiful woman in the world. "And then, we can discuss our cooperation," Diana resumed her aloof demeanor. "Your magic drug aversion can coborate with the Harriman family. With our strength and channels, we can quickly sell it throughout the Abyss and even beyond. We''ll split the profits fifty-sixty." "Six for me, four for you?" Charlotte casually replied. "No, it''s six for us, four for you," Diana shook her head, exining, "Don''t think this proportion is small. You only need to hand over the form to us. Whether it''s the production or sales of the potion, leave it to us. You just need to wait for the money." Charlotte shook his head. It turned out the wine wasn''t that good after all. Seeing the unaffected man, Diana furrowed her brows slightly. After thinking for a while, she raised her voice a bit and said, "I''ll make the decision. We split it fifty-fifty. Even Rnd wouldn''t promise you a higher proportion, right?" Charlotte understood that Diana misunderstood and thought he had made a private deal with Rnd. A fifty-fifty split indeed seemed very sincere. After all, the Harriman family was an absolute behemoth in front of him. However, the Harriman family''s channels seemed unappealing to merchants, especiallypared to the well-connected Duru family. The Magic Drug Aversion was a lucrative opportunity, and there was no reason for Diana not to get a share of the pie. "You misunderstood. I haven''t made a private deal with Rnd. However, I did entrust the sales of the Magic Drug Aversion to an elder whom I trust. He has good connections outside and is a person I rely on," Charlotte directly revealed his cards. "I will make him cooperate with our n to eliminate the Jardson family. I know that this is important for both of your families." Chapter 90: Coming Alive Chapter 90: Coming Alive Silence filled the living room. Diana looked at Charlotte, squinting her eyes slightly as if carefully examining him. Charlotte remained calm, showing no signs of panic on his face. "You handed the potion to someone outside the Abyss?" Diana asked slowly. "Yes," Charlotte nodded, confirming, "I entrusted it to someone more experienced in this field." "You should be well aware that in our three-party cooperation, your Magic Drug Aversion is your most important asset," Diana''s voice turned cold. "I need to correct you on something. In our three-party cooperation to deal with the Jardson family, the value I represent is how many ck Magic Guards the Magic Drug Aversion can influence, causing them to abandon serving the Jadeson family," Charlotte calmly stated. "As for whom I entrust to handle the potion, it will have no impact on our actions against the Jadeson family." "And if we continue to allow the Jardson family to expand their recruitment of ck Magic Guards, allowing the magic drugs to spread throughout every corner of the Abyss, can the Harriman and Durrow families continue to thrive in the Abyss?" Charlotte continued. "This is not a warunched to protect me. Both of your families are fighting for survival, and I handed you a knife and created an opportunity for you to put aside your differences and cooperate." Diana looked at Charlotte, astonishment filling her eyes. This... was he still the worthless magician who roamed the streets of Amman,cking ambition? He was right. Convincing the old man was not about the lucrative returns that the Magic Drug Aversion could bring but about the life-or-death crisis facing the Harriman family. The Jadeson family, already the leader among the four major families in the Abyss, why were they continue expanding their recruitment of ck Magic Guards? There was no other possibility other than swallowing up the other three families and monopolizing the Abyss. Charlotte''s Magic Drug Aversion had indeed be the catalyst for the alliance between the Harriman and Duru families, as well as an important trump card. Charlotte was just a doctor, yet he saw through everything so clearly. "No need to be too surprised. Beforeing to the Abyss, I have experienced many things. As long as I can see the rtionship of interests, I can see the essence of things," Charlotte smiled faintly. Diana admitted that she had underestimated the man before her. She thought about the report Buddy had given her this morning. The death of the Wolverine was probably not just a lucky fireball spell. His two ws were severed, and his abdomen was also shed. And the only ones present were Charlotte and the seemingly frail assistant. Just how many secrets were hidden in this man? A strong sense of curiosity surged within her. "We can discuss the issue of selling the Magic Drug Aversionter..." "No need forter. I can tell you today that before I confronted you, I had already found the agent for the Magic Drug Aversion, and all the details of our cooperation have been finalized. To be frank, he is more powerful than all of you and has channels throughout the Isor Continent. Moreover, he is an elder I trust," Charlotte interrupted Diana, his words resolute. He had already confirmed the cooperation with the merchant. To ensure the smooth implementation of the merchant''s global harvesting n, he couldn''t coborate with Diana anymore. Though he appeared calm on the surface, he secretly nced at Diana. He hoped this woman wouldn''t go crazy and kill him, right? Diana stared at Charlotte for a while before simply nodding. "Well then, goodnight, Madam Landlord," Charlotte stood up and walked towards the bedroom. "It seems necessary to investigate his background and connections," Diana murmured to herself. Lying in bed, Charlotte tossed and turned. It wasn''t because thendy was too seductive, but rather because the clinic was closed, there was no cash flow, and he couldn''t practice swordsmanship to improve his proficiency. He had a feeling that his life was being wasted. Charlotte took out a ck stone from under the sheets and received two messages from the merchants. [Merchant: Little brother, your potion''s efficacy is indeed impressive! The effect of eliminating addiction is immediate.] [Merchant: However, we still need to observe for a few more days to determine the specific efficacy and how long it canst. Once the efficacy is confirmed and there are no apparent side effects, I will start producing the first batch of potions.] Surprised by the efficiency of the merchants in refining the potion and conducting human experiments, Charlotte pondered for a moment and replied to the merchant: [Miracle: I''ve encountered a bit of trouble on my end. When you start selling the Magic Drug Aversion, can you first release it in Calva for some publicity? I need to take advantage of the situation.] The merchant quickly replied, and before Charlotte could set down the ck stone, it vibrated again. [Merchant: Calva was already one of the cities I selected for the initial release. It''s a ce where different races coexist, and news spreads quickly. By releasing it there, the efficacy will quickly spread throughout the Isor Continent. But what trouble did you encounter, little brother? Do you need me to help you solve it? You only need to pay a small portion of the future profits.] Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he read the message. It seemed quite tempting, so he tried to reply: [Miracle: Can you help me wipe out the Jadeson family in the Abyss?] [Merchant: Ah, that... you''ll have to add a few thousand gold coins for that.] Charlotte:... Where could he find a few thousand gold coins? However, from the merchant''s words, he gained an important piece of information: as long as you have enough money, even if you''re just a regional boss, you can solve anything with money. The importance of money was evident. Indeed, working hard to earn money was the most important thing. Women and such only hindered his speed in making money. ... Early the next morning, Charlotte was awakened by knocking on the door. He got up, looked at the thin thread tied to the doorknob, and then untied it and opened the door. "Dr. Charlotte, several Fox Guards are injured. Miss wants me to invite you to treat them," Agatha stood at the door, sounding a little anxious. "Just wait a moment, let me get my tools." Charlotte closed the door, quickly put on some clothes, and pulled out a small box from under the bed. He slung it on his back and followed Agatha out of the vi. They walked through two courtyards, and two rows of bungalows appeared in front of them. As soon as they entered, they heard suppressed moans of pain. "This way." Agatha led Charlotte to a half-open bungalow and pushed open the door. Inside the room, there were three beds with Fox Guards lying on them, dressed in night clothes, and a strong smell of blood filled the air. The Fox Guard on the first bed was in the most critical condition, with his chest torn apart and his left forearm bitten off by some fierce beast, missing a chunk. The Fox Guard on the second bed had arge piece of flesh missing from his right leg, and there were wounds of various sizes on his body. The injuries of the guard on the third bed were rtively better. He was lying face down on the bed, his back clothes already cut open, revealing several deep wounds that exposed the bone. Diana was also in the room. Her eyes lit up when she saw Charlotte arrive and quickly said, "The healing magic mage is on the way, but I''m afraid they won''t hold on until then. Please help them first." Chapter 91: Its Time to Cultivate Vivian Chapter 91: It''s Time to Cultivate Vivian [Task from Diana: Rescue Three Fox Guards! Task Reward: 600 copper coins.] The voice of the system rang out. The system''s rewards were not to be missed. Charlotte wasted no time and approached with a box, opening it and taking out cleaning potions and suturing needles to start treating the three heavily injured Fox Guards. As for why these Fox Guards were injured, Charlotte didn''t need to ask to guess that it was rted to the Jardson family. The obvious signs of orc bites and scratches could only be the work of the ck Demon Guards in the Abyss, daring enough to attack the Fox Guards. Diana was initially somewhat worried, but when Charlotte opened the box, he seemed to have transformed into a different person. There was no shy magic, but his movements were fluid and precise. He carefully cleaned the wounds, used hemostatic potions to stop the gushing blood, and finally sutured the wounds with a uniquely shaped needle. In no time, the most seriously injured Fox Guard had been treated. "Even an advanced magician cannot make a severed hand grow back, so this is the best we can do," Charlotte exined, turning to the next Fox Guard. Diana nodded slightly, feeling relieved as she watched the gradually stabilizing Fox Guard. She couldn''t help but admire Charlotte a bit more. She had only heard that his medical skills were decent, but seeing him perform a so-called surgery with her own eyes significantly impacted her. Itpletely overturned her notion that treatment had to be done by a healing mage. With just a few bottles of potions and a needle and thread, an ordinary human with no magical ability like Charlotte had acquired the ability to heal and save lives. Charlotte''s actionspletely overturned his frivolous yboy image fromst night. Now, he had an earnest look, exuding a confident charm that was quite different. "Dr. Charlotte is amazing!" Agatha looked at Charlotte with admiration. His serious demeanor was so handsome! She never expected that he would look like this when saving someone. The experiences during this period made Charlotte''s methods of treating external injuries exceptionally skillful. He had reached an advanced level of skin wound suturing and was about to reach an advanced level in wound cleaning. The wounds he sutured were already in an extremely perfect state. This was demonstrated to the fullest when he sutured the wounds on the back of thest Fox Guard. Seven bloody wounds were meticulously sutured by Charlotte, with the turned-out and torn skin restored to its original position. The beautiful stitches maximized the restoration of the wounds, and when they fully healed, there would be no horrific centipede-like scars. Charlotte cut off the sutures and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, a smile appeared on his face. Apuse rang out at the door. Charlotte turned around and saw that Rnd had arrived without him noticing, and he was the one apuding. "I sent someone to the Duru Medical Hall to fetch a physician, but I didn''t expect him toe personally," Diana exined, not interrupting Charlotte as she watched him concentrate. "Dean Rnd, I leave the rest to you," Charlotte put away his tools and prepared to step aside. "The way they handled the wounds was perfect. I must admit, this is the first time I''ve seen someone use needle and thread to treat wounds so wlessly," Rnd looked at Charlotte with admiration. This young man before him used to be an advanced healing mage, but unfortunately, he lost his magic source. Now, he was saving lives differently. Rnd understood very well that if it were he who lost his magic source, the immense sense of loss would probably drive him insane, and he wouldn''t be able to stand here and save people with needles and thread, and potions. "Compared to healing magic, it''s still far behind," Charlotte said calmly. He had witnessed Rnd''s abilities. It was not false modesty; magic, besides being expensive, indeed had its unique advantages. "Their vitality is a bit weak, so for them to recover better, I will apply a healing spell to them," Rnd took out his magic wand and looked sincerely at Charlotte. "You''ve alreadypleted ny-five percent of this treatment. Let me add the finishing touch." He silently chanted the magic incantation, and green light spots fell on the bodies of the three Fox Guards. Their paleplexion gradually became rosy, and the sutured wounds also healed, leaving only shallow scars. Rnd took a nce at the severed arm of the first Fox Guard and sighed helplessly. But his longing couldn''t be hidden in his eyes. Damn, those old dogs from the Physicians Association. If they hadn''t destroyed his magic source, making money would be much easier and enjoyable! He muttered to himself, waving his little hand, imagining how effortlessly he could earn 10,000 copper coins. Unlike now, every day was a struggle, with potions in one hand and a suturing needle in the other, but in the end, he barely made any money. People who worked as doctors were always handsome and wealthy. He... at best, could be considered an outcast among his peers, an untrusted barefoot doctor. Comparison between people was truly infuriating. With this thought, he became even more determined to educate Vivian. Once this matter was settled, he had to tutor her in her studies. "Take them down to rest, and double thepensation. As for the Fox Guard with the severed arm, I have other arrangements for him," Diana instructed. Immediately, a servant stepped forward and led the three Fox Guards away. "Thank you both for your help," Diana gestured, and Agatha approached with two money pouches. "This is your consultation fee, please ept it." "There''s money to be earned here too," Charlotte nced at the money pouches. He didn''t expect that he could make money while taking refuge in this estate. Then he nced at Rnd discreetly. Would he ept it? It would be awkward for me to ept it if he didn''t. "I only did some finishing work. The consultation fee should go entirely to Dr. Charlotte," Rnd said sincerely, extending both money pouches to Charlotte. Charlotte looked at Rnd''s genuine gaze and felt that it would be a crime not to ept this money. "How can you say that? Dean Rnd has also put in a lot of effort," Charlotte tried to refuse verbally, but his hand had already epted the money pouches and slipped them into his pocket. Only three coins were in one pouch, but their weight was unusually heavy. They were gold coins. Rnd didn''tck this amount of money. Diana didn''tck this amount of money either. But he did! The fortune-teller from his childhood said hecked the element of gold. Look at these gold coins, weren''t they prepared for him? Six gold coins, equivalent to 60,000 copper coins! This was a huge sum of money. Indeed, the early bird catches the worm. Even if it was woken up, it still counted! Rnd and Diana looked at Charlotte, who seemed conflicted, and a smile appeared on their faces simultaneously. "Thank you, Dean Rnd, foring all this way. Please, have a cup of tea before you leave," Diana extended an invitation. Rnd understood her intention. The three of them then returned to Diana''s vi''s living room together. Diana waved her small hand, and the living room doors closed slowly. A faint golden magic barrier rose,pletely isting the room from the outside. "Last night, the Fox Guards discovered something unusual," Diana began in a cold voice as she took her seat at the head. Chapter 92: Rampage Bear Mercenary Group Chapter 92: Rampage Bear Mercenary Group The ck Magic Guards were the core armed force of the Jardson family and the violent machinery that maintained their magic medicine industry. The ck Magic Guards were divided into two types. One type was slowly cultivated by the Jardson family, simr to the Fox Guards, with extremely high loyalty. Their numbers were approximately around three hundred. The other type was adventurers recruited by the Jardson family in recent years. They were promised generous rewards and controlled using magic medicine. There were about two hundred of these ck Magic Guards. The ck Magic Guards, consisting of five hundred orc warriors with generally third or fourth-tier strength, were more than enough to sweep through any family in the Abyss. The Fox Guards ventured deep into the ck Magic Guards''ir to urately assess their numbers, which was crucial for their uing n. "The ck Magic Guards cultivated by the Jardson family themselves have extremely high loyalty, making it impossible to turn them. We can only start with the two hundred adventurers controlled by various means. If we can turn a hundred of them, our chances of sess will greatly increase," Rnd said solemnly. Diana continued, "From what I know, among the ck Magic Guards controlled by the Jardson family using magic medicine, there are two small squads with rtively strong capabilities. One is led by the bear-like orc Gabriel and has about sixty members. The other is led by the werewolf, known as the Wolverine, and has about fifty members." "The Wolverine gained many benefits from Carol, so he is quite loyal to her. However, he was killed by you, Charlotte, and many of his ck Magic Guards joined Gabriel." "Before joining the ck Magic Guards, Gabriel was already a renowned wilderness hunter and the leader of the Rampage Bear Mercenary Group. It is said that after returning from a mission, the entire mercenary group was ambushed, and he was forcibly forced to join the ck Magic Guards due to addiction to magic medicine." "The core members currently gathered around Gabriel are the original members of the Rampage Bear Mercenary Group, who only obey Gabriel." Elton doesn''t trust Gabriel and often assigns dangerous tasks to them, treating them as cannon fodder." "So, our breakthrough can be this Gabriel? If we can make him betray the Jardson family and directly turn sixty or seventy ck Magic Guards, " Charlotte said thoughtfully. Rnd shook his head slightly and said, "That''s correct. I have had contact with Gabriel. He is much stronger than the Wolverine and can breakthrough to the fifth level at any time. However, he has great ambitions and is highly cunning. It won''t be enough to rely solely on the antidote to magic medicine to make him sincerely join us in dealing with the Jardson family." Charlotte nced at Rnd, realizing that the Duru family had long had ns for the Jardson family. Including the intelligence of the Harriman family, it was evident that the harmonious rtionship among the four major families had long been disrupted. "We can discuss the terms. As long as we can eliminate the Jardson family, this malignant tumor, our Harriman family doesn''t mind having a new family rece their position. However, the use of magic medicine must be abolished," Diana set the bottom line. Rnd nodded slightly and said, "The Duru family can ept this result." Charlotte was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect these two families to be so generous, actually willing to let Gabriel be one of the new four major families. This condition was probably something that Gabriel couldn''t refuse. However, upon further thought, he understood the reason behind it. Even if Gabriel established a new power, he wouldn''t be able to consume all the resources that the Jardson family originally had. The Jardson family had been operating for hundreds of years and was a solid stronghold like a fierce tiger, making the Harriman and Duru families tremble. But if Gabriel established a new family power, with an unstable foundation and limited strength, they would still be at the mercy of the two families in theter stages. After reaching a consensus, Rnd and Diana began discussing the details of persuading Gabriel, including the various conditions that both families agreed upon and the testing of Gabriel''s sincerity. "The Jardson family controls the ck Magic Guards with magic medicine. The first thing we need to do is to break this chain so that Gabriel and his group will sincerely join us in overthrowing the Jardson family," Rnd said, looking at Charlotte. "I can produce the antidote to magic medicine at any time. However, I believe we should first let them know the value of this antidote. In the initial stages, we should only have Gabriel and a few core members around him take it. For the other ck Magic Guards, we can provide them with the potion after the Jardson family is overthrown, ensuring their loyalty and enthusiasm," Charlotte suggested. Diana and Rnd nodded thoughtfully. It was indeed a good suggestion. Charlotte continued, "I will have my partner create a buzz in Calva, making the people of the Abyss aware of the existence of the antidote to magic medicine and its high price. This will attract the attention of the Jardson family and give hope to the ck Magic Guards who want to break free from the control of magic medicine. Then, we can offer the antidote as a reward in exchange for their betrayal. Perhaps the effect will be better." Rnd was very supportive of Charlotte''s n but couldn''t help but be surprised. "You have a partner?" He came today not only to discuss cooperating with Charlotte and Diana against the Jardson family but also to discuss whether the Duru family could participate in the sale of the antidote to magic medicine. Compared to the Harriman family, the Duru family had closer connections with the outside world and had channels in Calva and several other major cities nearby. So, he believed he had some negotiating leverage. He had initially thought that Charlotte had the backing of the Harriman family and had already reached an agreement with Diana, trading protection in exchange. But now it seemed that things were not as he had thought. "Yes, I have entrusted the distribution rights of the antidote to magic medicine to an elder, who will be fully responsible for promotion and sales," Charlotte nodded, interrupting Rnd''s thoughts. "But I will make sure he cooperates with our actions and starts the promotion in Calva." Rnd nced at Diana. Diana appeared calm, likely having known about this in advance. Although he felt a little regretful about missing out on such a good business opportunity, their primary goal at the moment was still to deal with the Jardson family. And perhaps Diana was even more heartbroken? With this thought, his mindset became more peaceful. Rnd had looked into Charlotte''s background. His grandfather was once a member of the Calva Elder Council, and his parents were renowned physicians. He even came close to bing the son-inw of the city lord. Rnd believed that Charlotte had a capable elder supporting him. Being persecuted by the Physicians Association and ultimately having his magic source disabled instead of being executed on the gallows, yet still being able to establish himself in the Abyss, showed that there must be someone protecting him from behind. "I will contact Gabriel first. When the timing is right, the three of us will meet again to discuss and confirm the final n, aiming to resolve everything before winter sets in," Rnd said seriously, looking at Diana. "Before winter sets in," Diana nodded solemnly. Chapter 93: Doctor, You Died Miserably! Chapter 93: Doctor, You Died Miserably! With the details settled Rnd quickly put on his hood and discreetly left through the back door. Charlotte privately asked about Ivan and his daughter''s condition and was relieved to hear that they were fine and temporarily staying at the Duru Manor. Back in his room, he took out two money bags from his pocket and poured out six shiny gold coins, creating a delightful sound as they collided. "Rich people''s money is indeed easy to earn." Charlotte weighed the gold coins in his hand and resisted the urge to take a bite. Diana paid Rnd the consultation fee ording to his standards, which made him feel respected and appreciate the value of his knowledge. [Ding! Diana''smissioned task ispleted! Rewards: 600 copper coins.] The system''s voice sounded. Charlotte looked at the six extra silver coins in his hand, and his smile grew even brighter. Is there anything more wonderful in this world than making money? Putting away the money, Charlotte opened the system''s store and directly exchanged the newly acquired 60,000 wealth points for six bottles of Powerful Potion. The battle with the Wolverine two nights ago had dealt a heavy blow to Charlotte''s slightly inted ego. Beingpletely overwhelmed by absolute strength, he could only rely on luck to seize a glimmer of hope when facing the Wolverine. He was too weak right now. This urgent need to improve his strength made him single-mindedly focus on making money. With the six bottles of Powerful Potion in hand, Charlotte locked the room door, undressed, and entered the bathroom. One bottle after another, in the blink of an eye, all six bottles of Powerful Potion went into his stomach. A miracle happened. His whole body turned red as if mes were raging inside him, even smoke came out of his nostrils. After about ten minutes, the burning sensation subsided, and he felt as if he had just steamed in a 105-degree sauna. The process was hard to describe, but he felt particrlyfortable afterward. Charlotte quickly checked his body parts. The six-pack abs he had before had turned into eight-pack abs, like neatly arranged pieces of chocte, with an impressive appearance. The sudden surge of strength in his body made him feel like he could punch a cow to death. One punch at 1600 kg, it should be no problem to kill a cow. His muscle density had increased, but his body size hadn''t significantly changed. Charlotte judged that this should be his optimal physique. In the future, his strength would only continue to refine his muscle strength and endurance, without drastically altering his body shape. A knight doesn''t have to be bigger and bulkier. Those muscle-bound brutes who can''t even take off their clothes can never be excellent knights. That means you have many defensive blind spots and are easily targeted by agile assassins who can find your weaknesses and kill you with a single strike. He rinsed off the dirt and bloodstains from his body with cold water, changed into clean clothes, andy on a recliner in the vi''s yard. He closed his eyes and basked in the warm autumn sun. The sunlight seeped through the cracks of the abyss,nding on his body. After so many days in the abyss, he was experiencing sunbathing for the first time. He inexplicably felt moved and wanted to shed tears. Is this the privilege of the wealthy? In this abyss where the sun rarely shines, they can still enjoy afortable sunbath. This feeling is truly decadent. "Doctor, let me give you a massage. I''m good at it." Agatha''s voice came from behind him. Charlotte opened his eyes and saw a pair of enormous breasts. He subconsciously nodded. A pair of soft hands climbed onto his shoulders, and ten agile fingers lightly pressed and kneaded his shoulders and head. Charlotte closed his eyes again. Agatha hadn''t lied; she was indeed skilled. Due to the narrow width of the Abyss Gorge, this sunbathing session didn''tst long. However, Agatha''s considerate massage greatly rxed Charlotte''s body and mind. "Doctor, are you satisfied?" Agatha looked at Charlotte with her watery eyes. "Very satisfied." Charlotte gave an affirmative answer. As Diana''s maid, Agatha''s professionalism was beyond doubt, and he was benefiting from the favor of thendy. Agatha blushed, unable to hide the joy on her face. Charlotte bid farewell to Agatha and went to the warehouse. The four mice that had taken the aversion potion were lively and active, while the other two mice had developed a dependence on the potion and started a new round of self-harm behavior. There was no need for the control group addicted to the potion anymore, so Charlotte fed the two mice the improved aversion potion as well. After a few drops of the potion, the previously frenzied mice quickly calmed down and huddled in a corner, quietly nibbling on breadcrumbs. Charlotte closed the cage, and from now on, all he needed to do was to feed these six little mice well every day. He observed them for a while, watching for any adverse reactions or signs of rpse. Coming out of the warehouse, Charlotte saw a familiar figure sitting on a swing by the artificialke. She held a cat in her arms, swinging back and forth on the swing while munching on a duck leg that was half the size of her face. "Is the duck leg tasty?" Charlotte walked over and whispered. "It''s delicious..." The girl, who was earnestly gnawing on the duck leg, suddenly looked up, surprised to see Charlotte standing in front of her, and eximed, "Boss, why are you here!" As she spoke, she looked at the partially eaten duck leg in her hand, as if making a big decision, she handed it over, "Here, have it. Let me tell you, this braised duck leg is so delicious! Don''t say I have good stuff and didn''t think of you." Charlotte couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Vivian, her mouth covered in oil, and even her face seemed to have gained some roundness. Goodness, in just two or three days, she had gotten chubby. She hadn''t eaten enough during her time on the run, except that her breasts hadn''t shrunk, she was as thin as a stick due to hunger. The food at the clinic was not great either, barely enough to stave off hunger, and asionally she had a meager meal. But on the Harriman Estate, Diana had given the word, unlimited delicious food and drinks, and the little girl had indulged herself. Gaining a bit of weight would make her look more lively and cute, with two dimples when she smiled. Just a bit slow-witted. Not very bright, that Vivian. "You eat it, I just had breakfast not long ago, not hungry." Charlotte shook his head with a smile, looking at Anna, who was suppressed by Vivian''s big breasts and reached out to yfully touch her chin. He couldn''t help but notice that Anna had also gained weight, and she had developed a double chin. "Meow~" Anna made a perfunctory meow. After experiencing the outside world these past two days, she was no longer interested in Charlotte''s small favors. "Well, we''ll have a chance to go back home someday, and then we''ll see if you''re craving some dried fish." Charlotteughed. "Go back home? When are we going back?" Vivian, who was about to continue gnawing on the duck leg, looked up and nervously looked at Charlotte. "Are we leaving now? Are we not staying for a few more days? I think it''s nice here, and thendy is nice." "Do you think she''s nice? You''re drooling over her duck leg, you glutton!" Charlotte rolled his eyes, not wanting to expose her, and said, "Mrs. Landy is busy repairing the house for us. It won''t be long before we can go back." "So, are we not going to run the clinic during this time? Many patientse to you every day for treatment. If the clinic is closed, what will happen to them..." Vivian slowly put down the duck leg in her hand, a worried expression appearing on her face. "They don''t have the money to go to a big medical clinic, will they die?" Charlotte frowned, unable to help but consider Vivian''s question. Most of the patients who came to his clinic were poor, and they couldn''t afford the exorbitant medical fees at therge medical clinics. In the depths of the medical abyss, where the medical clinic was extremely scarce, many injuries would have a high mortality rate if not treated promptly. Most of the patients the clinic received each day needed their wounds to be treated, except for a few with minor ailments. Now that the clinic was closed, those patients had nowhere to seek medical help. The oue was predictable. After all, Charlotte used to be a veterinarian, and his sense of responsibility towards patients was not as strong as Vivian''s. How long would it take to rebuild the medical clinic? Shouldn''t the clinic continue to operate until the house was ready? He knew that he already had the answer in his heart. This was not just about making money and improving his skills; it was also about treating and saving lives. "I''ll go out for a while and see if there are any suitable shops on Baka Street. We can rent one from thendy temporarily and reopen the clinic," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Okay." Vivian''s face lit up with a smile, then she whispered, "Are we still staying here tonight? Can we have breakfast and dinner here? Charlotte found Buddy and shared his thoughts. Buddy immediately drove him to Baka Street, showing a very positive attitude. "Dr. Charlotte, I''ve had all the items from your clinic moved to the shop across the street. That shop is currently vacant, so if it suits you, you can temporarily open a clinic there." Buddy said outside the car. "That would be great." Charlotte nodded eagerly. The vacant shop across the street... He immediately thought of the goblin tailor who died in the street, brutally hammered to death in public, on the day he first met Diana. If he guessed correctly, that should be the empty tailor shop. How miserable... But it was convenient, he could simply put up a notice in front of the clinic so that patients wouldn''t have trouble finding the ce. The carriage slowly stopped in front of the shop across the street. Charlotte got off the carriage, about to go into the shop with Buddy to take a look and see how to rearrange it, so they could start operating again tomorrow. "Doctor, your death was so tragic. How could you leave without even seeing me for thest time? Who... who killed you, the kind and handsome you..." An emotional wail came from across the street, stopping Charlotte in his tracks. He looked closely and saw the progress of the construction was impressive. The original clinic had been demolished, leaving only a pile of rubble, and several dwarven craftsmen were clearing the debris. A gorgeously dressed woman sat copsed in front of the ruins, crying her heart out. Chapter 94: Shocked, He Was Kept by Diana! Chapter 94: Shocked, He Was Kept by Diana! A voluptuous and beautiful woman sat copsed in front of the ruins of the clinic, crying loudly, attracting the attention of many passersby. Upon learning the reason behind her tears, some people voluntarily joined the mourning crowd. Even patients who had been treated by the doctor silently shed tears. It had turned into a memorial gathering. "Who are they mourning?" Charlotte curiously observed for a while, and suddenly felt that the woman''s plump figure and voice were familiar. Wasn''t she Ruth? Realizing that Ruth was surrounded by a group of onlookers, mourning his untimely death, Charlotte walked over with a wry smile. Why did this woman seem a little dim-witted? "Oh, doctor... How could you leave me like this? How can I live without you..." Ruth''s eyes were swollen from crying, and her body trembled. She appeared genuinely heartbroken, her crying infecting those around her. Even the middle-aged woman passing by couldn''t help but wipe her tears and quietly ask, "Why is this girl crying? Is there money to be had?" "Isn''t she Ruth, the top dancer from Anman Street?" "She truly is an exceptional beauty. Even her crying looks so beautiful." "I didn''t expect that the doctor, who looked so dry and thin, managed to capture Miss Ruth''s heart. It''s a pity he became a ghost." The onlookers whispered, and many men''s eyes lingered on Ruth. Charlotte squeezed through the crowd, looking at Ruth, who was immersed in her sobbing. He could indeed sense her sadness and pain, but he was still alive and standing right there, which made this feeling somewhat strange. He walked up to Ruth and slowly crouched down. The noisy crowd instantly fell silent. Someone recognized Charlotte''s identity and almost screamed out. Ruth felt a shadow cast over her, and with tear-filled eyes, she looked up and saw a familiar face. Her crying abruptly stopped, and Ruth was momentarily stunned. She blinked her eyes quickly, her vision bing clearer, and she saw the face of the man squatting in front of her. "Doctor!" Ruth eximed in surprise and immediately threw herself into Charlotte''s embrace. With her soft and fragrant body crashing into his arms, it was a deadly move, but luckily, Charlotte was prepared and caught her, avoiding being knocked to the ground. "Oh... What is this..." The men in the crowd left in indignation, and even the single dogs in the corner turned their heads away. Ruth buried her head in his chest, sobbing heavily. After a while, her emotions gradually calmed down. "What are you doing?" Charlotte helped her stand up, feeling somewhat amused and unable to truly be moved. Ruth sniffled and wiped away a tear. Cupping Charlotte''s face with both hands, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Seemingly thinking that her appearance of crying andughing at the same time was too crazy, a blush appeared on her face, and sheined, "They all said that you were ambushed and killed. When I came, the clinic was reduced to rubble... I... I thought you were dead." Looking at Ruth''s swollen eyes, filled with worry and joy, Charlotte''s heart softened. In this world, some people genuinely cared about his life and death. To have someone grieving and concerned when he died felt quite good. "Fool, I''m fine. The clinic was just demolished and will be rebuilt. I n to temporarily move to the shop opposite and continue operating for a while." Charlotte wiped away the tears that were about to fall from the corner of her eyes, smiling as he spoke. "That... Where are you staying now?" Ruth looked at him with concern. "If it''s not safe enough, why don''t youe and live with me? It will be safer for you to stay with me." "Oh my...!" The onlookers who hadn''t gone far away showed expressions of shock. The gazes of the men toward Charlotte were filled with envy and jealousy. Miss Ruth inviting him to live together, such a good thing fell on this pretty boy. They suddenly understood why Charlotte was always being targeted. Anyone would want to have a go at him. "No need, I''m staying at Miss Diana''s ce now. Harriman Manor is still very safe," Charlotte smiled. Refusing an invitation like living on Amman Street was truly heartbreaking. However, when these words reached the ears of the onlookers, they sounded different. "What! He''s living at Harriman Manor!" "Shocking! He''s cohabiting with Diana!" "Damn! He rejected Miss Ruth just because he''s being supported by Miss Diana!" You see, the rumors became more and more exaggerated. Ruth was also stunned and eximed, "You mean... you''re living with Diana?!" Suddenly, she felt a pang in her heart. "You could say that," Charlotte nodded. Buddy hesitated beside them, but upon careful consideration, it seemed that Charlotte wasn''t lying. He lived at Harriman Manor, and even in Miss Diana''s vi. "Well, I wish you happiness..." Ruth lowered her head, turned around, and tried to keep the tears from falling. "Is your stomach still hurting? Did the scar go away?" Charlotte was a bit puzzled and asked casually. "I knew you still care about me, that you can''t let go of me," Ruth''s face lit up with a smile again. She turned around and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, and the scar is gone. I had it removed by Dr. Rnd at Duru Medical Hall." "Rnd..." Charlotte smiled. The Abyss was indeed a small world. When Charlotte went to look at the shop across the street, Ruth insisted on going with him. The shop was about half the size of his original clinic, only around 100 square meters, but it was clean. The things brought over from the clinic were neatly stacked in the shop, including the two stone beds in the examination room and the operating room. "It''s too small, and theyout is not good. We need to build a wall here, with the outside serving as the examination room and the inside as the operating room. It can barely be used," Ruth gave instructions as if she were the mistress of the house. Buddy nced at Charlotte. "The operating room does need to be separated to avoid contamination of wounds. The wall can be built in this position, and this cab can be pushed against the wall, not upying the center space. This stone bed should be ced here..." Charlotte began nning theyout of the temporary clinic. Since it was temporary, Charlotte naturally wouldn''t be too picky. As long as it could meet the daily needs of consultations, it would suffice. "I understand. I''ll have them make the necessary changes ording to your requirements," Buddy nodded slightly. "Thank you," Charlotte thanked him. He took paper and pen from the shelf, wrote a notice, and posted it on a wooden board. Then, he ced the wooden board in front of the entrance to the clinic across the street, informing the patientsing for treatment that the clinic had temporarily moved to the street opposite and would start consultations from tomorrow. With Buddy''s help, Charlotte reced the clinic''s original sign with a tailor shop''s sign, and thus, the temporary clinic was established. Chapter 95: Ah, Its So Good! Chapter 95: Ah, It''s So Good! Charlotte declined Ruth''s invitation to go to Amman Street and stayed behind to supervise the temporary clinic. He spent the afternoon setting up the venue, ensuring it would be ready for opening the next day. While organizing the items, Charlotte unexpectedly discovered Buddy''s people had dug up his magic protective shield intact. ording to Buddy, Wolverine had torn through the shield to enter the clinic, but it hadn''t suffered any substantial damage and had not consumed much of the earth element within it, so the magic shield could still be used normally. Unfortunately, Charlotte was no longer interested in it. After all, Diana had promised to install a Level 4 magic shield for his new clinic, making this Level 2 shield, crafted from the core of a magic beast,pletely redundant. However, it wouldn''t hurt to return it since it wasn''t damaged. Charlotte wrapped the earth-yellow crystal ball in a piece of cloth and said to Buddy, "Before we go back, could you take me to Harry''s General Store? I want to return this." Buddy agreed and led Charlotte straight to Tucker Street. "Well, Dr. Charlotte, you''re still alive!" Harry greeted enthusiastically. "If I were dead, then you would be facing the wrath of the necromancer," Charlotte replied, rolling his eyes. He put the item in his hand on the counter and said indignantly, "Harry, we''ve known each other for a while now. This magic shield is useless. It didn''t even withstand a single attack. I want a refund." Harry uncovered the rag and revealed the yellow crystal ball, saying nonchntly, "This is a Level 3 magic shield, crafted from two-level magic beast cores. It''s quite remarkable that it held up against a Level 4 Wolverine." Charlotte nced at him. Harry truly lived up to his reputation as the Abyssal Sage; he seemed to know everything. "But you, Doctor, are the real hero. You single-handedly killed the Wolverine with a Level 4 Fireball Spell. Once the news spread, the Instant-Cast Magic Scrolls in my hands have been flying off the shelves," Harry said, genuinely impressed while giving Charlotte a thumbs-up. "Well, then you should give me a share of the endorsement fee," Charlotte joked. "Why be so formal between us?" "Take back this magic shield, andpensate me with a Level 4 magic scroll." "Hey, that''s extortion!" After some bargaining, Harry finally agreed to buy back the magic shield for 52,000 copper coins. Charlotte took a small loss of two hundred coins. Nevertheless, the magic shield had at least given her a warning, allowing him to react immediately when the Wolverine invaded. Harry ced the crystal ball back on the shelf, counted out five gold coins and twenty silver coins, and handed them to Charlotte with anticipation. "Now, can we talk about the details of your battle with the Wolverine that night?" "Interested in hearing about it?" "Absolutely." "Give me two Level 4 magic scrolls at a 30% discount, and I''ll tell you." "Deal." Charlotte spent 14,000 copper coins and obtained two magic scrolls. Putting them in his pocket, she cleared his throat and said, "It was a dark and stormy night, and I was lying in bed reading..." "Wait, is the book you were reading seriously?" "Nonsense, of course, it was a serious book! ''The Erotic Encounters of Big Muscleman in the Isor Continent.''" "With a serious book like that, bring it next time for me to see. I''ll give you a discount when you shop." After half an hour, Charlotte emerged from the general store, feeling parched. He got on the carriage. The performer gave it their allThe Useless Mage''s epic battle against a Level 4 Wolverine, priced at 6,000 copper coins. Quite reasonable, right? Anyway, Charlotte was satisfied. He had sold the useless magic shield for some cash and even got a discount from the typically stingy Harry, purchasing two Level 4 magic scrolls. The battle with the Wolverine had made him realize the importance of having a trump card. The Level 4 magic scrolls were currently the most effective and affordable ace up his sleeve. For 10,000 copper coins each, they were disposable items, but if used at the right moment, they could produce remarkable results inbat. ying with the two magic scrolls in his hands, one was a fire-type Fireball Spell, and the other was an instant-cast Frozen Seal Spell. The Frozen Seal Spell was a control-type magic, instantly freezing everything within a ten-square-meter range. The specific control time depended on the opponent''s strength. Considering Charlotte''s limited abilities, he could only y around with palm-sized thunderbolts as he did against the Wolverine during lunchtime. One wrong move, and he could send himself away. Carefully storing the magic scrolls, he now had three as his trump cards, and his strength was steadily improving with the infusion of potent potions. It wouldn''t be long before he broke through the 2000kg threshold and became a junior knight. He felt a little excited just thinking about it. Charlotte opened the attribute panel and took a look. Wealth Value: 3540. Although Harry bought back the magic shield, his wealth value didn''t increase along with the money in his pocket. He was a little disappointed, but it was reasonable. After all, the money ultimately belonged to himit was just going in and out of his pockets. If even this could generate an increase in wealth value, the system would be too exploitable. Although his wealth value hit bottom, Charlotte''s cash on hand became abundant, totaling 124,360 copper coins. This gave him an unprecedented sense of security. Thinking about living in Harriman Manor, enjoying free food and lodging without having to spend money, his sense of happiness increased even more. "I heard that you''re opening a temporary clinic across the street?" Charlotte returned to the vi and sat on the sofa. Diana, who seemed to be waiting for him to eat, turned her head and questioned him. "Am I unable to support you?" Her words made Charlotte momentarily dazed, feeling as if he were being kept by her. "No... Madam, you haven''t given me any money either," Charlotte quietly retorted. Chapter 96: I Can Afford to Support You! Chapter 96: I Can Afford to Support You! Diana''s expression remained cold and serious. "Do you know how dangerous it is outside now? You killed the Wolverine, do you think Carol will let it go?" "I only see patients for half a day during daylight. Unless Carol goes crazy and wants to have a confrontation with the Harriman family earlier, it shouldn''t be a problem for someone toe and kill me in broad daylight," Charlotte calmly replied. "I know you will protect me." "I..." Diana was momentarily speechless. It sounded like a plea for protection, but why did it sound so tough when it came out of his mouth? "Let''s eat," Diana said, getting up and walking towards the dining table. "Okay." Charlotte quickly took a couple of steps and pulled out the chair for Diana, letting her sit down. Diana nced at him in surprise. This guy was quite a gentleman. Dinner was quite good. The appetizer was foie gras with cream soup, the main course was pan-fried steak, and it was served with a small piece of bread. The refined eating style of the upper ss was characterized by small portions. Diana elegantly put down her knife and fork, ending the dinner. Charlotte held his knife and fork, looking at the empty te in front of him, feeling like he had just started but it was already over. The most obvious change brought about by the increase in strength and physical fitness was his increased appetite. "Haven''t you eaten enough?" Diana looked at Charlotte, a little surprised. "Yes." Charlotte nodded. He couldn''t let his stomach suffer for the sake of appearances. "Agatha, bring him some more," Diana instructed. "Yes, Miss," Agatha replied with a smile and left. "Are you close to Ruth from Amman Street?" Diana suddenly asked. Charlotte was taken aback by the question and wondered, "Is this something I need to report to you?" "I''m just concerned about how it might affect our ns." "She sees me for medical treatment, and I go to watch her dance. I guess we''re acquainted," Charlotte nodded. "Just watching the dance? Nothing else?" Diana scrutinized him. "I heard that there have been many stories of love and hate, heroes saving damsels, and beautiful women saving heroes between you two." "Did someone give you thetest plot of ''My Misadventures in Amman Street'' as intelligence?" Charlotte facepalmed. Damn it! I, Charlotte, vow to have nothing to do with theic author! "I heard it from a friend," Diana''s gaze dodged a little. Charlotte stared at her for a while and said, "You should have less contact with this kind of inappropriate friend in the future." "But why do you know so much? Could it be..." Diana''s eyes widened as if she had discovered a new continent, "You read your self-indulgent manga?!" "Nonsense, no, that''s impossible!" Charlotte panicked. If he admitted it, it would be a scene of social death! "I heard it from a friend too," Charlotte said with a hint of guilt. "You should have less contact with this kind of inappropriate friends in the future," Diana said solemnly. "Yes, absolutely, you''re right," Charlotte nodded, almost choked by the retort. Agatha came in carrying arge steak and a duck leg, relieving the awkward atmosphere. Charlotte picked up the same duck leg that Vivian had waved in front of him during breakfast and took a bite. The rich aroma of the meat-filled his mouth as the marinade was perfectly infused into the duck meat. The tender and delicious vors burst on his tongue, bing more fragrant with each chew. He couldn''t stop. Vivian did have some food appreciation ability; this braised duck leg was indeed excellent. Mouthful after mouthful, the duck leg, half the size of his face, quickly disappeared into Charlotte''s stomach. "Is it really that delicious? Why are you enjoying it so much?" Even Diana, who was already full, couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Charlotte put down the bone he was gnawing on, looked up at Diana, and smiled. "The taste is really good, but this hearty way of eating might not suit your elegant posture." When ites to duck legs, you have to hold them and gnaw them to fully enjoy the vor. Using a knife and fork just doesn''t make it as tasty. "Miss, would you like to have some?" Agatha asked softly. Diana nced at Charlotte, who had oily hands and lips and shook her head decisively. "I''m already full." Agatha nodded obediently and stepped aside. Charlotte proceeded to eat arge piece of steak, feeling a great sense of satisfaction in his stomach. His appetite could rival that of four Dianas. "Are you eating too much?" Charlotte looked at Diana''s expression. "This little bit of food won''t make me poor," Diana saw through Charlotte''s thoughts in an instant and turned to go upstairs. Charlotte felt relieved and decided to go for a walk outside to digest. Agatha followed Diana upstairs, preparing to assist her mistress in changing clothes. "Get me a duck leg and hide it. Don''t let anyone else know," Diana whispered as she walked past the corner of the stairs. Chapter 97: Assistant Doctor Training Program Chapter 97: Assistant Doctor Training Program Nightmare Street. In a luxurious vi, Carol gathered with several subordinates inside a meeting hall. "Lord Carol, that guy has taken refuge in the Harriman Manor. He has Fox Guards guarding him closely whenever he goes in and out, and we haven''t found a suitable opportunity to strike." An orc lowered his head and cautiously reported to Carol. "Useless! Such a small human, and we haven''t managed to kill him after all these days." Carol''s anger could not be contained as he mmed his hand, breaking the armrest of his chair. The trembling orc delivering the report shrank in fear, and no one else in the meeting hall dared to speak. "Lord, since that woman Diana doesn''t know her ce, why don''t we take the chance to eliminate her as well?" A ferocious look appeared on the face of an orc. p! A resounding p echoed through the room. "Do you have any idea who Diana is? If you touch her, won''t the Harriman familye after us with everything they''ve got?" Carol red at the orc he had just pped, his voice filled with frustration. The orc covered his face and dared not say a word, appearing deeply aggrieved. Carol felt annoyed. Diana''s involvement had made the situation moreplicated. The Harriman family would eventually be dealt with, but the timing wasn''t right yet. Originally, he had allied with Capas, helping him capture and kill people to expand the distribution of dark medicine in the Lance Empire, while also borrowing a group of people from him to eliminate the Harrimans and the Durus. But now that he no longer needed him to capture people and had yet to kill Charlotte, he couldn''t exin Capas until he returned to the imperial capital. "Since we can''t openly confront the Harriman family, why don''t we use someone else''s de?" a rat-like orc stepped forward. "Use someone else''s de?" Carol frowned. The rat-like orc continued, "I heard that Charlotte saved a dancer named Ruth on Amon Street a few days ago. Ruth was diagnosed as abandoned by the gods by physicians from four medical clinics, but Charlotte managed to revive her." "Doesn''t that indicate his exceptional medical skills?" Carol said. "Not necessarily. Charlotte was originally a genius magician who graduated from the Calva Medical Academy. He was expelled from Calva because he performed surgery on a patient without authorization, viting the regtions of the Physicians Association." The rat-like orc''s eyes gleamed mischievously. "Think about it, while other physicians dered patients as abandoned by the gods, he was able to save them. Do you think he might be a devil''s disciple who made a deal with the devil? If the Physicians Association found out about this, wouldn''t they arrest him and hang him on the gallows?" Carol''s eyes lit up, and he pped the rat-like orc''s shoulder with force, praising him, "When ites to scheming, it''s you." The other orcs echoed and praised him one after another. The rat-like orc''s shoulder sank as if a few bones had been broken. Suppressing the urge to vomit blood, he continued, "One case is not enough. We need to have the doctors from our Jardson Medical Clinic send him a few more patients who have been dered abandoned by the gods. If he fails to cure them, we''ll me him for killing them. If he seeds, we''ll still me him for being a devil''s disciple, iming that only those who believe in the devil can be cured." "Very good, very good. Go and arrange this matter immediately." ... Charlotte woke up early, grabbed his medical kit, and went out. Vivian was already waiting outside, holding a food box filled with pastries and sweets. Her mouth was stuffed full, and Anna was perched on her shoulder, squinting her eyes as if she hadn''t fully woken up. "Boss, have you had breakfast?" Vivian swallowed what was in her mouth. "Not yet. I''ll help you share some." Charlotte didn''t hesitate as he took a piece of cream cake from her food box and began eating. Vivian stared longingly at the cake in Charlotte''s hand, her mouth twitched, and she muttered softly, "I was going to say... that if you hadn''t eaten, I would have gone to get you one." "You have quite a lot here. Can''t one person finish all of it?" Charlotte smiled. "This is breakfast plus lunch. It''s not meant to be finished in one meal," Vivian emphasized. "Great, I can manage. Save the one with meat for me as lunch," Charlotte quickly imed. "No, that one looks delicious, and I specifically saved it for myself. Here, take this sandwich instead," Vivian firmly refused. "The carriage is ready. Doctor, you can depart now," Buddy walked over from outside and informed them. "Okay, let''s go." Charlotte nodded. The carriage stopped in front of the makeshift clinic, where five or six patients had already formed a queue. "Why are they here so early?" Charlotte got off the carriage with his medical kit and looked surprised at the patients waiting in line. "Doctor Charlotte, you haven''t opened the clinic for the past two days. If you didn''t open it today, I really wouldn''t be able to hold on," said the orc at the front of the line, pale and weak. Charlotte looked at him and noticed obvious beast scratches on his hands, legs, and shoulders. The wounds had started to pus, and what had initially seemed not too severe had almost cost him his life. The other patients who had arrived early had simr conditions. They had been injured a few days ago but hadn''t received proper treatment, causing their conditions to worsen. Without money to afford the medical fees of arge clinic, they could only wait eagerly for him to open the doors. This was the tragedy caused by the severeck of medical resources and inequality. "Get in line ande in one by one. I''ll start the consultations now." Charlotte opened the door with a heavy heart and led the first patient inside. Theyout of the makeshift clinic was simple. Charlotte ced his medical kit aside and asked the orc to sit by a stone bed. He disinfected his own hands first and then started treating the festering wounds. Dealing with most external injuries was quite simple. It only required attention to instrument and hand disinfection, along with the use of cleaning and hemostatic agents. Even for some wounds that required sutures, as long as one mastered the suturing technique, it could be quickly done. "Eileen, starting today, you''ll be responsible for treating patients with minor external injuries," Charlotte turned his head and said to Vivian, who was standing beside him helping with the bottles of medicine. Charlotte already had a n in his mind to train an assistant doctor. "Me... Me?" Vivian was taken aback, and a slightly nervous expression appeared on her face. "Yes, I know you learn things quickly, and simple wound cleaning and dressing pose no problem for you." Charlotte nodded. Seeing the bloody wounds on the orc''s body, along with the disgusting pus, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t nervous. Her lifelong dream had been to be a healing physician, using healing magic. That had been the education she had received since childhood. However, aftering to Charlotte''s clinic, she witnessed apletely different way of saving lives. Using medicine in conjunction with surgery, the entire process had no involvement of magic, yet it sessfully treated patients. Even difficult and incurable diseases that magic was powerless against could be treated through surgery. This greatly challenged her worldview and even made her question her faith in the God of Life. "Okay." Vivian nodded in agreement. Since she couldn''t use magic for now, she would try a different way of treating and saving people. Chapter 98: Louisa, the Slit-Mouthed Woman! Chapter 98: Louisa, the Slit-Mouthed Woman! With Vivian''s addition, the efficiency of the clinic noticeably improved. Just as Charlotte had anticipated, despite her big appetite, she learned quickly. During this period of observation, she had already mastered the skill of wound cleaning and dressing. Bold yet meticulous, with delicate operations, her basic medical knowledge was indeed good, having graduated from the medical academy. However, the number of patientsing to the clinic today was significantly higher than before. It wasn''t because the clinic had gained more poprity but rather due to the backlog of patients from the past two days. They remained busy until noon, and only then did the long queue outside the door disappear. Charlotte and Vivian both slumped into their chairs, taking a long sigh of relief as they exchanged nces. "Although tiring, it feels incredibly fulfilling," Vivian grinned, her small face filled with pride. "I attended to eight patients today." "You did well," Charlotte nodded slightly. "Next, you can learn to suture. Once you master that skill, you can handle these types of patients with external injuries." "Suturing? Can you teach me so soon?" Vivian''s eyes brightened with anticipation as she looked at Charlotte. "Don''t worry, I won''t keep any secrets from teaching you. But I wonder if you mages will look down on it," Charlotte chuckled. If it weren''t for the need to conceal their identities and the inability to use magic, there would be no need for Vivian to learn to suture when she could easily aplish things with healing magic. "How could that be? I think your surgical skills are amazing. You dare to open up a person''s body, find the lesion, and apply the appropriate treatment. It''s even more impressive than magic," Vivian vigorously shook her head, her eyes filled with admiration. "Moreover, suturing is a fundamental skill. I saw you suturing Miss Ruth''s damaged intestines. Such an important skill must be mastered." In her eyes, the boss was simply too incredible. As for the Physicians Association''s rhetoric about heresy, she hadpletely cast it aside. After spending this time with Charlotte and observing him, she was 100% certain that his methods of treating and saving lives werepletely appropriate. Although he didn''t use magic, there was no sign of any activity rted to devils. The problemy with the Physicians Association, which had deprived such a kind physician of his magical source. Did those esteemed physicians living in grand halls ever spare a nce for the strugglingmoners? The medical expenses, which easily reached thousands of copper coins, were beyond the reach of ordinary people. From the moment of its establishment, the Physicians Association had served the privileged and the upper ss, and they took pride in it. She no longer wished to be an esteemed genius physician who was praised by others. She wanted to be a physician who treated and saved people, bringing health and second chances at life to more individuals. Just like the boss. Even though he was a bit stingy, it couldn''t hide the brilliance and greatness of his humanity. "Okay, after we return today, go to the kitchen and get two pieces of meat. If there are pig intestines and stomach, even better. I''ll teach you suturing," Charlotte was very satisfied with her enthusiasm. It was more efficient than forcing her to learn. They waited for a while, but no patients came. Their stomachs started to growl. Charlotte was about to close the clinic and call it a day when a woman in a blue dress suddenly appeared at the door. Charlotte felt like she floated over because he didn''t hear any footsteps, and her speed was somewhat astonishing. The woman had a tall figure, and her blue dress was long enough to cover her shoes, fitting her tightly as if it were a size smaller. It entuated her curvaceous body in an overly sensual way. Her plump buttocks were paired with fiery red, wavy hair. Judging by her figure alone, she was a top-tier female warrior. However, the woman''s face was covered by a thin veil, hiding half of it, only revealing a pair of alluring and affectionate phoenix eyes and delicate willow leaf-like eyebrows. She seemed as though she could speak just with her gaze. Just one nce and you would conclude that she was an incredibly beautiful woman. "Doctor, am I beautiful?" The woman opened her mouth, posing a soul-searching question. "Beautiful," Charlotte instinctively nodded. "Thisdy''s figure is so good, and... she''s so tall... I envy her!" Vivian, hiding behind, also stole a peek. "What about now?" The woman suddenly pulled down her veil. Underneath the veil was half a face that split open to her ears, painted with bright red lipstick. When she smiled, it revealed a mouthful of snow-white and menacing teeth. "The Slit-Mouthed Woman!" Charlotte remembered. Wasn''t this the same woman who still owed him 150 copper coins? Honestly, if it weren''t for her overly eerie mouth, she was quite attractive. Of course, for certain deviants, that small mouth was also quite attractive. With a sinister smile and a somewhat deranged state, she exuded a powerful oppressive aura, causing Charlotte to instinctively take half a step back. "What a terrifying mouth!" Vivian covered her mouth in shock. It was her first time seeing someone like this. [Louisa, the Slit-Mouthed Woman, Strength: Level 4, Specialization: Extraordinarily long tongue, abnormallyrge mouth. Special attribute: Quick-tempered and irritable personality, enjoys cutting open other people''s mouths.] A line of notes appeared in Charlotte''s line of sight. "And now?" The Slit-Mouthed Woman took a step forward, pressing closer. "Am I beautiful?" Charlotte nced at the hand she hid behind her, seemingly gripping a rusty pair of scissors, with a magic sigil already clutched in it. Level 4, without the Judgment Sword by his side, he didn''t have full confidence. He recalled some urban legends about the Slit-Mouthed Woman. At this moment... If he said she was beautiful, would she cut his mouth like hers? Making him equally beautiful? If he said she wasn''t beautiful, wouldn''t the scissors stab into his chest? This woman didn''t look like a good person at all! Suddenly, Charlotte noticed that her right cheek seemed abnormally swollen,pletely mismatched with the left half of her face. "Are you here for a medical examination or to repay your debt?" Charlotte changed the topic directly. "A medical examination?" The Slit-Mouthed Woman halted her steps as if suddenly remembering the purpose of her visit. Her expression immediately drooped, wearing a mask of pain as she covered her right cheek. "There seems to be something wrong with my head. It hurts so much as if something wants to burst out. The doctors in the clinic said there was no hope for me, that I am forsaken by the gods. Doctor, please take a look." "Forsaken by the gods again?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised, but seeing the Slit-Mouthed Woman holding her face in pain, a genuine look of anguish that didn''t seem fake, he nodded. "Come in first." "Which clinic diagnosed you as forsaken by the gods?" Vivian curiously asked. "It''s that heartless Jason Clinic. I just bit off one of their doctors'' hands, and they wanted me topensate them with 10,000 copper coins," the Slit-Mouthed Womanined indignantly. "And then?" "And then, I bit off his other hand, and they didn''t ask me forpensation anymore. They even rmended me toe here, to see Doctor Charlotte," the Slit-Mouthed Woman looked at Charlotte, full of anticipation. "Doctor, I remember you. You treated my arm before, so you must be able to cure my head, right? If you can''t, I''ll bite off your head." As she spoke, she gestured with her mouth. That big mouth that split to her ears opened, like the lid of an open trash can, capable of fitting an adult''s head inside. Her menacing teeth gleamed, and a flexible tongue writhed like a snake. Thank your ancestors! Charlotte cordially greeted that colleague in his heart and also understood why the original owner of the body had let her owe 150 copper coins and firmly refused her condition of spending the night together. With that big mouth, deep throat, and flexible tongue, wouldn''t he bepletely drained? "Do you have the money with you? If I remember correctly, I provided you with an arm reattachment and you still owe me 150 copper coins," Charlotte said calmly. "Money? I don''t have any money," the Slit-Mouthed Woman suddenly leaned closer, whispering in Charlotte''s ear, "But I can smack you! Consider it as payment." As she spoke, she extended her moist tongue and licked Charlotte''s earlobe. The soft, sticky, warm sensation made Charlotte shiver. Ah... I feel dirty! The Slit-Mouthed Woman got close, but her voice was not soft. Vivian stared at this scene, her eyes widening involuntarily. The Slit-Mouthed Woman nced at Vivian, her smile bing even more radiant. "Of course, I don''t mind a threesome either." "I... I''m just an assistant," Vivian''s face turned red, quickly rifying, "Just a little helper, assisting with tasks when needed." "Assistant, isn''t that someone who assists when there''s something to do and has nothing to do when there''s nothing? I understand," the Slit-Mouthed Woman nodded with understanding. "You understand shit! Lunatic!" Charlotte was speechless. This woman didn''t y by the rules, making it difficult to deal with. Shaking his head, he said, "My clinic doesn''t ept payment in flesh." "So, you don''t want to examine me, right?" The Slit-Mouthed Woman''s voice suddenly turned cold, and a murderous aura emanated from her. The oppressive aura brought by a Level 4 powerhouse was suffocating like a tangible de pressed against Charlotte''s chest. He suddenly realized something. Could this Slit-Mouthed Woman, dered forsaken by the Jason Clinic, have been deliberately brought here? They couldn''t turn against the Harriman family for now, so did they want to use her to kill him? Charlotte remained calm as he said, "If you kill me, do you think you''ll find a second person in the Abyss who can cure you? Being forsaken by the gods, do you understand what that means?" The Slit-Mouthed Woman looked at Charlotte, and the majority of her murderous aura suddenly dissipated. Being forsaken by the gods meant there was no cure, and that was why she flew into a rage at the Jason Clinic. They couldn''t treat her and still demanded payment. As someone who was going to die, what else did she have to lose? "Are you sure you can cure me?" The Slit-Mouthed Woman looked at Charlotte skeptically. "I''m not sure. Right now, I don''t even know the specifics of your condition. How can I guarantee a cure?" Charlotte shook his head. "Sit down and tell me the details of your symptoms." The Slit-Mouthed Woman skeptically sat down by the stone bed and pointed at her head. "I feel like there''s something inside as if my head is about to burst open. The pain doesn''t lessen whether I''m awake or asleep." Chapter 99: Open Your Mouth Chapter 99: Open Your Mouth [Ding! Mission from Louise, the Split-Mouth Woman: Treat her headache! Mission Reward: 600 copper coins! Special Reward: Anesthesia Potion Prescription x1!] Just then, the system''s voice rang out. Charlotte''s attention was immediately drawn to it. First, the reward of 600 copper coins caught his eye, and then there was the anesthesia potion prescription! This was something good! One crucial step in the surgery is what? Of course, anesthesia! Even when Guan Yu scraped his bones to treat his injuries, he needed erotic literature to divert his attention. It wouldn''t be appropriate to just knock someone out with a club when performing surgery on an ordinary patient. If there was a reliable anesthesia potion, it would be perfect. With the system behind it, it should be trustworthy! Charlotte''s spirits were immediately lifted. However, ording to the Split-Mouth Woman''s description, she might have a brain lesion. If that were the case, it would be troublesome. He was just a veterinarian and had no experience in performing brain surgery. Moreover, he also had no experience in growing things in his mind, so he couldn''t urately assess the condition from a patient''s perspective. Charlotte fell into contemtion, while the Split-Mouth Woman became increasingly irritable due to the pain in her head. Her hand pressing on the stone bed even left deep finger imprints on it. "What should we do? The boss is not an expert in treating the conditions of the Abandoned by God. That Jardson Clinic has ulterior motives," Vivian said, looking worriedly at Charlotte. Although the boss had sessfully treated Ruth, who had been diagnosed by four clinics as Abandoned by God, the condition of the Split-Mouth Woman in front of them waspletely different. Could the boss open her head? Outside the clinic, two figures hid behind a sign, looking towards the clinic. "Do you think the Split-Mouth Woman''s condition is incurable?" the weasel quietly asked. "Don''t worry, I diagnosed her. This damn woman has something growing in her brain. Most likely, she attracted something dirty, and medical magic does not affect treating her. Moreover, this woman has a violent temper and is unreasonable. If she provokes Charlotte and gets angry, she might even eat him," the other orc said, ncing at his own hands with a lingering fear. "Very well, after the mission is aplished, I will report your merits to Lord Carol and reward you with the position of deputy dean," the weasel said with a smirk. Inside the clinic, as Charlotte looked at the increasingly ferocious face of the Split-Mouth Woman, he once again noticed the abnormal swelling on the right side of her face. He tentatively asked, "Is your pain rted to the swelling on this side of your face?" "Yes, ever since the headache started, this side of my face has been gradually swelling," the Split-Mouth Woman nodded. "Could it be that the problem isn''t in your brain at all, but in your teeth?" Charlotte had a sudden realization. Toothache is a very painful experience, and in severe cases, it can be as torturous as being tortured. Speaking of wisdom teeth, his university roommate, who was a real pain in the neck, had a say in the matter. During the year of the COVID-19 pandemic, his roommate''s impacted wisdom tooth became inmed, but he was trapped on campus due to lockdown and couldn''t leave. It was so painful that he felt a mix of pleasure and relief, banging his head against the wall in the middle of the night. The Split-Mouth Woman''s condition made Charlotte think that there was a possibility of an inmed wisdom tooth and swollen gums. "Open your mouth," Charlotte said. "Huh?" The Split-Mouth Woman looked at Charlotte with suspicion. "Do I need to pay first?" With such a big head, what was she thinking about all day? Charlotte calmly said, "I''m going to check your oral condition and look for the problem." Ah... The Split-Mouth Woman suddenly retched, and her mouth instinctively closed, like a damper de closing. Bang! With a muffled sound, her upper and lower teeth mped down on the oilmp, abruptly stopping. Charlotte quickly retracted his head. Looking at the oilmp with two rows of teeth marks in his hand, Charlotte was relieved that he had been prepared. Otherwise, it would have been awkward to be bitten. "Let''s go to the operating room. I have found the lesion and we need to proceed with the surgery," Charlotte said, heading toward the operating room. "Do you mean you''re going to open up my brain?" the Split-Mouth Woman followed into the operating room, lying down on the surgical bed, her face showing a hint of worry for the first time. "I suspect that your condition is caused by an impacted wisdom tooth. The lesion is the swollen gum beneath it, and there might be a tooth hidden underneath. I need to extract this tooth," Charlotte exined, coordinating with Vivian to prepare for the surgery. "Wisdom tooth?" Both the Split-Mouth Woman and Vivian looked at Charlotte with confusion. "Are you saying that there is a tooth hidden beneath the flesh in my mouth? How is that possible? Aren''t teeth visible?" the Split-Mouth Woman expressed disbelief. "Ever since I was thirteen, all my teeth have already grown, how can there be other teeth?" "What is an impacted wisdom tooth? I''ve never heard of it. Is it something the boss discovered exclusively?" Vivian asked, curious and looking youthful. "Wisdom teeth, also known as third mrs, usually erupt after your mental development isplete," Charlotte recalled his roommate''s exnation. "Some wisdom teeth grow and develop normally, emerging from the gums without affecting other teeth, so they don''t need to be extracted. However, some wisdom teeth grow horizontally,pletely enveloped by the gums. During their growth, they exert pressure on the adjacent teeth, leading to inmmation and infection of the gums. This can cause radiating pain in the area of the ear and temple, manifesting as headache symptoms." The Split-Mouth Woman: "??" Vivian: "??" Although they didn''t understand, they were greatly amazed. "I believe you," the Split-Mouth Woman looked at Charlotte with a trusting gaze. At least for now, Charlotte was the first doctor who had seriously said something to her. Although she didn''t understand, she could sense his professionalism and respect. "What did the boss say? What wisdom tooth? What gum inmmation and infection? What ear and temple nerves?" Vivian looked confused, feeling that her education in the past seemed to have major gaps, to the point where she couldn''t understand a colleague''s words. However, this only strengthened her determination to learn from Charlotte. The boss was truly amazing. Since she had gained the patient''s trust, Charlotte didn''t waste any more words. While disinfecting his hands, he said, "We don''t have anesthesia potions at the moment, so you''ll have to bear with it during the surgery." "Will it be very painful?" "Yes," Charlotte stated firmly. The Split-Mouth Woman''s gum had already formed an abscess, and it needed to be incised to drain the pus. Normally, inmed gum should be treated first before extracting the wisdom tooth. However, since the incision had already been made, if they didn''t extract the troublesome wisdom tooth today, this woman probably wouldn''t give up. After all, she was a Level 4 powerhouse, so it wouldn''t be fatal to extract a wisdom tooth. If they didn''t extract it, there was a real possibility of her death, especially since the clinics had already given her a notice of being "Abandoned by God." The unbearable headache she was experiencing was tormenting the Split-Mouth Woman. Thinking of these Abandoned by God cases, Charlotte became angry. No wonder the original owner of his body had turned against them and tried to promote surgical procedures. Although medical magic was good, it couldn''t cure all diseases. Not only did they obstruct the path of surgical treatment, but the Physician Association also threw pharmacology into the gutter for the sake of their hierarchical interests. Giving someone a death sentence for acute appendicitis? This was even more absurd. Burying a wisdom tooth in a Feng Shui treasurend at home? If he had the opportunity, he would kick the ass of the Physician Association and throw it into the garbage dump of history. Four oilmps surrounded the surgical bed, providing barely sufficient lighting. However, they needed to find a better surgical illumination source. The current lighting was too disruptive during the operation. "Open your mouth. Be careful this time, no matter the situation, don''t close your mouth. The knife will be inside your mouth, and if it ends up in your brain, don''t me me," Charlotte solemnly warned. The Split-Mouth Woman looked at the gleaming surgical knife in Charlotte''s hand and suddenly felt afraid. "It''s my first time... be gentle." "Don''t worry, I''ll take it slowly," Charlotte nodded. "Open your mouth wide." Looking at the Split-Mouth Woman''s wide-open mouth, just to be safe, Charlotte took an iron rod from a tray and ced it against her dental ridge. Observing the highly swollen gum, he silently prayed, "One cut, poor. One cut, rich. May the ancestors bless me and prevent me from cutting the dental nerve." With a gentle stroke of the small surgical knife that Guy New made for him, the brownish pus gushed out immediately. Gag! The Split-Mouth Woman suddenly sat up from the surgical bed, grabbed the iron rod from her mouth, and spat a mouthful of pus into the trash can. The nauseating smell mixed with a hint of blood spread in the operating room. "Rinse your mouth, spit it out, and then lie back down," Charlotte handed her a bottle of cleaning solution. The Split-Mouth Woman was shocked to see so much pus being cut out from her mouth. Ignoring the pain, she rinsed her mouth and obedientlyy back on the surgical bed, voluntarily opening her mouth. Charlotte repositioned the iron rod, and the punctured abscess deted like a deting balloon. With a surgical knife, he made a small incision, revealing a corner of a pearly white tooth beneath the gum. Chapter 100: Surviving Is the Most Important Thing Chapter 100: Surviving Is the Most Important Thing It had a hidden tooth!" Vivian eximed softly, her face full of disbelief. Just as Charlotte had said, after cutting open the gum, there was indeed a tooth hidden underneath, and it was growing horizontally. Vivian looked at Charlotte with an increasingly admiring gaze. He was so skilled! He could see through it at a nce. The Split-Mouth Woman was in pain, tears shimmering in her eyes. But upon hearing Vivian''s words, she held still, her gaze fixed on Charlotte, filled with hope. Being dered an Abandoned by God patient by the physicians at Jardson Medical Hall, saying she wasn''t afraid was a lie. Now, Charlotte had reignited her hope for life. How could she not look forward to it? Charlotte looked at thepletely horizontally impacted wisdom tooth and sighed with relief. If he hadn''t found the wisdom tooth with this incision, it would have been difficult to exin. He would have had to search for the lesion again. The wisdom tooth was quiterge and growing horizontally, so it hadn''t emerged from the gum. It had reached the innermost side of the mr, causing the tooth to tilt. This was the culprit behind the gum inmmation and infection. If it wasn''t removed, it would be like a time bomb, causing excruciating pain from time to time. Charlotte picked up a disinfected pair of pointed forceps. The Split-Mouth Woman''s eyes gradually widened, revealing a hint of fear. "Don''t worry, it''s just extracting a tooth. I''ll be quick," Charlotte reassured her and began the procedure. After making an incision in the gum to expose a convenient ess point, Charlotte used the forceps to grip the wisdom tooth and pulled with force. Pop! A sound like opening a bottle cap. On the forceps held in Charlotte''s hand, there was now an additional pearly white tooth. "Wu, wu, wu..." The Split-Mouth Woman, lying on the surgical bed, suddenly reacted. The intense pain made her almost jump up from the bed. Biting down on the iron rod that held her tooth, she bent it with one bite, causing it to fly and leave a mark on the wall. Her ferocious appearance seemed to be instantly covered by a mask of pain, and even her body contorted. Charlotte rinsed the wisdom tooth with clean water and confirmed that the tooth was intact without any remaining fragments. Finally, he could rx. "Stop jumping around. Rinse your mouth three times with this solution and then hold some hemostatic agent in your mouth," Charlotte said to the Split-Mouth Woman, who was bouncing up and down like a wild boar. The Split-Mouth Woman tremblingly took the medication and followed Charlotte''s instructions. She spat out some blood water, then held the hemostatic agent in her mouth, and the sensation of pain was indeed not as intense. "Just this little thing caused me so much suffering for such a long time?" The Split-Mouth Woman looked at the wisdom tooth in the tray, surprised and resentful. However, this physician was indeed quite impressive. He had quickly found the cause! Unlike those useless individuals at Jardson Medical Hall who only knew how to swindle money and had no clue about diagnosing patients. Charlotte waited for a while, letting her spit out the hemostatic agent and lie back on the bed. Having drained the pus and extracted the wisdom tooth, there was now a pit in the corner of the gum, with the gum protruding outward, giving a somewhat brutal appearance. "Now I''m going to suture your gum back together. You''ll have to endure a little more," Charlotte said as he picked up a thicker iron rod and ced it in the Split-Mouth Woman''s mouth, beginning to suture the gum. The suturing needle was extremely sharp, and the suture thread was exceptionally soft and smooth. With Charlotte''s skilled advanced suturing technique, the Split-Mouth Woman, who had expected the most painful part to be the suturing, surprisingly didn''t feel too much difort. Charlotte dipped a cotton swab into a hemostatic agent and applied it to the sutured gum. He removed the iron rod from her mouth and smiled, saying, "All done." "Is it over already?" The Split-Mouth Woman looked surprised as if she thought it hadn''t even started yet. "Yes, the wisdom tooth has been extracted. However, it may take a few more days for the wound topletely heal and for the inmmation to subside. Until then, avoid eating spicy, irritating, and excessively hard foods. Stick to a light diet and get plenty of rest," Charlotte said while washing his hands. The Split-Mouth Woman lightly touched her right cheek and still felt some pain, but it waspletely different from the excruciating pain that used to prate her skull. It was within a bearable range. She was certain that her chronic headache had indeed been cured. "Considering that you have truly cured my headache, I can allow you to sleep with me three timesonce for the previous debt and twice for this treatment fee," the Split-Mouth Woman said to Charlotte with a serious expression. Vivian took a step back in astonishment, cautiously watching Charlotte. Would the boss ept this kind ofpensation? Should they ept the Split-Mouth Woman who came knocking on their door? Charlotte felt a little scared and dared not ept it! "Sorry, I don''t ept payment in flesh," Charlotte shook his head and refused. "Do you think I''m ugly?" The Split-Mouth Woman''s eyes revealed a glint of murderous intent. "This is my principle, unrted to beauty or ugliness," Charlotte replied calmly. "In that case, write down another entry in your ledger. Write however much you want, and when I have money, I''ll pay you back," the Split-Mouth Woman grinned, assuming the appearance of a dodger. "I don''t ept credit either," Charlotte added. "In that case, are you nning to keep me as your wife?" The Split-Mouth Woman approached step by step, almost pressing against Charlotte''s body. "If that''s the case, then we should discuss the issue of dowry." "No, since you don''t have money, consider yourself owing me a favor. If I encounter any trouble, I can ask for your help once," Charlotte looked at the Split-Mouth Woman and said. "You want me to help you?" she asked. "Yes, I save your life, and you help me once. It''s fair, isn''t it?" The Split-Mouth Woman stared at Charlotte for a while and suddenly smiled. "Give me a kiss, and I''ll agree." Vivian raised her eyebrows and looked at Charlotte. The boss had already given up the opportunity for three nights, so he certainly wouldn''t agree to such a strange request, right? A great man would rather be shattered thanpromise his principles. How could he sell himself like this? Vivian thought. Charlotte cupped the Split-Mouth Woman''s face and kissed her forehead, saying seriously, "It''s a deal." A light gleamed in the Split-Mouth Woman''s phoenix eyes. She stared at Charlotte in a daze for quite some time before nodding. Vivian''s eyes widened gradually, deeply shocked by the disy of the boss''s ability to bend and stretch. "Remember, my name is Louisa. If you need anything,e find me at the 8th room on the 6thne of Tucker Street," the Split-Mouth Woman said to Charlotte, then put her veil back on and gracefully pushed open the door, leaving. "I''ve remembered it," Charlotte watched her leave, then closed the door. "In the abyss, the most important thing is to survive. When necessary, sacrificing a bit of attractiveness is also a means of survival," Charlotte exined with a calm expression, looking at Vivian, who seemed to have something to say. With that ethereal expression and mncholic gaze, he seemed like a male mage who had been tormented by a wealthy woman. "But... you''re a physician, right?" Vivian reminded softly. Chapter 101: The Medicine Gods Lost Alchemy Furnace Chapter 101: The Medicine God''s Lost Alchemy Furnace "Don''t worry about these details. In this dog-eat-dog world, what distinction is there between professions, ranks, and nobility?" Charlotte picked up a nearby cup and rinsed his mouth. To be fair, Louise looked pretty good despite having a big mouth. Charlotte brushed his teeth with some salt. He had forgotten to remind her earlier. She should pay attention to oral hygiene, brush her teeth diligently, and rinse her mouth frequently. Charlotte was fully aware of what he was doing. One kiss in exchange for an intervention from a Level 4 powerhouse. If it worked for everyone, he could conquer the world with his mouth alone. He would truly be the "King of Mouth Strength"! Louise had bitten off the hands of the doctors at Jardson Clinic and left unscathed, which was enough to demonstrate her strength. Taking a bone, extracting a wisdom tooth, and exchanging it for a favor from a Level 4 powerhouse. No matter how you calcted it, it wasn''t a bad deal. Diana was good to him now, but ording to economics, you shouldn''t put all your eggs in one basket. It''s important to enjoy the benefits of both rain and dew to live a more stable and carefree life. "We''re closing for the day. Let''s clean up and go back to the mansion for lunch." Charlotte said to Vivian, who was still pondering his words. "Okay, sure." Vivian nodded, closed the door, and started using water magic to clean the clinic. Meanwhile, Charlotte sat at a small table and began counting today''s earnings. "Why... How did shee out?" The weasel looked at Louise walking out of the clinic with light steps, surprised. "Didn''t you hear the sounds of fighting?" "There was no fight, and I didn''t hear any screams either." The orc doctor also looked puzzled. Earlier when that woman bit off his hand, he had made quite a loud noise. Looking at the woman with a facial fissure, she arrived with a furrowed brow, looking like she was ready to smash her head against a wall at any moment. But now, even though there was a veil covering her face, one could still tell that she was in a good mood. Her eyebrows and eyes were rxed, and her cheeks had a slight blush. If one didn''t know better, one would think she had just finished a refreshing experience. "Could it be... her illness was cured?" The weasel suddenly realized something and eximed in shock. "It''s impossible. Her mind is messed up. Healing magic didn''t work on her illness. How could it be cured in just a short time? Impossible!" The orc doctor shook his head, wearing an unbelieving expression. "Don''t forget that it was him, Charlotte, who cured Ruth, whom you couldn''t cure." The weasel''s gaze turned sinister as he spoke in a low voice. The orc doctor opened his mouth but had no words to say. He was present when the diagnosis was made for Ruth, and the diagnosis was given by their dean. He was very sure that healing magic did not affect her condition. They had tried several methods, but none of them worked. That was why she was ultimately considered an "abandoned person." However, not long after, news spread that Ruth had recovered. And the one who cured her was Charlotte, a physician who had been deprived of his magic source. This incident was like a resounding p to the faces of the Abyss Four Great Clinics. The dean even went on a two-day bender afterward. It was said that he was investigating whether Ruth had truly recovered. However, he took the wrong path and was led by two subi into the Pink House. When he was found, he couldn''t get out of bed and had lost twenty pounds. Of course, such gossip was not important. After the dean rested for two days, he returned and held a meeting where the doctors brainstormed. Many of them believed that Charlotte must have used a forbidden technique, an "operation," and vited ethics by cutting open Ruth''s abdomen, cruelly removing her organs, and recing them with someone else''s. Saving one person while harming another, it must have been a deal with the devil to use such terrifying methods. "Could it be... her head has been reced? But her face and hair still look the same, right?" The orc doctor looked puzzled. "If her head has been reced, then her facial skin and hair can be reced as well. Even her mouth can be reced." The weasel provided a new perspective. The orc doctor was greatly shocked and eximed in fear, "This... This must be something only a devil can do!" "Now, go and confirm whether she is cured." The weasel was ordered. "How do I confirm?" "Just go up and ask." The weasel watched as the orc doctor, who was about to reach the woman, pushed him from behind. The orc doctor, unprepared, stumbled and fell out from behind the billboard. Louise stopped in her tracks, looked at the orc suddenly lunging toward her, squinted her eyes, and spoke in a cold voice, "Ah... It''s you, useless doctor!" "Ah... What a coincidence, Miss Louise. We meet again." The orc doctor''s legs trembled, and he forced a smile, trying to hide his fear. He asked with concern, "Have you already seen Doctor Charlotte? How is your condition now?" "Hmph, do you think everyone is as mediocre as you? Doctor Charlotte just made a few moves and cured my illness." Louise rolled her eyes in disdain. "Cured?" Upon hearing Louise admit it herself, the orc doctor couldn''t hide his astonishment and couldn''t help but ask further, "Did he perform surgery on you? What kind of surgery? A head transnt?" Louise was his patient, and although he was only an intermediate mage, his grasp of healing arts was quite good. It could be confirmed that her condition was untreatable. "A head transnt? I think it''s your pig head that should be reced." Louise''s murderous gaze nced at his neck. "If you don''t want to die, get lost!" The orc doctor instinctively covered his neck and took two steps back in fear, giving way. Louise took a few steps forward, bing angrier the more she thought about it, and then delivered a spinning kick. The orc doctor eximed in shock as he was sent flying like a projectile, crashing through a nearby billboard and getting stuck. Standing beside the billboard, the weasel was startled and almost fell to his knees. "Don''t think about messing with him. He''s mine now. If I find out you''re causing trouble for him, I''ll bite you to death, piece by piece." Louise looked at the weasel, her voice icy cold. The weasel was about to spout some harsh words, but her murderous gaze stifled his words, leaving him only able to nod in fear. Then Louise turned around and left. "This woman, I''ll make her kneel and sing ''Conquest'' sooner orter." The weasel watched Louise walk away and then pulled the fainted orc doctor off the billboard. Before the shop owner came out to demandpensation, he quickly fled. Charlotte counted today''s earnings, which reached a whopping 8,210 copper coins, with coteral worth around 600 copper coins. The backlog of patients from the past two days and Vivian''s assistance in treating some patients significantly increased today''s business. They had received thirty-two patients, almost three times the usual amount. [Ding! Completion of treatment mission from Louise, the woman with the facial fissure. Reward: 600 copper coins! Prescription for an anesthetic potion x1!] [Ding! Main quest: Influence of the Abyss Renowned Physician reaches 1000. Completion reward: Unlock Alchemist Upgrade System! 10,000 copper coins! Rare item: Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God x1!] At that moment, the system''s voice rang in Charlotte''s mind. Charlotte was momentarily stunned, then revealed a look of ecstasy. Unexpectedly, just as Louise''s mission reward arrived, the main quest to increase his influence as a renowned physician was alsopleted. Although he didn''t know what the Alchemist Upgrade System and the Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God were, 10,000 copper coins were genuine money. A new upgrade system, especially in alchemy, made Charlotte feel somewhat excited. After confirming that the furnace was ced in the operating room, Charlotte couldn''t contain his curiosity and headed toward the room. The system''s rare reward must be something good, especially with the title of Medicine God attached to it. It was extraordinary. As he entered the operating room, Charlotte saw a ck alchemy furnace standing on the floor next to a hospital bed. In terms of shape, it resembled an alchemist''s cauldron. So, is the end of the universe about bing a god? The furnace looked simple, about half a person''s height, with no extra decorative lines or runes. It appeared greasy, covered in a thickyer of ck grime, without any sense of mysterious power. It even resembled a garbage bin... As Charlotte approached, he caught a whiff of a sour and pungent odor. Moreover, the furnace lid originally had four corners, but two corners were broken, giving it a shabby appearance. "Is this the Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God? Shouldn''t it be a garbage bin left behind by the Medicine God?" Charlotte furrowed his brow, feeling like the system had yed a trick on him. "Boss, what is this?" Vivian entered the operating room and immediately noticed the ck alchemy furnace, asking with some confusion. "It was just dug out from the corner. It looks like an alchemy furnace. Wash it and see if it''s still usable." Charlotte exined. "Okay, sure." Vivian nodded and began to perform a cleaning spell. The water flowed like a snake, surrounding the alchemy furnace, washing away the grime. The grime was so thick that Vivian had to cast the cleaning spell three times before the alchemy furnace returned to its original appearance. The half-human-height pure ck alchemy furnace stood on three legs, with a charcoal burning position at the bottom. Its outer wall was smooth, and there was a line of mysterious runes along the upper rim. You have to admit that after it was cleaned, it still exuded a bit of antique charm. [Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God: The alchemy furnace used by the Medicine God before bing a god. Current bonus: +10% sess rate and +10% potency for alchemical creations! It can unlock more bonuses as the host''s alchemy level increases.] A note appeared in Charlotte''s line of sight. "What a great item!" Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he looked at the furnace, his gaze bing heated. The sess rate of alchemical creations had a certain probability. The higher the level and potency of the potion, the lower the sess rate. Using this alchemy furnace for alchemy would instantly increase the sess rate by 10%. Moreover, the created potions would have a 10% potency boost! Wasn''t this like a physical cheat for an alchemist?! And its effects didn''t stop there. As his strength increased, more bonuses would be unlocked. Truly, it was a valuable item, and it was indeed the Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God. Chapter 102: Anesthetic Potion Chapter 102: Anesthetic Potion "Is this big iron pot used for concocting potions?" Vivian circled the alchemy furnace, looking at Charlotte with doubt. "Yes, from now on, this will be my exclusive alchemy furnace, and I''ll give you the new pot." Charlotte moved the alchemy furnace to a corner and covered it with a piece of cloth. If it wasn''t too ostentatious, he would have wanted to move this alchemy furnace to the Harriman Manor. The Potion God wouldn''t feel heartbroken for losing such a furnace, but if he lost it, he would truly cry. "Let''s go, let''s head back." Charlotte grabbed the money bag and the iron pot, and with Vivian, he returned to the Harriman Manor where a fox guard was waiting with a carriage at the entrance. On the way back, Charlotte asked the fox guard to make a detour to the grocery store and purchased some materials ording to the prescription for the anesthetic potion. "Boss, what''s that? A new prescription?" Vivian looked at Charlotte who was earnestly studying a piece of parchment in surprise, curious. "Yes, this is the prescription for an anesthetic potion," Charlotte replied without lifting his head. Vivian eximed, "Anesthetic potion! If you have this prescription, why didn''t you start brewing it earlier? Sister Louisa wouldn''t have to suffer so much today." That was because he received the prescription after healing Louisa. Charlotte calmly said, "I hadn''t figured it out before. I bought some materials to try it out now." The dosage provided by the system for the anesthetic potion was quite urate. He just needed to weigh the ingredients and proceed with the concoction, eliminating the trouble of guessing the dosage. However, the prescription was rather vague when it came to the heating process, requiring him to practice and master it on his own. It was something to be understood through experience and not easily exined. Upon returning to the Harriman Manor, Charlotte had a simple lunch and then locked himself in theboratory with the pot and materials. The anesthetic potion was a necessary item for surgical procedures, there was no doubt about that. Just like when he extracted Louisa''s wisdom tooth this morning, if he had the anesthetic potion, he could minimize her pain during the surgery and reduce the risk of being bitten. For moreplex surgeries, the necessity of anesthesia became even more prominent. When he performed the appendectomy on Ruth in the past, if he hadn''t administered analgesics and sedatives, the scene would have been unimaginable. [50g of Sea Serpent''s Scale, 50g of Giant Winged Blood Butterfly, 50g of Withered Bone Bamboo Root, 50g of Hidden Wing Insect Venom, 50g of Fire Beetle...] Charlotte used a small bnce scale to weigh the medicinal ingredients and followed the prescription strictly. He lit the charcoal furnace, ced the iron pot on top, and began his first attempt at brewing the anesthetic potion. The first pot was ruined due to excessive heat! The second potcked heat, resulting in insoluble flules. Failure! The third pot had inadequate stirring, causing sedimentation and solidification at the bottom. Failure! ... It wasn''t until the light outside theboratorypletely dimmed that, on the ninth attempt, Charlotte finally managed to concoct a pot of anesthetic potion that looked fairly decent. He poured the potion into vialssix bottles in total. The clear and translucent potion emitted a faint fragrance and showed no impurities. After putting out the charcoal fire, Charlotte walked straight to the cage of the little white mice and grabbed Jerry #1 and Jerry #2. "Huh, the food in Harriman Manor is really good. They''ve gained quite a bit of weight." Charlotte looked at the slightly panicked little white mice in his hand, which had be chubby. "Don''t be afraid, I''m just going to test the medicine on you." Charlotte bound the four legs of the two little white mice to a wooden board and then administered a drop of the anesthetic potion to Jerry #1, while Jerry #2 was given a drop of in water. Soon, Jerry #1, who had consumed the anesthetic potion, began to show signs of drowsiness, and within three minutes, he fell into a deep sleep. Jerry #2 turned his head to look at his sleeping brother, his face showing a terrified expression as he shook his head and struggled. "Don''t be afraid, you are contributing to the field of potions and sacrificing your bodies." Charlotte held a needle in his hand, cleaned and disinfected it with a sterilizing agent, and pricked Jerry #1''s foreleg. Jerry #1, in his sleep state, did not react whatsoever and even continued to emit slight snores. Then, out of rigor, Charlotte re-disinfected the needle and pricked Jerry #2, who had consumed the cebo. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Jerry #2 jumped up and down, reacting violently. If his legs weren''t tied with ropes, he would probably try to kick Charlotte. "Forget it, let''s just give him one injection." Charlotte took a bottle of hemostatic potion and applied it to both little white mice. These few little white mice were all precious. Where could he find better test subjects? Jerry #2 squeezed into the corner of the cage, trembling with fear. As for Jerry #1, even after the potion was administered and he was ced back in the cage, he remained in a state of anesthesia. After about ten minutes, Jerry #1 woke up from his drowsy state, looked around, and then flipped over to start nibbling on corn, seemingly unaware of the terrifying experience he had just gone through. "Based on the current observation, the efficacy of the potion is good. It belongs to a general anesthetic with a duration that should be rted to the dosage. The onset of the effect is rtively short." Charlotte recorded in his diary on the side. The anesthetic potion had been sessfully brewed. He thought of the system rewards today, which also opened up the advancement system for alchemists. Curiously, he opened his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Knight Apprentice: 1000/2000 Alchemist Apprentice: 540/2000] [Wealth: 20430] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication Recement: Advanced: 80/4000 Skin Wound Suturing: Advanced: 700/4000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Basic: 300/1000 Moisturizing Essence Elixir Brewing: Basic: 400/1000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Basic: 60/1000 Sword Drawing Technique: Basic: 990/1000 Whirling sh: Basic: 940/1000 sh of Insight: Basic: 890/1000] [Main Quest: None!] [Long-term Quest: Exterminate the Jardson Family! Quest Completion Reward: 10,000 Copper Coins; Rare Item!] [Side Quest: Eradicate the Jardson Family! Quest Completion Reward: 10,000 Copper Coins; Rare Item!] [Favorability Panel: Not Yet Opened] ... Indeed, the alchemist advancement system had appeared. He was currently an Alchemist Apprentice with an experience value of 520. He was curious about the significance of the alchemist level when a line of notes appeared in his sight: [Alchemist Apprentice: A rookie alchemist who has preliminary mastery of the methods for brewing low-level potions. The sess rate of potion brewing is extremely low, the effects of the brewed potions are ordinary, and the proficiency in potion brewing is low. There is no ability for independent research and development of potions. As the alchemist level increases, the sess rate and efficacy of the brewed potions will increase, and the ability to research and develop potions will gradually be mastered.] Charlotte frowned, feeling that the system was mocking him, but he had no evidence to prove it. Chapter 103: Attribution Chapter 103: Attribution As a professional veterinarian, Charlotte could only pursue the path of a doctor for now. Therefore, he was well aware of how crucial medicine was for a surgeon like himself. Charlotte believed that surgerybined with medicine would be the perfectbination if he wanted to promote surgical procedures on arger scale and train more non-therapeutic magic users to be doctors who could treat ordinary people. The original Charlotte was ambitious, which was why he was persecuted by the vested interest group, the Physician Association, and stripped of his magic origin before being thrown into the abyss. He was a lone wolf on the path of surgery. Not only did he have no peers, but he also faced countless difficulties and dangers. Despite all of this, he never gave up, even after being thrown into the abyss. That was why he opened this small clinic, even if he didnt make much money and was ostracized, suspected, and despised, he persisted in performing surgeries to treat the poor who couldn''t afford medical fees. These past few days had made Charlotte realize why he was so persistent. Apart from the four expensive medical halls, there was no ce in the vast abyss where people could be treated. Did the poor deserve to die? Should they be denied medical treatment just because they didn''t have ten thousand copper coins to enter a medical hall? What kind of logic was that? As a doctor, Charlotte wanted to ensure that patients received treatment and that doctors were respected. He wanted to inherit the original Charlotte''s will andbine surgery with pharmacology, paving a new path for medicine in this world. Once the system was mature, he would try to promote and export it, train more surgeons and pharmacists, and establish more medical halls on the Isor continent. "Let''s make money first, why bother with ideals for the poor?" Charlotte pped himself and tried to stay sober. However, now that the pharmacist upgrade system was in ce, how could he improve his level and be stronger? "Pharmacists can improve their skills, proficiency, and uracy by continuously refining potions, thus gaining more proficiency. When the proficiency reaches a certain value, the level can be increased. Note: The higher the refining level and difficulty of the potion, the faster the proficiency increases. There is a proficiency limit for each potion, so the host should master more potions. " The system prompt appeared. The exnation was simple and clear. If he wanted to level up, he had to refine potions and practice more. Practice makes perfect, and diligence leads to progress. Moreover, the higher the level of the potion, the more proficiency he could gain. It was impossible to rely solely on cleaning potions to reach the maximum level. "However, does this system have intelligence? Can it listen to my thoughts? Can itmunicate?" Charlotte couldn''t help but wonder. When he was working part-time, he read a lot of web novels on the bus, including some with systems like the one in "The Milk Dad''s Interdimensional Restaurant," which left a deep impression on him. The system in that novel was very resentful and could be controlled by the host. Now that he had a system, it seemed different. It didn''t seem very intelligent. It only issued tasks in a cold voice or provided a line of text as a reminder. "System? " Charlotte tried to call out in his mind. But there was no response at all. "Well, it seems that this system is quite aloof and not easy to fool." Charlotte thought to himself. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to get any easy benefits from the system. He collected the six bottles of anesthetic potion and left theboratory in a good mood. In an afternoon, he sessfully refined an anesthetic potion. This also meant that his clinic had officially entered a new stage of possessing anesthetic potions. Returning to the vi, Diana was not there, and Agatha brought him dinner. After a simple meal, Charlotte returned to his bedroom. As usual, he took out the ck stone and saw that the merchant had sent him a new message. [Merchant: Miracle little brother, starting from tomorrow, I will begin to promote the anti-magic potion in Calva. This will be a very meaningful beginning. In addition, I would like to ask for your opinion, on whether you want to have the right to sign your name. You should know that this is an opportunity that can go down in history.] Sign his name... Charlotte fell into deep thought. It would be false to say that he was not moved. The anti-magic potion was cross-generational. After itsunch, it was highly likely to mark the end of the era of rampant magic drugs. As the father of the anti-magic potion, he would be remembered throughout history, and mentioned by future generations, just like Edison, who invented the light bulb, or Newton, who was hit by an apple. But at the same time, he would also be a thorn in the eyes of all the beneficiaries in the entire magic drug industry chain on the Isor continent, including his enemies. Compared with the opportunity, the risk was not proportional. After careful consideration, he replied to the merchant''s message: [Miracle: Just sign it as Miracle.] [Merchant: All right, it''s settled then.] The merchant replied to the message instantly. ... "Are you sure that Charlotte has cured another abandoned by the gods?" Carol looked at the weasel with a gloomy face and asked. "My lord, it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Something was growing in the head of the split-mouthed woman, and healing magic did not affect her. She stayed in that kid''s clinic for a while, and when she came out, there was nothing wrong with her at all." The weasel guaranteed, patting his chest. "In that case, that kid does have some ability, no wonder Diana is willing to offend us to protect him." Carol pondered. The clinic was extremely profitable,parable to selling magic drugs. However, it was not easy to find legitimate healing magic practitioners who couldn''t make money elsewhere, so why bothering to a ce like the Abyss, which had no daylight? The Duru family had many connections outside, and their reputation was good. Rnd graduated from the medical college in Calva, so they recruited many physicians and opened two clinics. The Danielle family''s clinic was also a hard-won achievement. The dean was only an intermediate healing magic practitioner, and both the level and scale were limited. As for the clinic of Charlotte''s family, the origins of several physicians were not very legitimate. The dean hadmitted a major crime in the imperial capital, and Elton spent a lot of money to bring him to the abyss. The other physicians were also recruited by deceit. The Harriman family did not have a clinic but knew that it was a fat piece of meat that they couldn''t eat, so they naturally coveted it. Now that Charlotte had emerged, he had no magic, but he could still treat injuries and illnesses and had already gained some fame. Naturally, they did not want to miss out on this opportunity. If this were a normal day, Carol would think of poaching people. But now, he couldn''t even kill, let alone poach. The weasel smirked and said, "My lord, it''s not easy to save someone abandoned by the gods. Charlotte must be a devil''s apostle. We just need to send someone to Calva to inform the Medical Association. They will hang him on the gallows!" Carol''s eyes shed with killing intent, and he nodded, "Good, leave this to you. Go to Calva early tomorrow morning." Chapter 104: Hes a Weak Man Chapter 104: He''s a Weak Man "Miss Jenny, please talk to our youngdy. She hasn''t eaten anything for three days. If this continues, her health will deteriorate." In the backyard of the Lord''s Mansion, a worried maid looked at the elegantly dressed girl holding a small basket. "Well, I brought some fresh flower cakes. She loves the ones I make. Don''t worry, I''ll go in by myself." Jenny nodded and pushed open the courtyard door, entering the exquisite small courtyard. The yard was quiet, with only a dim lighting from the room. "Elizabeth, I''ming in." Jenny lightly tapped the door twice, then pushed it open and walked in. The room was quiet, with no one on the bed or by the table. Jenny was taken aback. Suddenly, the door behind her closed, and before she could scream, a hand covered her mouth. "Shh, it''s me." A familiar voice sounded in her ear, and then the hand covering her mouth loosened. Jenny turned around and looked at Elizabeth standing behind her. She had a tall figure and a strong presence. Jenny believed that she could punch a tiger to death, unlike the weak appearance the maids described. "They said you haven''t eaten for three days?" Jenny whispered. She knew how much her best friend could eat. In three days, she could devour a whole cow. "I just didn''t eat the food they sent. I hid some food under the bed," Elizabeth exined. "What did you hide?" Jenny curiously asked. "Just some beef jerky, equivalent to three cows." "That''s just a little?" Jenny was speechless. "Well, do you still want to eat the flower cakes I made?" Jenny raised the small box in her hand. "Of course, I''ve been eating beef jerky every day. I''m almost turning into a cow." Elizabeth took the food box, uncovered it, picked up a flower cake, and ate it in one bite. Her eyes narrowed, revealing a satisfied expression. "It''s delicious." "I have to say, why do you have to torment yourself like this? Even if you continue to starve, the Lord will not let you go to the Abyss. That ce is far more chaotic andwless than Calva." Jenny looked at Elizabeth, who was eating the flower cakes voraciously and whispered. "Any news? Did Carol do something to him?" Elizabeth disregarded her persuasion and asked directly. Jenny nced at her, hesitating to speak. "Something happened?" Elizabeth mmed her hand holding the flower cake, her expression showing some nervousness. "My uncle brought me the news. He said that two nights ago, Carol''s right-hand man, Wolverine, attacked the clinic and tried to assassinate Charlotte..." "What happened?" "There was quite amotion that night. Charlotte was injured, but Wolverine died. It''s said that Charlotte killed him with a magic spell. He was a peak Level Four Wolverine." Jenny said, her face showing a hint of disbelief. "Didn''t he lose his magic source? Wasn''t it disabled?" "Is he seriously injured?" "It''s said that he''s not lightly wounded, but he was taken back by the Harriman family''s Diana. The clinic suspended operations for two days, but they resumed today, so there shouldn''t be any major problems." Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief and continued eating the flower cakes. However, as she ate, she felt that something was amiss. "Are you saying that he was brought back by Diana, that vixen?" "Yes, rumors are spreading in the Abyss that he''s now living off Diana..." Jenny paused and looked at Elizabeth''s expression before whispering, "Of course, these are just rumors..." The Abyss and Calva were not far apart, and there was some understanding between the upper levels. Diana had visited Calva many times, even staying at the Lord''s Mansion as a guest. She was praised as a beauty, enchanting but not seductive. Not only men, but even women couldn''t help but take a few more nces when they saw her. Charlotte was sent to the Magic Source, but Diana showed great interest in him. What did she want from him? So now rumors were spreading in the Abyss that Charlotte, with his pretty face, was living off Diana. "He''s not that kind of person," Elizabeth said decisively, but somehow, the flower cakes in her hand suddenly lost their fragrance. Jenny took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, sighing softly, "People change. If it weren''t for you forcing him to the brink of death, the Lord wouldn''t have let the Medical Association spare his life. But he lost his magic source and is in the chaotic andwless Abyss. As a weak man, how can he survive without relying on someone when facing someone as vicious as Carol?" Elizabeth fell silent. "I know you feel guilty because of the broken engagement, but that engagement was arranged by the previous generation. You two rarely met after growing up. There''s no emotional foundation between you. Why keep worrying about him?" Jenny earnestly advised, "Give up on this tree that has run into someone else''s yard. There''s still a whole forest outside." "You take care of your forest." Elizabeth tapped her forehead with a hint of annoyance and said lightly, "Since Diana is protecting him, he shouldn''t be in great danger." Jenny smiled happily, leaning closer, and said, "There''s a ball tomorrow, organized by the Calva Chamber of Commerce. It''s a high-profile event. Apart from the local nobles, representatives from various races stationed in Calva are said to be attending. Talented young people will gather. Come with me and I''ll show you what the outside forest looks like." "Never mind, I''ll practice swordsmanship tomorrow." "What about the day after tomorrow? There''s a banquet, which could be nice." "I''ll still practice swordsmanship the day after tomorrow." "Why do you practice swordsmanship every day? Not to mention in Calva, among the younger generation in the entire continent of Isor, who can defeat you? How far do you want to go with your training?" Jenny said impatiently. "If I can be stopped by the walls of this small mansion, then I haven''t trained enough," Elizabeth calmly replied. "Have you heard of the Arbiter? He''s my target." "The Arbiter?" Jenny frowned and shook her head. "You''re hopeless." "You can go now. If he encounters any trouble, let me know. Once I break through into the Legendary, I''ll go and explore the continent," Elizabeth said, closing the lid of the food box and getting up. "He''s already cozying up to a rich woman, and you still care about him?" Elizabeth nodded slightly. "You''re right. He''s a magic practitioner whose magic source has been disabled. It''s not easy for him to survive in the Abyss, let alone meet any expectations. Capas ordered Carol to kill him because of me, so it''s my responsibility to resolve it." "You... You still want to go to the Abyss?!" Jenny eximed. "I consider it my debt. After repaying it, there will be no debts or entanglements between us anymore." "You''re beyond saving, beyond saving," Jenny shook her head in frustration. She opened the lid, wrapped the remaining flower cakes in oil paper, and ced them on the bedside table. As she walked towards the door, she couldn''t help but turn around and look at Elizabeth with a pitying expression. "Your whole life has been ruined because of this man." Elizabeth, on the other hand, smiled gracefully. "I have a long life ahead of me. After I break through into the Legendary, I will have a lifespan of 300 years. I''m only 20 now, still a young girl." Jenny couldn''t help butugh, feeling a bit envious. "So you won''t age even at a hundred. It''s truly enviable." "Get out of here! You''re a little fairy with a 300-year lifespan. Who should be envious of whom?" Elizabeth waved her hand. "Forget it. Fairy sister''s nightlife is just beginning. Since you seem fine, I won''t waste precious time with you on frivolous matters." Jenny pouted at Elizabeth, opened the door, and left with the food box. Soon, her affected voice came from outside. "Oh my, your youngdy is skin and bones from hunger, but she just won''t eat the flower cakes I made. You should hurry and inform the Lord." "This girl..." Elizabeth smiled, sitting on the edge of the bed. She opened the oil paper and continued eating the flower cakes, but her thoughts began to drift away. ... After confirming the time for the first press conference of the Potion Antipathy with the merchant, Charlotte went out and waited in the living room for Diana to return. As the night grew darker, with asional insect chirping, Charlotte leanedfortably on the soft sofa and almost fell asleep. Footsteps sounded at the entrance. Diana entered, wearing a red tight-fitting dress and a ck overcoat. Agatha approached and skillfully helped her remove the coat, handing her a hot towel for her hands. "Oh? Were you waiting for me?" Diana looked at Charlotte sitting on the sofa, somewhat surprised. "Yes, there''s something I want to discuss with you," Charlotte nodded. "Miss, I''ll go prepare hot water for you," Agatha tactfully stepped away. Diana sat down next to the sofa, smiling as she looked at Charlotte. "Have you figured it out?" Facing such a beautiful wealthy woman, who was looking at him so ambiguously and asking such ambiguous questions, Charlotte remained unfazed. "Tomorrow, we will begin promoting the Potion Antipathy in Calva. This means that the Abyss will soon be aware of the existence of the potion, and our n will be set in motion." "Are you sure the news will spread to the Abyss so quickly? And... that Gabriel will be intrigued enough?" Diana removed the smile from her face, asking seriously. "You''ll find out tomorrow," Charlotte said calmly. In fact... he wasn''t sure how the merchant nned to promote the Potion Antipathy. But the merchant was revered by both the Hermits and the Light Chasers as a magnate in the business world. His methods were unlikely to becking. "You''re being so secretive," Diana looked at him deeply but didn''t press further. She changed the topic. "I heard that your clinic had a good business today." "It''s just earning some hard-earned money. You probably look down on it," Charlotte became nervous all of a sudden, ncing at Diana. Was she nning to raise the rent? It had just been raised! "Don''t worry, I''m not raising your rent," Diana''s smile became even more pronounced. "I just wanted to discuss something with you. I don''t know if you''re interested in partnering with the Harriman family to open arge-scale clinic." Chapter 105: Cooperating to Open a Clinic Chapter 105: Cooperating to Open a Clinic "Cooperate to open a clinic?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. He knew that Diana was initially attracted to his talent, but he didn''t expect her to have such a n. "There are fourrge medical centers in the Abyss, and only our Harriman family is missing," Diana exined with a smile. "Based on your abilities, I believe you can run arge medical center, and we can protect you in the Abyss." "I know that running a medical center can be profitable, with a fee of 10,000 copper coins per person..." Charlotte smiled helplessly. "But that''s for other people''s medical centers. The one I run is a private clinic, and the average fee per patient is 200 copper coins. Even if I see a hundred patients a day, the revenue is only 20,000 copper coins, and I often encounter patients who can''t pay and have to mortgage their belongings." "That was before. If you hang the Harriman family''s signboard, you can charge 10,000 copper coins per patient, and I can guarantee that you will receive the full consultation fee," Diana said confidently. "More importantly, we will use your reputation to recruit some healing magic practitioners to join the clinic and expand its scale." There was no joy on Charlotte''s face as Diana had expected. Instead, he suddenly became calm. "I started studying surgical operations because I couldn''t stand the fact that magical healing cost 10,000 copper coins. As a result, the idiotic doctors'' association framed me and deprived me of my magical source, forcing me toe here. The Abyss shouldn''t be without a clinic for the poor. Should the poor people who can''t afford 10,000 copper coins just ept their fate and die? I don''t think so. That''s why I charge 200 copper coins and allow them to pay with equivalent goods. You may think I''m foolish, but I won''t ept a situation where I charge 10,000 copper coins for stitching a wound in my clinic. By opening a clinic, I want to make healthcare essible to the poor." Diana''s red lips slightly parted as she looked at Charlotte in astonishment. In the past few days of getting to know him, she had seen him as a down-and-out, talented but unlucky, opportunistic, not very ambitious, and somewhat lustful little physician. When she extended the olive branch and offered to cooperate with him under the Harriman family''s banner, he should have been ecstatic and grateful. But he... refused! His impassioned words made her feel deeply moved. Looking at the man in front of her, Diana felt like she was seeing him in a new light. In this world, some people didn''t care about money. And it was this kind of fool that was... strangely likable. "I understand what you mean," Diana nodded slightly and continued, "I respect your ideals. Even if we cooperate to open a clinic, you can still treat and charge ording to your standards. However, at the same time, we can recruit healing magic practitioners, and if patients need magical treatment, we can use the market''s fee standards." "You want to recruit healing magic practitioners based on my reputation, but do you know how bad my reputation is in the industry?" Charlotte''s expression was somewhat peculiar. "The pride of the Calva Medical Academy, the talented alchemist, the shining star of the medical world," Diana listed them one by one. "Your information is three years outdated," Charlotteughed and then pointed to himself. "The shame of the Calva Medical Academy, the fallen alchemist, the despicable medical butcher! That''s me." "That''s just the dirt thrown at you by the Doctors Association," Diana shook her head. Charlotteughed self-deprecatingly. "The Doctors Association is the most prestigious and authoritative institution for managing physicians on the Isor continent. All the dirt they throw at you represents absolute authority. They can even revoke your medical license." Diana fell silent, looking at the man in front of her. Somehow, she felt a pang of pity. Her information wasn''t outdated. She had read about Charlotte''s entire life. He was born into a noble family but lost his parents at a young age. With his genius, he graduated from the Calva Academy and became the youngest fourth-tier advanced mage, earning the title of the pride of the Calva Medical Academy. But then, because he performed surgery on someone abandoned by the gods without authorization, causing the patient''s death, he was persecuted by the Doctors Association, imprisoned, stripped of his magical source, and even rejected by the daughter of the city lord, resulting in his expulsion from Calva. He was forced to enter the Abyss and open a small clinic. His short first half of life was filled with tragedy and brilliance, and it seemed like the god of fate was always toying with him. But despite all that, he stood here and rejected her recruitment, still striving for the well-being of the poor. "That''s it then. The clinic is currently running smoothly. When I have enough ability to support arge clinic, maybe I wille to you," Charlotte smiled faintly, got up, and walked towards his room. Tick-tock, tick-tock! Charlotte heard it, and his heart was bleeding. He... refused the invitation of a wealthy woman looking for an easy life. That was a bowl of rice that he couldfortably eat for the rest of his life with open arms. Why was this damned mouth so stubborn? Thousands of yearster, when someone digs up his grave, they should still find a mouth that hasn''t decayed, right? Closing the door, Charlotte almost couldn''t resist pping himself twice. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Charlotte quickly calmed down. Diana''s invitation was indeed very tempting and a good opportunity for his advancement. But he couldn''t charge 10,000 copper coins. He had seen a minotaur whose wife had cheated on him and was stabbed hundreds of times, a tailor and his daughter persecuted by magical potions and a goblin who used a white cat as coteral... If the clinic hung the Harriman name and had fox guards standing at the entrance, would they... still dare toe in? Money can be earned slowly, but once your conscience is lost, it won''t grow back. I don''t care about this money! Charlotte opened the attribute panel and used the wealth he earned today to buy two bottles of Powerful Potion to calm himself down. Sitting in the bathtub, Charlotte began to seriously contemte the future development of the clinic. Today''s business made Charlotte realize something clearly: relying on him alone, the clinic''s capacity to receive patients was extremely limited. Even though he was working at full capacity this morning, he only managed to treat twenty-five patients. Even if his reputation increased and the number of patients grew, he would still be able to see less than a hundred patients in a day if he worked day and night. Looking at Vivian, he saw a new direction. If he trained Vivian to be proficient enough to handle things independently, the number of patients the clinic could receive would double. If he could cultivate 100 qualified surgeons, the number of emergency patients the clinic could handle would increase by a hundredfold. Of course, this was an idealized situation. Talents like Vivian, who had a solid foundation in medicine and quick learning ability, were few and far between. In professional medical schools, it took five years to train a qualified medical student, and after entering a hospital, it would take another three years of residency to be a preliminary qualified doctor. He was a veterinarian. How could he possibly... Forget it, with limited conditions, let''s not pursue professionalism and all that. In this world where medical resources were extremely scarce and exceptionally dangerous, being able to keep patients alive was what made a good doctor. Therefore, he set himself a goal: to strive to be a qualified surgeon himself while simultaneously training Vivian to be one. It seemed unreliable. "But as long as she continues to practice magic, she can be a very promising healing magic practitioner. Would it be a waste of her talent?" Charlotte pondered. "No, who said she has to give up magic? A true doctor should wield magic in one hand and a scalpel in the other." Charlotte quickly convinced himself. "After work, I have to urge her to practice magic seriously and not waste her talent." ... Early the next morning, Vivian was still waiting for him outside the vi to go to work together. Buddy drove them to the temporary clinic. "Vivian, have you been neglecting your magic practicetely?" Before opening for business, Charlotte looked at Vivian with a serious expression and asked. "I... I was afraid of being discovered while staying in the manor, so I didn''t dare to practice," Vivian replied softly, feeling for a moment like she was facing her strict magic teacher. "These past few days can be forgiven, but remember, you are someone who is born to do this. Wasting such magical talent is the greatest sphemy against the Goddess of Life." Charlotte admonished. Vivian''s eyes widened as she looked at Charlotte, swallowed nervously, and asked softly, "Boss, is this what your teacher used to say to you?" "How did you know?" Charlotte was surprised. "I''ve heard this phrase so many times that my ears are calloused," Vivian rolled her eyes. Charlotte: ... He didn''t expect that teachers would use the same lines on prodigies. It''s unoriginal. "Boss, you said you would teach me suturing yesterday but disappeared in the afternoon. When will you teach me suturing?" Vivian approached, grabbed his sleeve, and looked at him expectantly. "I was researching anesthetic potions yesterday and forgot about it." Charlotte felt guilty and quickly promised, "I will teach you suturing this afternoon." "Well, you better keep your word," Vivian nodded and then curiously asked, "Did you sessfully refine the anesthetic potion? Is the prescription real?" Charlotte opened the medical kit he carried with him and took out a bottle of colorless and transparent potion. "Is this the anesthetic potion? It looks like in water," Vivian opened the bottle and gently waved her hand over the opening, sniffing it. "It even has a faint fragrance. Does it have an anesthetic effect?" "I tested it on Jerry#1 and Jerry#2, and it should have some effect," Charlotte nodded. Bang, bang! "Doctor! Doctor! Help, doctor!" Suddenly, a loud knocking sound came from outside the door, apanied by an anxious voice. Outside the door, a girl with wheat-colored skin wearing a fur bandeau and a short skirt stood knocking on the clinic door, holding a wooden board. On the wooden boardy a sturdy young man with four arrows in himtwo in his legs, one in his abdomen, and one in his arm. His soles were also soaked in blood as if they had been pierced by a sharp object, and he groaned in pain. Chapter 106: Wild and Beautiful Celia Chapter 106: Wild and Beautiful Celia Celia and her older brother Jonah were wilderness hunters and often took on mercenary tasks. Early in the morning, as they had just entered the wilderness to hunt, they were ambushed by a mercenary squad. In the wilderness, such things were not umon. However, they usually happened on the return journey when hunters who had made a rich harvest became targets, and there were even mercenary groups specifically hunting hunters. Being new to the wilderness, Celia and Jonah were not good targets as they didn''t carry valuable belongings or have abundant prey. As a result, they were somewhat rxed and less cautious. This led to Jonah being shot by multiple arrows while protecting Celia and falling into a trap set by the attackers, impaling his foot on sharpened wooden stakes. Their target was Celia, a voluptuous and beautiful half-orc who could fetch a good price in the market. Unfortunately, they underestimated Celia''s strength. Despite being only second-level, her leopard bloodline gave herbat powerparable to a third-level magical beast. After killing the two attackers, Celia dragged Jonah and fought her way out of the encirclement, returning to the abyss. They had just spent all their savings to upgrade their equipment and couldn''t afford the expensive medical fees of therge clinics that cost tens of thousands of copper coins. But Jonah was covered in wounds, his condition deteriorating, and even with his robust physique and willpower, he couldn''t bear the tormenting pain and couldn''t help but groan. Celia remembered a small clinic on Baka Street that a mercenary acquaintance had praised a few days ago. It was said that the doctor there didn''t use magic but was skilled in using potions to treat injuries and could stitch wounds with needles and thread. It didn''t sound very reliable, but Celia had no other choice. She could only bring Jonah here. The door was tightly closed, indicating that the clinic hadn''t opened for business yet, but Jonah couldn''t wait any longer. Jonah was her only family in this world. Their mother passed away when Celia was young, and their father was unknown. Jonah had protected her since she was a child, and today he had thrown himself in front of her without hesitation to block all the arrows. "Doctor, please open the door..." Celia choked out, her eyes already red, tears streaming down her face. "Celia, I''m fine..." Lying on the wooden board, Jonah struggled to force a faint smile, but his eyes couldn''t hide his worry. He was probably going to die, but how could Celia continue to live if he died? How many people would covet her beauty, yet she was not strong enough? The intense pain and the weakness from excessive blood loss made Jonah unable to help but moan. His eyelids felt like they were being pressed down by a mountain, and he could only struggle to keep his eyes open, not allowing himself to fall asleep. "What a terrible injury! Did you get ambushed in the wilderness?" "Looks like he won''t survive; he''s almost bled out." "Such a pity for such a beautiful sister. Who will benefit from her?" Gradually, patients started gathering at the door, with onlookers stopping to watch. Some lewd gazes even focused on Celia''s athletic body, her beautiful muscr lines, which seemed to contain explosive energy and were tempting enough. Suddenly, the door of the clinic swung open. Celia''s hand, while pounding on the door, identally hit Charlotte''s chest as he stood at the door. Thud! A solid p that almost sent Charlotte flying. "Cough, cough..." Charlotte coughed twice before dispelling the difort in his chest. He couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the girl in front of him. What grudges did she have? Why did she pound the door so hard, wasn''t she afraid of breaking it? With a closer look. Oh. This animal skin crop top is not bad, just a littlecking in fabric. So evil! Nice legs. Long and straight, with muscle lines that appear full of strength, exuding a wildness akin to that of a cheetah. Now, let''s look at her face. Her wheat-colored skin doesn''t deduct any points; instead, it enhances the beauty of her well-defined facial features. She casually ties up her brown curly hair with a sharpened wooden stick, giving her a wild look. Then Charlotte''s gaze is drawn to her animal ears, small and brown, with a touch of cuteness. She doesn''t appear to be an orc; she is likely a human-beast hybrid. The mix turned out well, perfectly inheriting the strengths of both sides. Looking at the silver spear she holds in her hand, the spearhead still stained with fresh blood, the scent of blood wakes Charlotte up a bit. She also has wounds, one on her abdomen and another on her back, but they aren''t deep, and the bleeding has been stopped with herbal treatments. However, tears glisten in the wild beauty''s brown eyes, her eye sockets slightly red, her longshes dampened by tears. She still holds her hand up, seemingly startled by her action of pping him, with a hint of panic in her eyes. "I''m fine," Charlotte only nced briefly before shifting his gaze to the severely injured patient lying on the wooden board. Four arrows were firmly lodged in his body, deeply prating the flesh. The injuries on his feet were also quite severe, with blood soaking his shoespletely. Fortunately, this girl had somemon sense and didn''t forcefully remove the arrows. Otherwise, due to excessive blood loss, he would probably have died by now. "Doctor, please save my brother, you must save him," Celia couldn''t care about anything else and quickly grabbed Charlotte''s hand, pleading. So, he''s her brother. But this girl''s grip is too strong! Charlotte calmly withdrew his hand, looking at the indented wrist where it seemed like it had been squeezed by pliers, silently thinking that he couldn''t provoke her. He still preferred girls like Ruth who were soft and clingy. This iron-blooded woman was not someone he could tame. "Bring him in, his injuries need urgent treatment," Charlotte said, gesturing to help Celia lift the injured patient, along with the wooden board, into the operating room. "The injuries are quite serious!" Vivian couldn''t help but exim as she looked at the patient being carried in. "Prepare for surgery," Charlotte instructed her. "He took the case! Dr. Charlotte is really brave." "If it were another doctor who knew healing magic, they might be able to save him. But him? A non-magic chatan, I bet he''ll end up killing the patient." A bald orc jeered loudly. "That''s right, just removing the arrowhead would probably make the person scream in pain." Someone else chimed in. "I heard that this doctor has good skills and affordable prices. People came here specifically for him. Is he unreliable?" An anxious patient waiting in line at the door asked. Charlotte didn''t have time to pay attention to the idle chatter outside the door. After cing the patient on the operating table, he immediately used scissors to cut open his shoes and clothes, fully exposing the wounds. During this process, he inevitably touched the wounds, causing Jonah to tightly grip the operating table''s edge. His teeth gnashed together, and beads of sweat formed on his face, dripping down. Due to blood loss and pain, hisplexion had turned deathly pale. "Brother, hold on..." Celia cried as she rushed to the side of the operating table. "Eileen takes her out and attends to her wounds," Charlotte calmly said. Having this woman here would only hinder his speed in treating the patient. Chapter 107: Brother, Your Death Was So Tragic! Chapter 107: Brother, Your Death Was So Tragic! "I''m not leaving. My injuries are fine. Please save my brother," Celia shook her head, refusing, her gaze earnestly fixed on Charlotte. "You''ll only hinder me from saving your brother here. It''s too noisy," Charlotte calmly replied, holding a cleaning solution in one hand. Celia looked at Charlotte''s calm gaze and gradually calmed down. "Celia, you should go out and leave it to the doctors," Jonah also said with difficulty. "Your wounds still need immediate attention. Pleasee with me," Vivian took Celia''s hand and quickly left the operating room, closing the door behind them. "Do I have a chance of survival, doctor?" Jonah weakly looked at Charlotte, his pale face filled with hope and fear. "Your injuries are quite severe, with significant blood loss. Whether you can survive depends on fate," Charlotte rinsed the blood hole on his foot with the cleaning solution, removing debris and dirt. "Ah" The intense pain caused Jonah''s body to convulse uncontrobly, aggravating his other wounds and causing more bleeding. "This won''t do. I''ve only just begun cleaning the wound," Charlotte''s heart tightened. She took a bottle of anesthetic from the side, opened the lid, and poured half of it directly into Jonah. Soon, Jonah stopped struggling. "Doctor, am I dying... I''m losing consciousness, and... I''m so tired, I want to sleep..." Jonah couldn''t stop his tears, bidding farewell to the world with sorrow. "Please tell Celia to live well, not to venture into the wilderness anymore... and my beloved Marigold, I haven''t had a chance to confess yet..." "The drink I gave you is an anesthetic. Losing consciousness is a normal reaction. Sleep, and you''ll be fine when you wake up," Charlotte calmly continued cleaning and dressing the wounds. Before she could finish speaking, Jonah had already fallen into a deep sleep. Half a bottle of anesthetic takes effect in one minute, and within three minutes, the patient falls into a state of unconsciousness. The medication was quite effective. With Jonah in aa, it became much easier for Charlotte to operate. The door to the operating room was opened, and Vivian walked in, closing the door behind her, blocking Celia''s concerned gaze outside. "Is he dead?" Vivian looked at Jonah lying motionless on the bed, filled with worry. "No, I used an anesthetic to facilitate the surgery," Charlotte shook her head, looking at the bleeding wound on Jonah''s foot and the four arrows stuck in his body. She decisively said, "Use magic to stop the bleeding from his foot wounds first, and I''lle to suture them. I need to remove the arrows from his body first, or he may not hold on." "But..." Vivian nced in the direction of the door. "Don''t worry, she''s a power-based half-beast, not sensitive to magic," Charlotte exined, holding a scalpel. She had already cut open Jonah''s abdomen and started removing the arrows. It must be said that Jonah was quite lucky. The arrow was only 3 centimeters away from his stomach, and most of the force was absorbed by the animal hide armor. However, it still prated his abdomen nearly ten centimeters, without causing damage to other organs or severe internal bleeding. After removing the arrows, cleaning the wounds, and closing the abdominal cavity, Vivian used healing magic to stop the bleeding and regenerate the flesh in Jonah''s foot wounds. The healing effect was so good that the flesh grew backpletely. Charlotte took a look and then handed Vivian a surgical scalpel and a set of sutures, saying, "Your magic looks too fake. Make a cross-shaped incision and then suture it back together. You can start with his hand." "Ah... Me..." Vivian held the scalpel and suture in her hand, looking bewildered. "But I haven''t learned it yet. Should I practice on him?" "Practice more if you don''t know. It''s not like we have so many patients lying here for you to practice on with anesthesia. If you make a mistake, you can use magic to fix it," Charlotte said while cutting open Jonah''s shoulder to remove the arrowhead, continuing her exnation. "I see. I can fix it if I mess up," Vivian nodded thoughtfully and confidently picked up the scalpel. She made two crossed incisions on Jonah''s sole, sterilized them with a hemostatic solution, and then picked up the sutures, mimicking Charlotte''s technique to sew the wounds. However, for Vivian, who had never done any needlework before, stitching the skin together posed a significant challenge. Fortunately, she didn''t have to thread the needle; otherwise, it would have been even more difficult. Copying the technique, when Charlotte removed the third arrow, Vivian finally finished suturing the wound. Looking at the crooked and messy suture line, Charlotte''s facial muscles twitched, but she still encouraged, "Not bad stitching." "You''re too good atforting people," Vivian said with embarrassment. Compared to Charlotte''s neat sutures, hers were truly a sight to behold. "I need your help with thisst arrow," Charlotte shifted her gaze to the arrow in Jonah''s thigh, which had prated deeply. What worried Charlotte the most was that the arrow passed through a possible artery. While the arrow remained in his body, it may have blocked the bleeding, resulting in minimal blood loss. However, once the arrow was removed, it could lead to significant bleeding. Jonah''s injuries were extremely severe, with excessive bleeding, and theycked the conditions for a blood transfusion. If removing the arrow caused massive bleeding again, it could very well result in death due to excessive blood loss. Vivian cleaned her hands and approached, her face filled with anticipation. "Do you need me to suture it?" "You dare to think," Charlotte rolled her eyes and pointed in the direction of the arrowhead. "I''ll cut open his leg musclester and remove the arrow. But I suspect his major blood vessel has ruptured, so I need you to provide timely treatment to repair his blood vessels and muscles. Afterward, I''ll suture the superficial muscles and skin." "Understood," Vivian nodded repeatedly. "I''ll begin now. Remember, your healing magic must be timely. His bleeding is already severely excessive," Charlotte reminded again, her scalpel cutting through the skin, slicing through the muscles and fascia, attempting to extract the conical arrowhead. As expected by Charlotte, as soon as the arrow was removed, blood gushed out from the ruptured artery, spraying over a meter high. At the same time, Vivian pointed her magic wand, and a green light entered the wound. The sttering of blood almost instantly stopped, and the ruptured artery healed as if nothing had happened. The damaged muscles also rapidly generated new tissue. "Stop!" Seeing the skin starting to regenerate, Charlotte quickly called for a halt. Vivian put away her magic wand, and the final beam of green light entered Jonah''s body, adding a hint of color to his pale face. Charlotte started the finishing touches, suturing the nearly healed wound. In just three minutes, a severe injury involving a major artery was perfectly handled. This teamwork between a magic user and a physician was quite remarkable. Charlotte checked Jonah''s pulse and breathing. Although they weren''t strong, relying on his half-beast constitution, he should be able to hold on. To be safe, Charlotte took out two bottles of stamina potion and poured them into Jonah. His breath became more stable. "Doctor, is the surgery over?" Outside the door, Celia was anxious like an ant on a hot pan, pacing around the small clinic. Inside, it was silent. At first, she could hear her brother''s cries, but then there wasplete silence. The quieter it became, the more restless she felt. She couldn''t help but think about where she should bury her brother if he died. Who should be informed, including the girl he liked? They didn''t have many friends. They could bury him next to their mother. At least, they would have each other''spany. When she died, she could be buried there too. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was unlucky. She couldn''t help but recall the words a gentleman said a few years ago: Misfortunes always befall those who suffer. Just as she was preparing her emotions, tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldn''t hold them back any longer. She burst into tears when the door to the operating room suddenly opened. Charlotte and Vivian stood on either side, their expressions serious. On the bed, her brother was covered with a white cloth, no longer making any sound, appearing peacefully departed. "Brother... You died so tragically..." Celia couldn''t hold back anymore and threw herself onto the bed, crying uncontrobly. Her sobbing filled the entire operating room, an atmosphere of heartbreak and tears. "He..." Charlotte felt that something was off with the atmosphere and was about to correct it. "Cough, ouch, ouch!" Just as the effects of the anesthesia wore off, Jonah, whose injured shoulder was being pressed by Celia, sat up in pain. Burp Celia''s wailing abruptly stopped as she looked at Jonah, who was alive and well, belching. "Fool, I''m not dead..." Although Jonah was a bit dazed and weak, he managed to muster a smile and touched Celia''s head tofort her. "Brother! You''re alive! That''s great!" Celia threw herself into Jonah''s arms. "Ouch, ouch!" Before she could hug him tightly, Jonah immediately cried out in pain. Startled, Celia quickly let go and took two steps back, away from the operating table. Only then did they take a closer look at Jonah''s injuries. Arrow wounds were everywhere, and all the arrows had been dealt with, leaving behind sewn-up wounds. Even the bloody hole on the sole of his foot had been stitched up. However, there was a noticeable difference in the quality of the suturespared to the other wounds. In any case, all the wounds had been sutured, and there was no more bleeding. Jonah finally confirmed that he was still alive. "Thank you both for saving my life," Jonah looked at Charlotte and Vivian, expressing his gratitude. He knew very well how severe his injuries were. They had no money and couldn''t go to arge medical institution. He had prepared himself for death. Unexpectedly, this Doctor Charlotte and her assistant used needles and thread to sew him up and save his life. It was unbelievable,pletely shattering his previous understanding that only healing magic users could treat and save people. "Thank you for saving my brother," Celia regained herposure and deeply bowed to Charlotte and Vivian. Chapter 108: Boss, Youre a Good Person Chapter 108: Boss, You''re a Good Person Celia looked at Charlotte with gratitude and admiration in her eyes. This seemingly young and frail human man saved her brother and rescued her disbelief in life. He clearly couldn''t use magic, yet his medical skills were extraordinary and astute. Even his earlier scolding and shooing away of her had a special and handsome aura. "I just did what a doctor should do," Charlotte smiled slightly. Saving a critically injured patient was also a pleasant experience for him. "You''re wee. It''s only natural," Vivian was even more delighted. Yesterday, she only had the task of cleaning and dressing wounds, but today, she was deeply involved in saving a life and personally experienced suturing. The feeling of satisfaction when receiving genuine gratitude from patients and their families was truly wonderful! Wasn''t this exactly what she strived for when she worked hard to learn magic and wanted to be a doctor?! At that moment, she felt a sense of rediscovering her initial purpose. "Well, let''s settle the bill," Charlotte looked at Celia helping Jonah off the bed, and spoke. "Six bottles of cleansing potion, 600 copper coins; six bottles of hemostatic potion, 600 copper coins; half a bottle of anesthesia potion, 500 copper coins; surgery to remove the arrows from various locations, 2,000 copper coins; surgery to repair the through-and-through foot wound, 800 copper coins; two bottles of stamina potion, 400 copper coins; and if you want the bedsheet, that''s 30 copper coins. The total is 4,930 copper coins," Charlotte handed Celia an itemized bill. The charges were clearly and honestly presented, without any deception. Celia took the bill and exchanged nces with Jonah, her face showing a difficult expression. Was the fee expensive? It wasn''t expensive at all. Jonah had just walked on the doorstep of death, but Charlotte snatched him back from the hands of the Grim Reaper. Moreover, the majority of the bill was for the potions, with the surgical fee only amounting to 2,800 copper coins. If they went to arge medical institution, for suchplex injuries, they wouldn''t be able to leave without paying fifty to sixty thousand copper coins. But they didn''t even have these 4,930 copper coins. Celia felt the side of her short skirt for a while, then took out a shriveled sheepskin pouch. She poured its contents into her hand, revealing only three silver coins and six copper coins. "We... This is all the money we have," Celia lowered her head, afraid to look at Charlotte, and said in a low voice, "We just exchanged all our money for equipment. We nned to go into the Wilderness to hunt and gather resources for the winter. We didn''t expect to encounter an ambush as soon as we entered the Wilderness..." Celia became increasingly aggrieved as she spoke. She sniffled and held back her tears. Vivian''s face showed pity, and she nced at Charlotte but held her tongue. Charlotte remained calm and only spoke after Celia finished, "The clinic does not ept credit. You can choose to pledge an item of equivalent value to me, and I will keep it for three days. Within these three days, you cane and redeem it with the money. If you don''te, it means you agree for me to dispose of the item as payment for the medical bill." This brother and sister were part of a group of people who could protect themselves and survive based on their strength. Just because they didn''t have money didn''t mean they couldn''t earn it. They dared to team up and venture into the Wilderness together, and it was evident that this wasn''t their first time. It showed that they could earn money. Charlotte ran a clinic, not a charity, and he needed to earn money to support himself, the two siblings, and the cat, not to mention the expensive rent he had to pay. "This is a pair of gauntlets I just crafted using meteor iron and refined iron. It should cover the medical expenses," Jonah took a ck pair of gauntlets from a nearby wooden board and handed them to Charlotte, saying solemnly, "But please keep it safe for two more days. I''ll rest for two days and go hunting in the Wilderness again to repay the money." Charlotte looked at the gauntlets. Crude Gauntlets crafted from meteor iron and refined iron, with a small bonus to critical strikes. They can switch to w mode with a simple mechanism, greatly increasing armor pration. Value: 150 silver coins. A footnote appeared in his line of sight. Indeed, these gauntlets could cover medical expenses. "Brother, this is your only equipment. Without the gauntlets, how can you defeat those tough-skinned magical beasts?" Celia couldn''t help but speak and handed her spear forward. "Use my spear as coteral instead." Charlotte looked at the spear. Rare Spear: Forged with special meteor iron and equipped with an activated mysterious rune, it greatly increases throwing distance and armor pration damage. Value: 100 gold coins. Charlotte''s eyebrows raised, and he couldn''t help but take a closer look at the silver spear in Celia''s hand. Tall and made entirely of metal, with a simple and ancient design, the spearhead had blood grooves, and a piece of non-slip cloth was wrapped around the middle. Upon closer inspection, there was an inconspicuous circle of runes the size of rice grains engraved on the stomach, appearing like inconspicuous decorations. It seemed ordinary, but it was worth a million copper coins. It truly surprised Charlotte. "Is this spear also newly crafted?" Charlotte asked tentatively. Celia shook her head. "No, this is the only thing my father left behind. I find it useful, so my brother gave it to me." Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that their father must have been quite powerful. "Doctor, you''d better keep my gauntlets. This spear is precious to my sister. She even keeps it by her side when she sleeps. If it''s left here, she definitely won''t be able to sleep tonight," Jonah quickly said. Celia wanted to argue again. It was early in the morning, and patients were waiting outside. Charlotte didn''t want to listen to the siblings'' arguments. He pointed to the string of beast tooth nes hanging on Celia''s chest and said, "I don''t need your weapons. Keep them for hunting magical beasts. Pledge this string of beast tooth nes to me. In five days,e and redeem it with the money." "This..." Now both of them felt embarrassed. "This string of beast tooth nes isn''t valuable. I made it as a gift for my sister. It''s not quite appropriate to use it as coteral," Jonah weakly said. Charlotte calmly replied, "I know you can earn money, and I believe you wille to redeem this ne. Also, I hope to see you again in five days." "We wille to redeem it in five days," Celia said firmly as she took off the beast tooth ne and ced it in Charlotte''s hand. Watching the half-orc siblings leave, Charlotte put away the beast tooth ne that the system evaluated at 250 copper coins. "Boss, you''re truly a good person," Vivian looked at Charlotte with a moved expression. The boss''s moral character was truly noble. This was practically not charging them. "It''s just giving a few days'' leeway to those who can repay. I still have some human touch," Charlotte smiled, "Clean up the operating room and get ready to officially open for business." "Alright," Vivian agreed and turned to walk toward the operating room. There were quite a few people gathered at the entrance, including patients waiting in line and those who lingered to watch themotion. As the clinic''s doors reopened, Celia supported Jonah as they walked out, causing amotion immediately. Chapter 109: The Fool Who Pities Capitalists Chapter 109: The Fool Who Pities Capitalists "This guy is still alive! He went in lying down and came out walking!" "Doctor Charlotte is amazing! When he went in, he was barely hanging on to hisst breath. He was almost bled dry, but he managed to save him." "If you ever get injured, just go find Doctor Charlotte. Not only is he skilled, but his fees are also affordable. He''s a savior for us poor folks!" The crowd was buzzing as they watched Jonah, supported by Celia,e out of the door. Although his face was pale, it was clear that he had survived and would be back to his lively self after a few days of rest. Jonah stood still at the door, gesturing for Celia to let go of him. Then, he suddenly opened the nket wrapped around him and shouted, "Everyone, take a look! I was just hit by four arrows, and my foot was pierced through. Doctor Charlotte used potions and performed surgery to save me from the hands of death. His medical skills are even more impressive than those doctors in the big clinics." People looked at the wounds on Jonah''s body, neatly stitched up, showing no signs of significant scars. The testimony of a patient gave the onlookers a deeper understanding of Doctor Charlotte''s medical skills. The bald orc who had mocked earlier had a gloomy expression on his face and quietly slipped away. Meanwhile, the patients waiting in line in front of the clinic had more confidence and hope in their eyes. "Brother, let''s go home," Celia helped cover Jonah with the sheet and supported him as they left. Inside the clinic, Charlotte also heard Jonah''s advertisement for the clinic. He chuckled and, in addition to finding the half-orc siblings amusing, his fondness for them increased. Vivian cleaned up the operating room while Charlotte opened the clinic''s door to receive the next patient. With Jonah''s case of being saved from the brink of death, Charlotte felt that today''s patients showed much more respect towards him. Even their voices were toned down by a couple of degrees. At first, Charlotte was a bit surprised, but then he understood why. Doctors were scarce resources in the Abyss. In the past, if someone suffered a serious injury and couldn''t afford to go to a big clinic, they could only wait at home to die. But today, everyone discovered that it wasn''t just the big clinics that could save lives. This inconspicuous little clinic, with Doctor Charlotte who couldn''t perform magic but excelled at using potions, could also save lives. Perhaps Jonah''s publicity was too effective. The clinic was bustling with patients, and it wasn''t until two o''clock in the afternoon that thest patient was seen. Charlotte asked Vivian to close the door, and they both sat down on chairs, exhaling deeply. Then, they exchanged smiles. "You did great today. In addition to yourmission for concocting potions, you''ll also receive amission for treating patients every day. It will be 10% of the patient''s medical expenses," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Really?" Vivian''s eyes lit up, and she jumped up from her chair. But soon, she felt a bit embarrassed and said, "But my medical skills are still poor, and I''m still learning. Are you giving me amission?" Charlotte encouraged her with a smile, saying, "Medical skills can be improved, and you''re progressing rapidly. You can already handle wound dressing and changing bandages very well. Next, you just need to learn how to suture, and soon you''ll be able to take care of all minor trauma patients." Vivian had done a lot of work today, mostly handling minor trauma patients, while Charlotte took care of more severe cases like removing hidden weapons, arrows, and poisonous spikes, as well as suturing extensive wounds. It was the right decision to keep Vivian. Without her help, Charlotte might not have been able to finish his work even untilte at night. "The reward you receive is what you earn through your hard work, not something someone gives you out of charity," Charlotte said, looking at her earnestly. "When the patients receive the care they need, the doctor earns their respect. That''s the principle of our clinic." "Yes," Vivian nodded vigorously, a smile on her lips, but tears filled her eyes for some unknown reason. After resting for a while, Charlotte started counting the day''s earnings. Excluding the 4,930 copper coins owed by Jonah and his sister, today''s earnings reached 12,400 copper coins! Additionally, there was a deposit of 1,300 copper coins. The earnings reached a new high again. The number of patients seen also reached 43. After a short break, Charlotte and Vivian tidied up the clinic and then left, closing the door behind them. "Wow, the construction is progressing so fast. The building is almostpleted!" Vivian marveled at the clinic across the street reaching its roof. "It''s unbelievably fast," Charlotte also froze for a moment. But when he saw the dwarf mason throwing a stone pir weighing over a thousand kilograms with one hand to the upper level, caught effortlessly by another worker, he immediately understood. This was the construction ability in the magical world. Even for construction, the Mad Constructer had to give a thumbs up. The progress bar was almost full in just four days, from demolition to the foundation and now to the roof. Today, the main structure would bepleted, and then they would work on decorations and interior details. ording to this construction pace, it would only take a few more days before they could move into the new clinic. "Mrs. Landy promised the hard furnishings, but we still need to take care of the soft furnishings ourselves. Many pieces of equipment need to be upgraded as well, such as the shadowlessmp in the operating room. It''s crucial, and we must arrange it before moving into the new clinic," Charlotte contemted in his mind. Dim candlelight and oilmps in a circle were a disaster for precision surgeries. Changing the lighting in the operating room had been on his mind for a while, and now that the new clinic was about to bepleted, it was the perfect opportunity to arrange it. In addition, he needed to purchase some new furniture and prepare a new set of surgical knives and suturing tools for Vivian. After all, the suturing needle with infinite suture thread was a system reward, and there was only one set. And the surgical knives, onerge and one small, were for Charlotte''s use. All of this required money. After all, these were work tools. He couldn''t let Vivian spend her own money to buy them, even if she was a capitalist. He couldn''t do something like that. "Go buy two ck bread rolls," Charlotte handed two copper coins to Vivian. "Shouldn''t we go back to the estate for a meal?" Vivian reached out to take the copper coins but hesitated and asked. After getting used to the rich meals at the Harriman Estate, eating ck bread seemed less appetizing. "It''s already past mealtime. If we go back now, we''ll only be scraping the bottom of the pot," Charlotteughed. "Also, I need to go somewhere else to buy some things. We can have dinner directly when we return to the estate." "Okay," Vivianplied obediently and walked quickly to the clinic across the street. She soon returned with two ck bread rolls wrapped in oiled paper. "Boss, where are we going next?" Vivian took a bite of the ck bread, her words somewhat muffled. "First, we''ll go to the cksmith''s workshop to have a set of surgical knives and suturing needles customized for you," Charlotte took a bite of the dry and hard ck bread. Although he was hungry, he couldn''t taste the sweetness that Vivian felt. He regretted it a bit. He should have given her an extra copper coin so she could buy some soft bread scraps. He couldn''t handle eating something hard now. "Really!" Vivian''s eyes brightened. Charlotte nodded, "Yes, you need a set of suitable tools. Besides, the new clinic will bepleted soon, and we need to purchase some new furniture and equipment. It will cost quite a bit of money, and we might have to eat more ck bread in the future." "Boss, you''re really... I''m so touched..." Vivian looked at Charlotte with a pained expression, and suddenly, the ck bread in her hands became incredibly sweet. "This fool, pitying the capitalist," Charlotte said, looking at the silly and adorable Vivian. He found it quite amusing. If she were sold, he would probably have to count the money happily for the buyer, right? Buddy arranged a carriage for them, driven by a fox guard. Charlotte first went to the cksmith''s workshop on the street. When he entered, Guy and Ab were in the forge, hammering iron. To Charlotte''s surprise, Klee was there too, bending down to add coal to the furnace. "Doctor Charlotte, why are you here?" Klee turned around when he heard the noise. Seeing that it was Charlotte, his face immediately lit up with joy. "I''m here to have Guy customize a new set of surgical knives and suturing needles," Charlotte exined with a smile, also taking a look at Klee. After a few days, Klee looked much better than when he was in the small ck room. He had gained some weight, butpared to a dwarf cksmith, he was still too thin and weak. However, his eyes were bright and filled with hope, which was what Charlotte was most happy to see. It was like he had been reborn. "How are you feeling? Is your health improving?" Charlotte asked. "Much better. Thanks to you, I can move normally now. I''m just physically weak and need some more time to recover. I''ll see if I can still swing a hammer." Klee rubbed his darkened hands on his apron, a mix of joy and embarrassment on his face. Guy and Ab heard their conversation and came out of the forge. "Doctor, hello!" Ab, upon seeing Charlotte, immediately showed a smile and bowed deeply to greet him. "Hello, young Ab," Charlotte smiled and patted Ab''s head. After a few days, he hadn''t grown taller but had visibly gained some muscles. He was wearing a vest, and his arms had developed muscles. "Doctor Charlotte, why are you here? I heard a few days ago that you were attacked. I was worried for a long time, but seeing you unharmed is great," Guy also came forward with a joyful expression, exining, "Tova Street has been chaotic recently, and it''s not safe for Ab to go home every day. Klee also wanted to do something outside, so I temporarily let them stay here." "That''s good. At least it''s safe here," Charlotte nodded. He knew why Tova Street was chaotic; the culprit was here. However, Guy was indeed a person of strong loyalty and righteousness. It was rare to see such qualities in the Abyss. "I came today to ask you to customize another set of surgical knives and a set of suturing needles," Charlotte said to Guy. "Did the previous surgical knives break?" Guy eximed. Chapter 110: Im Afraid of Pain, You Know Chapter 110: I''m Afraid of Pain, You Know "No, it''s for my assistant," Charlotte nced in the direction of the door. Vivian, who was standing at the door, waved her hand at them to signal them. "I see. No problem," Guy let out a sigh of relief. If the surgical knife that Charlotte had customized broke so quickly, it would be a big embarrassment for him. Charlotte handed the blueprints of the surgical knife and suturing needles to Guy and arranged to pick them up in three days. As for the price, it would be the same asst time. Guy said he would give the suturing needles for free, but Charlotte insisted on paying 1000 copper coins for them. The smaller and more delicate the object, the more forging skills and time it required, and Charlotte understood that well. Although they were familiar with each other, Charlotte still had to pay for the goods. "Have you had any more seizures these days?" Before leaving, Charlotte whispered to Klee. "So far, I haven''t had any more. But whenever I think of that thing, I feel nauseous," Klee replied in a low voice. His admiration and gratitude towards Charlotte were beyond words. "Then enjoy your new life," Charlotte patted his shoulder with a smile and left. "Boss, the weak dwarf, did you save him?" Vivian asked quietly on the carriage. She could tell at a nce that the man had been tormented into such a state due to his addiction to magic medicine. "Yes," Charlotte nodded slightly, "That young boy is his son, named Ab. He''s a very sensible child." "You''ve saved another family. That''s great," Vivian looked at Charlotte with admiration in her eyes. It was different from the stories she had heard from teachers in medical school about heroic warriors who defeated dragons, cured serious illnesses for kings, and single-handedly changed the course of battles. In Charlotte''s small clinic, Vivian encountered more real and down-to-earth stories. She was well aware that her mentality had undergone a tremendous change. In the eyes of medical students trained in medical school, their service targets were nobles,ndlords, and business magnates. Their future circles consisted of doctors with lofty status and huge wealth. The poor? They had long overlooked the existence of the poor as servants of God, using exorbitant prices to discourage them. But now, she no longer believed that was right. A true doctor should be like Charlotte. Every life they saved might also save an unfortunate family. Such significance far outweighed the growth and umtion of wealth, as well as those hypocritical balls and banquets. Charlotte wasn''t as good at divergent thinking as Vivian. The carriage stopped in front of Harry''s grocery store, and he asked Vivian to wait in the carriage while he went into the store. "A regr customer, Doctor Charlotte. What are you here to buy today?" Old Harry sat up from his recliner, smiling as he asked. "Do you have any anesthetic potions? The kind that can make people lose consciousness for a while," Charlotte asked. "Oh, so you''ve set your sights on a certaindy? Can''t get her, so you want to resort to force?" Harry approached with a gossipy look on his face. Charlotte ignored the old troublemaker and calmly said, "It''s for the patients. After all, some patients have severe injuries and need an anesthetic to relieve their pain." "Well, this sedative potion, after drinking it, you''ll immediately lose consciousness. It suits your needs. However, there are some side effects. After waking up, you''ll feel dizzy and have a headache, and during thea, you''ll be quite active," Harry took a bottle of pink potion from the medicine cab in the middle, "We''re old acquaintances, so it''ll be 1500 copper coins for a bottle." Charlotte took the potion and held it up to the light. It was a pink turbid liquid. When he opened the bottle, a strong cheap perfume smell wafted into his nostrils. "This scent is quite strong," Charlotte frowned. "Huh, you need to mix it with strong liquor," Harry chuckled awkwardly. "Take a look at this bottle," Charlotte took out a bottle of colorless transparent liquid from his pocket and ced it on the counter. "What''s this?" "It''s an anesthetic potion, mytest creation." Harry examined the potion in the light. It was apletely transparent and clear liquid, like a bottle of water. Then he opened the bottle and gently waved his hand over the opening, revealing a very subtle fragrance that was hard to detect without careful sniffing. "How effective is it?" Harry became interested. "I used it on a patient this morning, half a bottle''s worth. The patient was a big half-orc who had been shot with four arrows and had a wooden skewer pierced through his foot. After drinking it, it took effect in one minute and he fell asleep in three minutes. He didn''t have any reaction during the entire surgery and had no adverse effects upon waking up," Charlotte exined. "This is a great thing! Truly amazing," Harry eximed in amazement. After a while, he finally put down the bottle of potion and looked at Charlotte, asking, "How much do you n to sell it for?" "For patient use, I charge 1000 copper coins per bottle. Since we''re so familiar with each other, let''s say 1000 copper coins for you," Charlotte said. Harry became anxious, "We''re so familiar, and you''re giving me the retail price?" "The patients are my bread and butter, and you''re my friend. I''ll give it to you at their price. Isn''t that considerate enough? Your low-quality sedative potion was priced at 1500," Charlotte retorted. Harry: ... He realized that something unusual had happened. Recently, Charlotte seemed to have gained a lot of eloquence, and even he couldn''t outwit him. "600 copper coins per bottle, and I''ll buy 100 bottles from you," Harry proposed a new offer. "Deal," Charlotte nodded. Harry: ... That was hasty! He called the price too high! Harry felt like his heart was bleeding. "However, I have a condition. I can allow you to sell this anesthetic potion, but you must ensure that it won''t be used as a sedative," Charlotte looked at Harry with a serious expression. "I know your eyes are sharp enough to see through people''s intentions." "You also know that I run a business here to make money. How can I choose my customers?" Harry frowned. "We can earn clean money too. This potion is a lifesaver in the hands of patients. But if it''s used to harm innocent girls, I won''t earn that money," Charlotte''s attitude was firm. After thinking it over seriously, Harry reluctantly nodded. "Fine, I''ll go along with your n. But I can only order 20 bottles for now. If they sell well, I''ll increase the order. If they don''t sell, you''ll have to buy them back from me." "No problem," Charlotte agreed. After ncing at the shelves filled with various potions, Charlotte added, "How much is your cost price for this hemostatic potion? I can supply it to you, guaranteeing better quality than what you currently have." "This intermediate-level hemostatic potion sells for 200 copper coins, and the wholesale price is 100 copper coins," Harry took a bottle of red potion from the shelf. Charlotte shook the potion in his hand and then took out a small knife from the side. He grabbed Harry''s hand and made a cut on his finger, then poured the hemostatic potion on it. The bleeding from the fresh wound quickly stopped, leaving only a scar that showed signs of slow healing. "What are you doing?" Harry pulled his hand back, his face filled with pain. "I''m testing the potion." "But couldn''t you use your hand?" "I''m afraid of pain, you know." "Damn it!" Chapter 111: Headlights Across Time Chapter 111: Headlights Across Time With this level of hemostatic potion, I can supply you in bulk. The supply price is 99 copper coins, which is even more advantageous than what you get from others," Charlotte put down the hemostatic potion in his hand and looked at Harry. "Just 1 copper coin less?" Harry frowned. "Every little bit counts. If I supply you with 10,000 bottles, wouldn''t that be 1 gold coin?" Charlotte emphasized, "When doing business, we have to think long-term. Hemostatic potions are a hot-selling item." "90 copper coins, that''s my final offer," Harry bargained. "Deal," Charlotte nodded. Harry: ... Did he just get screwed again? "How many bottles of hemostatic potion do you want for the first batch?" Charlotte asked with a smile. Harry replied, "Let''s start with 200 bottles. I need them in three days. Can you produce them?" "No problem, three days from now, I''ll deliver them to you along with the anesthetic potions," Charlotte smiled and nodded. Charlotte sold the hemostatic potion to patients for 100 copper coins per bottle, and wholesale to Harry for 90 copper coins per bottle. He wasn''t losing anything, considering thebor costs and a certain degree of margin of error. The cost of producing a bottle of hemostatic potion was only around 10 copper coins. Of course, when it came to huge profits, it was the anesthetic potion. With a cost of 50 copper coins, it could be sold for 600 copper coins. Charlotte couldn''t quite understand it. The alchemy industry, with such high profits, had a scarcity of practitioners. Moreover, the development was slow andgging. It couldn''t bepared to physicians who had medical associations to support and protect them. Alchemists were even subjected to various derogatoryments. But he soon realized one thing. Even someone like him, a prodigy in alchemy who had studied for many years, had only a few mature prescriptions at his disposal, and the sess rate of refining was extremely low. It was an immature industry with high barriers. Even if one had good prescriptions, alchemists would hoard and keep them secret, making it difficult for them to circte widely. Charlotte approached Harry to find someone who could help sell his potions so that he could confidently produce them inrge quantities and improve his proficiency. "Do you have any light-emitting bodies that are bright and longsting in your store?" Charlotte looked at Harry and asked. "You mean moonstones?" Harry turned around, unlocked arge box behind him, and took out an exquisite brocade box, holding it with both hands and cing it on the counter. He opened the lid with an air of mystery. A pearl emitting a soft white lighty quietly in the box. It was about the size of a baby''s fist, semi-transparent, with traces of white interspersed inside, resembling clouds. It was extremely beautiful. But for Charlotte, it was useless. Its brightness was not evenparable to the oilmp on the wall. "Are you nning to give it as a gift to Diana? We''re quite familiar with each other, so I can give you a discount50 gold coins," Harry said with a smirk. Charlotte shook his head. He couldn''te up with that much money even if he killed him. Besides, who said he wanted to give Diana a gift? Was he supposed to give gifts to rich women just because he was freeloading off them? That was unheard of. "How about 40 gold coins?" Harry tried to negotiate himself since Charlotte shook his head. Charlotte still shook his head. "25 gold coins, I can''t go any lower," Harry stated at the lowest price. "I''m not looking for decorative moonstones. I need them for illumination during surgery. They must be bright enough, not hot to touch, and also cost-effective, so they can be reced promptly," Charlotte stopped Harry from further bargaining and clearly stated his requirements. "That''s the type you need," Harry put the moonstone away, returned it to the safe, and thought for a moment. He nodded and said, "A few days ago, we received a new batch of goods from the outside. They are produced in my hometown. Since they''re involved in mining, carrying oilmps was inconvenient. So, a clever young man used moonstones as light-emitting bodies and linked them with an array using elemental stones as energy sources. The moonstones can emit a stable light." Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Wasn''t that a shlight? He quickly said, "Show it to me." Harry turned around, rummaged through a pile of items, and took out something that looked like a heamp tied with a rope. After fiddling with it for a while, he pressed down on an iron piece, and polished white crystal stone, about the size of a baby''s fist, emitted a beam of white light, forming a circr shape on the ground, with sufficient brightness. "It''s almost perfect! Just need to get a few more, integrate them into a lighting system, and it will be an invisible light!" Charlotte''s heart pounded with excitement, but his face remained calm as he received the rather rough heamp from Harry. The construction was very simple. The polished white crystal stone was embedded in a curved wooden piece that fits snugly against the head. A hole was made on the upper side of the wood, in which a ck elemental stone was set to provide energy. Upon closer inspection, through the white crystal stone, one could see a small thumb-sized iron rod connecting the elemental stone and the white crystal stone. The iron rod was engraved with a few runes and simple patterns, which should be the so-called array. There was a break in the connection between the iron rod and the elemental stone, and a movable iron te served as the switch. Pressing it would connect the elemental stone, activating the heamp, and releasing it would disconnect the connection, turning off the heamp. Except for being a bit rough, with a rope as the strap and weighing over a pound, it was already a very mature heamp. "How much does one elemental stone cost? How long can onest?" Charlotte put down the heamp and asked casually. Without hesitation, Harry said, "Elemental stones are very cheap. They are just the leftovers from mining operations. But if you transport them to the Abyss, I can sell you a cartload for 20 silver coins. For elemental stones of this size, you can get around 1,000 pieces. One of this size canst a whole day." Charlotte quickly did some calctions. If he integrated eightmps into a single source, forming an array, the daily consumption would be less than 10 copper coins. Usually, using animal oilmps consumes a lot of oil. With a price of less than 10 copper coins, it greatly improves surgical conditions. No matter how you calcte it, it''s a great deal." "Do I need to polish the elemental stone to this size and degree before using it?" Charlotte asked again. Harry couldn''t help butugh and said, "This is worn on the head. Just the weight of the wood and white crystal stone is not insignificant, and adding arge piece of elemental stone would be torturous, wouldn''t it? These things can be found everywhere in the mine. If your heamp goes out, you can just pick up a suitable-sized one and rece it. If you want to fix it in a specific ce, you can use arger elemental stone. It willst longer, saving you the trouble of recement." "How much does a set of these things cost?" Charlotte began to prepare for bargaining. "200 copper coins per set, and you''ll also get ten elemental stones for free with each set." Charlotte was about to negotiate the price but held back. It was too cheap, making him feel embarrassed to haggle. For such an invention with a significant impact across eras, it was astonishing that it hadn''t received the recognition it deserved. "In that case, give me ten sets and also a cartload of elemental stones the size of human heads," Charlotte ced an order directly. "Alright, you can take the ten sets of heamps with you for now. It will take around ten days for the cartload of elemental stones to arrive. I''ll have someone deliver them directly to the clinic," Harry took out an ount book, quickly made a note, and said, "The totales to 4,000 copper coins." "Give me some materials as well," Charlotte mentioned a bunch of alchemical ingredients. Ten minutester, Charlotte left the general store carrying tworge bags of materials, spending a total of 9,500 copper coins. "Boss, why did you buy so many materials again? We haven''t finished using the potions we made before," Vivian asked puzzledly from the corner where the materials were squeezed. Charlotte casually replied while ying with the heamp, "I agreed with the store owner. We can sell the potions we make to him in the future, so you can confidently practice alchemy and improve your skills without worrying about not using them up." "That''s great!" Vivian''s eyes lit up. With amission for making potions, she had been worried about making too many and wasting them, so she only dared to make two or three batches every day. Back at the Harriman Manor, it was already dinner time. Diana wasn''t there, so Charlotte had a quick meal and went straight to theboratory. Soon after, Vivian also arrived carrying a bucket of pig stomach and pork. "With so much, aren''t you afraid of being used of stealing meat?" Charlotte nced at the bucket of meat and couldn''t help butugh. "No, I''m acquainted with the chef. These are all leftovers that no one wants. Nobody eats pig stomachs, so once I''m done using them, I''ll dispose of them," Vivian said proudly. Wow, it had only been a few days, and because of his love for food, he had be acquainted with the chef. "Alright then, you can practice suturing here with peace of mind. I''ll demonstrate it once, and you pay close attention," Charlotte took out a piece of pig stomach from the bucket, made a cut with a knife, and then took a suture needle to exin and demonstrate the suturing technique. "Do you understand?" Three minutester, Charlotte cut off the thread and looked at Vivian, asking. "I didn''t understand the part where you tie the knot at the end. Could you demonstrate it to me again? I didn''t get it," Vivian cautiously asked. Charlotte demonstrated it to him three more times until she confirmed that Vivian had learned it. Then, Charlotte went to the side to start preparing an anesthetic potion. Lighting up the charcoal fire, cing the iron pot on the rack, pouring in cool well water, and adding various finely ground ingredients to the pot, stirring slowly while observing the situation in the pot... and then, he failed. After three consecutive failures, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder there were so few alchemists. Even with detailed forms precise to the gram in his hands, the failure rate was still so high. One could imagine the survival environment of other alchemists. Moreover, the anesthetic potion could only be considered a second-tier potion, and yet it was so difficult. If he encountered higher-level potions in the future, the difficulty of refining them would probably be even higher. "Tomorrow, I have to try using the alchemical furnace left by the God of Medicine. I want to see if the sess rate bonus is that magical," Charlotte thought to himself as he ced the cleaned pot back on the stove and started his fourth attempt. ... Night fell, and the city of Calva remained brightly lit under the illumination of tworgemps. In the central headquarters of the Calva Merchants'' Guild, within a grand banquet hall, a ball gathering numerous dignitaries and wealthy merchants was underway. The Calva Merchants'' Guild was a well-known guild on the continent of Iso, and with the special status of Calva City, they had expanded their business to various cities and established good rtionships with different races. "You''re here too?" Diana, wearing a blue evening gown, saw Rnd holding a crystal wine ss and was somewhat surprised as she smiled. "We have more cooperation with the Calva Merchants'' Guild, so we received an invitation. It''s hard to refuse," Rnd shrugged and looked around. Lowering his voice, he said, "But today''s ball has a high standard. Only the rich and powerful are here. Those young people who used to like to join in the fun are nowhere to be seen." Chapter 112: Lets Dance Chapter 112: Let''s Dance Upon hearing these words, Diana calmly surveyed the people around her without showing any emotion. As Rnd had said, the attendees of today''s ball were undoubtedly wealthy and powerful, judging by their attire and strength. There were even several humanoid dragons present, with power levels estimated to be at least Level 7, at which Diana couldn''t discern their true capabilities. Such strong individuals were notmonly seen at the guild-hosted balls in the past. "I heard there will be a small auction during tonight''s ball, featuring some valuable items that have attracted many strong individuals," Rnd smiled faintly, looking at Diana. "I suppose you''re also here for one of those items?" Diana nodded slightly and said, "Indeed, I heard there is a thousand-year-old ginseng avable. This rare medicinal herb from the East has piqued my interest." Before Rnd could respond, a young elven girl dressed in a purple evening gown approached him directly and stood before him, wearing a gentle smile on her face. She softly spoke, "Hello, Mr. Rnd. Would you like to dance with me?" "It would be an honor to ept Miss Jenny''s invitation," Rnd gantly extended his hand. Jenny took Rnd''s hand and looked at Diana with a smile, saying, "Miss Diana, do you not have a dance partner apanying you?" "I don''t enjoy dancing, nor do I need a partner," Diana smiled faintly, unsure of the animosity the Kroll family''s young miss was showing. Could it be because of Rnd? After a song had finished, Rnd casually said, "Miss Jenny, you may enter the dance floor." "Goodbye, Miss Diana," Jenny said to Diana and then walked into the dance floor, dancing with Rnd to the music, attracting the attention of many. Diana watched Rnd embracing Jenny as they danced elegantly on the dance floor, drawing the gaze of onlookers. She couldn''t help but find it amusing. On the other hand, as the Abyss''s foremost social butterfly, Diana had no interest in social dances andcked any talent for them. "Miss Diana, would I have the pleasure of dancing a song with you?" a somewhat soft and eerie voice sounded from beside her. Diana nced at the person, a slender young man with sparse golden short hair. His oversized and luxurious tailcoat couldn''t hide his emaciated figure. He wore numerous gemstone rings on his bony fingers, his eye sockets were sunken, and his somewhat murky eyes were bloodshot. Yet, his overall demeanor seemed unusually excited. Grover, the only son of Marcus Barlf, the fifth elder of the Calva Elder Council, was renowned as a notorious yboy and well-known addict. Three years ago, Diana had seen him, and he still had a rtively decent appearance at that time. But in just three short years, he had been transformed into his current state, neither quite human nor ghost, by magical drugs. As the beloved son of Marcus in his old age, this unique son brought great joy to the elderly elder. However, witnessing Grover being drained of vitality by the magical drugs, the highly esteemed and influential elder was now consumed with worry. Attempts to confine him and forcibly rehabilitate him almost led to tragedy. His desperate pursuit of the drug often resulted in deception, and Marcus even went so far as to invite an elven priestess to exorcise him. Yet, none of it had any effect, turning into aughingstock within the circles. "No, I won''t dance," Diana coldly refused. She couldn''t see any value in this second-generation heir who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, had no ambitions, and was addicted to magical drugs. Inparison, Charlotte, who had lost her magic source, was a hundred times stronger than him and much more handsome. Grover swallowed a bitter pill but didn''t dare to react. He smiled awkwardly and turned to approach the next beautifuldy. Watching Grover''s figure fade away, Diana remembered what Charlotte had told her yesterday about his partner promoting an antidote for magical drugs in Calva today. It was alreadyte at night, and she hadn''t heard any news yet. Could they be promoting it at some small shop? On the other side, Sir Rnd maintained a certain distance from Jenny and executed each dance step with precision and restraint. "Aren''t you curious why I wanted to dance with you?" Jenny looked at him. "Miss Jenny, it''s my honor to be appreciated by you, considering we have only met once," Rnd replied with a gentle smile. Jenny couldn''t help butugh. "They say the young master of the Duru family is a medical enthusiast with a wooden brain. Instead of managing a business, he runs a clinic as the director. But from what I see, they all got it wrong. Not only are you, not a wooden brain, but you also know how to please women." Rnd simply smiled and didn''t respond to her teasing. Jenny was the third daughter of the Kroll family, and Harold, the president of the Calva Chamber of Commerce, was her uncle. It was advantageous for the Duru family to have a good rtionship with her. Of course, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage by befriending a beauty. "By the way, do all of you medical practitioners know how to charm women like this? Especially those called geniuses?" Jenny stared into Rnd''s eyes and asked earnestly. "Why does Miss Jenny have such a thought? Were you deceived by a certain physician?" Rnd chuckled and asked. "I have a friend who just can''t let go of a physician." Jenny leaned forward slowly, resting on Rnd''s ear, and whispered, "So I''m curious, what''s so good about physicians? Is it that difficult to let go once you''ve fallen for them? How about you apany me and find out?" Rnd''s hands and feet instantly froze, and he stood there like a statue. Jenny''s next step happened tond on the arch of his foot. Her high heels lost bnce for a moment, causing her to fall into his arms. Fortunately, Rnd snapped back to his senses and reached out to support her, but his expression still showed a hint of surprise. Jenny steadied herself with Rnd''s help and looked at him, unable to hold back herughter. "While you are Abyss City''s most famous social butterfly, how is it that you can''t move an inch when a girl confesses to you? Could it be... you''ve had intentions toward me for a long time?" Jenny teased, continuing to dance with him, leading him along. She added, "Hmm... you''re not as suave as they say." "Well... I just found it a bit sudden, and your joke caught me off guard," Rnd was still a bit dazed,pletely unaware that he had made mistakes in his dance steps while being led by Jenny. Jenny looked at Rnd, her eyes narrowing into slits as she smiled. She had never encountered such an innocent and adorable man before,pletely different from the spoiled yboys in Calva City. Therefore, she decided to y with him a bit more. "I''m serious. Let''s start dating today. Tonight,e to my house and stay with me," Jenny leaned in again, almost biting his ear as she spoke. Rnd released his embrace around Jenny as if he had been electrocuted, even taking a step back in shock, staring at her. The music happened to stop at that moment, and the people on the dance floor dispersed. "The second part was a joke," Jenny said with a smile, then she ced a purple sachet in his hand. "Tomorrow, I''ll be waiting for you under the giantntern in the eastern part of the city. If you don''te, I''lle to the Abyss to find you." After saying that, she turned and walked away. "This..." Rnd looked at the sachet in his hand, with his eyebrows furrowing. Are the girls in this city always so direct? What about the first part of her statement? Chapter 113: Grand Entrance! Chapter 113: Grand Entrance! Rnd watched as Jenny disappeared into the crowd and lowered his head to look at the purple sachet in his hand, lost in thought. He had already seen information about this girl long ago. Although there were rumors that she was quite flirtatious, the reality was different. Those yboys who tried to pursue her never gained any advantages. But what was the meaning of this sachet? Could it be that she wanted to y with him? Normally, Rnd didn''t enjoy attending such crowded parties, but due to the needs of family affairs and representing the family, he had no choice but to participate. Over time, he gained a reputation as the Abyss''s number-one socialite. He always adhered to gentlemanly manners and spoke with impable grace, managing to navigate through many situations. However, today, Jenny''s actions left him a bit uncertain. Back when he was studying at Calva Medical College, he often received love letters from cute schoolgirls. But those girls were shy and would blush and run away after handing over the confession letter. In contrast, Jenny was different. She bit her ear and said she wanted to be with him, even inviting him to meet under the giantnterns tomorrow. What was the meaning behind all this? Was she nning something more than a mere encounter? The Abyss was nothing more than a squeezed city, barely surviving in Calva''s shadow. The so-called Four Great Families of the Abyss were nothing in the eyes of true power in Calva. Rnd had already understood this clearly during his time at Calva Medical College. Calva was guarded by several Level-10 powerhouses, not just one. In contrast, the top pirs of the Four Great Families in the Abyss were only Level-7 powerhouses. The Abyss was deprived of resources, lived in darkness, and was chaotic and disorderly, making it an unappealing and tasteless piece of chicken ribs that nobody desired. Jenny was the niece of President Hadrow, and her father was also the Vice President of the Chamber of Commerce, so her status was self-evident. If he could form a rtionship with this Miss of the Carol family, it might bring great benefits to the Duru family. However, Rnd had always kept his distance from such notorious women. Besides, the idea of inheriting the Duru family was already ast resort. He only wanted to manage the small market in the Abyss and make it a better ce. As for using his charm to exchange for a brighter future for the family, he wasn''t that great. He just wanted to be a simple doctor, seeing patients at regr times, and then going home to read and sleepfortably. He even thought about having a child. These past few days, getting along with Dora had been enjoyable, and the cute girl made him consider bing her godfather. Having a child like that would be fantastic. "Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend this banquet," just then, a loud voice rang out. The music stopped abruptly. In the center of the dance floor, a small tform about one meter high was raised, and a middle-aged man with a sturdy figure and a square face, dressed in golden attire, stood on it with a smile. Rnd calmed his thoughts and looked at the powerfully built man on the tform; this was Hadrow, the chairman of the Calva Chamber of Commerce, a renowned businessman on the Isor Continent. Moreover, he was an 8th-level powerhouse. The Carol family had moved to Calva when it was first established, and after a thousand years of operation, with the influence and wealth of the Calva Chamber of Commerce, they had be a major force in Calva. Hadrow was in his prime, and under his leadership, the Calva Chamber of Commerce had grown stronger over the past century. As the host spoke, the guests stopped their conversations one after another. The ball was just a warm-up; most of the people hade today for the auction. The auction hosted by Hadrow always presented some good items, and from the preview of this one, both the scale and the quality of the auction items surpassed the previous ones. Therefore, the attendees'' status and positions were not low. Even Diana, who disliked attending balls, came for the thousand-year ginseng. "Since you are all old friends of the Chamber of Commerce, I have prepared quite a few good things for you today. Many of them are my treasured possessions, and it hurts me to part with them," Hadrow said with a heartyugh. "Things that can make Chairman Hadrow hurt will surely make my wallet hurt even more," Marcus Barf quipped. The guests burst intoughter. The atmosphere was quite pleasant. "Do you see that? That''s my dad," Grover said, standing in the corner, with his arm around a heavily made-up young woman, looking very pleased. The girl, who had been a bit resistant before, immediately stuck close to him, her face blushing as she said, "Master Grover, you are so young and promising, and so wealthy and talented." A few words of warm-up instantly attracted the attention of the guests, and the atmosphere was set. Hadrow announced the start of the auction! "This first auction item is a vial of Life Water I purchased from an old friend of the Elven race. It can detoxify any poison, heal most injuries, and to some extent, extend one''s lifespan. The starting bid is 15 gold coins, with each subsequent bid increasing by 1 gold coin," Hadrow stood on the tform, showcasing the blue liquid in the vial presented by a maid. "16!" an orc raised his hand and shouted. "18 gold coins," a human aristocrat raised his hand. "19 gold coins." ... The bidding voices echoed one after another, and the small vial of Life Water was finally sold for a high price of 260,000 copper coins to the slender human aristocrat. "To start the auction with Life Water, this auction is truly luxurious," Rnd met Diana again and sighed softly. Among the Four Great Families of the Abyss, only their two families sent representatives. The Jardson and Danielle families did not attend. "Yes, to open the auction with Life Water, I''m curious about what precious item will be the grand finale," Diana also expressed her anticipation. The following auction items did not disappoint the guests. Rare-grade weapons, thousand-year ginseng, renowned artworks, high-level magic barriers, high-grade spatial rings... The high-quality items kepting, and the guests'' bidding intensified, with some even showing signs of bing irrational. Fortunately, Hadrow managed to keep the situation under control; otherwise, it might have turned into a brawl. Diana sessfully bid for the thousand-year ginseng for 2,880,000 copper coins, which was higher than she had expected. The atmosphere was exhrating, with guests eagerly raising their paddles to bid. Even those who had been defeated during the bidding for the blue gem still had surplus funds and wanted to see what the grand finale was worth investing in. "Next up is the precious item that will be the grand finale of today," Hadrow smiled mysteriously, seemingly satisfied with the enthusiastic atmosphere and the guests'' eager expressions. "However, this item may be slightly different from what you all expect. Its price is not as high as the blue gem, and it may not be as high as many other items auctioned earlier. But I believe it is a groundbreaking item that will change the world and make it a better ce. Being here today, you will witness a historic moment." Hadrow''s smile disappeared, reced by a solemn expression. "Change the world? Chairman, what kind of treasure is it?" "To be able to witness history, I''m itching with curiosity. Chairman, show us the item." "Make the world a better ce? I''m intrigued!" The guests urged him on. They had been tantalized. Diana and Rnd exchanged nces, both looking somewhat surprised and puzzled. "Really?" "I have no idea." She genuinely didn''t know. Charlotte had only informed herst night that his associates would be promoting the Magic Aversion Elixir today. But she didn''t know who his associates were and where the promotion would take ce. However, listening to Hadrow''s introduction, the more she listened, the more it seemed off. Changing the world, making it a better ce, witnessing history... Could it be... No, it couldn''t be. If Charlotte''s associate was Hadrow, given his status and position, even if he didn''t want to offend the Physician Association, he could easily find a small town outside of Calva where Charlotte could livefortably without going through the hardships of the Abyss. Unless... Did Charlotte request it himself? Wanting to stay closer to Calva and then seize the opportunity to stage his triumphant return? While Diana was lost in her thoughts, Hadrow pped his hands under the urging of the crowd. A female servant walked forward with a crystal potion bottle iid with gold edges on a golden tray, disying it around the dance floor before walking up to the tform and standing beside Hadrow. "Could it be the Magic Aversion Elixir?" Diana''s mouth hung slightly open, her face full of astonishment and disbelief. Chapter 114: The Genius Alchemist Named "Miracle" Chapter 114: The Genius Alchemist Named "Miracle" "Is this a potion? Or some kind of extraordinary treasure?" "Could it be the Life Water of the Elves? Something as precious as this should be the grand finale, right?" "Chairman, what exactly is this? How can it change the world?" The guests were suddenly restless; their expectations had been raised too high, and in the end, it turned out to be just a small vial of potion. No matter how they looked at it, it was not as dazzling and precious as the previously presented pigeon egg-sized blue gem. Some even felt as if they were being toyed with. Hadrow seemed to have anticipated the guests'' reactions and raised his hands to calm them down, saying with a smile, "Everyone, please be patient. I, Hadrow, have been in the business world for a hundred years and have presided over numerous auctions. I rarely misjudge the value of any item." Gradually, the audience quieted down, giving Hadrow the respect he deserved. As he said, Hadrow''s ability to maintain his current position was unquestionable. The reason why the auction was so popr, with so many merchants and nobles in attendance, was due to his reputation for rarely presenting inferior items. Everyone wanted to hear why Hadrow gave the final spot to this mysterious liquid in the crystal bottle. "This crystal bottle does not contain Life Water; even if I had it, I would keep it for myself to secretly consume. How could I possibly sell it? That would be asking for trouble with the Elves, and I don''t dare to do that. The Elves are good partners of our trade association," Hadrow said with a smile. There were a few Elves among the audience, and upon hearing this, their expressions softened. Life Water was a treasure of the Elven Forest, with only 1000 drops produced by the Tree of Life each year. Every newborn Elf would consume a drop, bearing the mark of the Goddess of Life. Hadrow continued, "What''s contained in this bottle is the Magic Aversion Elixir!" "Magic Aversion Elixir?" "What is that?" "Using a potion as the grand finale? Isn''t that too outrageous?" The guests were puzzled and couldn''t understand the significance of it. However, in Rnd and Diana''s eyes, they saw nothing but shock. It''s confirmed. The grand finale of today''s auction was indeed the Magic Aversion Elixir developed by Charlotte. The potion was the same; it had only been transferred from a simple ss bottle to a crystal bottle with gold edges. Charlotte''s so-called associate turned out to be Hadrow! The chairman of the Calva Trade Association had specially organized thisrge-scale auction to promote the Magic Aversion Elixir. He invited various dignitaries and used the dazzling blue gem as an apaniment, all for the absolute prominence of the Magic Aversion Elixir. Suddenly, Diana understood why Charlotte had refused her and Rnd''s invitation to cooperate. Not to mention theck of external channels for the Harriman family, even the connections through the Duru family, which were considered channels to the outside world, were nothing but a joke in front of the Calva Trade Association. That guy had concealed too much. He had such a background in Calva, yet he chose to experience the hardships of the Abyss. He even portrayed himself as a pitiful little white rabbit, persecuted and hunted by Carol. She now wondered if moving into Harriman Manor and living in her vi were all part of his n. "Magic Aversion Elixir?" In the VIP area, Marcus frowned slightly. Over the past two years, he had been trying to help his son Grover quit magic, and he had be quite sensitive to the word "magic." Hadrow definitely wouldn''t auction magic-rted items, so could the Magic Aversion Elixir be something that helps people quit magic? At this thought, Marcus'' eyes lit up. Not just Marcus, but others in the audience also had simr thoughts. After having their fill of luxuries, the prodigal children of powerful and wealthy families were getting tired of their usual pleasures and were no strangers to magic addiction. But for the sake of face, they usually kept it hidden. Once tainted by magic, it is impossible to quit, and it will cause immense harm to the body. Grover is a living example of this; he was severely addicted, and in just three years, his body waspletely depleted. Many families have only one child who is supposed to inherit the family wealth and take care of them in their old age. However, when they be addicted to magic, the oue is tragic. If there is a potion that can cure magic addiction, no matter how much money it costs, they would be willing to pay for it. Hadrow took the tray from the female attendant''s hand and introduced loudly, "The Magic Aversion Elixir, as the name suggests, after taking it, one will have an extreme aversion to magic, thus quitting magic. It is effective for all kinds of magic addictions." The grand banquet hall suddenly fell silent. The guests looked at the crystal bottle in Hadrow''s hand with incredulity. The translucent crystal bottle, embedded with gold edges, shone brilliantly under the light of the crystal chandelier. A potion that could cure magic addiction! This was truly shocking. Over the past few centuries, magic had run rampant on the continent of Isar, causing countless people to suffer and perish. Even after various races discovered the dangers of magic, they tried all means to ban it. But due to its enormous profits, there were always people willing to take the risk and get involved. Using the hallucinogenic effects after consumption, they yed on the curiosity of those young nobles, causing magic addiction to spread widely and intensify. It was said that the previous emperor of the Lance Empire died from severe magic addiction, causing him to be weak and ipetent during thetter part of his rule, which was a great pity. As for the countless noble youths who died each year due to magic addiction, they were too numerous to count. Many people in the audience had a couple of irresponsible juniors in their families, causing havoc within the family. They hated magic but knew that once addicted, there was no cure. Now Hadrow brought out a vial of Magic Aversion Elixir, iming that it could cure magic addiction, and it had indeed shocked the entire audience. Who was Hadrow? The chairman of the Calva Trade Association. For merchants, credibility was paramount. If he didn''t have absolute confidence, he wouldn''t have chosen this potion as the grand finale. Since it was a potion, it meant that there was an alchemist capable of refining it. This vial of Magic Aversion Elixir was not a singr item but one of the products that Hadrow was about tounch. It was the protagonist of today''s auction! However, just as Hadrow said, if this Magic Aversion Elixir could truly help those addicted to magic quit their addiction, it would indeed be something that could change the world. A world free from magic addiction would undoubtedly be a better ce. Those witnessing theunch of the Magic Aversion Elixir at this auction were truly witnessing history. "Chairman, is this Magic Aversion Elixir effective?" Marcus stood up from his seat, his expression excited as he looked at Hadrow. "I vouch for the credibility of the Calva Trade Association and myself; this Magic Aversion Elixir is effective. If one rpses after taking it, our association will be responsible for it," Hadrow promised solemnly. With this assurance, everyone''s doubts were dispelled. The fact that Hadrow was willing to vouch for it with the credibility of the trade association and himself made the reliability of this potion unquestionable. "Chairman, was this potion refined by the alchemists of your trade association? Who is the genius alchemist behind it?" Someone curiously asked. Everyone also turned their eyes to Hadrow; this was a figure who would go down in the history of the Isar continent. Diana nervously clenched her fist. She didn''t know if Charlotte had already spoken to Hadrow. If his identity were exposed, their previous ns would bepletely overturned. "This potion was entrusted to me for auction by an old friend of mine. ording to him, it was refined by a genius alchemist named ''Miracle''," Hadrow said. Chapter 115: The First Experience of Magic Repulsion Potion Chapter 115: The First Experience of Magic Repulsion Potion A genius alchemist named Miracle concocted the Magic Repulsion Potion and entrusted Harold with its auction. Backed by the Calva Merchant Guild and Harold''s reputation, everyone trusted its efficacy. This potion marked a miraculous cure for magic addiction. Diana and Rnd breathed a sigh of relief, knowing Charlotte had kept her identity hidden, using a code name. "This guy even gave up the chance to make history, all for wiping out the Jardson family. He''s ruthless," Diana thought in surprise. "President Harold, how many bottles of this potion do you have, and how much do we need to consume for it to take effect?" Marcus asked excitedly, attracting the attention of other interested guests. If this potion was unique, its value could surpass that of the previously auctioned sapphire. For example, the fifth elder of the Calva Elder Council, for his only son, would not hesitate to pay even ten thousand gold coins for a bottle of this potion. Glover''s face seemed devoid of light as he retreated further into the crowd. His father''s desperate plea for the potion made him feel embarrassed under theplicated gazes of others. Yet, when he saw Harold holding the potion, Glover''s eyes also gleamed. Though he acted nonchnt, he would willingly give up everything for a cure if it could help him with his addiction. His first encounter with magic drugs was due to being deceived by a group of friends. It was initially fun and thrilling, an otherworldly experience that made him lose track of time. However, as he consumed more, his health declined, and his performance with women weakened, even being called a three-second man. Several forced detox experiences, initiated by his father, were torturous, almost driving him to self-destruction. Harold exined, "I have ten bottles of this potion. Tonight, all will be auctioned. However, the auction rules are somewhat special. The bidding will be conducted per bottle. The highest bidder will get one bottle, and the remaining ten bottles will be sold at the same price on-site, prioritizing the bidders ording to their offered prices." The guests pondered; this auction method was indeed unique, but the core remained the same: the highest bidder would win. "Chairman Harold, if we fail to acquire this potion today, are there other channels to purchase the Magic Repulsion Potion?" the lean aristocrat who previously won the Water of Life asked. Many guests had the same question. Harold held this auction to promote the Magic Repulsion Potion, and it would inevitably be avable for external sales. The question was when and at what price. "For now, I only have these ten bottles of the Magic Repulsion Potion. ording to my old friend, its refinement is incredibly challenging, so mass production in a short time is unlikely. However, the exclusive sales rights in Calva have been secured by the Calva Merchant Guild. The next small batch of Magic Repulsion Potion, when avable, will be priced ording to today''s auction results," Harold answered. The guests'' eyes lit up, realizing the rarity and value of this potion. The ten bottles at this auction were singr for a certain period. Regardless of the auction price, the next batch of Magic Repulsion Potion would be sold at the same rate. Waiting for a cheaper opportunity was unlikely and would only waste time. Patients couldn''t afford to wait, especially those with loved ones suffering from magic addiction. Many guests became highly interested. With an introduction to the potion, Harold announced, "Now, let the auction begin! The starting price is ten gold coins, and each bid must not be lower than one gold coin. Let the biddingmence!" A small potion bottle, starting at ten gold coins! Was it expensive? Not to those tormented by magic addiction. This was a life-saving potion that could break the chains of magic consumption. The annual expenses on magic drugs were often dozens or even hundreds of gold coins, a costly indulgence. If ten gold coins could lead to aplete cure, it was undoubtedly a great deal! "Twenty gold coins!" Marcus raised his hand first, doubling the price, showing his determination to win. "Twenty-five gold coins!" The lean aristocrat raised it by five more gold coins, not backing down due to Marcus''s status. "Thirty gold coins!" Another bidder raised the price, adding five gold coins each time, determinedly. ... Diana: ... Rnd: ... They now understood why Charlotte refused to cooperate with them; they could not simply y this kind of hungry marketing game. The bidding had reached 100 gold coins for a single bottle of the Magic Repulsion Potion. And itster pricing would be based on this auction result, which was quite overbearing. If it weren''t for the Calva Merchant Guild''s influence, their reputation would have been ruined. "Going once for 100 gold coins! Going twice for 100 gold coins! Sold to Elder Marcus for 100 gold coins, securing the first bottle of the Magic Repulsion Potion!" With the auctioneer''s final strike, Marcus sessfully obtained the Magic Repulsion Potion. "Thank you for your concession," Marcus received the surroundingpliments, his face glowing with satisfaction. Though 100 gold coins might not be significant in this auction, it was indeed the first bottle of the Magic Repulsion Potion ever sold in Isor Continent, a moment worthmemorating. Of course, this was the result of other bidders not intentionallypeting. After all, there were ten bottles of the Magic Repulsion Potion, and bidding too high for the first one meant having to pay more for the subsequent purchases. In that case, it was better to give Marcus a favor. The female server descended the tform with the Magic Repulsion Potion, gracefully walking towards Marcus and directly handing it to him. With Marcus''s status and position, there was no need to worry about him running away without paying. "Glover,e here," Marcus held the Magic Repulsion Potion and called out to his son, who was standing in the crowd. The crowd parted, and Glover reluctantly walked forward. Curiosity filled the onlookers. Could it be that Marcus intended for Glover to drink the potion right there? Glover was infamous in Calva City for his severe addiction to magic drugs, which made his participation in this medicine trial quite persuasive. Everyone waited in anticipation to witness the miraculous effects of the Magic Repulsion Potion as imed by Harold. "Father, can''t we talk about thister at home?" Glover sounded impatient. "I may not be able to find you after this banquet ends. Drink this potion now." Marcus handed the bottle of Magic Repulsion Potion to Glover, his voice stern. Under Marcus''s intense gaze, Glover didn''t dare to argue and reluctantly took the crystal bottle. He opened it and immediately gulped down the potion in one go, leaving not a single drop. The taste was a bit bitter, with an indescribable putrid odor, but he managed to swallow it. The scene fell into silence as everyone watched Glover. Glover stood there motionless, carefully sensing any changes in his body. Three minutes passed. Glover moved his stiff neck and smiled, saying, "I don''t feel anything at all. Is it fake?" The expressions of the guests became somewhat strange. This heavily-addicted individual had taken the potion in front of them, but it seemed the effects weren''t as immediate as Harold imed. "Take out the magic drugs you have on you," Marcus said seriously. "What? I don''t have anything like that on me..." Glover''s words were cut short when Marcus gestured, and a crystal potion bottle flew out of his arms,nding in Marcus''s hands. It contained blue liquid. Those who understood recognized it as Abyssal Blue me Magic Drug, which had a strong hallucinogenic effect and severe side effects, exining why Glover''s health deteriorated so rapidly. "I... I just couldn''t resist and drank a little when I couldn''t stand it," Glover said, a bit panicked and avoiding Marcus''s gaze. This was also the reason he rarely returned home and preferred to stay away, avoiding punishment and the asional beatings. Marcus removed the cap of the Abyssal Blue me Magic Drug and presented it in front of Glover. Previously, whenever he opened the bottle, Glover would rush forward like an aroused male dog-smelling estrus. But after catching a whiff of the magic drug''s aroma this time, he widened his eyes and couldn''t help but vomit violently. Red wine, snacks, and the steak he had for lunch... Glover vomited messily until only yellow water remained before managing to stop. The people around had already distanced themselves. But seeing Glover''s disgusted expression towards the Abyssal Blue me Magic Drug, the guests couldn''t help but look surprised. "The Magic Repulsion Potion truly lives up to its name! Even after drinking just a bit, he showed such a strong aversion to magic drugs!" "His reaction was so intense after smelling it. He won''t be able to drink magic drugs anymore, even if he tries." "Even if he hates it, we don''t know if the addiction will resurface." "With the guarantee from the Calva Merchant Guild, there''s no need to worry about such issues. Just buy it with your eyes closed." Glover''s reaction injected courage into the hesitant guests. "Great, fantastic!" Marcus showed no concern for his son''s condition and instead had a radiant and ted expression. Over the years, he had been worried sick about his useless son, always searching for a way to help him ovee his magic drug addiction. Now, this burden had finally been lifted. The female server quickly approached and cleaned up the mess with a cleaning spell. There were healing mages present who helped restore Glover''s condition, allowing him to stand up properly. "Wow, wow... this is amazing!" Glover still appeared dazed. His previous reaction was purely abination of physical and mental responses. The aversion to magic drugs was like a conditioned reflex, something he couldn''t control. In any case, he could now say that if he continued feeling this way, he would never touch magic drugs again in his life. Chapter 116: They All Have a Bright Future Chapter 116: They All Have a Bright Future Grover''s pestimony gave the Magic Repulsion Potion a reliable reputation. People marveled at the efficiency and magical effects of the Magic Repulsion Potion. The remaining nine bottles of the Magic Repulsion Potion were instantly sold out for 100 gold coins each. Those who couldn''t get the potion couldn''t help but regret not being more active during the auction and missing out on this batch of Magic Repulsion Potion. "President Harold, when will the next batch of Magic Repulsion Potion be avable? Can I reserve one in advance?" "President, I want two bottles. I have two useless juniors at home who have fallen victim to magic addiction, and it''s impossible to bring them back. Now, with this potion, they can be treated." "President, count me in for a reservation too!" The guests who missed out on the potion surrounded Harold and mored to reserve their share. Harold smiled and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll have my staff record your orders, and when the new batch of Magic Repulsion Potion arrives, you will be given priority." "Truly a person doing big business," Diana said as she looked at Harold surrounded by the crowd. "Not everyone can do this kind of business," Rnd also remarked. Just from today''s ball, Harold could receive orders for no less than a hundred potions, which, at 100 gold coins each, amounted to 10,000 gold coins. How much money could she make in a year in Baka Street? It couldn''tpare to a hundred potions that were casually sold. She suddenly felt that Charlotte might not be as poor as she imagined; he might even be wealthier than her. When she got back, she should consider raising his rent. With all the Magic Repulsion Potions sold out, the auction came to an end. Although only ten bottles were sold, the fame of the Magic Repulsion Potion would undoubtedly spread to the major cities of the Isor continent from tonight onwards. Those troubled by magic addiction would be moved toe and buy the potion with their pockets full of wealth. Rnd and Diana were well aware that the Abyss, bordering on Calva, would soon receive the news. The Jardson family, which had made its fortune with magic potions, would undoubtedly be in a panic. As for whether the ck Magic Guards controlled by the Jardson family would be disloyal, it all depended on how their ns unfolded. With the high price of 100 gold coins and the scarce supply, it would be a barrier for the ck Magic Guards to purchase the Magic Repulsion Potion on their own. The time before the price reduction of the Magic Repulsion Potion would be the best opportunity for them to win over the ck Magic Guards. "Is this all part of his n? No wonder he was recognized as a genius of the Calva Medical Academy after me. He''s inplete control of everything." Rnd pondered and raised his evaluation of Charlotte. Charlotte did an excellent job in creating a sensation, quickly spreading the fame of the Magic Repulsion Potion, and giving it a high value. Early tomorrow morning, he would return to the Abyss and promote the relevant information as quickly as possible. Then he would contact Gabriel to discuss future cooperation. However, Charlotte had to be responsible for fulfilling the promise of providing Gabriel with the Magic Repulsion Potion. If he had to go to Harold to buy it, not only would a bottle cost 100 gold coins, but it might not even be avable. Diana and Rnd nodded slightly in agreement and left the banquet hall. If it weren''t for being unable to leave the city at night, she would have to drag Charlotte out of bed and interrogate him about all his secrets. To see just how many secrets he was still hiding. ... While earnestly refining the anesthetic potion, Charlotte sneezed and rubbed his nose in puzzlement. He wasn''t catching a cold, so could someone be talking ill of him behind his back? In three hours, he had refined a total of twelve furnaces of anesthetic potion, with three of them being sessful. The sess rate was quite impressive. He had sessfully refined a total of eighteen bottles of anesthetic potion, adding two more from yesterday''s batch to fulfill the order for Harry. If it weren''t for running out of a few materials, he would have continued refining more. After continuous adjustments, he gained considerable expertise in controlling the heat. With continued practice, the sess rate would undoubtedly improve. On the other side, Vivian was diligently sewing pig intestines. The pig intestines had been sewn inside out multiple times, with knife marks all over the ce. To be fair, after practicing all night, Vivian could now make a straight incision on the pig intestines and then sew them back together. Her skills might not beparable to Charlotte''s, but at least she didn''t need to re-thread the needle anymore. Due to her dedication and diligence, her progress was visible to the naked eye. Charlotte was refining anesthetic potions nearby, and Vivian didn''t even nce at him throughout the process,pletely immersed in her sewing skills. Charlotte was very satisfied with her enthusiasm. At this pace, she would soon be a beginner veterinarian. Yes, a veterinarian. He wouldn''t dare say that his meager skills were enough to train a qualified doctor. So far, he could only be considered a quack doctor. But what was wrong with being a veterinarian? Treating Centaurs, Catgirls, and Foxgirls, wasn''t that being a professional in the right field? Seeing that Vivian wasn''t tired of sewing yet, Charlotte didn''t rush her to rest. He cleaned the pot and began refining hemostatic potions. Hemostatic potions were basic potions that were used in the clinic daily, and today, Harry had promised to make a bulk purchase. Following the principle of not wasting experience, Charlotte began to refine hemostatic potions to improve his proficiency. Today, Harry boasted that the hemostatic potions in his shop were intermediate, but in reality, their effects were not much different from the ones Charlotte refined. Now, Charlotte was curious whether refining hemostatic potions to an intermediate level would further enhance their efficacy. Regarding the level of potions, this was a new knowledge point. Charlotte had specially looked up books for information and found that it ultimately boiled down to the efficiency of materials utilization. When refining a pot of potion, many materials needed to be added to the pot and catalyzed through me heating to obtain the required potion. Residues of herbs would remain at the bottom of the pot. The same materials, when refined by different-level potion masters, could produce vastly different effects due to differences in material utilization. The higher the utilization rate, the better the effect of the refined potion. As Charlotte understood it, as he continuously refined the same type of potion, his mastery and understanding of the refining process would be more proficient, gradually increasing the material utilization rate, improving the efficacy of that potion, and ultimately raising the potion to a new level. So, even for such a simple basic potion as the hemostatic potion, Charlotte approached each pot with extraordinary seriousness and rigor to ensure that he was improving his skills and not wasting time. The four beast oilmps in theboratory burned brightly. One person was earnestly refining medicine, and the other was diligently practicing sewing. They both had a bright future ahead. "I can''t find any more ces to cut, boss. I''m really tired, and I want to go back to sleep." In the end, Vivian couldn''t hold on any longer. She put down thest piece of pig intestine, which was almost filled with stitches, and yawned. "Pack up and go back. After I finish this pot, I''ll also go back," Charlotte replied without even looking back. Vivian wearily tidied up her workstation and carried a bucket of meat as she left. After finishing another pot of hemostatic potion, Charlotte also left theboratory. As soon as he sat on the bed, the ck Stone trembled slightly. Chapter 117: Burn the Heretic! Chapter 117: Burn the Heretic! Charlotte reached under the nket and took out the ck Stone, turning on the screen. [Merchant: The first wave of hype for the Magic Repulsion Potion has begun, and the current effect is good. I will sell it at 100 gold coins per bottle for a while, and one monthter, I will start to lower the price.] Charlotte carefully counted three times and confirmed that it was 100 gold coins. He couldn''t help but exim in awe. "Damn!" "100 gold coins per bottle, and it''s still selling well?" "I don''t get it." [Miracle: Okay.] Charlotte replied with a message, although he rented to ask about the profits and distribution, he held back. A person can be poor, but at least they can''t letizens know, right? Taking a few deep breaths, Charlotte''s mood finally calmed down reluctantly. The ability of the merchant to sell the Magic Repulsion Potion at 100 gold coins and maintain good sales was beyond doubt. By choosing him as a partner, Charlotte could earn a share without doing anything, which was the best scenario. However, he didn''t know how much money he would get after deducting the 3,000 gold coins debt to the Judge. Furthermore, how exactly did the merchant hype up the Magic Repulsion Potion? Did they ster the streets of Calva with advertisements? Or did they have some rich second-generation magic addictse forward with their testimonies? After daydreaming about how he would spend therge sum of money he would get from his share, Charlotte couldn''t help butugh foolishly for a while. But soon, he snapped back to reality. The share mentioned by the merchant was not the total sales amount but the profit after deducting various costs. Running the operation required money, the distributor needed a cut, pacifying the magic traffickers to keep them from causing trouble required money, and appeasing various factions to prevent them from coveting the profits also required money... There were many ces where money had to be spent in this business. In the end, how much he would receive remained an unknown variable. It might take a miracle for him to be able to repay the 3,000 gold coins debt to the Judge. The daydream suddenly didn''t feel so good anymore. He began to think about how to take advantage of the one-month window of the Magic Repulsion Potion''s super-high price to remove this tumor called Jardson from the Abyss. The miraculous potion that could cure magic addiction, priced at 100 gold coins, would be a very weighty bargaining chip for the ck Magic Guards. He needed to make time to meet with Diana and Rnd tomorrow. Their n should also start to take action. Charlotte opened the attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [upation: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Knight Apprentice: 1600/2000 Alchemist Apprentice: 614/2000] [Wealth Value: 31230] [upation Skills: Wound Cleaning and Medicine Change: Advanced: 280/4000 Skin Wound Suturing: Advanced: 920/4000 Radius Bone Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation: Primary: 360/1000 Appendectomy: Primary: 200/1000] ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Refining: Primary: 410/1000 Moist Essence Liquid Refining: Primary: 400/1000 Anesthetic Potion Refining: Primary: 240/1000 Draw Sword Technique: Primary: 990/1000 Whirlwind sh: Primary: 940/1000 sh of Insight: Primary: 890/1000] [Main Quest: None!] [Long-term Quest: Purge the Magically Corrupted and Restart the World! Quest Reward: Epic-grade Item!] [Side Quest: Annihte the Jardson Family! Quest Completion Reward: 10,000 Copper Coins; Rare-grade Item!] [Favorability Panel: Not Yet Opened] Charlotte nced through various attributes. Although the alchemy proficiency had improved, it was still far from leveling up. The highest proficiency was only 410 points for the Hemostatic Potion, and there was still a long way to go to reach the intermediate level. However, the good news was that he had umted 31,230 wealth points, which meant he could exchange for three bottles of Powerful Potion. Opening the system''s shop, Charlotte looked at the lonely Powerful Potion and clicked on "Exchange." After receiving three bottles of Powerful Potion, he didn''t hesitate to drink one. The familiar warm sensation spread throughout his body, and the feeling of increased strength made him unwilling to stop. The tiredness of the day also dissipated. At this moment, he was full of energy and had no sleepiness at all. With the strength increase of 300kg, his strength had reached 1900kg, just one bottle of Powerful Potion away from breaking through to a Junior Knight. While others relied on eating huge meals, intense weightlifting, and hard training to slowly increase their strength, he achieved it all by popping pills. In less than a month, he went from a weakling with no strength to a Junior Knight. This... was simply too amazing! After taking a cold shower and changing his clothes, Charlotte didn''t go to bed but headed straight to theboratory. With so much energy, he''d rather spend time refining more potions, increasing his proficiency, and earning more money. The cooperation with Harry regarding the potions had been settled. For basic potions like the Hemostatic Potion, there was no need to worry about sales. ... Near the Eastern Giant Lamp Lighthouse in Calva, there stood a majestic building made of white stones. At the pinnacle of the circr tower was the symbol of the Physician''s Association, the Cross. This was the sacred temple in the hearts of all physicians on the Isor continent. A thousand years ago, with the founding of Calva, several medical magic users from different races established the Physician''s Association here with the initial purpose of standardizing the medical industry and establishing a more professional and systematic physician training mechanism. With the establishment of the Calva Medical College, batches of students with talents in life magic entered the college and grew to be physicians capable of healing and saving lives. After graduation, they scattered across the Isor continent to set up their medical clinics. At the same time, the model of the Calva Medical College was also promoted throughout the Isor continent, and various races began to establish their medical colleges to cultivate more physicians. It could be said that the medical system on the Isor continent was established under the guidance of the Physician''s Association. So the Physician''s Association held a lofty position among the physicianmunity, a position that even transcended racial boundaries. The medical license issued by the Physician''s Association was recognized by all races, and physicians had to undergo multiple assessments to obtain the license. All physicians operating medical clinics had to be licensed. However, since Harold became the head of the Physician''s Association two hundred years ago, the association started to deviate from its original purpose. Cracking down on dissidents and favoring rtives were just the basics. Originally, the position of the alchemists, who were assistants to physicians, was marginalized, and the Calva Medical College even canceled the Alchemy School, retaining only some basic courses. The religious belief in the Goddess of Life was elevated infinitely, and Harold even self-proimed as a divine messenger of the Goddess of Life, making a grand show of his procession. Due to this, the Elves protested, but it eventually led to nothing. With his fanatical religious belief, Harold held an extremely high position in the minds of the physicians, as if he were a deity. In the brightly lit hall, wearing luxurious golden saint robes and a golden crown, Harold sat high on a tform several meters high, overlooking the elders sitting on both sides below. In the middle of the hall, the hunchbacked weasel swallowed saliva and continued, "Lord Chairman, the situation is like this. This guy, Charlotte, has consecutively used surgery to revive those abandoned by the gods. He must be a demon''s apostle in the mortal world. I implore the Physician''s Association to take action, arrest him, and execute him by hanging!" Being stared at by a group of bigwigs, he couldn''t be calm. The weasel couldn''t have expected that justing to report a minor incident would lead him to the Physician''s Association hall and let him meet the legendary Lord Chairman and the elders. However, since the Physician''s Association attached so much importance, Charlotte was undoubtedly doomed. No one could stop it this time! The hall was quiet, and Harold didn''t speak, and the other elders also remained silent. The name Charlotte yton had not been mentioned here for over three years. Everyone knew that this name was taboo, especially whenbined with the yton surname. Thirty years ago, on this very hall, that young and talented couple had severely challenged the authority of the Lord Chairman, almost toppling him from his position. Of course,ter on, the Lord Chairman had proven with facts that his position was unshakable. The young geniuses had ultimately be souls under the ws of the monsters. And their child, in the field of life magic, even disyed talents surpassing his father''s. With the support of the city lord behind him and the protection of his family, he became a shining light in the Calva Medical College, the youngest senior life magic mage in a hundred years. He had a bright future ahead of him, and many people believed he would continue to progress and eventually be a ninth-level great mage, taking over Harold''s position. However, just one year after graduating from medical college, the shocking news of a terrifying surgical incident involving him surfaced. He performed surgery on patients diagnosed as abandoned by the gods, resulting in the death of those patients. And there were numerous such incidents. Charlotte fell from grace in an instant. After the Physician''s Association intervened in the investigation, they revoked his medical license. Following the deliberation of the elders, the verdict was a death sentence by hanging. The vote took ce in this hall, and all the elders present participated in the vote. Eventually, with 6 votes in favor, 2 against, and 2 abstentions, Charlotte received his sentence. Because of the city lord''s intervention and after various consultations, the final decision was to abolish Charlotte''s magical source and imprison him for a year before expelling him from Calva. Three years had passed, and now hearing about him again, no one expected that he had opened a clinic in the Abyss and continued to treat patients using both alchemy and his wicked surgical methods. What was even more unsettling was that he had managed to revive two abandoned by the gods. Second Elder Lucian said indignantly, "Chairman, Charlotte shows no remorse, but instead intensified his actions, openly operating a clinic in the Abyss without a license, persecuting patients with wicked means, and even reviving those abandoned by the gods. He must be worshipping demons and has be an apostle of evil! I believe we should send someone to arrest him, conduct a public trial, and burn him alive at the stake!" "That''s right, this kid has no reverence for the Goddess of Life. Such heretics should be burned to death!" Third Elder Chester added in agreement. Several other elders also voiced their agreement. Harold''s expression remained neutral, like that of an emperor. "This matter requires careful consideration. The Abyss is a ce where there are not many highly skilled physicians, and misdiagnosis is not impossible. It''s too rash to convict someone based solely on the words of this yellow rat wolf. The purpose of our Physician''s Association is to save more patients, not to be a court or a prison," said First Elder Adolf, sitting in the first ce below the tform. Chapter 118: Have You Heard? Chapter 118: Have You Heard? The grand hall fell silent all of a sudden. The weasel-like creature became a bit anxious, stealing a nce at the elderly elf with long white hair trailing down his back. Who was this person? How dare he openly protect Charlotte? His purpose ining here was to make sure Charlotte would die. So, he concocted various fabrications, especially about how Charlotte showed disrespect to the Physician Association and openly practiced medicine without a license. If this old elf ruined his ns, he wouldn''t be able to fulfill Lord Carol''s mission. "I agree with the Elder''s suggestion. We need to be more cautious about Charlotte''s matter," Jacques, the tenth elder seated at the end, spoke up. "The Abyss doesn''t have a branch of the Physician Association, so his unlicensed medical practice doesn''t fall under their jurisdiction. As for whether he truly worships the devil and has be a devil''s apostle, we must send someone to investigate this matter thoroughly and obtain concrete evidence. We shouldn''t solely rely on the one-sided words of this weasel-like creature." "I can swear to the heavens that every word I said today is true; otherwise, I shall die a horrible death," the weasel-like creature hastily dered, making a solemn vow. "That kid Charlotte indeed has a very bad record. If it weren''t for the City Lord''s plea, he would have already faced the gallows. Three years have passed, but he hasn''t shown any remorse. Going to the Abyss has only worsened him," Lucian argued, "Three years ago, he performed surgery on a God-forsaken individual, but it was unsessful. Now he ims to have revived a God-forsaken person, doesn''t this indicate that he has be a devil''s apostle, gaining such abilities? How can a physician with revoked magical powers heal and save people?" His argument seemed unassable. "Nonsense! When the Physician Association was established, the primary goal was to provide more efficient treatment to patients, so they made the Healing Magic the primary means of treating patients. Both potions, incantations, and blessings have cured numerous patients," Jacques retorted in exasperation. "Enough!" Harold, sitting on the high seat, suddenly spoke in a cold voice, his indifferent gaze falling on Jacques. "I will send someone to investigate this matter in the Abyss. If there''s an issue with Charlotte, we will bring him back and let the Court of Judgment handle the verdict." Harold''s arrangement left everyone speechless. At that moment, a young servant hurriedly walked into the grand hall, visibly excited. "Chairman! A message just came from the Calva Chamber of Commerce. Harold auctioned ten bottles of a potion called the ''Magic Repulsion Potion'' that can cure magic drug addiction!" "What?!" All the elders, who were about to disperse, were shocked to hear the news. Even Harold, who usually showed no emotions, couldn''t hide his astonishment. "What did you say? A potion that can cure magic drug addiction? How is that possible? Once someone bes addicted to magic drugs, there is no cure!" Lucian blurted out. The other elders shared the same thoughts. Magic drugs were highly dangerous and addictive, yet there was no known cure for them. Even healing magic did not affect this issue. The Physician Association had conducted extensive research on this matter, led by Harold and involving all members of the Elder Council, but the conclusion remained that "there is no cure for magic drug addiction." Under the scrutinizing gazes of the high-ranking figures, the young servant felt immense pressure but still quickly continued, "The ''Magic Repulsion Potion'' was auctioned at 100 gold coins per bottle. Marcus Barlf bought the first bottle and immediately fed it to his son, Grover. The effects were remarkable as he showed a strong aversion to magic drugs." The name of Marcus''s useless son was known to all members of the association. He had sought help from them more than once, but they couldn''t sell him this favor, as there were too many influential and wealthy people present, and the event couldn''t be staged. "Who is the one who developed this potion? Could they have made a deal with the devil?" Lucian''s face darkened, "This will only make our Physician Association look powerless." "It is said to be a potion created by a pharmacist named ''Miracle,''" the servant replied cautiously. "That''s great news! This is excellent!" Adolf eximed, pping his hands in excitement. "Magic drugs have ravaged for so long, taking the lives of many young people and destroying countless families. We were helpless against it, which was a disy of our ipetence. But now, a miracle has happened! If this ''Magic Repulsion Potion'' can truly help people quit magic drugs, the pharmacist should be admired by everyone." Adolf coldly looked at Lucian and changed his tone, "And you, on the other hand, are here suspecting him of making a deal with the devil, trying to pin the me on him; that is a disy of ipetence." "Elder, please watch your words!" Lucian''s face turned red, feeling somewhat inadequate. ... The news of the ''Magic Repulsion Potion'' spread far and wide through birds flying to various parts of the world. The long-dormant Red Moon Faction also became lively. [Witch: Have you heard? A pharmacist master has developed a potion that can cure magic drug addiction. It was unveiled at the Calva Chamber of Commerce tonight!] [Technician: Is it real or fake? Can magic drug addiction be cured? I''m not well-read, don''t deceive me.] [Shepherd: The news is correct. I''m still in Calva, and a friend of mine participated in tonight''s auction and told me about it. The potion is called the ''Magic Repulsion Potion,'' and after taking it, a strong aversion to magic drugs urs, achieving the effect of quitting them.] [Witch: This is great news! I have a cousin''s second uncle''s third grandson''s girlfriend who is heavily addicted to magic drugs. She''s now so thin that only fish skin is left. If she didn''t use the Water of Life every day to sustain her life, she would have died long ago.] [Technician: Wow, this is incredible! Who''s the master pharmacist behind this? Do you know them? Solving such a worldwide problem with just one potion?] [Shepherd: It is said that the pharmacist who developed this potion is named ''Miracle.''] [Technician: ''Miracle''? That name sounds kind of pretentious, but it sounds familiar, doesn''t it?] [Light Chaser: @Miracle.] [Technician: What?!] [Witch: What?!] [Witch: Is it the same ''Miracle'' who joined the group not long ago? This... This is just too amazing, right? @Miracle, the master,e out and exin?] [Technician: If it''s him, then I understand why the Judicators gave him the ck Stone. He''s a true master pharmacist.] [Technician: @Miracle, master, do you have any potion that can make someone stronger, more robust, and more powerful?] [Technician: Don''t get me wrong, I mean something to strengthen muscles. Lately, I feel a bit weak while doing cksmithing.] [Witch: Is the master already asleep? After doing such a big thing, can he sleep so peacefully?] [Merchant: Haha, you all seem to be well-informed. Yes, this potion was indeed developed by our organization''s new member ''Miracle.'' Currently, I am responsible for mass production and external sales. It seems that the hype we arranged with Harold tonight was quite sessful.] Chapter 119: Doctor, My Heart Hurts Chapter 119: Doctor, My Heart Hurts The Abyss. Nightmare Street. Inside the grand council hall, dozens of core members of the Jardson family were urgently summonedte at night. Seated at the head was Elton, his face grim, and Carol and others wore equally unpleasant expressions. News of the Calva Chamber of Commerce''s introduction of the Magic Repulsion Potion had reached the Abyss, and the Jardson family was the first to receive the news. Concerning the survival of the family, Elton urgently convened the core members to discuss a n. "Father, this matter needs further verification. We don''t know if the potion''s effects are longsting. Moreover, the price of one million copper coins per bottle is not affordable for everyone," Carol said. "Fool! Our family relies on magic elixirs to establish ourselves in the Abyss. If this foundation is shaken, there will be no ce for us in the Abyss anymore," Elton mmed the table in anger. "The price of one million copper coins may be high now, but this is just the initialunch. Once a potion that cures the addiction to magic elixirs appears, the price won''t stay at one million forever. When it drops to a hundred thousand or ten thousand, the magic elixir will have no chance for aeback." "Father, then why don''t we take decisive action and kill Harold? And also kill that popotionsalled ''Miracle,'' so that we can eliminate the source of the problem," Elton''s eldest son suggested with a ruthless look on his face. "Kill Harold?" Elton looked at his foolish son and said coldly, "He''s an eighth-level expert, and the Calva Chamber of Commerce has a powerful guard team, including tenth-level experts. What do you have to kill them with? Your head? As for that potion, where would you find him? Do you think ''Miracle'' is his real name? It''s a code name, meant to conceal his identity!" The council hall fell silent as the elders and strong members of the family lowered their heads. Just yesterday, Elton held an ambitious expansion meeting, announcing the n to unify the Abyss and advance into the Lance Empire. Unexpectedly, in just one day, due to a potion, they had to start considering the survival of the family. "It seems the n to unify the Abyss needs to be elerated," Elton said in a low voice. "Before the Magic Repulsion Potion is introduced into the Abyss and its price drops, we need to eliminate the other three families andpletely control the Abyss. By then, all the wealth and business of the three families will be ours, and the whole Abyss will be under our control. We can then refuse the Magic Repulsion Potion from entering the Abyss." Everyone raised their heads, revealing a fierce glint in their eyes. "Carol, keep a close eye on the ck Magic Guards, especially those recruits from outside. If there is any sign of betrayal, kill them directly," Elton continued, "These people are the cannon fodder to eliminate the other three families. If used well, it can minimize our losses." "Father, I understand," Carol nodded solemnly. "Block any news rted to the Magic Repulsion Potion and spread some false information to confuse them," Elton looked at the crowd and said, "Before we take action, we must stabilize the morale of the ck Magic Guards." "Yes!" everyone responded in unison. "Go prepare. Three days from now, we''ll take action against the Harriman family and the Duru family. From then on, the Abyss will be the Abyss of our Jardson family." The crowd got up and left, leaving only Carol who didn''t leave. "Father, what about Charlotte?" Carol spoke after everyone had left. "After we exterminate the Harriman family, what can a mere human like him do, even if he runs away?" Elton sneered. ... As the sky was getting brighter, Charlotte returned to his room to rest, changing out of his clothes that were filled with the scent of potions and taking a shower before lying back on the soft and warm bed. Taking out the ck stone, he was surprised to find that there were over a hundred unread messages in the Red Moon Group, as well as several private messages. Charlotte first checked the group messages. It turned out that the merchants had sessfully promoted the Magic Repulsion Potion, and the news had caused quite a stir among the bigwigs in the group. And the fact that he had the merchant named ''Miracle'' still seemed a bit rash. It naturally led to suspicions that it was him. Nevertheless, the private messages were what surprised Charlotte the most. [Witch: Miracle, can I purchase two bottles of Magic Repulsion Potion from you? I have a friend who urgently needs it. Of course, I will pay the full price.] Two bottles of Magic Repulsion Potion meant two million copper coins! How could he not be tempted? But after some consideration, Charlotte still replied with regret: [Miracle: I''m sorry, but I have entrusted the sale of the Magic Repulsion Potion to the merchant. You can directly contact him for purchase.] Charlotte opened the next private message. [Technician: Sir Miracle, do you have any potions that can prolong the effect of a potion? A friend of mine asked me to inquire.] Whenever a man asked this kind of question, he would always shift the me to some non-existent friend. [Miracle: Sorry, but there''s currently no potion of that kind.] As for whether there would be such a potion in the future, Charlotte wasn''t sure either. The market for blue pills was not insignificant. Many knights were stuck at a certain peak for years, just missing thatst push to break through. A potion like this might help them. But Charlotte wasn''t certain if the cunning system would leave such an obvious bug. After putting down the ck stone, Charlotte closed his eyes. Until today, he finally felt that the other members of the Red Moon Group had epted him as a new member. However, until now, he had no idea about the true identity of any of them. And thework of contacts shown by the merchant had surprised him greatly. He was very grateful to the Judge for giving him such a valuable circle of friends, despite leaving him with a debt of 3,000 gold coins. After resting for a while, when it was already bright outside, Charlotte got up. Although he had been busy in theb all night, the three bottles of Elixir of Might gave him an abundance of energy, and he didn''t feel tired at all. Suddenly, Charlotte thought of a brilliant way to make money. What if he sold the Elixir of Might? Even if he sold one bottle for two gold coins, the increased wealth could be used to buy two more bottles. Moreover, the exchange for the Elixir of Might was his wealth value, and the money earned could be continuously umted. Selling one bottle would allow him to buy one more for himself. Wouldn''t that create a perpetual motion machine? But Charlotte wasn''t sure if the cunning system would leave such an obvious bug. After he breaks through to the junior knight, he ns to take a bottle of Elixir of Might to Vivian to try. Although she is a highly talented magician, having a healthy physique doesn''t affect her use of magic. If it weren''t for limited energy, practicing both magic and martial skills would undoubtedly be the best choice. With a long sword in one hand and fireballs in the other, capable of both long-range attacks and close defense, he would be invincible! Since Charlotte''s magical source has been blocked, he can only indulge in fantasies. His n now is to persevere, work hard to earn money, and then buy Elixir of Might from the system. 1 gold coin for 100 kg of strength. This stable happiness is what many people dream of but cannot achieve. When he bes as wealthy as the merchant one day, won''t he also be invincible? Charlotte had already decided that if he ever got an opportunity like the merchant''s, he must seize it firmly, even if he could only pull a tuft of leg hair from them. Charlotte arrived at the restaurant, and Agatha served him a sumptuous breakfast. While eating steak, Charlotte curiously asked, "Agatha, where is your Miss?" "She went out, sir," Agatha stood by the side, exining with a smile. "Went out?" Charlotte took a bite of the juicy medium-rare steak, feeling the savory juice sshing in his mouth, causing a storm of vors that belonged to beef. He casually asked, "Did she go to Calva?" "How did you know?" Agatha looked surprised. "I guessed," Charlotte smiled faintly. Yesterday''s trip to Calva, he might have caught up with the merchant''s promotional event for the Elixir Aversion Potion. He wondered how Diana would react. Just thinking about it, Charlotte found it quite amusing. On the carriage to the temporary clinic, Vivian looked at Charlotte excitedly and said, "Boss, can I perform surgery on the patients today?" Charlotte nced at her and chuckled, "Did you stay awake all night in excitement?" "How did you know?" Vivian was shocked. "Could it be... did you watch me sleepst night?" "With those dark circles under your eyes, you don''t seem to have had a good night''s sleep. You look like a panda," Charlotte pointed to her eyes. "Panda? What''s a panda?" Vivian took out a small mirror she carried with her and looked at her dark eye circles. She was taken aback for a moment and looked up at Charlotte. "Boss, what should I do now?" "Use the Moisturizing Essence to repair your imperfections, such as dark circles, eye bags, the bane of e. You deserve to have it," Charlotte held a bottle of pink lotion in his hand. Vivian dly took it, opened the cap, poured some into her palm, and gently applied it around her eyes and eye bags. She closed her eyes, feeling the cool sensation that soothed her tired eyes and brought rxation. Three minutester, Vivian opened her eyes and couldn''t wait to grab the small mirror. The originally deep dark circles and exaggerated eye bags hadpletely disappeared! "This is too effective! If I had sisters, I''d rmend they buy it! Buy! Buy!" Vivian couldn''t help but exim. "600 copper coins, deducted from your sry?" Charlotte suddenly said. "What?" Vivian''s smiling face froze. "Retail price is 800 copper coins, but as an employee, I''ll give it to you for 600 copper coins. Of course, if you learn the method of making it yourself, I''ll only charge you the cost of the materials, which would be about 20 copper coins," Charlotte said with a smile. "We''re so close, and you still want to make a 30-fold profit from me?" Vivian looked bitter. Charlotte nonchntly said, "No, you overlooked the added value of knowledge. If you learn it, you will have this additional value too." "But, if I learn it, won''t I be working for you and earning money?" Vivian seemed to realize something. "You work to create value, and I''ll pay you a sry for the value you create. Paying for knowledge is about learning new skills; these are two separate things. Don''t confuse them," Charlotte exined seriously. Vivian nodded thoughtfully, "It sounds like it makes sense." "However, if I learn this, wouldn''t I be providingbor for you?" Vivian seemed to realize something else. "This is a world based on equal exchange. If you want to gain knowledge from me, you need to pay a certain amount of money for it. It''s quite reasonable, isn''t it?" Charlotte said seriously. Vivian nodded, seemingly understanding. "But, I''ll be working for you if I learn it, won''t I?" Charlotte turned his head away, fearing he would burst outughing if he continued to look at Vivian''s innocent face. Vivian, who would always be bad at ounting, was indeed entertaining to tease. As Charlotte and Vivian arrived at the entrance of the temporary clinic, there were already seven or eight patients waiting in a long queue. As they opened the clinic, Vivian was busy preparing for surgery. Perhaps because the news of healing the half-orc Jonah had spread, today was even busier than yesterday. Fortunately, Vivian had already mastered the basic technique of skin suturing. Charlotte deliberately selected several sturdy men who took pride in their scars to let her practice. Those men, however, looked a bit speechless when they saw the extra caterpir-like suture wounds on their bodies. After thest patient left, Charlotte slumped into a chair. He finally felt tired after a long day. Vivian alsoy on the counter, breathing a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help butin, "Today, I treated ten patients independently. If I get 10%mission, it should be 230 copper coins, right, Boss?" "That''s right. I''ll keep it on your ount," Charlotte readily agreed. After all, this foolish girl had earned him another 20 silver coins. They heard two knocks on the door outside, and then the door was pushed open. "Business has already closed for the day," Vivian began to say, but she stopped halfway, surprised, "Landy Sister!" Charlotte also raised his head and looked at Diana, who was wearing a tight blue dress that entuated her enchanting figure, with red high heels. He was equally surprised, "Madam Landy, why are you here?" "Howe? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Diana walked gracefully and sat down opposite Charlotte. "I''vee here for treatment." "Treatment?" Charlotte examined Diana from head to toe. Herplexion was rosy, and she exuded vitality; she didn''t look like she was ill at all. Diana covered her chest and frowned, "Yes, my heart hurts. Doctor, can you tell me what''s wrong?" Chapter 120: Do You Still Want to Marry In? Chapter 120: Do You Still Want to Marry In? Charlotte looked at Diana and asked seriously, "Do you need me to check it for you?" Seeing that Charlotte wasn''t joking, Diana had to let go of his hand and stared at him for a while before slowly saying, "Doctor Charlotte, you hide it well." "I haven''t done anything," Charlotte said innocently. "I regret to inform you that the rent for the new clinic has increased," Diana leaned back against the chair. "We had a prearranged rent. How can it suddenly increase?" Charlotte was shocked. Could it be that the clinic''s business had been too good these days, and she had her eyes on it? Diana smirked and said leisurely, "I heard that the clinic''s business has been boomingtely, with more than double the number of patients than before. So, I raised the rent a bit. It''s reasonable, isn''t it?" Sure enough, she had arranged for the fox guards to watch outside, not only to protect him but also to spy on him. "My clinic is a small business, and I earn hard-earned money. You know this very well, Madam Landy. If you insist on raising the rent, then I''ll just rent it here. How much did you rent it to that tailor in the beginning? 30 silver coins per month?" Charlotte firmly dered, 100 silver coins per month for rent was already his upper limit. "Yes, I know. Some people im to work hard for charity but secretly make a million copper coins by selling a single potion. Making money is indeed tough," Diana nodded. Charlotte: "..." It seems she attended the auction of the Calva Chamber of Commerce. Now it would be hard to exin. Could he say that in this coboration, he could only get twenty percent of the profit? And he had to deduct 3000 gold coins first. He wasn''t sure how much he would end up with in the end. "It seems that you have a close rtionship with Harold, the president of the Calva Chamber of Commerce," Diana said with a smiling gaze. "I grew up in Calva, so I naturally know some elders," Charlotte replied modestly. But in Diana''s eyes, it was different. Several elders? Just one Harold was enough to surprise her. Did Charlotte have several others like him? To be able to trust Harold so much and hand over the Magic Repulsion Potion to him, their rtionship must be quite close. "From your reaction, it seems that the promotion of the Magic Repulsion Potion was quite sessful," Charlotte nced at the tightly closed door and lowered his voice, "So, how are you and the Duru family preparing?" "We met this morning, and everything is proceeding ording to the n, but the timeline has been elerated," Diana also lowered her voice, "The news has reached Elton, and that old man is furious. He ns to take action against our three families in advance, in three days." "So urgent?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. He expected that the Jardson family would take action after receiving the news, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. But from the Jardson family''s perspective, the sooner they acted, the more advantageous it would be. Once the news of the Magic Repulsion Potion spread throughout the Abyss, the foundation of the Jardson family would be shaken, and the ck Guard would be even more unstable. At that time, it would be much harder to make those ck Guards controlled by the magical drug fight desperately for the Jardson family. Now, the main contradiction was no longer Carol trying to kill him. It was the Jardson family trying to wipe out the three major families of Harriman, Duru, and Daniel. His role as a catalyst became less important. "What do you need me to do?" Charlotte asked. He didn''t inquire about the details of the coboration between the Harriman and Duru families. Sometimes, knowing too much was not a good thing. "Three bottles of Magic Repulsion Potion," Diana was equally straightforward. "I''ll get them for you tonight." "I need them now. If you don''t have them, start refining them immediately." Charlotte nced at Diana''s serious expression, got up, and brought out the "Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God." "Where did you dig up this antique?" Diana looked at the simple alchemy furnace with one missing corner on the lid. "This is my new alchemy furnace, bought from a grocery store," Charlotte casually replied. "Let''s go, we''ll refine the potion at the estate." Vivian listened to their conversation, utterly baffled. She understood every word they said, but she still couldn''t grasp what they were talking about. However, there was one very important thing she understood: they were going back to the estate now, and there might still be some leftover food there. Even if it was just leftovers, it was still much better than ck bread! "Landy, have you had lunch yet?" Vivian asked carefully, sitting in Diana''s carriage. "Not yet," Diana smiled at Vivian, "When we get back, you can have lunch with us." "That would be wonderful!" Vivian beamed with joy. After spending some time with the head chef, she learned something very important. In the Harriman Estate, apart from the elders, thendy had the best food. "With such a tight schedule, what are your chances of sess?" Inside the carriage, Charlotte couldn''t help but ask with concern. If Diana lost, he would have to flee ahead of time. After finally gaining some reputation in the Abyss and without the interference of the Physician Association, he didn''t want to be uprooted and wandering again so soon. "Time is fair for both sides. The Jardson family is also not fully prepared, but we made some preparations in advance, which is better than contacting the Duru family at thest minute," Diana looked at him. "By the way, I have to thank you for mediating between us and saving us a lot of time." "No need to mention thanks. Show your sincerity in the rent," Charlotte straightforwardly said. "Well... I need to seriously consider that," Diana''s smile became even stronger. This woman is not easy to deal with. Charlotte sighed in his heart. After eating something, Charlotte headed straight to theboratory. He threw the iron pot aside and set up the "Alchemy Furnace Left Behind by the Medicine God." Since the name was long and stinky, Charlotte decided to give this rare alchemy furnace a catchy and good name - the ck Pot. Look at this pot, it''s big and ck. After confirming that there were no eavesdroppers in theboratory, Charlotte lit the charcoal and began to prepare the materials needed for three bottles of the Magic Repulsion Potion. Diana''s urgency indicated that this potion was used to create discord among the ck Guards, which was also part of their initial n. The more ck Guards they could persuade to switch sides, the greater their chances of winning this war. The ck Pot was thick and sturdy, and Charlotte thought its heat efficiency might not be very high, but surprisingly, the pot''s temperature rose much faster than he expected, even faster than the thin iron pot Guy had made for him. He sessively added various materials into the ck Pot. As the temperature rose, the medicinal ingredients gradually dposed and fused. Then... It turned into a mess. Charlotte looked at the unidentified, ck-smoking substance in the pot and became so angry that he puffed his cheeks and stared. Wasn''t it said that using this ck Pot would increase the sess rate by 10%? How did it turn into a mess? The process of using this new pot had to be practiced to be familiar with its characteristics. Charlotte realized that he should not rush to refine the Magic Repulsion Potion. Instead, he first practiced with a simpler cleaning potion. The first attempt failed, the second attempt was half-finished, but the third attempt seeded! He poured the cleaning potion into a ss bottle. The translucent liquid seemed to have a slightly different state from the one he usually refined, but he couldn''t pinpoint the difference. "Could it be because of the 10% potion effectiveness bonus?" Charlotte suddenly thought of another important feature of the ck Pot. However, the 10% bonus to the effectiveness of the cleaning potion might not be noticeable to the naked eye, so he had to temporarily put aside the impulse to test it on a small white mouse. When he had some timeter, he could refine two batches of hemostatic potions to test their effectiveness. He could give a small white mouse a cut and see if the hemostatic potion refined with the ck Pot had a better effect. That would be more noticeable. After refining three batches of cleaning potions, Charlotte had a deeper understanding of the temper of the ck Pot, and he became more adept at refining the Magic Repulsion Potion. The second furnace, a sessful refinement! Looking at the three bottles of semi-turbid liquid in his hand, this was the cornerstone of his cooperation with Diana and Rnd. In exchange, he secured his safety in the Abyss and obtained the bargaining chip to help remove the malignant tumor that was the Jardson family. Charlotte couldn''t verify whether the potion''s effectiveness had been improved. Moreover, there were no patients who needed the second bottle, so he couldn''t gauge its subjective effect. Charlotte left theboratory with the three bottles of the potion. As soon as he opened the door, Buddy, who was guarding the entrance, smiled and said, "Doctor Charlotte, please follow me. Miss is waiting for you over here." Soon, he saw Diana and a somewhat serious-looking old man in the garden pavilion. Diana stood beside the old man and gestured for Buddy to step back, then introduced, "This is my grandfather." "Hello, Grandfather," Charlotte politely greeted. Diana stared in astonishment and hurriedly said, "He is my grandfather." "So what?" Charlotte replied. "Is it appropriate for you to call him grandfather?" "Should I call him Great-Grandfather then? Landy Aunt?" Diana: ... You are a little rascal! Alfred, with a serious expression, was made to smile by the young man in front of him. He could naturally tell that this young man was teasing his granddaughter, but being unflustered and not feeling inferior upon their first meeting made him view Charlotte in a higher light. "I am Alfred. Please take a seat, young man," Alfred smiled. "Thank you, I am Charlotte." Charlotte sat opposite Alfred. This was his first time meeting the actual ruler of the Harriman family. "It''s impressive, young man. At such a young age, you have created the Magic Repulsion Potion that has shocked the world. It''s not an exaggeration to call it a miracle," Alfred sighed. Thispliment was genuine. Among those of Charlotte''s age in the Harriman family, they were only busy showing off their power, while Charlotte disyed such talent and ability. Even the matter of eliminating the Jardson family, which had been nned for decades, had taken a crucial step forward due to Charlotte''s mediation and connection with the Duru family. Before this, he even considered having Diana marry Rnd to strengthen the alliance between the two families. However, this n was firmly rejected by Diana, who had always wanted to inherit the Harriman family. Although it didn''t quite follow the tradition of passing the family to a male heir, Alfred couldn''t find any of his other grandchildren who possessed even half of Diana''s abilities. Now, with the revtion of the Magic Repulsion Potion, the Jardson family had decided to target their three families. In such a critical situation, the alliance between the two families became unbreakable. With any family having ulterior motives, there was a possibility of failure in this war, and no one could afford to back down. "The old man is overpraising. I was just lucky to have sessfully refined it," Charlotte modestly replied. "To be able to directly cooperate with the Calva Trading Company in operation and sales, your strength is not far behind your luck," Alfred''s gaze focused on Charlotte. Charlotte felt that he was trying to see through him, but he remainedposed and said, "It''s just an elder giving me some support. The previous generation''s friendship sometimes brings some convenience." Alfred nodded slightly. Charlotte''s response was impable. From his background, he was a member of the Calva Elder Council, and his parents were renowned doctors in Calva. If it weren''t for his parents'' idental deaths when he was young, resulting in the depletion of the family''s resources, the yton family would have been prominent in Calva. With such a background, knowing influential figures like Harold and the adults in Calva was reasonable, wasn''t it? After all, even the Calva City Lord nearly became his father-inw. Carol wanted to kill him because of an assignment from Capas, and the cause was the city lord''s daughter. This was a significant coborator. Alfred assessed Charlotte in his mind. "These three bottles of Magic Repulsion Potion are what you need," Charlotte ced the potions on the small table between them. Alfred looked at the potions and then raised his eyes to look at Charlotte. "In addition, I have a request that I am not willing to make." Charlotte had a bad feeling, but he could only nod with a forced smile, "Please tell me." "The Jardson family keeps 500 ck Guards, whose strength ranges from level 3 to level 4, and their numbers far exceed the Fox Guards and the Duru family''s guards. The Jardson family''s actions are sudden, and our two families are not fully prepared. I''m afraid our chances of winning are not high," Alfred''s tone became low and earnest. "So, I want to beg you to use your connections and invite a few friends to assist us." "Ah, this..." As expected, Charlotte couldn''tplete the mission as soon as Alfred opened his mouth. Friends who can assist? How about a magic waste who has been abandoned for three years? Or a knight apprentice who has practiced for three months? This is the most significant effort he can make. His most badass friend should be the Adjudicator. That guy is indeed very badass; he can single-handedly take down the entire Abyss. Unfortunately, not even ashes were left of him. He just said he had many friends, but now he''s saying he has none. It''s not appropriate. "You should know well that they should not meddle in the affairs of the Abyss," Charlotte looked meaningfully at her. "And, are you nning to invite them to the Abyss? They have an insatiable appetite." Alfred''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, and his face became serious. He wanted to use Charlotte''s connections to increase the chances of winning this decisive battle but overlooked that inviting powerful forces might bring about something even more formidable and terrifying than the Jardson family. "From any perspective, this is an internal matter for your Abyss. It is best to resolve it internally. The Magic Repulsion Potion I provided is the most significant effort I can make for you now," Charlotte said calmly. "You are right. In the end, we have to handle this ourselves," Alfred nodded. The rest was just some casual chatting, but Charlotte maintained hisposure and answered each question carefully. As rumored, Alfred was indeed a sly old fox, always trying to extract information from you during seemingly ordinary conversations. Charlotte worked hard to maintain his image as a talented and positive young man. During the conversation, he suddenly felt as if he was meeting the parents of a girl for the first time and being questioned about his background. Looking at Diana, who stood aside, smiling all the way, he couldn''t help but sense a feeling of shyness in this gentle demeanor. No, no, this gentleness was dangerous. An hourter, this long conversation finally came to an end. Alfred continued to rest in the garden and enjoy the flowers, while Diana left with Charlotte. "You should have left a good impression on my grandfather," Diana looked at Charlotte somewhat surprised. She thought Charlotte would be nervous. "Well, your grandfather is a kind old man," Charlotte nodded. "Reiterate, that''s my grandfather!" Diana emphasized with a slightly stronger tone. "What''s yours is mine, and we are so familiar with each other. Why bother distinguishing it so clearly?" Charlotte smiled. Diana looked at Charlotte''s clean face, which bore a hint of mischief, and her face couldn''t help but blush. She quickened her pace and said, "Hmph, I think you just want to get closer to me so that I won''t charge you rent!" Damn, she could see that! Charlotte was surprised but kept a calm expression and said, "We''re partners after all, and now we''re even living together. In a family, we shouldn''t keep secrets from each other. I''m not someone who only cares about rent. Don''t misunderstand me." "A family?" Diana stopped walking. Charlotte followed closely and almost bumped into her but managed to stop in time. Diana turned around, looked at Charlotte with a smiling face, and asked yfully, "What, do you want to marry into the family?" I''m a man, how could I be a son-inw? Charlotte looked at Diana''s beautiful face, her rounded and shapely figure, her long and slender legs, and all the rental houses on that street. His determination wavered for a moment. What''s wrong with enjoying a free ride? Isn''t it enjoyable? Don''t you want to enjoy it? "You don''t seem like that kind of person," Diana chuckled and turned around to continue walking. "Hey? Wait a minute! I''m still considering it! Don''t rush!" Chapter 121: The Blood Moon Night Was Coming Chapter 121: The Blood Moon Night Was Coming Having failed to freeload a soft meal, Charlotte returned to theboratory and continued his efforts. Once he took on this me for inefficiency, the efficiency of refining the potions did indeed noticeably improve. After bing proficient in cleaning the potions, Charlotte started refining the hemostatic potion. He practiced five batches in one go, with only one failure. As he continued, his sess rate reached nearly 100%. This boosted Charlotte''s confidence, making him feel like he had be a potion master, able to easily handle any potion. Then, he attempted to refine the anesthesia potion. The first batch, failure! The second batch, failure! The third batch, failure! ... He refined ten batches in one go, with only three sessful potions. The sess rate was still painfully low. The good news was that he refined twelve batches with only three sesses in the previous attempt. Today, he refined ten batches with a sess rate that had indeed improved by about 10%. Charlotte continued to refine after calcting the cost and confirming that he could still make a profit with this sess rate. With the increase in the number of attempts, he could feel that he had a better grasp of the refining details for this potion, and his refining skills had significantly improved. As a result, the sess rate began to slowly rise. ... On the other hand, Buddy took the potions and left the mansion in disguise. He delivered the potions to Rnd''s hands. After receiving the potions, Rnd boarded a carriage and headed to a small tavern in the back alley of Baka Street. In the dim private room, a burly figure, resembling a giant bear, sat there with his scar-covered face illuminated by the dim light of the beast oilmp, giving him a fierce appearance. His open shirt revealed a chest full of thick ck hair. The burly man spoke, "Mr. Rnd, are you here to discuss the same matter asst time? You know my bottom line and requirements. I won''t let my brothers be your cannon fodder if I can''t meet those." Sitting down in front of the burly man, Rnd replied calmly, "Mr. Gabriel, I wonder if you have heard a piece of news. Last night, the Calva Chamber of Commerce held an auction, and the final item was a potion called the ''Magic Repulsion Potion,'' which can cure addiction to magic drugs." "What did you say?" Gabriel''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. "A potion that can cure addiction to magic drugs?! How could such a thing exist in this world!" "I was there at the scenest night and managed to purchase one of those potions for 100 gold coins. This world-changing news will soon spread throughout the Abyss. With your connections, I believe it will be easy for you to verify if what I said is true," Rnd said with a smile. Gabriel stared at Rnd for a while, lost in thought. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to verify the news. If Rnd used such news to deceive him, it would be quite foolish. However, a potion that could cure addiction to magic drugs was incredibly important to him and his brothers. Over the past two years, he had experienced firsthand the damage caused by magic drugs. Although they used a modified version provided by the Jardson family, it still hindered his progress when he attempted to break through to the fifth level, resulting in mental confusion. This meant that the magic drug had already eroded his mind, making further progress in strength nearly impossible. For a giant bear like him who was only 200 years old, with over two hundred years of life remaining, breaking through to the fourth level was far from his limit due to his natural talent. However, due to the magic drug, he was stuck at a bottleneck right before reaching the fifth level. This was extremely terrifying! Despite being close to the fifth level, it became an insurmountable gap because of the magic drug. He had attempted to quit the drug over the past two years, but each attempt failed with severe side effects on his body. He had no loyalty to the Jardson family, only deep-seated hatred and resentment. Moreover, the so-called allowances for the ck Magic Guards were not as generous as when he was a mercenary captain. Due to the magic drugs, he couldn''t leave the Abyss and was virtually tied with an invisible leash. They knew, those ck Magic Guards under the control of the magic drugs, that they were nothing more than dogs raised by the Jardson family. They were made to do all the dirty and tiring work, and when there was danger, they were the ones sent to the front lines as cannon fodder. However, what else could they do? With the magic drugs in the hands of the Jardson family, they distributed them daily. They were forced to obey, or else the Jardson family could withhold the drugs for two days, making them suffer immensely. "So, you n to use the potion to make us work for you?" Gabriel looked at Rnd with a profound gaze. "I don''t want to force you with the potion; it''s no different from what Elton did," Rnd shook his head slightly. "But I know that you also hate the Jardson family. What I hope for is that we can work together to eliminate the Jardson family''s tumor. When the Abyss is rid of the scourge of magic drugs, and you use the Magic Repulsion Potion to quit the drugs, you will also receive a reward of considerable bounty." Gabriel fell into silence again, frowning as if deep in thought. Rnd didn''t rush him and sat quietly. "Can you guarantee that, after everything is done, each of my brothers will be provided with a Magic Repulsion Potion?" Gabriel finally spoke. "Yes, as long as three dayster, during the battle when you turn against them, I, representing the Duru family, promise that each of your brothers will receive a Magic Repulsion Potion. Afterward, each of them will receive a bounty of fifty gold coins," Rnd promised solemnly. "And you will receive what I previously promised you." Gabriel stood up, supporting himself with both hands on the table, his massive figure casting a shadow over Rnd, as he warned in a low voice, "You should know that we are all ouws. If you deceive us, the Duru family will pay a heavy price." "The Duru family has operated with integrity in the Abyss, unlike the thieves in the Jardson family," Rnd took out a crystal vial with gold-rimmed edges from his pocket and ced it on the table, pushing it toward Gabriel''s direction. "As a show of sincerity, I will deliver this Magic Repulsion Potion to you first. You can verify its effectiveness by trying it before making a decision." Gabriel looked at the exquisite crystal vial on the table, which seemed to be of the highest quality. "Noter than tomorrow, I will give you my answer," Gabriel said as he put away the crystal vial, put on his hood, and left. After Gabriel''s figure disappeared from the doorway, Rnd finally breathed a sigh of relief. He released the magic spell hidden under the table and picked up the ss of wine on the table, taking a sip. It was only then that he realized his palms were full of sweat. Even though they were both at the fourth level, the ck bear spirit''s oppressive feeling was incredibly strong. At such a close distance, Rnd''s magic would probably not have enough time to be cast before being pped into a pile of minced meat by the bear''s paw. Gabriel was his breakthrough point with the ck Magic Guards. As long as Gabriel agreed to betray them, he could at least influence more than 50 of the ck Magic Guards to join their side. With fifty fewer skilled members in the Jardson family and fifty more desperados on their side, the bnce of victory would tilt in their favor. As for the promised half-million copper coinpensation, it was confirmed after discussions between the Duru family and the Harriman family. Both parties would share the cost. Of course, after exterminating the Jardson family, their properties would be divided equally between the two families. That was a substantial piece of meat, enough for both families to feast on. Regarding the Magic Repulsion Potion, Charlotte provided it free of charge. From all perspectives, both the Duru family and the Harriman family stood to profit from this deal. "Now, I just need to ensure that the reinforcements arrive on time, and everything should be fine," Rnd murmured to himself. ... Charlotte spent the entire afternoon refining the anesthesia potion, using up all the materials. The sess rate had improved from the initial 33% to 50%! The progress was indeed astonishing! What excited Charlotte the most was that he had finally mastered the use of the ck pot. While not perfect integration, he had gained a deep understanding of the pot''s characteristics, which was crucial for refining potions. For example, if he were to refine the hemostatic potion now, the sess rate would be over 90%. As he left theboratory, the sky had turnedpletely dark. Looking up from the estate, he could vaguely see one or two blurred stars, but tonight''s stars were covered in a strange dark red hue. "Is the Blood Moon about to appear?" Charlotte suddenly realized something crucial. The most terrifying legend in this worldthe Descent of the Blood Moon! It was the anomalies caused by the Blood Moon that forced people of all races to retreat into cities, caves, and crevices in the Abyss. The Red Moon Organization was formed in response to these events and took its name from them. However, since arriving in this world, Charlotte had always stayed in the Abyss, never seeing the sun, let alone the moon. He had almost forgotten about this. The Blood Moon appeared on the fifteenth day of each month, which was the night of the full moon. Calcting the time, it was three or four days away from appearing. During that time, the monsters would be extremely violent, and some terrifying creatures would also roam outside. The continent of Isor would be particrly dangerous. Even staying inrge cities would not guarantee safety, as the terrifying beast tide could still attack the protective barriers under the guidance of the mother beasts. Throughout the past thousand years, the protective barriers ofrge cities have been breached by the beast tide, leading to terrible massacres. Even the city of Calva, where powerful individuals from all races gathered, had almost been breached several times, resulting in heavy casualties among the defending troops and civilians. Elton chose to act in three days, which was the night before the Blood Moon, against the Harriman family and the Duru family. The timing was interesting. It was important to remember that the Abyss was also not a safe ce; it didn''t even have arge magic barrier. While relying on natural defenses, it had not encountered arge-scale beast tide in many years. However, during each Blood Moon night, there would inevitably be some crazed monsters jumping out of the fissures, causing tremendous harm to the residents. Sometimes, even terrifying creatures would appear, devouring an entire street in one night. These were all recorded in Charlotte''s diary over the past three years in the Abyss, and Blood Moon night was undoubtedly the most terrifying and dangerous moment. In the past, when monsters identally entered the Abyss, the four major families would intervene and resolve the situation. But three dayster, those four major families would be fighting each other. By then, the Abyss would be in chaos, at its most vulnerable. The Blood Moon night wasing. The danger was evident. Chapter 122: Eve of the Great Battle Chapter 122: Eve of the Great Battle When you face death squarely, death wille over and over again! The Decapitator of the Floating Ind is truly deserving of the title! Although Charlotte is no longer the young boy who couldn''t even hold a sword, he is still powerless against the graceful and smooth movements of the Adjudicator and the lightning-fast consecutive strikes. ng! ng! As their swords shed, just when Charlotte barely managed to block the second strike, he was already intercepted with a swift spin, and his waist was cut in half. In terms of smoothbinations of attacks, it had to be him. Charlotte had not fully mastered his body''s breakthrough into the intermediate knight level, and yet, he encountered the Adjudicator, who had mastered his body to the extreme. Both were intermediate knights, but there was an insurmountable difference between them. In a situation where their strengths were equal, Charlotte was once again bloodily defeated! Charlotte forgot about the time, got used to death, and focused solely on every strike the Adjudicator made and the seamless connections between each consecutive strike. The Adjudicator was imparting hisbat experience to him in the most direct way possible. Between life and death, Charlotte felt the force and angles of each strike, as well as the extent of blood spattering after killing an enemy. Double strike, triple strike, quadruple strike... Once you master the technique of consecutive strikes, the number of strikes you can execute depends on how strong your opponent is and how much stamina you have to deliver the next blow. The Adjudicator tortured me a thousand times, but I still smile when my head flies off. ng! ng! ng! The sound of des shing became increasingly dense. He took the second strike, the third strike, the fourth strike... Charlotte was highly focused, his expression exceptionally resolute, and only when his head flew away could he maintain a handsome appearance. He didn''t know how long had passed. The Adjudicator''s sword pierced Charlotte''s heart. But it wasn''t a physical strike, it was a phantom. Charlotte appeared behind the Adjudicator, his Judgment Sword unsheathed, drawing a beautiful arc like a hot knife through butter, and smoothly beheading the Adjudicator! The soaring head let out a sigh of relief, "Not bad, young one, you win." Charlotte used his sword to support himself, not letting himself fall, and the corners of his mouth, overflowing with blood, rose high. Before he could say a few cool words, the floating ind beneath his feet cracked open instantly, and he fell. In the room, on the bed, Charlotte woke up in a sh, instinctively jumping up, and then falling heavily onto the bed. Hoo... Hoo... Charlotte took a deep breath to quickly calm his emotions. On the Floating Ind, he had experienced death hundreds of times, and even after returning to reality, he still felt lingering fear. But the joy brought by the improvement in his swordsmanship still overshadowed all the difort. He opened his attribute panel. In the skills column: Sword Drawing Technique: Intermediate 1250/2000 Whirling Strike: Intermediate 1220/2000 Consecutive Strikes: Basic 660/1000 sh of Insight: Intermediate 1380/2000. Sword Drawing Technique, Whirling Strike, and sh of Insight had all sessfully leveled up to intermediate. Consecutive Strikes were now preliminarily grasped. What surprised Charlotte the most was that the proficiency of sh of Insight had surpassed that of the Sword Drawing Technique and Whirling Strike. But thinking about it carefully, it became clear. In knight battles, agility is crucial. Especially when facing distant attackers like mages, a knight who only knows how to charge head-on can easily be kited to death, unable to even touch the hem of a mage''s robe. This dangerous world is not a fair knight''s duel game. The opponents you have to face are not just fully armored knights; there are also spellcasting mages, ubiquitous monsters, and gigantic dragons soaring in the sky... A set of flexible footwork will allow you to be like a fish in water inplex battles. Upon further reflection, Charlotte felt that he was more like an assassin. With his elusive footwork and the instant killing ability of the Sword Drawing Technique, paired with a mysterious ck robe that conceals his presence, he is undoubtedly a qualified assassin. After sh of Insight advanced to the intermediate level, the most important manifestation is the afterimage. This afterimage has great deceptive power during battles, causing opponents to make mistakes. If one can seize the opportunity, it can be a deadly strike. Charlotte has deeply realized the value of these two scrolls. At this moment, he just wants to shout out loud: "Thanks to the organization! Thanks to the support of the bosses!" The mysterious Floating Ind is full of pain and joy! Without such a ce, with Charlotte''s talent, he might not have reached his current level even after practicing swordsmanship for a year. He pushed open the window and took a look outside. Confirming that it was still dark, Charlotte rxed andy back on the bed, falling asleep soundly. ... Charlotte slept soundly, but some people couldn''t sleep. Alfred appeared in Anman Street, a low-key mansion with a quiet courtyard. "Elder Alfred''s unexpected visit is quite surprising." Sitting opposite him was a charming subus, the current head of the Daniel family, Monica. "With your sources of information, I suppose you already know about the Jardson family''s movements," Alfred didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, "In three days, Elton ns to take action against our three families simultaneously. I came here today to discuss cooperation with you." Monica lifted the wine ss from the table and took a sip, her lips slightly curved. "Cooperation? It seems like you have already made a deal with the Duru family." "That''s right. Elton dares to make a move against the three of us at the same time, indicating his formidable strength. If our three families don''t unite, under his ambitious n, there''s no chance of survival. He is no longer satisfied with the situation of the four families coexisting; he wants the Abyss family to dominate alone." Alfred nodded slightly. "How can you guarantee that after the Jardson family is wiped out, the Daniel family won''t be next?" Monica put down the wine ss, smiling as she looked at him. "As far as Anman Street''s business is concerned, apart from Monica, no one else can handle it. The money doesn''t tempt us, the Harryman family, and I believe the Duru family won''t attempt to intervene either." Alfred said solemnly, "I can give you a promise. After wiping out the Jardson family, Anman Street will forever belong to the Daniel family, and the share you deserve from the Jardson family won''t be reduced either." "Oral promises are worth nothing. After over a hundred years in Anman Street, my ears have heard enough empty talk." Monica shook her head with a smile, taking out an ancient parchment from the ring on her left hand and cing it in front of Alfred. "Why don''t we establish a contract? This way, everyone can feel at ease." The square parchment was adorned with mysterious runes around it. In the center, there was a line of text: Unbreakable Alliance! This was a very famous alliance contract on the Isor Continent. Once signed, it meant that both parties were allied, and if one party vited the alliance, they would suffer a terrifying bacsh. "Today, the Harryman family and the Daniel family ally to jointly resist the Jardson family and ensure that after wiping out the Jardson family, Anman Street will forever belong to the Daniel family. Our alliance will be unbreakable!" Alfred hardly hesitated, reading the oath, then used a small knife to cut his fingertip, pressing it onto the parchment. Monica nced at him and also used the small knife to cut her fingertip, pressing her blood fingerprint onto the parchment. The blood was quickly absorbed by the parchment, and the magic runes around it lit up with golden light, then turned into mes, instantly burning the parchment to ashes. Only Monica and Alfred could feel that a contract had been established between them. "Well then, let''s toast to a pleasant cooperation," Monica raised her wine ss again. Alfred also lifted the untouched wine ss on the table. They clinked sses, and then both drank in one gulp. ... The four major families that control every aspect of the Abyss are about to enter a bloodbath. But sitting in the carriage, Charlotte didn''t sense a strong sense of tension. There were still many homeless alchemy addicts wandering the streets, fighting and brawling weremonce, and stealing, robbing, and smashing things could be seen everywhere. Only when sitting in the corner, holding a cat in his arms, and stuffing his mouth with pastries did Vivian give off a sense of tranquility and peacefulness. Perhaps out of safety concerns, today, Buddy personally drove the carriage to take Charlotte and the others to the medical clinic. Chapter 123: An Era Comes to an End Chapter 123: An Era Comes to an End The abyss''s dark silence was as still as water, a streak of red extended through the cracks in the sky above, like an eerie blood python. Nightmare Street, in front of a spacious open area, more than two hundred ck Magic Guards stood in formation. Two zing bonfires illuminated their fierce faces. Uniformly orcish, sturdy, and fierce. On the raised tform ahead, Carol raised his arm and shouted, "ck Magic Guards! Tonight, you will follow me and charge into the Harriman Manor, kill all the men and Fox Guards, plunder all their wealth and women!" "Roar!" The ck Magic Guards roared in unison, deafening! "Remember, capture Diana alive, present the head Charlotte cuts off, a reward of a hundred thousand copper coins!" Carol shouted again. "Capture Diana alive! Kill Charlotte! ughter the Fox Guards!" The ck Magic Guards responded loudly. At the forefront of thest row, Gabriel stared at Carol with a stern gaze, raising his hand mechanically. "Distribute the elixir!" Carol waved his hand. Dozens of orcs came forward carrying bottles of red magic elixir and distributed them to each ck Magic Guard. "Before the battle begins, drink the Crimson me Elixir, fight for the Jardson family, and bring glory to you!" Carol waved his hand, "Move out!" The ck Magic Guards set out, with around fifty hired ck Magic Guards led by Gabriel at the forefront, about a hundred meters ahead. Carol sat in the center, surrounded by his guard of ck Magic Guards. In the middle of the formation were the magicians. Fragile-skin magicians needed protection from their teammates in battle, as they easily became targets for the enemy. Leaving Nightmare Street, the group moved silently through the darkness, heading straight for Street where the Harriman Manor was located, traversing various streets and alleys along the way, silencing anyone they encountered. "It''s going so smoothly, it seems that the Harriman family waspletely unprepared. By the time we enter Harriman Manor, they might still be sound asleep in their beds," Carol''s eyes glinted in the darkness as he thought with satisfaction. Diana was an exceptional beauty, but she never gave him a good look. Tonight, as they stormed into Harriman Manor, she would be his trophy. Passing through the long alley ahead and crossing another intersection, they would arrive at Harriman Manor''s Street. Carol looked at Gabriel, who was leading the way at the front, his sturdy figure making Carol feel a hint of pressure. This bear was the strongest among the recruited ck Magic Guards, but not as easily controlled as a Wolverine. In this operation, Gabriel and his ck Magic Guards were responsible for clearing obstacles and charging ahead. Even if they all died, it didn''t matter. Even if they didn''t die, after this operation, there would be no need to keep that bear around. The alley was quite long, about six or seven meters wide. Gabriel led dozens of ck Magic Guards at the forefront, a hundred meters ahead of the main force. Their speed was not slow, but their footsteps were light. His gaze fell on a red ribbon tied to a nearby pir, and he whistled softly, quickening his pace. The two ck Magic Guards on either side understood and elerated their steps as well. Just as the vanguard team reached a hundred meters from the pir with the red ribbon, a signal re suddenly shot into the sky. Within the hundred-meter radius where the main ck Magic Guard force was located, the ground instantly cracked, and thick vines shot out from the ground, entwining the legs of the orcish soldiers. Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud explosions followed one after another as buried magdmines detonated, sending the unsuspecting orcs entangled by vines soaring into the air. At the same time, On the rooftops on both sides of the alley, hundreds of Fox Guards appeared. Poisoned arrows aimed at the bewildered ck Magic Guards, arrows pierced heads and chests. Dozens of magicians finished their incantations, and a dense barrage of magic rained downfireballs exploded, ice shards rained, lightning struck, and vines entangled. The sound of screams filled the entire alley, only to be drowned out by even more intense explosions. "Magic shields! Magical barriers! Concealment!" Carol shouted anxiously, raising his magical shield, but his face was still cut by flying stones, leaving a bloody gash. The ck Magic Guards were in a dire situation; they were caught off guard by the magic mines, arrows, and a series of magical attacks. In the narrow and open alley, there was nowhere to hide, and more than half of them were either dead or injured. Especially the fragile-skin chicken magicians, they were wiped out instantly. The remaining orcs raised their massive shields and magical barriers, cutting the vines that emerged from the ground. They barely managed to hold their ground. Arrowsnded on the massive shields, making dull thudding sounds, but they couldn''t prate the enchanted steel shields. Carol''s eyes turned bloodshot; this was a carefully nned ambush. Magic formations, archers, and magicianshis ck Magic Guards had lost half their numbers. The remaining half were injured, particrly those struck by arrows, as the poison had begun to take effect. It wasn''t that Carol was not cautious enough; no one could have anticipated that the enemy would bypass the vanguard and directly target the main force. Their primary targets were the magicians within the ranks of the ck Magic Guards. Without the support of magicians, they lost their long-range shooters in this battle and were subjected to various interferences from the enemy''s magicians. Their numerical advantage had now beenpletely reversed. Panic began to spread among the ck Magic Guards; even though they held massive shields, witnessing many of theirrades die before them left them with lingering fear. Gabriel and the orcish soldiers turned around, looking at the devastated alley and the heavily injured ck Magic Guards. Their eyes showed astonishment and a hint of relief. Being able to survive in the abyss for hundreds of years, the strength of the Harriman family was not to be underestimated. "Fall back!" Gabriel waved his hand, and the ck Magic Guards drew their weapons, cautiously watching the Fox Guards on both sides, slowly retreating to Carol''s side. "Gabriel, if you can help me break out of here tonight and wipe out all the Fox Guards, I will make you the Grand General of the ck Magic Guards," Carol said to Gabriel solemnly. He now had only a hundred ck Magic Guard elites left, and all the magicians were wiped out. Fortunately, Gabriel''s fifty or so ck Magic Guards were unscathed and, after drinking the Crimson me Elixir, they still had some fighting strength. Tonight, no matter what, the Harriman family had to be taken down. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to report back to his father. "Your subordinate will do everything in their power, and we won''t disgrace our mission!" Gabriel''s eyes were filled with excitement, and he waved his hand, saying, "Form ranks, protect our injured brothers. Today is the day for us brothers to shine!" The ck Magic Guards responded with an acknowledgment and dispersed into formation, helping to hold up the massive shields and magical barriers. "ck Magic Guards, drink the elixir! Let these scoundrels witness the terror of the ck Magic Guards!" Carol shouted. The ck Magic Guards each took out a vial of Crimson me Elixir from their pockets and consumed it. The eyes of the ck Magic Guards turned red almost instantly, their momentum soaring, and their emotions bing increasingly violent and bloodthirsty. On both ends of the alley, about fifty to sixty Fox Guards in ck armor appeared, standing on rooftops with torches, illuminating the entire alley. The Fox Guards made their way, and Diana rode out on a white horse, looking at the gruesome scene of the ck Magic Guards. She sneered, "Aren''t these the famous ck Magic Guards? Howe they look so pathetic?" "Diana, don''t get too cocky. Tonight, both your Harriman family and the Duru family will be wiped out! Right now, Duru Manor should have been breached, and my father will bring the ck Magic Guards here soon. You should kneel and beg for mercy while you still have the chance," Carol approached and stared at Diana with anger. "Oh, you mean Elton? By now, he''s probably having a worse time than you," Diana chuckled and shook her head. "My grandfather and the Duru family''s ancestor, they''ve probably chopped off Elton''s dog head, right? After all, they''ve gathered all the top forces of our three families over there." "This... This can''t be possible!" Carol''s face turned pale as paper. As far as they knew, the Duru family''s seventh-level ancestor had died ten years ago. Alfred was also aged and had seventh-level strength, so his father chose the Duru family as a breakthrough point, attempting a swift attack, and then supporting an attack on the Harriman family led by Carol. However, it seemed that the Harriman and Duru families were well aware of all these ns. "You three families have allied!" Carol suddenly realized a very important piece of information. Diana nodded with a smile. "Yes, thanks to your relentless pursuit of Charlotte, it led to an alliance between our two families. In the past, this wouldn''t have been so easy to achieve." "Damn it! That guy, I should have killed him earlier!" Carol gritted his teeth, his hand extending as his ws grew over a dozen centimeters longer, his gaze fixed on Diana. "I''ve changed my mind. Tonight, I''m going to share you with my brothers and give everyone a good time!" As a level-five orc, Carol had enough confidence and matching strength. The top Harriman family forces were indeed absent; only Diana was holding the line, and at this point, she might be trying to buy time. If what she said was true, he had to get out of this situation quickly, lead the remaining ck Magic Guards to escape, regroup, and thene back for revenge. "My mind hasn''t changed. I n to send you on your way!" Diana floated down from her horse. Behind her, five snow-white fox tails slowly unfurled, making her look even more enchanting. "Five tails, it seems you''ve also broken through," Carol''s expression became grave. Diana was considerably younger than him, yet she had also reached the fifth level. Tonight''s escape just became even more uncertain. "Yes, so you can go die!" Diana shouted coldly. Her icy gaze was like a vortex, causing all the ck Guards who looked at her to be motionless. "Don''t look into her eyes!" Carol eximed, reminding others. He lunged forward, transforming into a five-meter-long white-striped giant tiger, pouncing towards Diana. The archer guards formed a line and unleashed a barrage of arrows at the giant tiger. The arrows were easily swatted away by the tiger''s ws. Even the arrows thatnded on him were deflected by a faint magical shield, unable to harm him in the slightest. "Master Carol, I''m here to help!" Gabriel called out, his voice booming. He also transformed into a ck bear and charged forward alongside Carol, causing the buildings on both sides to tremble with each step. The giant tiger leaped twice, crossing a distance of a hundred meters. Its massive form soared high into the air, its fierce ws descending like razor-sharp des toward Diana. A cruel and bloodthirsty look appeared in Carol''s eyes. Since he couldn''t possess someone as beautiful as Diana, he wanted to destroy her himself, finding satisfaction in it. The ws descended, shattering the stone tiles on the ground, leaving behind a deep crater. But the gruesome scene didn''t materialize. Diana''s figure dispersed, revealing that it had been an illusion. "Young as you are, are your eyes failing you?" Diana appeared behind him, her five fox tails like entwining ropes, weaving around Carol. "A mere parlor trick!" Carol sneered, raising his hand to grab at the tails. "Illusion!" Diana''s lips parted slightly. Carol''s body suddenly stiffened, his gaze bing distant. In his field of vision, it seemed as if everything around him was isted, and he entered a ghostly space. Countless women rushed towards him, their faces all too familiarwomen who had died tragically by his hands over the past century, their faces twisted in agony and covered in blood. "Don''te near me!" Carol shouted in horror, swinging his ws wildly to tear the women apart. Soon, he realized that he was trapped in Diana''s illusion. He bit his tongue to forcefully snap out of it. As his vision refocused, he saw Gabriel''s earnest profile. He breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that Gabriel hade to protect his back during his moment of vulnerability. He hadn''t expected Gabriel''s loyalty to be so strong. Before he could even voice his appreciation, a massive force struck him from behind, its terrifying power shattering his internal organs and bones. "You..." Rolling on the ground, Carol narrowly avoided the second blow. He stared at Gabriel, who was covered in blood, with an incredulous expression. "You''re a traitor! And when did you reach Level Five?" "I didn''t have a choice. My brothers and I just wanted to survive, while you wanted us dead," Gabriel said as he walked toward Carol, raising his fist again. "Gabriel has betrayed us! And he''s Level Five!" The ck Guards who were about to fight desperately were equally shocked by this scene. Caught off guard by Gabriel''s attack, Carol was already severely injured. Now, facing both Diana and Gabriel, his defeat was inevitable. Seizing the opportunity, the ck Guards who followed Gabriel attacked. Caught off guard, the ck Guards who had yet to recover from Carol''s defeat were cut down before they could react, their lives lost. The imprable shield formation crumbled from within. The defectors among the ck Guards tied red ribbons around their arms. The fox guards took advantage of the situation, encircling the remaining ck Guards. "You treacherous bastards!" Carol watched this scene, his rage evident. Then, as Gabriel caught up, he delivered two punches that crushed Carol''s head, ending his life. Three minutester, the battle officially ended. Except for Gabriel and the defector ck Guards under hismand, all the ck Guards that Carol had brought were wiped out, not a single survivor left. "Clean up and make sure it doesn''t disrupt business tomorrow morning," Diana and Baddy instructed. "I, Miss Diana, am personally going to pick a valuable item from the Jardson Family''s treasure vault as a reward for myself." "Miss Diana, my brothers and I..." Gabriel reverted to his human form, addressing Diana. "Tomorrow, talk to Rnd. He will honor all the conditions he discussed with you," Diana said calmly, then mounted her horse and departed. The ck Guards exchanged nces, all looking at Gabriel. With Carol and the two hundred ck Guards defeated, although they contributed to this oue by defecting, they understood that even if they had remained loyal to Carol, they might still have died tonight. But Gabriel promised them a vial of anti-aversion potion and five hundred thousandpensation for assisting the Harriman and Duru families in their downfall. Now that both families were powerful, could they obtain the rewards? "Everyone, Miss Diana has arranged amodations for you. You can stay for the night and see Lord Rnd tomorrow," Baddy stepped forward, speaking to Gabriel. "Alright, we''ll take your offer." Gabriel nodded and led the ck Guards to follow Baddy to their lodgings. ... On the other side. The back alley of the Duru Estate. The battle here was even more intense. The battle between seventh-level powerhouses had far-reaching consequences. The buildings in the three alleys had almost all been reduced to ruins. If the Duru family hadn''t cleared the area in advance, the casualties would have been incalcble. Bodies of ck Guardsy scattered on the ground, and the Duru family guards had also suffered losses. At this moment, a ten-meter-long giant tiger was on the brink of copse. It was kneeling on the ground, its front legs supporting its body, ring at the two elderly men across from it with a sense of unwillingness. "I''ve been nning for three hundred years, and I can''t ept this!" Elton growled, blood flowing from his seven orifices. He had sustained severe internal injuries and was on the brink of death. "If you want to me someone, me yourselves for provoking that physician, that youthit''s not wise to mess with him." Alfred''s chest bore a simrly horrific wound that exposed his bones, but his condition was rtively stable. At least, he was still able to mock. However, the situation of the Duru family''s elders was far from favorable. His face was as pale as paper, and he could only stand with Joseph, the n chief, supporting him. "Charlotte?" Elton''s expression showed confusion. Alfred took a step forward and whispered in his ear, "That''s right, he''s the one who developed the anti-aversion potionThe Miracle Apothecary." "It''s him!" Elton''s eyes widened. But before he could say anything more, Alfred''s tail had already wrapped around his neck and then tightened abruptly. Apanied by the sound of bones shattering, the tyrant Elton met his demise! This also marked the end of the Jardson family''s centuries-long rule over the abyss. Both inside and outside the Duru Estate, cheers erupted time and again. The malignant tumor that had gued the abyss most viciously had finally been removed. The sky seemed to have brightened a bit. Alfred swayed and was supported by the Duke. "Rnd, please treat my father''s injuries," Duke said to Rnd, who was currently treating the elder''s injuries. "We have our family physician. Let''s go back and have him treat you," Alfred turned around to leave. "Your injuries must be treated immediately; otherwise, it might not be in time if you wait to go back," Rnd approached, reciting an incantation. He began by cleansing the wound and then used healing magic to quickly close it. ... Nightmare Street continued to be a battlefield. The remnants of the Jardson family tried to mount a final resistance but were overwhelmed by the merciless onught of the three major families. The enved were freed, and the apothecaries responsible for making the potions were arrested. All members of the Jardson family present were executed on the spot. The Jardson family''s treasure vault was taken over jointly by the three families. ... Unlike the tumultuous scene on Nightmare Street, Tova Street was exceptionally calm tonight. All ck Guards had been moved elsewhere, and the potion dealers had been sent to Nightmare Street to defend. Even the once-bustling Ziba Tavern had its doors shut at the moment. A figure draped in a ck robe silently appeared in the tavern''s backyard. With a swift motion, a ck longsword pierced through the gap in the door and cut through the thick iron rod that barred the entrance. The tavern''s entrance was pushed open silently, and Charlotte stepped in. Chapter 124：First Top-up Benefits of the System Chapter 124£ºFirst Top-up Benefits of the System Three major families join forces, with Gabriel leading nearly a hundred ck Magic Guards in a betrayal. Tonight''s battle leaves no chance of victory for the Jardson family. After this night, the Abyss will enter a new era dominated by the three major families. The corrupt Jardson family, who indiscriminately distributed magic drugs, has been destroyed. For the Abyss, there should be a rtively brighter future. Therefore, on this special night, Charlotte also intends to do something herself. For example, kill a damn person. Nightmare Street will undoubtedly be bloodied tonight, and the remnants andckeys of the Jardson family will be purged. Tova Street feels a bit deste, at least the three major families will not cast their eyes here tonight. Ziba''s Tavern, the owner who hasmitted many crimes, is hiding in his tavern tonight, taking advantage of a young half-orc girl. The bruised little girl trembles, biting her lip tightly, afraid to cry out. Otherwise, a heavy p will greet her. "Tonight is a good day. The Jardson family will control the entire Abyss. By then, I will open more taverns and recruit more little foxes who have escaped from the Harriman family. Hehe... " Ziba lounges on arge sofa, drinking and wearing a sinful smirk on his greasy face. A sword is ced against his neck from behind, and the icy touch makes his smirk fade away. "Regrettably, I have to inform you that the Jardson family has been destroyed, and you will not have the opportunity to open another tavern." A low voice sounds from behind him. "Who... who are you?!" The fat on Ziba''s face trembles, and his face turns pale with fear. "You can call me Miracle." Charlotte''s face hidden under the hood is extremely cold, looking at the half-orc girl next to Ziba who is disheveled, her killing intent rises. "You... you can''t kill me. I can give you money, all my money." Ziba says in fear. The sharp sword is too close to his neck, close enough to cut his throat with a gentle swipe, leaving him no room to resist. He still doesn''t understand at this moment. The door was securely locked. How did this guy silently sneak into the tavern? What about the useless guards at the door? "Money?" The sword in Charlotte''s hand pauses, and she asks with interest, "Where is it?" Ziba''s face brightens up. Since the other party is interested in money, it means they are not here for revenge. He instinctively looks at the wall beside him. "It''s over there." Charlotte follows his gaze. "Yes, yes, if you put the sword away, I will get it for you." Ziba smiles obsequiously. But in the next moment, his smile freezes. He covers his fat neck as a bloodline gradually bes clear, and fresh blood gushes out. "No need for that." Charlotte lifts the motionless half-orc girl sitting on the sofa, and wraps him in a nket, avoiding the sshing blood and the bloody scene. Charlotte puts the little girl on a nearby chair, walks towards the wall, and uses his sword to cross two strokes on the wall. A piece of the wall falls off, revealing an iron safe embedded in the wall. With a flick of her sword, therge lock hanging on the iron safe falls to the ground. Charlotte cautiously uses the sword to open the safe door. Instead of the expected chest full of gold coins, there is only a small pile of silver coins in the corner and an exquisite ck box, along with a torn ancient beast skin parchment. Charlotte takes out a money bag and first collects the small pile of silver coins in the corner. The automatic counting machine of the system works, totaling 329 silver coins. It is rtively poorpared to the owner of such a tavern. Then Charlotte picks up the pale yellow beast''s skin. The beast''s skin seems to be very ancient, torn from the middle, with uneven edges. It should have been torn during a violent robbery. It looks like a map, with rough drawings of mountains, rivers, and a marked route with a red line. An inexplicable route map, but for some reason, Ziba treasures it so much. He was about to put away the beast''s skin first when he subconsciously looked at the back. "Do you want immortality?" A line of red letters entered his eyes, like having a strange charm, making him unable to look away. Ding! The system makes a prompt sound. Charlotte suddenlyes to his senses and realizes that he had unconsciously brought his face close to the beast''s skin, almost touching it. Whoa! He instinctively throws the beast''s skin away. This thing... is a bit eerie. Just a line of text had a hallucinogenic effect on him. If it weren''t for the system alert, he wouldn''t have known what strange things would happen if he got close to that piece of beast skin. [System Note: It looks like a map with psychedelic effects. Collecting theplete beast skin might provide more clues.] Hesitating for a moment, Charlotte bent down and picked up the beast''s skin. He closed his eyes, rolled it up with the map facing outwards, tied it with a thin rope, and then put it away. His gaze fell on the exquisite box. With the previous experience of the parchment, Charlotte cautiously used the tip of his sword to open the lid. Inside the box was a magic spell. [An umon Level 5 Thunderstorm Magic Spell, worth 200,000 copper coins.] Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he put away his sword and picked up the box. The long strip-shaped magic spell was written withplex magical runes, and in the middle, there was a blue lightning symbol. Thunder magic was one of the most powerful and destructive types of magic. Compared to other elemental magic users, those who specialized in thunder magic were rtively rare. It was even rarer to seal the highly unstable thunder magic into a magic spell. He suddenly realized that Ziba''s earlier attempt to open the cash register was not to buy his life with money but to use this Thunderstorm Magic Spell to strike back at him. With the Level 5 Thunderstorm Spell, even with his agility, he couldn''t possibly dodge it. Fortunately, he followed the viin''s rule of dying from speaking too much. After asking about the location of the treasure chest, he resolved the battle directly. He closed the exquisite box and put it back into his pocket. This was a valuable treasure - the Level 5 Thunderstorm Spell gave him a chance to fight against Level 5 experts. It was an absolute killer move. Although he didn''t earn much cash, this magic spell was a surprise. After sweeping away the dozens of copper coins on the counter, Charlotte returned to the little girl who he had left on the chair. The little girl was frightened, but she didn''t cry or make a fuss. She silently stared in the direction of the sofa, where crimson blood stained the ground, filling the air with a strong smell of blood. "Brother, you killed him," the little girl looked at Charlotte, unable to see his face hidden under the hood. "Yes, he deserved it," Charlotte nodded. "Thank you," a smile suddenly appeared on the little girl''s face, and tears rolled down her cheeks. "It''s alright. From tomorrow onwards, you can start a new life," Charlotte reached out his hand and gently rubbed her head, asking, "Are there any other little girls here?" "Yes," the little girl immediately stopped her tears, "Do you want to save us and take us away from here?" "Yes," Charlotte nodded. "Then let me take you. They are locked in the dungeon, but there''s a terrifying big dog there. It bites people and eats them," the little girl jumped off the chair and took two steps forward, showing a fearful expression. "It''s okay, I will deal with it. You just need to show me the way," Charlotte picked her up and reassured her. "Okay," the little girl nodded and pointed ahead, saying, "This way." In the backyard of the tavern, they lifted the lid of the ancient well, revealing a nearly vertical underground passage. Charlotte carried the little girl and descended. As soon as theynded, two dogs, about the height of a person, barked and pounced. Charlotte drew his sword and dodged them. The two dogs leaped high into the air andnded with a boom. The orc, who was sleeping leaning against the iron gate, just opened his eyes when his head rolled aside. The dark and damp dungeon was foul-smelling. Charlotte sheathed his sword and took an oilmp from the wall before stepping into the dungeon. In the corner, there were more than a dozen small figures huddled together. Pairs of fearful eyes stared at him. Charlotte clenched his fist involuntarily. He realized that he had been too merciful in letting that scum Ziba die. Being bitten to death by dogs would have been a more fitting end for him. Outside the Ziba Tavern, there was a carriage parked. Charlotte put all the little girls into the carriage and drove towards the Duru Manor. The carriage slowly entered Baka Street. The guards of the Duru family immediately surrounded them. But there was no one driving the carriage. One of the guards used his rifle to open the curtain and was surprised to find that the carriage was full of six or seven-year-old girls, their faces covered in dirt, looking terrified and uneasy. "Stay here, I''ll report to Young Master Rnd," the captain of the guards quickly left. It didn''t take long for Rnd to arrive. He opened the curtain and looked at the little girls inside the carriage, his face filled with pity. One of the little girls reached out and handed a folded piece of paper. "For me?" Rnd was somewhat surprised. The little girl nodded. Rnd took the paper and unfolded it, his face growing increasingly grim. "Don''t be afraid, Uncle will take you to a safe and warm ce." Rnd folded the letter back and smiled at the little girls. After speaking, he boarded the carriage and drove towards the direction of Duru Manor. "He is a wealthy phnthropist. It seems like there''s a ce for those he saves to go." Charlotte, standing on a distant rooftop, watched as the carriage slowly entered Duru Manor and turned away with a smile before leaving. Having dealt with a pack of dogs at the West Bay Inn and saving over a dozen little girls in the process, this feeling was quite nice. [Ding! Completed the mission to destroy the Jardson Family, rewards received: 10,000 copper coins; one rare item, Space Ring!] Just as Charlotte climbed onto a wall, she slipped and nearly fell. "A Space Ring!" Holding onto the wall and slowly sliding to the ground, Charlotte squatted in the corner, looking at the silver ring that suddenly appeared on her middle finger, unable to hide his delight. This is such a precious treasure. He had been envious of the one Diana wore on her hand. The ring looked very ordinary, like a simple silver ring, a smooth circr band without any extra patterns, let alone any mysterious runes. Compared to the ring Diana wore, which was set with arge sapphire and exuded a noble air, it was simply iparable. However... Charlotte was very satisfied with the low-key design of her own Space Ring. It wouldn''t attract thieves when he went out. [Beginner Space Ring: Capacity of 1m3, can be recharged to increase space capacity.] "1m3 is a bit small, but it''s enough for carrying money and small objects..." Charlotte pondered and suddenly eximed, "Recharge to increase space capacity? Is this like the membership upgrade trick used by online storage services?" "System, how much does it cost to expand the capacity?" Charlotte subconsciously asked in his mind. [100,000 copper coins, can expand by 1m3.] The system quickly replied. "100,000 wealth points?" Charlotte tested. [100,000 real copper coins.] Damn, is this system trying to scam her? It''s not epting virtual coins anymore! Charlotte was greatly surprised. [100,000 copper coins, expand by 1m3, plus an additional 1m3 as a special offer, straight from the system, no shared storage, a generous gift, guaranteed for all ages.] The voice of the system seemed to have be softer and more positive. "One-for-one deal sounds quite cost-effective..." Charlotte pondered, but why did he feel that something was off with the system today? And besides, where could she get 100,000 spare money for recharging? No, he won''t recharge! Not! It was gettingte, and he didn''t want to dy any longer outside. He silently returned to Harriman Manor, jumping through the window into his room. At this time, Diana should still be busy picking treasures in the Jardson Family''s treasury, right? Setting down the Judgment Sword, and taking off the ck robe and night clothes, Charlotte thought that he should also get a mask for himself. If his handsome face was remembered by someone, it would be difficult to hide his identity as a night assassin. Closing the window, and locking the door, Charlotte took out all the loot from tonight and ced it on the table. The Space Ring and the Thunderstorm Magic Symbol were undoubtedly the biggest gains. The Space Ring could store valuable items and be carried around, avoiding the risk of being stolen at home. As a powerful Level 5 attack-type magic symbol, the Thunderstorm Magic Symbol had great power and was the ace up his sleeve. He tossed the mysterious beast skin map aside. It was too bizarre, and he didn''t want to study it for now. He would ask the experienced experts in the Red Moon Group when he had the chance. However, finding the other half of the beast''s skin would be like finding a needle in a haystack. He wouldn''t waste too much time and effort on it. The cash earnings were 329 silver coins and 10,000 copper coins as a reward from the system. Charlotte stared at the spatial ring for a while, pondering its usage, when suddenly a piece of information appeared in his mind. With a thought, everything on the table disappeared. And in his field of vision, a system panel appeared with an inventory, neatly categorizing all items. In the bottom left corner, there was also a disy showing the remaining spatial capacity, which was 95%. With a thought, Charlotte made ten silver coins appear on the table. "This is so precise and convenient!" Charlotte eximed in delight. With another thought, the coins appeared in the palm of his hand. Then he tested it with the Judgment Sword. With a thought. The Judgment Sword remained motionless on the table. "Hmm?" Charlotte was stunned. [The spatial capacity is only 1m, which is a cubic space with a side length of 1 meter. To ensure space utilization, all objects can only beid t. Objects longer than 1 meter will not be able to enter the spatial ring. If you need to storerger objects, please expand the spatial ring.] Damn it! Charlotte was dumbfounded by the system''s exnation. For the sake of selling memberships, this system didn''t even care about its face. He put away the ck robe, luckily it didn''t expand too much in surface area, otherwise, he would have thrown away the ring. Sitting at the table, Charlotte made a one-meter-long stick appear and disappear. He wore the ring on his right hand, and the stick appeared as if out of thin air. With a thought, one end of the stick was perfectly gripped in his hand. The more he yed with it, the more he liked it. If he reced the Judgment Sword with it, a raise of his hand would summon the sword into his hand, ready for a swing. Who could withstand that? No need for incantations, no need to search distractedly, as long as he thought about it, the sword would be in his hand. It was simply a godsend for an old silver coin thief! He couldn''t rece the Judgment Sword, although it was a broken sword, it was still superior to many divine weapons. Recing it with another weapon of the same level would cost more than he could afford. Magic spells could only be used as a trump card, amulets, but the real sense of security came from the sword in his hand. So, it was very important for the Judgment Sword to fit in the spatial ring for him. Charlotte dragged out a box from under the bed, unpacking all his belongings andying out his gains from tonight. After careful counting, there were a total of 162,460 copper coins. This was all his savings during this period, earned through frugality and hard work, some of which were even bought with his life. And now, to expand the spatial ring, he had to be tricked into giving away more than half of it by this damn system. His heart ached! "System, can we negotiate the price?" Charlotte tentatively asked. [No.] The system coldly refused. "Then forget it, I won''t expand it." Charlotte gathered the money in front of him, feeling relieved. [Congrattions to the host for receiving the first-time expansion bonus! In addition to the one-for-one expansion, the host will also receive a bonus of 1m! This is a rare opportunity that shouldn''t be missed! Only today, don''t miss out!] The system''s notification sound rang out. "Huh?" Charlotte touched his chin, feeling somewhat tempted. It was equivalent to 100,000 copper coins, enough to expand the spatial ring to 4m. But don''t underestimate this 4m, if it were in the wilderness, it could fit a wild buffalo. "I''ll do it!" Charlotte finally made up his mind. [Ding! Congrattions to the host, the spatial ring has been sessfully expanded! It now has a capacity of 4m!] The system''s delightful voice sounded, along with two additional firework effects. Charlotte looked at the suddenly reduced pile of money in front of him, feeling a pain in his heart that made it hard to breathe. The feeling of emptiness made him feel as if he had been deceived. With the remaining 62,460 copper coins, he still had to buy some items for the medical clinic and pay the rent. The existence of the off-season meant that his previously estimated monthly ie was too optimistic. Taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, he put away the money on the table and looked at the Judgment Sword. With a thought, the Judgment Sword disappeared. With another thought, the Judgment Sword appeared in his hand, ready to draw and strike smoothly! A smile finally appeared on Charlotte''s face. Now he could carry the Judgment Sword with him, and by mastering the spatial ring, he could achieve excellent sneak attack effects. It doesn''t seem too wasteful to spend one hundred thousand copper coins. "Knock, knock!" At that moment, a knocking sound came from outside the door. Charlotte hurriedly put away her judgment sword and pushed the box back under the bed before opening the door. "Why did it take you so long to open the door? Are you rewarding yourself?" Diana stood at the doorway, holding a ss of red wine and examining Charlotte from head to toe, even leaning in to take a sniff. Chapter 125：Is My Charm Not Enough? Chapter 125£ºIs My Charm Not Enough? "Tired from making potions, I was about to sleep," said Charlotte, taking a step back. She nced at the wine ss in Diana''s hand and chuckled, "It seems like tonight''s battle has progressed smoothly." "Indeed, Carol was killed by me and Gabriel. I was the first to enter the treasure vault. You have no idea how much wealth this family of scoundrels has umted over the years," Diana eximed with admiration. "You didn''t secretly take a few treasures beforehand?" "Am I that kind of person?" Diana rolled her eyes and then raised the spatial ring on her hand. "Well, it''s just filled up." Charlotte: "..." Although she didn''t know how much space Diana''s spatial ring had, she was certain that Diana had carefully selected the treasures. A spatial ring filled with precious items, the value was unimaginable. Truly, she was a wealthy treasure-rich sister. Beautiful, cunning, and intelligent. "I only took a small portion. The rest will be counted together by the three families and distributed based on our contributions," Diana said with a self-satisfied expression, unable to hide her smile. Not only did they wipe out the Jardson family tonight, eliminating the family crisis, but they also filled her treasury. The Jardson family''s treasure vault and the territory they left behind were enough to bring prosperity to the three families. With Gabriel''s betrayal and clever ambush arrangements, the Fox Guards suffered almost zero casualties in this battle, which was nothing short of a miracle. With this victory, the Harriman family no longer had anyone capable of contesting the position of heir. Her influence within the family would also rise to a new level. And all of this was thanks to the man in front of her. If it weren''t for the antipathy potion, Gabriel would never have easily betrayed the Jardson family. Tonight was destined to be a fight of life and death. "Come, join me for a drink to celebrate this victory," Diana turned and walked towards the dining table. With the Jardson family''s demise and Carol''s death, the sword hanging over Charlotte''s head had been lifted, and his mood was equally good. Besides, tonight he had also gained a lot. Charlotte sat opposite Diana, and Agatha had already poured red wine into the tall crystal goblet in front of him. "Thanks for the potion. It prevented significant casualties among the Fox Guards," Diana raised her wine ss and sincerely looked at Charlotte. "I also thank you for your protection of me and Viviane during this time," Charlotte raised his wine ss and lightly clinked it with hers. They exchanged a smile and then drank the wine. The wine had a soft strawberry-like taste upon entry, with a strong, dense, andplex texture. It slid smoothly over the tongue and throat, without any sharpness, gentle and harmonious, sweet and rich. Even after swallowing, the fragrance lingered between their lips and teeth. "Good wine," Charlotte wasn''t adept at wine tasting andcked the vocabry to express his feelings other than a simplement. Diana calmly said, "This is a bottle of wine from Elton''s treasure vault, from the ck Pinot Winery. It has been aged for more than three hundred years, priced at approximately one million bronze coins, and it''s not even avable for purchase no matter how much money you have." Charlotte''s eyes widened. A bottle of wine worth one million bronze coins! So he just drank away 10,000 bronze coins in one sip! This woman was simply a spendthrift! Moreover, she used such a precious space ring to store a bottle of wine?! And she opened it immediately to celebrate with him?! He was speechless. "The ring is full, and I brought the wine out myself. When others see me bringing only one bottle of wine, they praise my noble moral character," Diana smiled charmingly, seemingly very satisfied with this evaluation. Charlotte: "..." He was speechless. He picked up the wine ss and took another sip, this time savoring it carefully. The scent of roses and various fruits lingered delicately, elusive and unpredictable, but irresistible. After swallowing, he felt his body slightly warming up, a gentle warmth. He felt as if he was in a winery, where grapevines hung heavy with ck grapes, and the wine cer exuded a faint aroma. Rows of oak barrels filled with red wine were stacked together, quietly awaiting others to savor them. Well, this 1 million bronze coin per bottle wine indeed tasted different. Three hundred years of aging in the cer is the magical world''s method of preservation, which allows the wine to be even more mellow and aromatic. Diana was willing to bring out a million-dor bottle of wine to celebrate and share with him, which warmed his heart. "Oh, by the way, I found something in the treasure vault that I think might be useful to you and brought it out," Diana said as she started searching for her enchanted ring. "We don''t have to be so formal between us..." Charlotte replied politely, but his eyes were filled with anticipation. This was something Diana had deliberately brought out from the Jardson Family''s treasure vault. What could it be? A gem the size of a pigeon''s egg? Rare weapons? A stack of banknotes? You see, even a bottle of wine in his family''s vault was worth a million. After searching for a while, Diana finally pulled out a yellowed piece of parchment from the ring, ced it on the table, and pushed it toward Charlotte. "What''s this?" Charlotte''s heart sank halfway. Sinceing to this world, he had developed a psychological aversion to ancient-looking parchments like this. Deceived once by the Inquisitor and nearly suffered at the hands of a parchment tonight, now Diana was presenting him with another piece of parchment. "I took a quick look, and it should be a method to reconstruct the magic source," Diana said. "What?!" Charlotte was shocked and quickly picked up the parchment. The parchment was very old, and the edges were starting to crumble. Fortunately, the inscribed words had not vanished, and he focused on reading them. "Method to Reconstruct the Magic Source: In the southwest of the wilderness, north of the Kowi Mountains, there is a ce called Yaxi Swamp. Cross the swamp and find the Fire Pool. Take the mes from the pool, mix them with ten materials such as Green Magic Stone, Western Bluegrass, and the bones of a Mirage-winged Flying Fish, and brew a pot of thick soup. Dig a pit by the Fire Pool, pour the soup into it, sit and bathe in it for a day and a night, and the magic source will be regathered!" The text was short but quite hardcore. If Charlotte understood correctly, the so-called Fire Pool should be an active volcano. Extract magma from the volcano, and then dig a pit next to it and bathe in it. And bathe for a whole day and night? This was simply outrageous! He turned the parchment over, and on the back of the parchment was a rough map. It was roughly at the same level as the map he received at the West Bar Inn. "Where is the Kowi Mountains?" Charlotte asked tentatively as he looked at Diana. "The Kowi Mountains are located in the southwest of the wilderness, it is the hearnd of the wilderness, about three thousand miles from the Abyss," Diana replied. "Thank you," Charlotte carefully folded the parchment and put it away. The hearnd of the wilderness, three thousand miles from the Abyss. What did that even mean? That waspletely a forbidden ce. Never mind that Charlotte was currently just a useless piece of rubbish, even if he were a senior mage, he wouldn''t dare to venture into such a ce. Typically, adventurers only ventured a couple of hundred kilometers into the wilderness to hunt for prey, asionally encountering powerful magical beasts. The deeper one went into the wilderness, the greater the risk of encountering high-level magical beasts. Therefore, regardless of whether this method of reconstructing the magic source was true or not, it was of no use to him at the moment. It would be more practical to spend a single gold coin. "Aren''t you supposed to be excited?" Diana couldn''t help but be surprised when she saw Charlotte''sckluster response. When she found this piece of parchment in the treasure vault, she immediately thought of Charlotte. As a former magical prodigy, having his magic source destroyed must have been a heavy blow to him. Now that there was a possibility of rebuilding it, he should be ecstatic, right? Before taking out the parchment, she had even imagined Charlotte being moved to tears and worshiping her. But now, this was it? "Mum, I''m excited," Charlotte nodded, somewhat perfunctorily. "Do you feel like you can''t reach that ce with your abilities?" Diana seemed to sense his thoughts. "Are you saying that you''ll send me there?" Charlotte looked at Diana, his eyes revealing a hint of expectation. If he could restore the source of magic, perhaps he could regain the power of an advanced mage. Then, with a sword in his right hand and magic in his left, he would be invincible! Just thinking about it made him a little excited. "No, I won''t," Diana honestly shook her head. Then what are you even talking about?! Charlotte tried to keep his smile from wavering, took a sip of his drink, and calmed himself down. "During this time, I need to take over the Jardson Family''s territory, and I don''t have enough manpower to ensure your safety to get there," Diana seemed to exin. "What about after taking over the territory?" "There still won''t be enough powerful people to safely escort you there. After all, it''s the core zone of the wilderness, filled with level six or seven magical beasts." Damn it, you''re useless! Charlotte''s hand trembled, almost spilling his drink. "Of course, if you have enough money, you can hire an experienced mercenary group and ride a flying mount directly to that ce," Diana offered another suggestion. "Mercenary groups that undertake such tasks are not umon. You can easily find them in the Abyss or Calva." That might be a solution! Charlotte''s eyes lit up, but he still asked cautiously, "How much would it cost?" "Hiring a small mercenary group equipped with knights, mages, sentinels, and tanks, daring enough to venture three thousand miles into the heart of the wilderness, probably wouldn''t be less than one million copper coins." Do you think you''re funny? Charlotte wanted to leave. He didn''t want to chat with this woman anymore. No fun. If he had one million, would he still need to worry about his livelihood? For this unclear and elusive beast fur, he had to spend one million copper coins and take the huge risk of going deep into the wilderness. Unless he were an idiot, he wouldn''t do such a thing. Currently, his transition to being a knight was very sessful, with fast and stable leveling up. He didn''t feel an urgent need to restore his source of magic. The smile on Charlotte''s face didn''t disappear, it just shifted to Diana''s face. She took a sip of her drink, and the lingering liquid on her lips made her red lips even more seductive. She looked at Charlotte, smiling and saying, "I have to ask, are you unwilling to add Harriman''s name to the sign of the new clinic? As long as you agree, I can promise that you will live very well in the Abyss." "No, the clinic can only be mine," Charlotte nodded decisively in response. "I can invest one million copper coins as capital and take a thirty percent stake in the clinic," Diana toyed with her sapphire ring and her smile became even more radiant. Charlotte''s hand holding the wine ss froze instantly. The ss was less than a centimeter away from his lips, and he couldn''t help swallowing saliva as he confirmed, "One million copper coins?" "Yes, if you agree, I can pay the full amount right now," Diana nodded, beckoning to Agatha. When Agatha poured her a ss of wine, she picked it up and gently shook it, watching the crimson liquid sway in the crystal ss. "You know, for me, it''s just a bottle of red wine." Charlotte''s smile instantly turned somewhat bitter. Yes, one million copper coins were merely a bottle of wine for rich people. "I refuse," Charlotte smiled and said. "Huh?" This time, it was Diana who was stunned, and even the red wine ss at her lips froze. "You know, the price of the antidote for magic aversion is also one million copper coins per bottle," Charlotte yed with the crystal goblet in his hand. "For a cer-aged wine, you drink one bottle and there''s one less, but as long as I''m willing, I can refine as much antidote for magic aversion as needed." "Thank you for the wine, it was good," Charlotte stood up, nodded slightly in acknowledgment, and then turned and walked toward his room. Diana watched Charlotte''s figure, her frozen expression gradually fading, and a smile grew on her face. She murmured to herself, "Indeed, he''s a man who can''t be controlled with money. Grandfather''s n haspletely failed. Interesting. What exactly can move him? Is my charm not enough?" The room door closed slowly, and Charlotte clenched his fist, fiercely punching the air twice. This damn pride! That''s a million copper coins! And it''s the full support of one of the three major families in the Abyss! He... refused. "When I turn around, I should look cool, right?" However, soon he started to reflect on a more important question. This is showing off with a million copper coins. If he doesn''t look cool, it would all be in vain. As for the talk about the scene with the million potions, it''s just empty words. Due to an agreement with the merchants, he couldn''t engage in the illicit sale of magic antidotes. He had already informed the merchants in advance about using dozens of bottles of magic antidotes to bribe the ck Magic Guards, and he obtained their understanding and permission. But losing absolute control over the clinic for a million copper coins was something he couldn''t ept. He opened the system store, and his wealth bnce was 40,220. He directly purchased four bottles of strength potions, stored one of them in his spatial ring, and drank the remaining three bottles. Feeling the abundant energy within his body, he sighed helplessly. It seems tonight will be another sleepless night. ... Duru Manor. In a quiet courtyard. The ancestral elder of the Duru familyy in bed, pale-faced and weak. All the core members of the Duru family were present, wearing solemn and heavy expressions. In the battle of life and death against Elton earlier, the elderly ancestor, who was already aging, forcibly took action. Though they won with the help of Alfred, it consumed his vitality and he could no longer sustain himself. Rnd stood by the bedside, holding a magic staff, attempting to use healing magic again. The elder grabbed Rnd''s hand, shook his head slightly, and said, "It''s no use. My time hase. This time, you''ve done well, removing a great threat to our Duru family." "Elder..." Rnd''s face showed a pained expression, and his eyes were red. He used to y in the elder''s courtyard when he was young, and the elder also taught him magic. Their bond was extremely close. But starting from ten years ago, the elder''s health had been deteriorating, and even falsely imed to be dead, leaving behind a desire to aplish something important for the Duru family before his actual death. With Elton''s death tonight and the destruction of the Jardson Family, his wish was fulfilled. "The Harriman family doesn''t have the same malicious intentions as Elton. That girl will take Alfred''s ce. You are kindhearted and wise. After I''m gone, you must make the Abyss a better ce, rather than maintaining its current bleak and polluted state." The elder held onto Rnd''s hand and earnestly said. Rnd''s lips moved, but when he met the elder''s expectant gaze, he nodded in agreement, "I promise you, I will make the Abyss a better ce." A smile appeared on the elder''s face, and his gaze turned to the core members of the Duru family standing before the bed, n leader Joseph, Rnd''s uncle Keh, and the two n brothers. He asked in a low voice, "From today onwards, Rnd will be the sole heir to the position of the next n leader. Who agrees? Who opposes?" Everyone remained silent for a moment. Joseph raised his hand and said, "I agree." Keh and his two sons exchanged nces. Under the elder''s gaze, they could only raise their hands with a forced expression, indicating their agreement. The battle tonight that destroyed the Jardson Family was almost entirely orchestrated by Rnd. They didn''t even know how Rnd persuaded the ck Magic Guards to betray. He minimized the losses of the Duru family to the greatest extent. The three families divided the Jardson Family''s assets, with the Duru and Harriman families taking the lion''s share and the Daniel family taking a smaller share, enough to satisfy the Duru family. Rnd not only yed a significant role but also acquired the elder''s position by session. When Joseph steps down, the position of the n leader will naturally belong to him, and no one can shake this. "Leave now, Rnd stay." The elder said, his voice weary. Joseph and the others had to leave the room, closing the door behind them. "Get close to that young man from the yton family. I met his parents before. They were remarkable individuals, but they were ruined by those fools from the Physician Association." The elder whispered, "If he encounters any trouble, do everything in your power to help him. He has brought a miraculous change to the Abyss. Perhaps he can bring a miracle to this world as well." Rnd was surprised by the elder''s evaluation of Charlotte, but he still respectfully nodded. "These are my collections. I''m giving them to you." The old ancestor slowly removed the ancient ring from his finger and ced it in Rnd''s hand. He looked at Rnd, whose eyes were red, and smiled with satisfaction, saying, "When you were young, your two useless cousins used fireball spells to burn sparrows, but you used healing spells to treat their injuries and released them when their wings grew back. At that moment, I knew that you were different from them, that you were the one who could truly lead the Duru family in the right direction. Rnd, the world is in chaos, but you must hold on to your true self..." As the old ancestor''s hand rxed, it slowly slipped onto the bed, motionless. Rnd stood by the bed, tightly gripping the ring, tears streaming down his face. Chapter 126：Doctor, Youre So Naughty! Chapter 126£ºDoctor, You''re So Naughty! A ray of white light fell from the crack and illuminated the early morning abyss. Many people were unaware that overnight, the abyss had quietly changed. The addicts who were eager to buy magic potions from Nightmare Street and Tova Street were the first to notice the difference. The ck magic guards who used to dominate the streets had disappeared overnight. The Jardson Mansion outside was in ruins as if it had experienced a great battle. But it wasn''t the ck magic guards who were cleaning up the battlefield, it was the fox guards of the Harriman family and the personal guards of the Duru family. The Jardson Family''s que was taken down and thrown into a corner, with only a corner remaining from the fire. "The Jardson Family, eradicated?!" "It looks like the Harriman and Duru families joined forces to do it!" The crowd was shocked. This was a big event for the abyss! "Cough...then, where do we go to buy magic potions? My addiction is ring up, and it''s as ufortable as being scratched by a cat." A skinny orc covered his chest and said irritably. The others also had gloomy faces upon hearing this, looking as anxious as ants on a hot pan. "If you ask me, the Harriman and Duru families will probably take over the magic potion business, right? They must be coveting the Jardson Family''s profits from the magic potion business, which is why they teamed up to wipe out the Jardson Family." Someone voiced their thoughts. The eyes of the crowd lit up at this suggestion, realizing that this possibility existed. Immediately, an impatient orc, unable to withstand the drug craving, approached the entrance of the Jardson Mansion and quietly asked the fox guard standing guard at the gate, "Excuse me, where can we buy magic potions?" Anxious gazes turned toward the orc. "The Harriman family and the Duru family have taken over all the industries of the Jardson Family. As for whether the magic potions will continue to be sold, we have not received any notification," the fox guard replied coldly. The faces of the addicts instantly fell. Waiting for a notification? They couldn''t wait, their cravings were too strong. Every minute and second was torture, and their emotions began to grow restless. A fox guard blew a sharp whistle, and soon twenty fox guards charged out from the Jardson Mansion, holding crossbows and forming a line in front of the mansion''s gate. Their unified ck armor and menacing arrows were intimidating. The previously restless crowd suddenly quieted down, instinctively retreating several meters. The fox guards only vigntly watched them and made no further moves. "By noon today, we will give you an urate answer," Barty stepped forward and said to the crowd. The people fell silent. Although they couldn''t bear the unbearable cravings, they had no choice but to ept it. ... Harriman Manor. Charlotte had juste out of her room when Agatha smiled and approached quickly. Her voice was cheerful as she said, "Doctor, Miss wants you to have breakfast first and then find her in the study." "May I help you? "Charlotte sat down at the dining table, which had already prepared steak and soft bread, as well as a bowl of hot sweet soup. "I''m not sure, but Mr. Rnd has been looking for the youngdy since the morning. " Agatha shook her head slightly and looked at Charlotte with a smile. "He seems to be very fond ofing to our youngdytely. Aren''t you nervous at all?" "Nervous? " Charlotte smiled nomittally. It seemed that the little girl didn''t know that Rnd wasing to Diana to discuss cooperation, and she specifically called him, possibly rted to the Judson family. "You don''t know, the master was nning to match Miss and Mr. Rnd before Well, but she refused. I think thedy is quite kind to you. Shouldn''t you take the initiative Agatha''s tone was light and there was a hint of concern in her voice, and her gaze even showed a hint of resentment towards him. "Why, in a hurry to have your youngdy marry me? " Charlotte took a sip of sweet soup and looked at the girl with a hint of mischief on her face. "No, that won''t do. My youngdy is meant to be the head of the family. If she gets married, it should be you who marries her," Agatha shook her little head, her face turning red. "My youngdy says I am her maid, and wherever she goes, I must go too, even if it means bing a maid in the household." "So, you want to be my maid?" Charlotte was a bit surprised by this custom, but seeing the blush on the young girl''s face, he found it somewhat amusing. "N-No, that''s not it," Agatha''s face turned even redder. She hung her head and dared not look at Charlotte. Charlotte ate his steak and looked at the cute and bashful Agatha, finding it quite entertaining. Compared to Diana, who was like the epitome of an elegantdy, Agatha was more like a lovely little fox, without too many ulterior motives but with a hint of charm. They quickly finished breakfast, and Charlotte looked at Agatha, whose blush had not faded from her face, and said with a smile, "Shall we go then, and ask for your youngdy''s hand in marriage?" "Really?" Agatha''s eyes lit up as she stared straight at Charlotte. "Just kidding," Charlotteughed heartily and got up, walking towards the door. "Ah... Doctor, you''re so naughty!" Agatha followed along, blushing from ear to ear, wishing she could find a hole to hide in. Agatha led Charlotte to the study, and after knocking on the door, Charlotte pushed it open and walked in. "You''re here." Diana sat in the main seat, motioning for Charlotte to sit beside her. "Doctor Charlotte," Rnd smiled and greeted. "Dean Rnd," Maggie nodded in acknowledgment, sitting down next to Diana on her right side. She politely added, "I apologize for keeping you waiting. Agatha should have called me." "I''ve just arrived as well. Today, I came to discuss with both of you the current method of selling magical potions." Rnd got straight to the point, exining his intention. "There are currently over ten thousand individuals in the Abyss who are addicted to magical potions, and all of these people get their potions from the Jardson family." With the Jardson family''s demise, we have sessfully gained control over the entire magical potion industry, including all the apothecaries. The Duru family intends to eliminate magical potions in the Abyss, whether it be production or sales. However, with over ten thousand individuals addicted to magical potions currently left unattended without the widespread avability of the Magic Repulsion Potion, they will inevitably die from the rpse of their addiction. Before their death, these addicted individuals, driven by madness, have a high likelihood ofmitting heinous acts, greatly disrupting the already fragile order in the Abyss." Upon hearing this, Charlotte and Diana''s faces turned solemn. Chapter 127: What Bad Intentions Could A Little Kitten Have? Chapter 127: What Bad Intentions Could A Little Kitten Have? With the Jardson family''s demise, the Harriman and Duru families had taken over the majority of their assets, effectively bing the rulers of the Abyss. However, during these hundreds of years, the Abyss had been left in shambles due to the Jardson family''s maniption. The treasures umted in their treasury had been scraped bit by bit from the people of the Abyss. The biggest problem left behind is the over ten thousand addicted individuals. They are like time bombs, experiencing withdrawal symptoms and entering a state of mania if they don''t take magical potions for even a day. To restore order in the Abyss, the first thing we need to deal with is these over ten thousand magical potion addicts. Having them take the Magic Repulsion Potion is the most permanent solution. But currently, the Magic Repulsion Potion was only introduced three days ago. ording to the information Charlotte received from the merchants, the price of one million copper coins remains firm, and it is estimated to be able to be sold for another seven days, allowing every willing but gullible person with money to enjoy the first batch of expensive Magic Repulsion Potions. However, the merchants have already established a vast supply chain for the Magic Repulsion Potion, and production capacity is rapidly increasing. After seven days, the price will be halved to five hundred thousand copper coins, and it will be nned to be sold for another seven days until it reaches one hundred thousand copper coins. Once it reaches one hundred thousand copper coins, it will be sold for a month. By that time, the production of the Magic Repulsion Potion will be very sufficient. It will enter the era of widespread pricing at ten thousand copper coins per bottle. Ten thousand copper coins may seem like a lot, but you should know that magical potions on the market easily reach tens of thousands of copper coins, with the least expensive being a few thousand copper coins per bottle. They can consume one magical potion per day, showing their spending power is not low. A potion that can permanently cure their addiction, sold for ten thousand copper coins, is entirely eptable for the magical potion-addicted poption. At that time, most addicts in the Abyss will be able to afford the Magic Repulsion Potion. Charlotte had previously robbed a potion dealer, and the price of a bottle of Blue me potion was no less than five thousand copper coins. "The Harriman family also agrees to eliminate magical potions. It does more harm than good to the Abyss," Diana seconded Rnd''s proposal. Both of them looked at Charlotte simultaneously. "Given the current price of the antidote to magic potion addiction, only a small portion of people can afford it in the Abyss," Charlotte shrugged. "In a month and a half, the price of the antidote will drop to 10,000 copper coins per bottle, by then, most magic potion addicts should be able to afford it." He felt pity for some of the victims trapped in magic potion addiction, but he had no sympathy or goodwill for those who knowingly embraced the dangers of magic potions for the sake of curiosity, inspiration, or showing off. Despite the hardships he faced in the Abyss, Charlotte had never indulged in magic potions, even in his leisure time when he wandered through the streets of Aman. Were there so many things worth numbing with magic potions? "Giving the ck Magic Guards a few dozen bottles of the antidote is a bargaining chip for our cooperation. From today onwards, I won''t provide the antidote in my capacity," he stated. Charlotte knew what the two were thinking, so he needed to make his stance clear. Diana eximed with surprise, "A month and a halfter, dropping from one million copper coins to ten thousand copper coins. Aren''t you afraid that those wealthy fools wille knocking at your door?" "That''s not a concern of mine," Charlotte smiled and shrugged. Miracle-refined medicine, the price set by merchants, had nothing to do with him, Charlotte. "It seems we need to help these addicts survive for another month and a half until the price of the antidote drops to ten thousand copper coins, allowing most people to afford it," Rnd pondered. "I''m curious, what''s the cost of producing one bottle of magic potion?" Charlotte looked at Rnd and asked. "ording to the alchemists, the cost of producing one bottle of Blue me Magic Potion is around 100 copper coins, while the selling price reaches 5000 copper coins." "Wow, that''s quite the profit!" Charlotte was astonished, as it amounted to a staggering fifty-fold return. "What about the cost of producing one bottle of the antidote?" Diana asked softly. Charlotte nced at her warily, "That''s a trade secret, not something I can disclose." If people were to know that the cost of producing one bottle of the antidote was only 4 copper coins, while it was being sold for one million copper coins, even businessmen would have a hard time handling it. "Currently, the only solution is to keep the magic potion industry running, ensuring that addicts can still buy magic potions, thus maintaining the rtive stability of the Abyss," Charlotte proposed. "We can establish a direct sales channel, reducing the price of magic potions to 1000 copper coins per bottle and limiting each person to purchase one bottle." "That''s a good idea, reducing their cost of obtaining magic potions may also decrease instances of robbery and looting, which will benefit the stability of the Abyss," Rnd nodded in agreement. "The profits earned from selling magic potions can be split between our two families or umted as a fund to provide medications for patients who can''t afford the antidote," Charlotte emphasized. "Of course, this is just my suggestion, and I don''t intend to personally benefit from this money." "The Harriman family won''t take a single coin from selling magic potions," Diana made her position clear. "I agree with Charlotte''s suggestion. The Duru family will not take a single coin from selling magic potions either. All the money will be umted and used as relief funds to support those who cannot afford the antidote, as well as assist the impoverished and needy," Rnd sighed softly. "Winter ising soon, and there are many people in the Abyss who won''t see another spring." Charlotte nced at Rnd; this senior student truly possessed apassionate heart, like a bodhisattva aiding the suffering masses. Of course, judging from his decisive action in annihting the Jardson family, he was praiseworthy, a saint, and not a hypocrite. If it weren''t for people like him, Charlotte wouldn''t have known where to send the pitiful little girl fromst night. "Perhaps I can have a chat with those potion alchemists and see if we can improve the potion form, reducing its harmful effects and allowing more people to survive," Charlotte suggested. "I can arrange that anytime, just let me know when you''re avable," Rnd immediately offered. After reaching a consensus and discussing some details, the three of them adjourned the meeting. Rnd was responsible for handling these matters, so he left in a hurry. Charlotte could already sense that afterst night, Diana and Rnd, these two young individuals, had gained actual power within their respective families and had acquired a higher level of decision-making authority. The abyss begins to enter an era managed by the younger generation. Charlotte called Vivian and found a carriage, eager to go and see the new medical center. Foxy drove the carriage, but it stopped shortly after leaving the courtyard. The door of the carriage opened, and Diana walked in. "Landy sister." Vivian greeted politely. Anna in her arms shrank her neck and looked at Diana cautiously. "Are you going out too?" Charlotte looked at Diana in surprise, then realized it was strange. She had her car and didn''t need to squeeze into a carriage with them. "Where are you going?" Diana sat down next to Charlotte without hesitation. The carriage was small, so she was almost sitting close to Charlotte, and she casually ced her hand on Charlotte''s leg. Her soft body leaned lightly against him, emanating a faint fragrance like an orchid, making people''s hearts race. Vivian looked at the two people, and her eyes widened. Why would thendy sit so close to the boss? Wouldn''t it be more spacious if she sat on my side? Strange, so strange, really strange. "We''re going to the new medical center. The craftsman told me it would bepleted yesterday, so I''m going to check how it turned out." Charlotte moved a bit to the side and looked at Diana. "And you?" "As thendy, shouldn''t I go and take a look as well?" Diana replied, posing a counter-question. Charlotte was left speechless. The carriage left the estate, and Diana stared at Anna in Vivian''s arms for a while, then smiled and reached out, saying, "Come, let me y with the little cat for a while." "Uh, sure." Vivian nodded. But Anna resisted and buried her head in Vivian''s arms, firmly holding onto her arm, showing strong resistance to Diana. "Anna is shy. Maybe you should wait until she gets more familiar with you before holding her," Vivian said apologetically. "This cat is not just shy, it''s practically untamed. I can''t even hold it," Charlotte couldn''t help butugh. At first, Anna wouldn''t evene near him. In recent times, she had improved slightly, at least allowing him to touch her head. But to hold her in his arms and stroke her fur, it was clear that their rtionship was still far from that point. "This cat is quite interesting." Diana withdrew her hand, smiling as she looked at Anna''s leg. "This limp, it still hasn''t healed?" "Yes, we''ve tried treatments..." Vivian almost stopped herself, paused for a moment, then continued, "The treatments and potions didn''t work at all. We have no idea what''s wrong." "There are no signs of fractures, but it still limps. It''s really strange," Charlotte said with a puzzled expression. They had tried many methods on Anna during this time. Potions, healing spells, they had tried them all, but none had any effect on her limp. As a professional veterinarian, it was a blow to his confidence to face failure in his field. "Have you considered that this might not be an injury, but a seal?" Diana raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Anna. "A seal?" Both Charlotte and Vivian were shocked. "That''s right." Diana waved her hand, and a purple light flew toward Anna''s left front leg. Anna was startled and tried to retract her paw. The purple lightnded on her left front leg, and a golden circr seal appeared, pushing the purple light away. Intricate runes flowed on the seal, giving it a mysterious appearance. Anna seemed frozen, staring intently at the seal, afraid to move. "It''s a rune seal!" Vivian eximed in amazement. "Rune seals are used to seal powerful magical creatures. But why would someone use it on a little kitten?" Charlotte couldn''t understand. The past few days, he and Vivian had tried various methods on Anna. Potions, spell treatments, they had all been tried, but none had any effect on her limp. After about a minute, the mysterious seal gradually dissipated, returning Anna''s left front leg to normal. Anna regained her mobility and moved closer to Vivian, only showing one eye, watching Diana with great caution. Diana withdrew her hand with a smile and said, "Well, I''m not sure either. A rune seal like this is quite expensive. Since someone used it on this little kitten, there must be a deeper meaning behind it." Chapter 128：You are a foodie! Chapter 128£ºYou are a foodie! Diana''s words made the atmosphere in the carriage a bit strange. The three of them stared at Anna, observing her cNo matter how they looked at it, the small white fur cat didn''t seem like a terrifying being that needed to be sealed and suppressed with runes. But Diana had shown them earlier that there was indeed a golden rune seal on Anna''s left front leg. "Where did you get this cat from?" Diana asked. "It was from a three-headed Dogkin who came to the clinic. One of his heads fell off, and Anna was his payment for the treatment. But he died due to excessive bleeding," Charlotte recalled seriously. "That Dogkin doesn''t seem like someone who can afford rune seals. Anna is probably something he stumbled upon." "What malicious intent could little Anna have? Boss, Landy, I think you''re worrying too much," Vivian said, hugging the slightly trembling Anna tightly and smiling. "Besides, rune seals are not only used to seal powerful monsters but sometimes they can also be used to conceal characteristics. Perhaps it''s a seal added by Anna''s previous owner." As an intermediate mage and a noble by birth, Vivian had some knowledge of rune seals. The carriage came to a stop just as the conversation ended, and the fox guard driving the carriage reminded them that they had arrived at the clinic. Charlotte looked at the slightly frightened Anna cuddled in Vivian''s arms and couldn''t help but soften his heart. He reached out and rubbed Anna''s head, saying, "Alright, don''t be afraid. We''ll find a way to remove the seal for you." If there''s a chance, they should find someone who understands what type of seal it is. If it''s a benign seal used to hide certain traits, they can remove it. But if it''s a seal to suppress a terrifying monster, then they might just have to let her remain as a cute little cat with a limp. Charlotte got off the carriage and realized that there were quite a few curious neighbors gathered in front of the new clinic. They had been doing business on Baka Street for many years, but it was the first time they had seen the Harriman family rebuild a house for a tenant, and it was done so luxuriously. The polished white boulders stood out from the surrounding ck buildings, like a white swan among a group of ck ducks, extremely eye-catching. Although it was also a two-story building, it was taller than the surrounding houses, and the third-floor terrace had a fence and decorations, making it andmark building on Baka Street. The steps were made of polished, reflective granite, and the windows wererge panes of ss, giving it an exquisite look. "Isn''t this house too luxurious?" "They lost a window, and then they rebuilt a luxurious mansion. Is this what love from a domineering female CEO is like? So envious!" "This house must have a high rent, right?" "Rent? You''re shallow. Haven''t you heard that Doctor Charlotte has been living in the Harriman Manor recently? As long as he takes good care of Miss Diana, he doesn''t have to worry about the rent." The neighbors whispered among themselves, but when they saw Charlotte getting off the carriage, they stopped their gossip and warmly greeted him, although they couldn''t hide their envy in their eyes. Charlotte noticed the unfamiliar neighbors and responded with a smile. He had heard everything they said earlier, and Diana in the carriage probably heard it all too. Then, Diana walked out of the carriage. There was instant silence. The neighbors who spread the rumors unconsciously took two steps back, avoiding her gaze and not daring to look at her. Other than surprise, the looks directed at Charlotte were filled with even more envy. This was solid evidence, wasn''t it? The Harriman family had just joined forces with the Duru familyst night to wipe out the Jardson Family. Miss Diana must have had many things to deal with, yet she squeezed into this small carriage toe and see the new house together with him. It was evident how much favor she bestowed upon him. And Diana, who used to be the queen of Baka Street, could now be considered the queen of the Abyss. To hold such a beautiful woman in his arms was like holding a bowl of rice filled with meat, truly enviable. "Are you satisfied? This is the new house I''ve built for you," Diana ignored the gazes of the others and looked at Charlotte with a smile. He looked up at the new house in front of him and couldn''t help but be amazed. The floating ash has been cleaned away, leaving this white two-story building spotless, exceeding his expectations. The walls are not simply white, as skilled craftsmen have added delicate lines and patterns to give it a more grand appearance. The double doors, which open in the middle, arerge and ck, fitting together seamlessly and exuding a sense of stability. The granite floor extends towards the entrance, covering the entire ground. This... is a bit too luxurious. You see, this is the sameyout as Diana''s vi. "Quite satisfied," Charlotte nods. Although it feels like being maintained by a female CEO, the house is truly impable. However, when his gaze sweeps to the second floor, he seems to catch a figure passing by the window of the neighboring bookstore. But the bald bookstore owner is standing at the entrance, winking at him. "Wow! This is amazing!" Vivian alsoes down from the carriage, holding a cat and marveling at the new clinic in front of her. "Let''s go, let''s go inside and take a look." Diana leads the way to the front door, assuming the role of thedy of the house. The Fox Guards step forward and push open the door. Charlotte and Vivian follow inside. Indeed, the granite covers the entire floor, and the oilmps on the walls illuminate the spacious first floor. There is a spacious reception hall, two independent operating rooms, a ward, an alchemy room, aboratory, and a separate storage room. The spatial arrangement is strictly based on Charlotte''s blueprints, perfectly meeting his requirements. As for the decoration, itpletely exceeded his expectations. It was made to match Diana''s vi level, although not extravagantly luxurious, the inherent elegance and grandeur cannot be concealed. Currently, furniture and medical instruments have yet to be delivered, so it appears somewhat empty. Harry can be notifiedter to bring in the customized furniture. "It''s so great, the new clinic is simply amazing!" Vivian jumps around like a butterfly, excitedly exploring each room. She''s almost rolling on the floor in joy. Anna, on the other hand, remainsposed. She looks around, not seeing her belovedrge cab, and quietly stays in Vivian''s arms. However, being back at the clinic gives her a sense of security as she obediently lies down. Charlotte casually walks up to the second floor. Theyout on the second floor is also based on his requirementsa 200-square-meter t, with four bedrooms, each equipped with its bathroom. The magical water spray and the flushing system powered by magic arrays make bathing and using the toilet convenient andfortable. The convenience brought by magic is diverse in the eyes of the wealthy. Perhaps, this can also be considered another form of high-tech. There is a separate kitchen with an exhaust system. On the earthen stove is arge iron pot customized by Gai. With just one earthen stove, you can make most of the dishes you desire. The living room is empty, with a custom-made sofa, but without a television, it resembles more of a tea room. "You two only have each other, yet you''ve made four bedrooms. What''s the matter? Are you nning to have a polygamous life?" Diana appears upstairs, her voice faintly mocking. "Those are guest rooms, a ce for friends to temporarily stay if they visit." Charlotte nces at her, a smirk forming at the corner of his mouth. "If I wanted to marry three or four wives, then I should have made the bedroomsrger and custom-built a big bed for everyone to sleep together. Wouldn''t that be delightful?" Diana''s eyes widen for a moment as she stares at Charlotte, but eventually, she concedes defeat. "When ites to being abnormal, it has to be you." "You have exceeded my expectations with this house. I assume it must have cost quite a bit of money," Charlotte says seriously while looking at Diana. "Why? Have you suddenly developed a conscience and want to thank me?" "No, I just wanted to ask if the rent will go up." Diana chokes for a moment and then bursts intoughter. "Of course, it will! It must go up!" "Come on, we had an agreement. The rent is 10,000 copper coins. A gentleman''s word is as hard to retrieve as a lost horse." Charlotte bes anxious. "I am a woman, always capricious," Diana smiled lightly. "Unless, in these four rooms, you leave one for me, then I won''t raise your rent." "But you''re not someone whocks a ce to live, right?" Charlotte looked puzzled. "Could it be that you''ve already fallen in love with the feeling of living with me?" "Haha, think whatever you want. Anyway, I''ve said my piece. Either raise the rent by ten thousand coins or leave a room for me. It''s up to you," Diana said confidently. "Deal. I''ll leave a room for you, and you cane and stay whenever you want," Charlotte conceded. Chapter 129: The Abyss Medical Hall Chapter 129: The Abyss Medical Hall Although he didn''t understand why this woman insisted on having her room, he didn''t believe she would give up herfortable vi toe to live with him. That would be inviting trouble, wouldn''t it? After all, he didn''t have a kitchen staff on standby round the clock, nor did he have a gentle and considerate fox maid. He didn''t even have hot water. The shower drew cold water from an ancient well, and the bathroom wasn''t equipped with a bathtub. Since the room was empty anyway, it was quite a bargain to use it to offset ten thousand coins of rent. "Which room is yours?" Diana asked. "The one by the street," Charlotte pointed to the first room. "Then I''ll take that one." Diana pointed to the room next door and said, "You don''t need to buy XX stuff for this room. I''ll have Agathae and decorate it in the afternoon." "You...aren''t nning to move in, are you?" Charlotte felt that her attitude was somewhat worrisome. "Who knows? If I''m in a bad mood one day, I''lle and stay for a few days. This room is mine. I''lle and go as I please, right?" Diana''s smile grew wider as she noticed Charlotte''s nervousness. "You''re right." Charlotte sighed inwardly, feeling a sense of being deceived. Vivian followed them upstairs and heard that Diana had reserved a room. She was equally surprised but more delighted. "Landy, if you move in and live with us, will you bring chefs with you?" Vivian asked eagerly. You are a foodie! Charlotte''s expression couldn''t hide his exasperation. "Not for now," Diana shook her head with a smile. "Oh," Vivian felt a little disappointed, but her expression quickly brightened again. "It''s okay. The boss is a superb cook. It''s just...it would be even better if you could buy some meat." The boss is good at everything, just excessively frugal. "You can cook too?" Diana was genuinely surprised by the remark. "Poverty forces one to master useful skills," Charlotte replied calmly. Before he learned how to make "Gadeggs" for cats and dogs, he used to work in the kitchens of various restaurants, doing prep work, garnishing, and asionally filling in for the head chef on leave. His culinary skills weren''t exceptional, but he could handle everyday home-cooked dishes. "I want to taste your cooking next time Ie," Diana looked at Charlotte, feeling that she still had a lot to learn about him. "If you bring the ingredients, anytime is fine," Charlotte said seriously. "Usually, we can''t afford meat every meal." "What happened to the confidence when you turned down the million-coin investmentst night? A bottle of the Genius Potion, worth a million coins, and you don''t even give your employees meat?" Diana teased with a smile. "Don''t try to sow discord in our harmoniousbor-management rtionship," Charlotte''s face darkened. Diana quickly left to take over the vast wealth and territory of the Jardson family, which would keep her busy for a while. After all, she still had to negotiate the specific division with the Duru and Daniel families, which was also a time-consuming andborious task. Charlotte asked the fox guard to go to Harry''s grocery store and have the furniture delivered, while he went to Guy''s cksmith shop. "Doctor Charlotte, I''m about to finish forging this knife. I''m going to your clinic to see if it''s open," Guy said, sweating profusely as he walked out of the forge room. "I closed both clinics for three days since there weren''t many patients. The new clinic is ready today, and I came to see how themp modification turned out," Charlotte exined with a smile. "It''s finished, I just don''t know if it meets your requirements," Guy said, turning around and entering the warehouse. He soon emerged carrying arge ck object. It was aplex set of mechanical arms with arge disk attached below. Ten finely polished white crystals were evenly arranged on the disk, with a groove above for installing arge elemental stone. The edges were smoothly polished, and even the mechanical arms were finely polished. "After it waspleted, I tested it and it mostly meets your requirements. If you find it doesn''t work well after taking it back, you can always return it to me for modifications," Guy guaranteed confidently. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure it meets your satisfaction." "Great, I''ll take it back and give it a try," Charlotte nodded, asking, "How much is the fee? I''ll settle it for you now." Guy contemted for a moment and said, "Just give me three thousand copper coins." "If you keep quoting prices like this, I might not dare toe to you for custom-made items next time," Charlotte teased as she took out sixty silver coins and ced them on the counter. He then took the Shadowless Lamp and said, "If it doesn''t work well, I''ll bring it back to you for help." "You''re giving me too much..." Guy watched Charlotte leave with the Shadowless Lamp and couldn''t help but mutter, "Doctor Charlotte may look weak, but he''s really strong. He effortlessly carried over a hundred kilograms with just one hand." He put away the money on the counter. The three thousand copper coins covered the cost, as he used high-quality metals for the mechanical arms, ensuring durability. Moreover, it took him nearly three days to craft it and finally achieve satisfactory results. The three thousand fee seemed reasonable. "Master, being a physician is so cool. Can I be one too?" Abu, with a face covered in charcoal dust, poked his head out expectantly and asked. "We''re meant to be cksmiths," Guyughed as he ruffled Abu''s head. "But you see, doctors can''t do without us cksmiths either. They need tools, and they have toe to us to forge them. If you be a skilled cksmith, you''ll also have contributed to saving lives as doctors treat patients." Charlotte took the Shadowless Lamp back to the clinic and installed it in the center of the first operating room. The mechanical arm was designed by Charlotte, with three sections that could be adjusted in height and moved back and forth. The lens could also be adjusted for angles, meeting most surgical needs. After ying with the mechanical arm for a while, Charlotte couldn''t help but praise Guy''s craftsmanship. The movements of the mechanical arm were smooth enough, and once fixed, it was secure. Crafted entirely by hand, it had reached an impressive level of skill. "Boss, what is this?" Vivian stood at the door of the operating room, curious. "This is the Shadowless Lamp, used for surgical illumination," Charlotte exined as she pressed the mechanical button on the side of the disk. Ten white crystals lit up simultaneously, illuminating the floor. Charlotte extended her hand into the light, and there was only a very faint shadow on the ground. "There is no shadow!" Vivian eximed in surprise. "With sufficient illumination during surgery, it bes more convenient. Surgeries require precision, and adequate lighting can prevent mistakes caused by insufficient light," Charlotte exined with a smile, also very satisfied with the performance of the Shadowless Lamp. "But why doesn''t my operating room have one?" Vivian asked in confusion. The smile disappeared from Charlotte''s face, and with a serious tone, she said, "You know that your sry for next month is about to be paid, right? If you think it''s necessary, you can go and add one yourself." "I see," Vivian pondered, "How much does it cost?" "It''s not expensive, only 6,000 copper coins. If your sry isn''t enough, you can even request an advance from me for next month." "Boss, you''re kind. I... I''m touched," Vivian threw herself into his arms, filled with gratitude. "It''s okay, it''s what I should do," Charlotte gently patted her back, feeling a twinge of guilt. Harry was highly efficient. He arranged for all the furniture to be delivered and ced ording to Charlotte''s requirements within the morning. With each piece of equipment being brought in, the new clinic took shape. "Boss, we''re still missing a sign in front of our clinic. Can''t you give it a fancy name?" Vivian looked at Charlotte, blinking her big eyes. "Or maybe we should call it a medical hall?" "A name, huh?" Charlotte pondered. He had rejected Diana''s proposal for funding, and the clinic didn''t even have a name before. Now that the clinic was reopening, it had been upgraded, and turning it into a medical hall wouldn''t be a problem. "Then let''s call it the Abyss Medical Hall," Charlotte smiled. The Abyss Medical Hall, for everyone in the depths. Chapter 130：Boss, Youre So Dedicated Chapter 130£ºBoss, You''re So Dedicated A wooden que was reserved on the door, and Charlotte borrowed arge brush from the bookstore next door and adder from the bakery next door. He climbed up and wrote the four characters'' Abyss''. Now, even the money for making signs has been saved. "Doctor, don''t mention it. These words are written with flying dragons and phoenix dances, and others may not be able to write them with this charm, "said the bald uncle in surprise. "Yes, the boss''s handwriting is really beautiful. "Vivian also eximed. "Maintaining a good habit of keeping a diary in daily life can help practice calligraphy. "Charlotte chuckled slightly. After the handwriting is dry, apply ayer of tung oil again, which can prevent the que from melting off when ites to water, and also be waterproof and in insect-proof. Soon, the Harriman family sent two carriages to haul back his personal belongings and various materials and potions. Since the medical clinic has beenpleted and all the furniture has been entered, there is no reason to continue to scratch and eat at Harriman Manor. Although the meals at Harriman Manor were exceptionally delicious and the beds were incrediblyfortable, Charlotte still wanted to practice swordsmanship at night. Living there made it difficult for him to fully indulge in her passion. Apanying him was Agatha, who got off the carriage and pouted, saying in a soft voice, "Doctor, are you abandoning me just like that?" She looked as pitiful as a woman abandoned by a scumbag. The bald uncle and Vivian immediately exchanged gossipy nces. Could it be that these two had some kind of special story? "I''m just going home. It has nothing to do with abandoning you," Charlotte rolled his eyes. This girl loved drama too much, even more so than her mistress. Agatha smiled, approached him, and whispered in his ear, "I''ll go and make the bed for Miss. If shees to stay, I''ll serve you too, oh." The emphasis on "serve you too" was quite heavy, and the two people standing nearby heard it clearly, their expressions bing more subtle. Charlotte couldn''t be bothered to exin. After all, he was just a yboy who liked to hang out on Amman Street. It wasn''t abnormal for him to have an affair with a rich woman''s maid, was it? Move the materials for refining elixirs into the alchemy room, ce therge ck pot on the newly built stove, and disy the inventory of potions on the shelves one by one, while personal items were moved to the second-floor room. The study on the first floor was canceled, and a small study was set up in the master bedroom, which was more convenient for daily use. After all, he had developed a good habit of writing a diary, and it was better not to let people know about it. Anna found afortable corner on the top shelf of the medicine cab and had already started to doze off, emitting a slight snoring sound. The carpenter''s craftsmanship was excellent. All the furniture had no adhesive but had the faint fragrance of wood and no other strange smells. Moving indirectly was not a problem. Charlotte checked the potions on the medicine cab. The inventory from the previous refining had already been consumed, and now there were only four types of potions left: cleansing potions, hemostatic potions, anesthetic potions, and moisturizing elixirs. For a clinic that relies on potions as an important auxiliary means, it seemed a bit meager. "We have run out of stamina potions. I''ll try to refine them tonight," Charlotte whispered to himself. The form for this potion was recorded in his diary, and he just needed to determine the precise ratios to master it. Compared to when he first arrived in this world, penniless and attracting trouble with Carol the God of ughter, today was also an important day for him. With thepletion of the new clinic and significant improvements in hardware facilities, he dared to call it a clinic after upgrading everything. It was the fifth clinic in the Abyss. With the copse of the Jardson family and Carol''s death, the most urgent threat was removed, and now he could start making big moves. With his rtionship with Diana and Rnd, it meant that he could enjoy a rtively stable period of development. Only poverty stood by him through thick and thin. He now had only 26,460 copper coins in his pocket. Previously, he had obtained some equipment from Harry and spent 30,000 copper coins. He was eager to earn more money now. One reason was to improve his strength, and the other was to enhance that damn sense of security. The feeling of being broke made people feel insecure. He already had a fairly clear n for the future operation of the clinic. Treating patients and performing surgeries were the main business. Apart from the days before and after the Blood Moon, the daily operation was quite stable, and there was room for improvement as his reputation grew. The next step was to vigorously develop the secondary business of selling potions. The moisturizing elixir sold for 800 copper coins a bottle was highly praised by Diana, who repeatedly repurchased it. If he could gain poprity among wealthy women, the profits would be considerable. The cleaning and hemostatic potions, which sold for 100 copper coins a bottle, had low costs and were easy to refine. They had great development potential among adventurers and mercenaries. The stamina potion, which sold for 200 copper coins a bottle, was effective for replenishing stamina and was also an essential tonic for wilderness survival. The anesthetic potion was rtively mediocre. It was necessary during surgeries but not very useful outside the wilderness. With a scalpel in one hand and potions in the other, he had to rely on them to establish a foothold in the Abyss. Agatha came downstairs and saw Charlotte studying the form for the stamina potion in front of the counter. She approached him and said, "Doctor, are you not going back to the estate tonight? Miss reminded me to tell you that tonight is the night of the Blood Moon, and it might not be safe outside." "Please thank thendy for her kindness, but staying at the clinic would be fine for us," Charlotte responded with a smile. ording to the diary''s record, on the night of the Blood Moon, there were asional monster intrusions into the Abyss, but the chances were not too high. Additionally, Diana had installed a fourth-order magical protective barrier for the clinic, which could easily block ordinary monsters. "Okay." Agatha nodded and walked to the door, adding, "If you change your mind, just bring Eileen to the estate directly." "Okay." Charlotte nodded, watching the girl climb onto the carriage and leave. "Boss, the night of the Blood Moon is so terrifying. Shouldn''t we stay at the Harriman Estate?" Vivian poked her head out of the alchemy room, her face filled with fear. "I heard that there are no magic barriers in the Abyss, so if there is a beast tide, what should we do?" "Why, have you seen a beast tide in the capital?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised by the girl''s fear. "In the imperial capital, I have never seen anything like it. The magical protective barrier there is the most stable on the entire continent, and there is also arge number of knight armies guarding it," Vivian shook her head as if immersed in a terrible memory, her expression tinged with pain. "On the way here, I passed through a small town called Kieran City. It happened to be the night of the red moon, and a wave of small-scale beasts broke through the weak protective barrier and stormed into the city, almost devouring half of the poption of the city. If a hunting team hadn''t coincidentally passed by and cleared the wave of beasts with the help of the city guards, everyone would have been eaten." Vivian had been on the run for over a month before finally reaching the Abyss. She hadn''t expected to encounter such a thing along the way. Witnessing such a human tragedy must have had a significant impact on her. "Don''t worry, the Abyss has a unique terrain. Despite not having a magical protective barrier for so many years, it has never been wiped out by the beast tide. There must be something special about it," Charlotteforted in a gentle voice. "Tonight, I will escort you to the Harriman Manor, where you can stay peacefully for the night." "But... are you going back to the clinic?" Vivian looked at him with some surprise. "Yes, I n to study the stamina potions thoroughly tonight and take care of the clinic as well," Charlotte nodded, having his consideration. Based on experience, the invading beasts in the Abyss are usually the leftovers from the beast tides attacking Calva, and their strength won''t be too powerful. Additionally, the beasts that invaded in the past were usually dealt with by the joint efforts of the four major families, thus avoiding significant losses. Baka Street is an important asset of the Harriman family and falls under the category of a protected area. If there''s a chance, he also wanted to get a close look at the beasts affected by the red moon night. After all, he joined the Red Moon organization to study the effects of the red moon on the beasts. However, up until now, he had only seenpletely processed beasts at the meat stall. The newly equipped fourth-tier magic protective barrier at the clinic gave him some confidence, and his upgraded Intermediate sh Step from entering the mysterious spacest night became his lifeline. In theplex buildings, he was confident that he could run faster than most of the neighbors. He had no personal grudges with the beasts, and it''s just a matter of who gets eaten for a mouthful of meat. As long as he runs faster than his neighbors, he would be the one who definitely won''t be eaten. "Boss, you''re so dedicated," Vivian said with admiration and guilt, gathering her courage to make a decision. "Then I will stay as well, and apany you!" "No, you should still go to Harriman Manor. That way, I''ll feel more at ease," Charlotte quickly refused her blind sense of loyalty. He thought of her clumsy appearance, and if a beast broke through the protective barrier, he couldn''t guarantee her safety. "Then please take care of yourself," the girl sighed in relief, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders. Chapter 131: Spicy Rabbit Meat Chapter 131: Spicy Rabbit Meat The morning passed quickly in busyness. Charlotte prepared to go out to buy some meat and vegetables, but as soon as he stepped outside, he noticed that most of the shops on the street had already closed, with only half of them reinforcing their doors and windows with iron tes and rough wood, preparing to shut down. "Hey, old man, why are you in such a hurry to close so early?" Charlotte looked at the bald-headed man next door who was reinforcing his windows with an iron rod and asked. "Tonight, there''s a red moon. Everyone is afraid that a crazy monster wille running in, so they are reinforcing their doors and windows," the bald man said, tightly gripping his iron rod. He looked at Charlotte andughed, "Why aren''t you staying on Aman Street this time? During previous red moons, I never saw a trace of you." "I just paid the rent. Where would I get the money to have fun?" Charlotte waved her hand and quickly walked towards the meat stall, which was already preparing to close. After some bargaining, she spent 120 copper coins to buy thest wild rabbit from the butcher. On her way back, she also bought a bag of soft bread from her neighbor, Mrs. Be. The bakery was also reinforcing its windows, but the thin wooden bars on the windows didn''t provide much security. "Doctor, has your house been reinforced yet? Although nothing has happened on our street for years, we still need to be cautious," Mrs. Be said softly while counting change for Charlotte. The gentle and friendly old woman reminded Charlotte of her equally gentle grandfather. "Mother, you don''t need to worry about Doctor Charlotte. His house has a magical protective shield installed. It''s much safer than our rundown house," Mrs. Be''s plump son jumped down from the window with some envy in his tone. "He has saved so many people and cured so many illnesses. If you were more determined, we would have installed a magical protective shield a long time ago," Mrs. Be looked at her son with a mix of anger and disappointment, but her voice remained soft. The chubby son grumbled a few times before continuing to reinforce the other windows. "Mrs. Be, please take care of yourself too," Charlotte smiled as he took the change from the old woman and walked out of the bakery. He had read in his diary that Mrs. Be''s son was a gambler. Although the bakery business was doing well, any money earned would end up in the pockets of the owner of the gambling house. As a result, their lives were not going well, and even their daughter-inw had left them. Charlotte returned to the clinic with the rabbit and made a simple version of spicy rabbit meat. He cut the rabbit into small pieces, added the ingredients, and stir-fried them until they were slightly crispy. Then, he mixed them with arge amount of dried red chili peppers and served them on a huge te. The dish had a bright red color. Vivian held her chopsticks, hugging her bowl as she sat by the table. She couldn''t resist the aroma of the chili peppers, Sichuan peppercorns, sesame, and the scent of the rabbit meat that filled the kitchen. Her mouth watered uncontrobly. "The rabbit smells and looks so delicious!" The girl''s eyes turned slightly red from the spiciness, but the glistening tears were partly caused by her craving. Anna appeared without anyone noticing. She obediently squatted on a chair and peered at the te of spicy rabbit meat on the table, with a worried expression on her face. Charlotte filled two bowls of rice and sat opposite Vivian, eating with the cooking chopsticks. Seeing that Vivian hadn''t touched her food yet, he smiled and said, "Let''s eat." "You''ve worked hard cooking. You eat first," Vivian picked up a piece of oil-coated leg meat and ced it in Charlotte''s bowl. Charlotte didn''t bother with polite words and picked up the meat, feeding it to his mouth. The freshly cooked meat was still hot, and as he gently bit into the crispy surface, the spicy and numbing taste of the chili pepper mixed with the sweet vor of sugar burst on his taste buds. The meat was firm, chewy, and didn''t taste dry at all. Not bad, considering the limited seasoning and ingredients, but it still tasted good. In the magical world, being able to enjoy a dish like this spicy rabbit meat was enough to satisfy the taste buds. Vivian couldn''t resist any longer and picked up a piece of rabbit meat. After blowing on it lightly, she put it in her mouth. With one bite, the crisp and fragrant rabbit meat exploded on her tongue, filling her mouth with a spicy and fragrant vor. It was numbing but not dull, spicy but not overwhelming. The more she chewed, the more delicious it became. She almost chewed her tongue because of the wonderful taste and texture, which relentlessly assaulted her body and soul. Mmm... Her lips parted slightly, and she couldn''t help but let out a moan. Smack! Her skirt unexpectedly had a button pop open, revealing a touch of allure. Charlotte''s eyebrows raised, and he almost spits out the food in his mouth. "Isn''t it just a te of spicy rabbit meat?" Did we just stumble upon a wardrobe malfunction? It can only be med on this girl''s excellent development... Look at this rabbit, it''s really big, round, and white. Feeling a chill in her chest, Vivian snapped back to reality and looked down. She saw her partially exposed bosom and her cheeks turned crimson. She hurriedly turned away and fastened the button again. "I only have rabbits in my eyes, I didn''t see anything else." Charlotte took a bite of food, deciding to say something to ease the awkward atmosphere. "Um..." Vivian''s ears turned red, she lowered her head and continued to eat, almost burying her face in the bowl. Rabbit? What rabbit? A big, white rabbit? How embarrassing! "Don''t just eat, there''s so much rabbit meat, I can''t finish it alone tonight." Seeing Vivian just eating, Charlotte picked up two pieces of rabbit meat and put them in her bowl. This wild and rogue rabbit weighs over ten pounds. He can''t finish it alone. Vivian wanted to refuse, but seeing the bright red rabbit meat in her bowl, she couldn''t help but pick it up and feed herself. The crispy and spicy taste was so enticing that she couldn''t help but get lost in it, forgetting about the possibility of her clothes bursting open or the rabbit jumping out. One piece after another, the spicier it got, the harder it was to put down the chopsticks. She just wanted to fill herself up, not giving it a chance to breathe. Fortunately, her clothes didn''t burst open again. It was just that it was too spicy, and she was eating with sweat pouring down her face. Her cheeks were red, and she finished three bowls of rice. "Do you want more rice?" Charlotte asked with a smile. For a magician, this amount of food was a bit excessive. "No, three bowls are enough for me." Vivian shook her head and took another piece of rabbit meat, looking at him with a grateful look. "Boss, the rabbit you cooked is delicious." Charlotte smiled and said, "Take some with you to the Harriman Manorter and have a cold rabbit. It has a unique vor." "Cold rabbit?" Vivian immediately became interested. "Don''t you need to reheat it?" "Yes, it''s a cold dish." Charlotte nodded and handed her a small te with the packed rabbit meat. It was nice to have multiple people eating together in the clinic. With someone''spany and someone to help serve more food, the meal felt more enjoyable. Being new to this world became a bit less difficult. After finishing thest grain of rice in her bowl, Vivian got up to clean the table and wash the dishes, including the kitchen. Charlotte stood at the door, watching the condensed water dragon rush over the stove and floor, instantly making everything spotless. A water mage was indeed the perfect maid, freeing her hands from cleaning. After cleaning up, Charlotte escorted Vivian to the Harriman Manor and then returned to the medical clinic. Although it was still afternoon, the sky had already turned red, like a ribbon hanging in the abyss. The streets were empty, all the shops had closed, and no fox guards were patrolling. Everything was eerie and quiet, only the sound of the wind rustling the sign of the bookstore next door. Charlotte shrank his neck, opened the door, and locked it behind him. Diana hade in the morning and activated the magic protection barrier for him. A fourth-level magic barrier brought him a strong sense of security. It was still early, so he took his diary and entered the alchemy room to try making a stamina potion. Preparing the ingredients, attempting to concoct, failing... Trying again. Another failure... When Charlotte stepped out of the alchemy room once again, he suddenly realized that the outside hadpletely darkened. A strange red light spilled onto the streets as if it were smeared with ayer of dark red blood... Chapter 132：This Is Not Good News Chapter 132£ºThis Is Not Good News "Harriman Manor." "Where''s Charlotte? Why hasn''t hee for dinner?" Diana sat at the dining table, noticing only one set of cutlery, and looked at Agatha, asking. "The doctor said he wanted to stay at the clinic. After dropping off Eileen this afternoon, he went back there," Agatha answered softly. "He doesn''t seem to be afraid of the Red Moon Night at all." "Do you think he''s gone off to Amman Street for some fun?" Diana furrowed her brows. Agatha''s eyes lit up, nodding. "Yes, yes! He always goes to Amman Street for some fun before and after the Red Moon Night, right?" Although it was depicted in aic, she knew that it was indeed Charlotte''s regr activity every month. The money earned by the clinic each month, after paying the rent and daily expenses, would be squandered in Amman Street during these days. With just his charm and wit, he won the affection of thedies. "By the way, miss, Eileen gave me some snacks earlier, said the doctor made them himself, and I haven''t tried them yet. Would you like to taste them?" Agatha said. "Made by him? He doesn''t seem like someone who can cook..." Diana''s expression showed some distaste, but she still said, "Bring it here for me to see." Agatha quickly walked to the side and brought back an exquisite small te, piled high with bright red dried chili pieces. "Dried stir-fried chili peppers?" Diana couldn''t help butugh. Agatha hurriedly said, "No, flip it over, there''s a rabbit." Diana picked up the fork and moved the chili pieces aside, indeed finding a piece of shiny red rabbit meat beneath the pile of dried chili, a small piece with slightly charred skin, looking quite enticing. "It unexpectedly looks good. However, the preparation is a bit strange. I wonder how it tastes." Diana picked up the piece of rabbit meat with her fork, hesitated for a moment, and then fed it into her mouth. The rabbit meat was cold, and with one bite, the numbing spiciness and rich meaty aroma blended, like fireworks bursting on her taste buds, an unexpected explosion of deliciousness that made her eyes brighten. It was so wild, just like a pair of big hands, roughly ripping off her skirt and taking advantage. The spicy and wonderful experience made her involuntarily indulge in it. She seemed to see Charlotte standing in front of the stove, wearing only an apron, stirring a pot of chili peppers and rabbit meat. Sweat dripped from his cheek and fell onto his well-defined chest muscles, before slowly trickling down his sturdy abdomen... Oh my... Rip! Diana''s skirt tore open a little. "Miss... Miss, are you all right?" Agatha was shocked, hastily helping to grab the torn clothes. "Why did the clothes suddenly burst open? Did the doctor put something in the food?" "Ah... I''m fine, perhaps I''ve gained a bit of weight recently." Diana''s cheeks blushed, cursing Charlotte inwardly, but still tried to maintainposure on her face. However, this rabbit dish is delicious! She never expected him to have such culinary skills. It''s not that the chefs in the manor are inferior to him, but they have never made this kind of dish before. It''s just that the rabbit meat was cut too small, making it difficult to pick up with a fork, and not very convenient to eat. And, it''s so spicy! It felt like her lips and throat were on fire as if she wanted to pour arge bottle of ice-cold water down her throat. She rummaged through the chili pieces and found another piece of rabbit meat, feeding it into her mouth. Using spiciness to suppress spiciness was the best choice. Before long, the small te of spicy rabbit meat waspletely devoured. Diana used the fork to sift through the chili pieces three times, confirming that not a single piece was left, and then reluctantly stopped. "Miss, is it really that delicious?" Agatha couldn''t help but swallow several times, unable to contain her curiosity. "It''s not bad." Diana nodded, looked at her, seemed to remember something, and said apologetically. "Agatha, I''m sorry, I forgot to save some for you." "It''s okay, as long as you enjoy it, miss." Agatha had a smile on her face. "Tomorrow, I''ll have him do it again," Diana made up her mind. "No, make it two." Setting down her utensils, she finished her dinner and said to Agatha, "Get me a change of armor." "Are you going out tonight?" Agatha eximed. "I''m going to the Rift to take a look. If any damn thingse in, we need to deal with them promptly," Diana said calmly. "Starting tonight, on the night of the Abyssal Red Moon, it will be our three families guarding it." ... Charlotte pulled a chair and sat by the window, with a te of cold rabbit and half a bottle of red wine she received from Diana. It wasn''t the million-dor wine fromst night, just the regr red wine she had left over, but it was probably worth several thousand coins a bottle. Pairing cold rabbit with red wine, she enjoyed the unique red night scenery of this world, which had its charm. He had already grasped the basic method of concocting physical potions. He had just sessfully practiced two batches, and there was nothing special about the next step, just a continuous concoction to improve proficiency and skill, naturally increasing the sess rate. He just wanted to see if any monsters woulde in tonight and see what those red-eyed creatures looked like. Of course, she didn''t dare to go out and see for herself. Sitting in the house protected by a Level 4 Magic Barrier, drinking wine, and eating cold rabbit, wasn''t it enjoyable? Going to dangerous ces was not in his character. With half a bottle of wine in her belly, only some chili pepper remains on the te of cold rabbit, but the street outside is still quiet. The captivating crimson moonlight,bined with the sleepy feeling, made Charlotte''s eyelids begin to fight. With a flick of her hand, a ck stone appeared. Unfortunately, there was only the Red Moon organization group, and the former car club was nowhere to be found. Compared to the bosses in the Red Moon group, those treasure trove friends who had a massive collection of adult content were truly responsive; if you asked for something, they would answer with both images and links, they were indeed a refreshing presence in this indifferent world. However, the group was quite lively tonight. [Light Chaser: The stars are dim tonight, and the Red Moon''s light is extremely strong. There may be major catastrophic-level beast tides in some ces.] [Merchant: Just received news that six small cities in the southwest of the Lance Empire have been wiped out by beast tides, and several beast tides have converged into arge-scale one heading towards Taman City.] [Technician: Taman City is the number one city in the southwest of the Lance Empire, with tens of thousands of defenders, as well as numerous mercenaries and adventurers. It shouldn''t be so easy to be breached. On the other hand, the other small cities in the southwest, confrontingrge-scale beast tides, I''m afraid...] Charlotte sighed in his heart; the southwest of the Lance Empire was the empire''s granary, with a dense poption. Apart from the superrge cities like Taman, there were also many small cities with a poption of tens of thousands. Tonight, he wondered how many people would lose their lives in the beast tide. But the merchant''s information was indeed well-informed; the incident had just happened, and he already knew about it. [Night Watchman: I have arrived outside Taman City, and the scale of the beast tide is not small. The small cities are defenseless, and I can only manage to protect two or three cities.] Charlotte''s eyes brightened, not expecting the Night Watchman to arrive at Taman City so quickly. But thinking that he was a top-tier powerhouse of the Dragon n, he understood. If you had wings, you could fly faster. Moreover, he alone had to guard three cities, his strength was terrifying! The Night Watchman was a dragon, yet he was defending the Lance Empire. Wasn''t this the sentiment of the Red Moon organization? Charlotte pondered with some thoughts, recalling the Judicator who was injured and killed while trying to remove the beastirs around Calva City. Wasn''t he also such a person? [Witch: Boss, you''re mighty! The sea monsters have gone crazy as well. There''s already a big shark guarding outside my home, and I can''t even take care of myself.] Charlotte was surprised to learn that there were sea monsters as well, but he felt the urgency from the witch. If the ck Stone had a camera function, he would probably risk her life to take a couple of pictures of the big shark and share them with everyone. [Hermit: The situation in the Elf Forest is not good either. The scale of the beast tide isrger than usual. I need to stay behind and oversee the defense.] [Shepherd: The situation in Calva is not good either. The beast tide from the wilderness this time is indeedrger than usual, but fortunately, the Judicator has just cleared it up, and the number of beast leaders has decreased significantly. Calva''s protective barrier should be able to withstand it.] Charlotte''s heart sank; the shepherd''s statement was rted to his interests. Calva was adjacent to the Abyss, and if the beast tide wasrger than usual, it meant that the chances of monsters breaking into the Abyss would increase significantly. This is not good news. Chapter 133: The Magician Lying in Front of the Medical Clinic Chapter 133: The Magician Lying in Front of the Medical Clinic [Searchlight: @Miracle, how are things on your end? Do you need any help?] The sudden concern caught diver Charlotte off guard. After a moment of thought, he replied: [Miracle: I''m temporarily safe, but my abilities are too weak. I can only find a ce to hide and protect myself.] [Merchant: Hiding is the right thing to do. We can''t handle situations like battling monsters like the Night''s Watch and the Judicators. Survive tonight, and tomorrow will be a new day.] Charlotte felt that the merchant''s words resonated with him, but it wasn''t appropriate to agree in the group chat. The ck stone trembled. Charlotte exited the group chat interface, and Searchlight sent him a private message: [Searchlight: The Shepherd is currently in Calva, which is close to you. If you encounter any danger, you can ask him for help. He''s a good person and can be trusted.] He was somewhat surprised at Searchlight''s concern for him. After all, they weren''t very familiar, just inte friends who exchanged a few words asionally. [Miracle: You seem to be familiar with all of them?] [Searchlight: Although the Crimson Moon organization doesn''t require information sharing, there is no mandatory rule that members can''t contact each other. As long as you stay with them for a while, you naturally be familiar.] [Miracle: All right, thanks for the reminder.] Charlotte pondered, and his gratitude was genuine. It seemed that he needed to change his approach. Each expert in the group had their strengths, and if he had the opportunity, he should try to get close to them. Just like how he got some martial arts techniques by cozying up to the recluse, it was a treasure that he couldn''t get anywhere else. [Searchlight: Stay alive. All we can do is try to minimize the Crimson Moon''s damage to this world. What you need to do is eliminate the Crimson Moon''s influence on this world.] Charlotte:... The sudden expectations from the expert were overwhelming. He was just a small veterinarian who had been practicing for two and a half years, and he only knew a few medical techniques. How could he be expected to save the world? He couldn''t do it. [Miracle: I''ll do it.] A man could be weak, but others shouldn''t know that he was weak. He was nning to get to know the Shepherd and at least secure some safety for herself during his time in Calva. Bang! An explosion echoed outside, breaking the silence of Baka Street. "They''re here?!" Charlotte was startled. He put away the ck stone and went to the window to look outside. The fog tonight seemed lighter than usual, and the red moonlight spilled onto the streets, allowing him to see further. Three huge ck shadows crashed into a shop, causing chaos. When they came out, they were still biting on a leg. They chewed a few times and swallowed it. They were monstrous creatures with two heads on each body, standing over two meters tall and about four meters long. Because the distance was too far, he couldn''t see clearly. He could only vaguely make out their thick and long necks, sturdy front legs, and shorter and weaker hind legs. Their shoulders were higher than their hips, making them look uncoordinated, but their red eyes were likenterns shining in the darkness, bloodthirsty. Two Fox Guards were trying to stop their advance. The previous explosion was caused by the fireball magic of one of the Fox Guard mages. The Third Order fireball only burned a patch of the monster''s skin, causing no substantial damage. But it sessfully enraged the three monsters, who formed a triangr formation and started to attack the two Fox Guards. "You release the signal re and retreat to the bank. They have protective shields there. I''ll hold them back. We can''t handle Fourth Order monsters." Ian, the middle-aged Fox Guard, clenched the long knife in his hand and said calmly. These three monsters were Fourth Order monsters, and it seemed like they would hunt together. Just the two of them couldn''t handle them. If they were allowed to rampage on Baka Street, they could devour the entire street and destroy everything. He had to stay, dying as much time as possible until the captain and his team arrived. Once they arrived, those three ugly creatures wouldn''t be a problem. However, he had only recently reached the fourth rank, and as a mediocre swordsman, he had no confidence in facing three fourth-rank monsters. Menier was still young, a talented magician, but unfortunately not powerful enough to stay and survive. The young magician, Menier, took out a signal re from his pocket, pped it, and a golden light shot up into the sky, exploding and forming a golden protective emblem. "I''ll use a firewall to hold them off. Let''s retreat together!" Menier pointed his magic wand, and chanted a spell, and a three-meter-high firewall rose in front of the three monsters. But the rising firewall didn''t make the enraged monsters retreat; instead, it infuriated them even more. Roar! Ignoring the firewallpletely, the three massive creatures charged toward them, heading straight for the two of them. Menier''s rxed expression instantly froze as he watched the double-headed terror beast pounce toward him. His legs felt rooted to the ground, and he couldn''t move an inch. "Run!" Ian shoulder-checked it, drew his longsword from his waist, and swiftly shed upwards, opening a bloody gash on the monster''s neck. But in return, the monster turned its head and bit off a chunk of flesh from Ian''s shoulder, leaving a messy bloodied mess. The other two monsters also lunged forward, their six heads tearing and biting at Ian ferociously. Ian''s longsword danced, barely protecting his body, but his escape route was cut off, leaving him with no way to retreat. Menier was sent flying several meters, rolling on the ground. Fortunately, his protective charm activated in time, and he got up, covered in dirt. He couldn''t see Ian, as he was already surrounded by the three monsters. Tears welled up in Menier''s eyes as he pulled out several fireball spells he made himself and unleashed them directly at the nearest monster. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several explosions urred, causing several bloody holes to appear on the monster''s back. But it turned its head and fixed its gaze on Menier. "Run! Don''t worry about me! Take care of Carly!" Ian exerted his strength and beheaded one of the monsters with a swing of his sword. But another monster bit his left hand, ripped it off, and chewed it, swallowing it whole. "Hold on, Ian!" Menier turned and started running towards the center of Baka Street, towards the bank. There was a fourth-rank magic barrier there, and as long as they could enter the bank, they could hold on until the captain and his team arrived. But Ian... he couldn''t bear to think about it, and he couldn''t bring himself to look back. If it weren''t for him, Ian would have escaped. It was all his fault that he, this useless guy, had caused Ian''s death. The angered monster that Menier provoked started elerating, chasing after him. Although Ian had lost an arm, he fought even more bravely, holding back the two monsters, preventing them from splitting up and chasing after Menier. Charlotte watched this scene and instinctively tightened his fist. The magician was running too slowly, much slower than the monsters behind him. The distance between them was closing rapidly, at this rate, he would never make it to the bank, not even to the doorstep of his clinic. And now, he finally saw the appearance of the relentless pursuing monster clearly: a hideous and two-headed African hyena! But this hyena was enormous, with two heads that were extremely grotesque and terrifying. Its brown mane stood upright like steel thorns, with an odd running posture, but its speed was incredibly fast, and its strong front legs exuded a powerful force. Moreover, this was a three-headed fourth-rank hyena. Charlotte subconsciously took a step back and felt a wave of fear instinctively. This feeling was even stronger than when he faced the Wolverine that day. The Wolverine, although wild, still fell into the category of a beast, but in the blood-red eyes of this hyena, he couldn''t see any emotions, only brutality, bloodlust, and a hint of eerie madness. It seemed that the longer one stared at it, the more one would be insane. Bang! The hyena leaped high into the air and bit at Menier''s waist. Three protective rune shields appeared on his body, withstanding the terrifying biting force of the hyena, but they couldn''t lessen the impact of the hyena''s charge. Menier''s body, like a kite with a broken string, was sent flying for several dozen meters, sliding on the ground beforeing to a stop about ten meters in front of the clinic. He struggled to turn over, his face and body covered in blood. Coughing twice, he looked at the hyena charging towards him with despair in his eyes. Chapter 134：He Is A Knight? Chapter 134£ºHe Is A Knight? Ian struggled desperately in the onught and tearing of the two hyenas, gradually losing ground with no one left to save him. In Menier''s hand, he tightly held thest fireball spell scroll, his gaze fixed on the ugly heads of the hyenas and their gaping mouths. He had heard just a few days ago that a doctor on Baka Street had sessfully killed a fourth-tier werewolf by stuffing a fourth-level fireball spell scroll into its mouth. Unfortunately, this hyena had two heads, and his protective barrier had already been exhausted. If the fireball spell scroll exploded at close range, he would be the first to die. But he still intended to give it a try. Ian was surely doomed, just like he was. Most of the vendors on Baka Street were not strong, and only a few had installed magical barriers. If these three hyenas were allowed to ughter, by the time the captain arrived with his team, half the street would likely be devoured. Before he died, he had to do something. As a Fox Guardian, his mission was to protect the Harriman family''s property and ensure the safety of the tenants on Baka Street. He was just worried about who would take care of Carly in the future. She was his childhood sweetheart and had been weak since childhood. However, if he and Uncle Ian died together, she should be able to receive a considerable pension, and at least not live in too much hardship. His eyes gradually turned red, he clenched his fist, adjusted his breathing, and ensured that when his arm was bitten by the hyena, he could release the spell scroll in time. "Is he nning to risk his life?!" Charlotte noticed Menier holding the magic scroll behind the window, as well as his resolute gaze, and his heart skipped a beat. A third-tier magician had no chance of getting up after falling in front of a fourth-tier magical beast. What he was holding in his hand should still be a third-level fireball spell scroll, which would not cause substantial damage to the tough-skinned hyenas when used conventionally. So, he intended to use his own life to give them a mark. Charlotte had his doubts. Did this kid hear the rumors about him in the martial world? But... he was a knight?! Moreover, at that time, he had Vivian behind him, an intermediate healing mage who could provide him with timely treatment. Menier''s current behavior was suicidal. At the moment of the fireball spell''s explosion, he would be the first one consumed by the mes. Whether he would hurt the hyena depended on how deep he could insert it. The hyenas were rapidly approaching, and Charlotte instinctively grabbed the doorknob while looking at the magician lying on the ground in despair. In the darkness, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the Fox Guardian. But Charlotte knew the strength of the neighbors on the street. Most of them couldn''t even protect themselves. How could they be expected to help him? Now, the only one who could save him was probably himself. As long as he could drag him into the medical hall, the fourth-level magical barrier should be able to withstand the attack of the three mad hyenas. But he was just a rookie who had just reached the primary level of a knight. Even if he knew a bit of body technique, he didn''t have the strength to confront a fourth-tier hyena head-on. In the blink of an eye, the hyenas had already approached within a distance of less than ten meters. Menier''s expression was resolute. He held a spell scroll tightly in one hand and a magic staff in the other, silently reciting an incantation. A fire serpent shot out and pounced toward the hyenas. However, the seemingly imposing fire serpent was shattered by the bite of the hyenas, causing only a slight dy in their speed without inflicting substantial damage. "Come on, you beast!" Menier struggled to get up, raising his fair and delicate fist provocatively towards the hyenas. In the distance, he could already see Ian''s neck being bitten off by one of the hyenas, then torn apart and devoured. Despair and fear made his body tremble slightly, but his gaze remained exceptionally firm. Bang! At this moment, the door of the nearby clinic suddenly burst open, and a dark figure shot out, rushing straight toward the hyena. In his hand, he wielded a ck longsword, which took on a strange color under the red moonlight. Menier subconsciously turned his head and looked at the figure that had almost turned into a blur, showing a look of astonishment. The hyena that was pouncing toward Menier also sensed the threat and stopped its charge. Its two ugly heads turned and opened their blood-filled mouths, ready to bite at the figure wielding the sword. "The Abyss Clinic is open!" "Could it be Doctor Charlotte?" "But I thought he couldn''t use magic? Could it be... he''s a knight?" The neighbors on the street silently watched this scene unfold, equally taken aback. St! The hyena bit into the neck of the figure, but instead of a scene of blood sttering, the figure mysteriously dissipated, revealing that it was just an afterimage. Meanwhile, Charlotte had already appeared beside Menier, grabbing him by the cor and lifting him as if he were holding a little chick. He turned around and sprinted towards the open door of the clinic. The hyena, realizing it had been deceived, also sprinted towards Charlotte in a fit of rage, its speed increasing once again. What was even more terrifying was that the head on its left side had crimson mes gathering in its mouth, as if it was about to breathe fire! Apart from its immense strength and biting force, this hyena had magical attacking abilities! Its earlier attack on Menier seemed more like pre-dinner entertainment, toying with its food. Roar! The hyena opened its mouth, and a stream of mes shot out, the scorching tongue of fire crossing ten meters in an instant, blocking Charlotte''s path. Anticipation! This foolish dog could even anticipate movement! Charlotte stomped heavily on the ground and his figure suddenly shot up, easily stepping over the wall of mes in front of him. However, with an adult in his hand, he couldn''t utilize the "Glimpse of Brilliance" fully or deceive the hyena with afterimages. So he flipped himself into the air and looked at the wide-open door of the clinic, directly flinging Menier out. The hyena lunged forward, its wide-open jaws ready to bite Menier, but it only managed to tear off one of his shoes in front of the clinic''s entrance before crashing into a magical barrier. The magical barrier flickered with light several times but remained as solid as a rock. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was amotion inside the clinic, and who knew how many things had been knocked over? Charlotte momentarilymented his newly bought furniture, looking at the two-headed hyena blocking the entrance. His mood sank to the bottom. Although this beast had gone insane under the red moon, it hadn''tpletely lost its wits. What bothered him, even more, was that the two hyenas that had been feasting on Ian had also begun rushing toward his direction. Now, things had gotten out of hand. Charlotte flipped off the middle finger at the hyena in front of the clinic''s door, then turned around and started sprinting. If he didn''t lure away the hyena in front of the door, he wouldn''t be able to go back to the clinic. And once he was surrounded by the three hyenas, his agility and tricks would be of little use. The two-level difference felt like an insurmountable chasm. With a thought, three magical talismans appeared in his hand. One was a Fourth-level Fireball Spell, one was a Fourth-level Frostbite Spell, and thest one was a trump carda Fifth-level Thunderstorm Spell. The Fourth-level Fireball Spell, if cast properly, could inflict damage on a Fourth-level hyena. Even the formidable Wolverine would meet his end if a Fourth-level Fireball Spell was shoved into his mouth. The Fourth-level Frostbite Spell could slow down the speed of the hyena when necessary, but its effectiveness was limited. As for the Fifth-level Thunderstorm Spell, he hated to use it on these three dumb dogs. This was his ultimate lifeline, a precious treasure that money couldn''t necessarily buy, especially since he was broke. Therefore, his first choice was to use his escape to buy some time, hoping to hold on until the Harriman Fox Guards arrived. The two Fox Guards had already fired their signal re. Given the efficiency of the Fox Guards, there should already be someone on their way. However, he quickly realized that he had overestimated himself. Sprinting in a straight line without any obstacles, the three hyenas rapidly closed the distance behind him, now less than thirty meters away and steadily shrinking. Chapter 135：Tell Me, How Many Things Are You Still Hiding From Me? Chapter 135£ºTell Me, How Many Things Are You Still Hiding From Me? "Doctor Charlotte! Get inside!" At that moment, a door on the side of the street suddenly swung open, and a middle-aged man who looked like the shopkeeper stood in the doorway, shouting at Charlotte. The bank! Charlotte''s eyes lit up. There was also a fourth-level magic protection barrier here. As long as he hid inside, it meant safety. But before he could turn around, two fireballs sted in front of the bank''s door, causing a burst of mes that instantly blocked the entrance. The bank''s magic protection barrier trembled in chaos, startling the shopkeeper and the assistants, who hurriedly retreated. Charlotte had no choice but to continue charging forward, catching a glimpse of a leaping hellhound from behind. He stomped heavily on the ground and dashed towards the left. Seemingly anticipating Charlotte''s evasive maneuver, another hellhound had already pounced towards its left, raising its ws high, ready to tear him apart in one swipe. Another hellhound nked from the side, its gaping mouth prepared to feast. "Oh no!" eximed the people inside the bank. In the medical hall, Menier struggled to get up, leaning against the door and watching the scene, his eyes filled with rage. However, with a sharp swipe of its ws, the figure was torn apart and dissipated into nothingness. It turned out to be an illusion. Meanwhile, Charlotte appeared in front of the hellhound at the bank''s door. "Ice Seal!" Charlotte flicked his hand and a seal of ice magic flew out. Caught off guard, the hellhound was instantly frozen. Taking advantage of the momentum, Charlotte''s Judgment Sword pierced through the hellhound''s left head, which was gathering fire breath. The sharp de of the Judgment Sword went through its head like a hot knife through butter, piercing out from the back of its skull. Then, with his left hand, Charlotte smashed the ice block in front of its head, along with breaking one of its front teeth. As soon as he released it, a fourth-level Fireball spell erupted instantly. Boom! A loud explosion rang out. The right head of the hellhound was instantly blown apart, leaving only a half-charred corpse. "Such amazing agility!" "Doctor Charlotte managed to sessfully kill a magical creature!" "This... this is too incredible!" The shopkeeper and the assistants in the bank watched this scene up close, their mouths agape in astonishment. "So that''s how Fireball spells are used." Menier waspletely stunned. The rumors about Doctor Charlotte using Fireball spells to kill the werewolf were true. He just demonstrated it again, showing how he stuffed the magic spell into the hellhound''s mouth and then blew off its grotesque head. However, due to the close-range explosion of the fourth-level Fireball, Charlotte was also blown away and crashed into the stone wall across the street. Cough... Charlotte coughed up blood and looked at the wide-open bank door about ten meters away, with a bitter smile on his face. There was a slight deviation in the angle calction. The original n was to fly into the bank with the shockwave from the explosion, but he got sent flying and crashed into the wall. He felt that several ribs were probably broken, unsure if his internal organs were injured, and although the burns weren''t severe, he had lost allbat ability and even had difficulty moving. He looked at the two hellhounds rushing towards him in the distance, his smile bing more bitter. Thest Thunderstorm spell was already held in the palm of his hand. It seemed that he couldn''t hide this precious spell any longer if he wanted to save his life. He had temporarily restrained the movement of one hellhound with Ice Seal, so he had a chance to enter the bank. But looking at the ugly appearance of the hellhound, he impulsively stabbed it with his sword, then decisively cast another Fireball spell. Perhaps it was because of the fox guard that had been eaten while protecting Baka Street earlier. There was a fire burning in his heart that needed to be released; otherwise, he would feel extremely ufortable. With a cold gaze, Charlotte looked at the two hellhounds charging towards him, the ground cracking beneath their feet, mes gathering in their mouths, and their crimson eyes filled with madness, as if they wanted to tear him apart and devour him. "I did it for the sake of protecting Baka Street''s property. I must make thendypensate me afterward. It hurts so much." Charlotte raised his hand with a pained expression, the Thunderstorm spell in his palm shimmering with lightning. "You filthy dogs! How dare you run wild on my Baka Street!" Just then, an enraged female voice echoed from the distance. To Charlotte''s ears, it sounded as melodious as heavenly music. On the long street, a galloping horse approached, with Diana riding on its back. Her clothes fluttered, and she flew up from the horse''s back like a celestial being. Five white fox tails unfolded behind her, transforming into five white spears that crisscrossed and pierced the two hellhounds lunging toward Charlotte. Squelch! Blood sttered on Charlotte''s face. He looked extremely disheveled, having fought with all his might and barely managed to kill the hellhounds, consuming two magic runes in the process. The hellhounds, pierced by the fox tails, fell to the ground with a thud, twitching twice before bing motionless. Charlotte slowly sat down on the ground, leaning against the wall. She feltpletely drained as if all her strength had been sucked out of her. She took deep breaths, trying to catch her breath. In an instant, Diana appeared in front of her, bending down to look at her with concern in her eyes. She asked, "Are you hurt?" "I killed that guy and broke a few bones, but it''s not too serious," Charlotte said, unable to hold back a cough. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Diana nced at the charred remains of the half-burnt mantis by the entrance of the money house, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in her expression. "How much do you enjoy ying with Palm Thunder? And when did you be a knight?" Simr to Wolverine, this mantis was also killed by the fireballs stuffed into its mouth. It takes boldness, attentiveness, exceptional reflexes, and speed to avoid blowing oneself up in close-range explosions. Charlotte had survived twice, so she didn''t believe she was just a washed-up mage. "If I could defeat it, I wouldn''t have bothered with Palm Thunder," Charlotte muttered under her breath. "I just exercise regrly, and as for being a knight, do you think someone my age can switch professions?" "Miss Diana is here!" "We''re safe now!" "Thank goodness!" The bank manager and his assistants were the first to snap out of it. They looked at the dead mantis and Diana, who was talking quietly with Charlotte and couldn''t help but cheer. The previously tense and silent Baka Street suddenly came alive. Limping, Menier walked over, his eyes red as he reported to Diana, "Miss, Ian... He''s dead." Diana looked at Menier, his face covered in blood and injuries, nodded, and said, "You all did well. I''ll make sure Ian''spensation is given to his daughter, ensuring that she''ll never be mistreated again. You can go back now and rest for a few days before returning to duty." "Thank you," Menier respectfully nodded and then bowed deeply to Charlotte, grateful. "Doctor Charlotte, thank you for saving me, putting yourself in danger, and getting seriously injured." Charlotte looked at Menier, the young fire mage, with a serious expression. "Study magic properly. Don''t learn from me and y with Palm Thunder. That ystyle doesn''t suit a mage. Only a pauper with just one magic spell in hand would use such a desperate tactic. If you can make your enemies fear your firepower, then you''ll be apetent magic spellcaster." Menier stood in ce for a long time, his eyes gradually brightening as if he had realized something. He bowed deeply to Charlotte again and said gratefully, "Doctor, I understand." After saying that, he boarded the carriage with the support of two Fox Guards. Charlotte: ?? What did you realize? He looked at the slowly departing carriage, not knowing what this young man had realized. "Come back to the manor with me. I''ll have someone treat you first," Diana beckoned, calling over a carriage and having the Fox Guards lift Charlotte onto it. Charlotte didn''t refuse this arrangement. His current condition couldn''t be healed with just a couple of bottles of hemostatic potions. Instead of wasting magic potions at the clinic, it was better to lie down and wait for Diana to find a healing magic mage to perform a healing spell. He didn''t want to be bedridden for three months due to bone and muscle injuries. Besides, Vivian was also at the Harriman Manor. Even if he wanted her to heal him, he had to go to the manor. Charlotteyfortably in the carriage, and after a while, Diana also got in. She closed the door with a wave of her hand and set up a soundproof barrier. "This... isn''t it a bit inappropriate?" Charlotte looked at thendy slowly approaching, dressed in a purple soft armor, unable to hide her graceful figure. Diana sat down opposite him, leisurely scrutinizing him from top to bottom as if she wanted to see through himpletely. "I know, I look exceptionally handsome today," Charlotte felt a bit ufortable being stared at. "But you don''t have to keep looking at me like that, do you?" "Tell me, what else are you hiding from me?" Diana held a ck magic wand in her hand. "Well, I''m still a virgin," Charlotte said seriously. "They say you single-handedly dyed three mantises and killed one of them. You moved with incredible agility and used afterimages to deceive your opponents..." Diana lightly lifted Charlotte''s shirt with the magic wand in her hand, revealing his well-defined eight-pack abs. "So, you were stripped of your magic source and became a knight?" Chapter 136： A Naturally Gifted Combat Prodigy Chapter 136£º A Naturally Gifted Combat Prodigy The news about the talentless mage transitioning into a knight couldn''t be kept hidden any longer, causing Charlotte to feel a bit flustered. However, since he had chosen to take action tonight, exposure was unavoidable. Originally, he had wanted to quietly ascend to godhood and stun the world. Little did he expect that tonight, he would embarrassingly detonate lightning in front of everyone. "Just a beginner knight apprentice, hardly worth mentioning," Charlotte looked at Diana sincerely and said. "Knight apprentice?" Diana smiled, clearly disbelieving. "Do you think a knight apprentice can create afterimages? Can pierce through a Level 4 hyena''s head with a single sword thrust? Can stuff a fireball spell into a wolverine''s mouth?" "That''s right, I am a naturally giftedbat prodigy, that''s me," Charlotte nodded earnestly. Diana burst intoughter, seemingly struck by Charlotte''s words, and it took her a while to calm down. "Let me guess, you also dabbled in magic and martial arts from a young age? Being a prodigious physician from the Calva Medical College, bing a 4th-tier healing mage at the age of twenty, and yet finding time to practice as a knight?" After a moment''s thought, Charlotte realized that this was a reasonable exnation and sighed with emotion. "It''s just a hobby, to keep fit and healthy. Never thought it would be a means of survival one day." Diana fell silent. If it had been ording to his original life trajectory, there was really no need for him to fight desperately against magical beasts, but unfortunately... "You saved a Fox guard and saved Baka Street. On behalf of the Harriman family, I express my gratitude to you." Charlotte looked at her with anticipation but said, "The Fox guard has also saved me many times. It''s only right to return the favor." Diana flipped her hand, revealing two dark red orbs in her palm. "What are these?" "The demon cores of those two hyenas, a token of appreciation." Diana exined, "The core of the one you killed exploded along with its head." "You''re too kind," Charlotte epted the demon cores with a tinge of regret. "Do demon cores always grow inside their heads? Does that mean they can''t be exploded if you want to collect them?" "Most demon cores grow inside their heads, but some grow near the heart, like the Level 5 cheetah you killed tonight. Its core was located near the heart," Diana answered. "Level 5 magical beast?" Charlotte eximed in surprise as he looked at Diana. "Just how many magical beasts are attacking the Abyss tonight?" "It''s more than usual, but our Abyss has unique terrain, so there won''t berge-scale hordes." Diana smirked, "Calva is quite lively. When you look at the Abyss entrance, the protective shields light up everywhere, and there are magnificent bursts of magic everywhere." Upon hearing this, Charlotte couldn''t help but be amazed. It seemed that tonight''s magical beast tide was truly extraordinary. "However, after tonight, we should discuss with the Duru and Daniel families about installing magical shields at the Abyss entrance," Diana''s smile faded, and her expression turned serious. "There are more than a dozen magical beasts entering the Abyss tonight. We''ve cleared them from the Harriman territory, but we''ll have to wait until tomorrow to assess the damage and casualties caused by the other magical beasts." Charlotte nodded slightly. If the Harriman family was willing to take the lead in installing super shields at the Abyss, it would be a good thing for themoners in the Abyss whocked self-defense capabilities. At least they wouldn''t have to worry and reinforce their houses every Red Moon Night. Of course, Diana must have her considerations as well. Currently, the Harriman and Duru families are dominant in the Abyss, while the Daniel family controls Amman Street and a small portion of influence, which is not enough topete with the two families. If they could manage things well, it might be possible for the Abyss with a poption of over 200,000 to slowly rise from the quagmire and be prosperous. "Go back and rest well. I''ve already sent someone to find a physician for you," Diana stood up to leave. "Aren''t you going back?" "I still need to go to the Abyss entrance and see. It''s still lively tonight," Diana smiled and left, opening the door. The car door closed, and along with it, the howling cold wind. He looked at the two demon cores in his hand, and his eyes gradually grew fiery. [4th-tier hyena demon core: Fire attribute, chaotic fire element, quality: low-grade, value: 10 gold coins.] A remark appeared at the bottom of his vision. "10 gold coins?" Charlotte was stunned for a moment, blinked his eyes, and confirmed that he didn''t miss a zero. This was a demon core of a 4th-tier magical beast, how could it be worth only 10 gold coins? But he quickly noticed the description in the note, ''low-grade quality and chaotic fire element.'' Those three hyenas didn''t seem weak either, so why were the demon cores of such poor quality? Nevertheless, a smile soon appeared on his face. A hundred thousand for one, that meant the two cores were worth two hundred thousand. He could directly cash them with Harriman tomorrow, creating a huge sum of money. Seek fortune in danger! An Ice Seal spell and a Fireball spell in exchange for two hundred thousand copper coins. After selling these two demon cores, he would have a fortune of two hundred thousand, which could be exchanged for Potions of Great Strength, allowing him to directly advance to a Mid-level Knight. How delightful this was! The carriage drove straight into the Harriman Manor, and the two fox guards carried him into the guest room located in the Diana Vi on a stretcher. "Doctor, are you all right?" Agatha looked at Charlotte lying motionless in bed with concern and asked softly. "It''s not a big problem." Charlotte turned his head slightly and nced in the direction of the door. "But if we don''t have a physician, it could be a bit troublesome." A fox guard hurriedly entered, nced at Charlotte, and then walked quickly to Agatha''s side, whispering, "The doctors from the Duru Clinic have all been sent out to treat injured civilians. Half of Tova Street has been ravaged by monsters, and the casualties are severe. We simply don''t have enough manpower." "What should we do then? The doctor is also in critical condition." Agatha panicked. Charlotte''s heart sank as well. It seemed that many escaped monsters had entered the abyss tonight, and he wondered how many people had fallen prey to their jaws. Tova Street used to be owned by the Jardson family, but now it was probably given to the Duru family. With a territory that had just been taken over, the guards wouldn''t be as tight, leading to half of the street being devoured. "Agatha, go get Eileen. I am also a physician, but it''s not convenient for me to perform the treatment right now. With her help, it should be enough." Charlotte spoke up. "Alright, I''ll go right away." Agatha agreed and quickly left. Soon, Vivian rushed in, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Charlotte covered in blood. "Boss, please don''t die..." "I''m not dead yet." Charlotte rolled her eyes. The girl''s reaction was too dramatic. "But your face and body are covered in blood. You must be seriously injured." Vivian continued sobbing. "That''s all monster blood. I just broke a few bones and need your help to treat me." Charlotte exined, and with a secretive wink, he added, "The blood on my face is fake." Vivian was taken aback and reached out to wipe the blood from Charlotte''s face. She indeed couldn''t see any wounds, which eased her worry a bit. She quickly nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll get the potions for you." "Agatha, you and the guards should leave first. I''ll assist the boss with the treatment." Agatha nodded and left with the fox guards. "Use Healing Magic. I have to open for business tomorrow, so I need to be able to move." Charlotte watched Vivian searching for the potions and said helplessly. "Okay." Vivian took out her magic wand and began to chant a spell in a low voice. Threads of green light flowed into Charlotte''s body guided by the magic wand. He could clearly feel his broken bones slowly mending and his injuries being rapidly healed. It felt like soaking in afortable bathtub, warm and soothing, with all the pain disappearing. "Boss, did you blow yourself up with a fireball again?" Vivian put away her magic wand and looked at Charlotte, who sat up. She couldn''t help but ask curiously. "What do you mean by blowing myself up? I was just being heroic." Charlotte protested strongly, ncing at his clothes full of holes, sighing lightly. The losses had increased once again. "Did you really encounter monsters tonight?" "Of course. If I had stayed in the alchemy room, I wouldn''t be covered in blood or have a few broken bones." "You''re so brave." Vivian gave him a thumbs-up, looking admiringly. Chapter 137: Doctor! Save me! Chapter 137: Doctor! Save me! After sending Vivian away and declining Agatha''s offer to help him bathe, Charlotte filled the bathtub with hot water and soaked himself in it. His injuries had already healed, leaving only shallow red marks on his skin that wouldpletely disappear in a few days. In terms of perfect healing, healing magic was iparable to surgery. He slowly submerged his head in the water, feeling a sense of tranquility as his senses were sealed. On the night of the Red Moon, the insane wave of beasts attacking the city made him feel a sense of urgency and danger. Improving his strength had be even more urgent. He couldn''t always rely on fireball spells to blow himself up, could he? But the freezing spells were indeed useful. Three seconds of immobilization was enough for him to thrust his sword into the enemy''s head three times. Tomorrow, he would sell the demon cores and buy some more magic spells for self-defense. Three minutester, unable to hold his breath any longer, Charlotte lifted his head out of the bathtub, took a deep breath, and with a thought, he opened up his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] upation: Knight, Doctor, Pharmacist Level: Junior Knight: 2000/4000 Pharmacist Apprentice: 714/2000 Wealth Points: 220 Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Changing: Advanced: 280/4000 Skin Wound Suturing: Advanced: 920/4000 Open Reduction and Internal Fixation of Radius-Ulna Fracture: Intermediate: 360/1000 Appendectomy: Intermediate: 200/1000 ... Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Intermediate: 410/1000 Hydrating Essence Elixir Brewing: Intermediate: 400/1000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Intermediate: 460/1000 Swordy: Intermediate: 1450/2000 Cyclone sh: Intermediate: 1420/2000 Combo Strikes: Intermediate: 860/1000 A sh of Light: Intermediate: 1680/2000 Main Quest: Increase the Influence of the Abyssal Physician to 10000 points! Quest Reward: Rare Item! Copper Coins: 100000! Completion: 1920/10000 Long-term Quest: Purge the Corrupted and Restart the World! Quest Reward: Epic-level Item! Favorability Panel: Not yet avable ... Swordy, Cyclone sh, and Combo Strikes each gained 200 proficiency points, while sh of Light directly gained 300 points, getting closer to reaching the intermediate level. Indeed, practicalbat is the best way to improve martial skills proficiency. The most pleasantly surprising was the improvement in agility proficiency. Tonight, he truly experienced the importance of agility. After reaching the intermediate level with sh of Light, the appearance of afterimages in battle became highly deceptive. In a battle with opponents of the same level, once they were deceived by the afterimages, he was confident of delivering a deadly blow. The next morning, Charlotte woke up and found Diana having breakfast. Diana was still wearing the purple soft armor fromst night, stained with blood, and her tiredness couldn''t be hidden in her expression, indicating that she had just returned. "Doctor, your breakfast is ready," Agatha said softly. "Thank you." Charlotte sat down across from Diana and looked at her with concern. "More monsters came inte at night?" Diana nodded and finished chewing the steak in her mouth before saying, "A level-six old bull came inte at night, it had tremendous strength. If it wasn''t for the timely arrival of the elder, we might have been pushed into the abyss." A sixth-level monster! The Bull Demon King? Charlotte was surprised. Fourth-level and higher monsters were notmonly seen at the edge of the wilderness, and a sixth-level monster attacking the abyss was unexpected. "Did anyone get injured? Do you need treatment?" Charlotte looked at Diana, who was slowly eating her beef. "No injuries, just exhausted from the fight." Diana put down her knife and fork and looked at Charlotte. "And you, didn''t you manage to find a healing magest night? You were up and about as if nothing happened." "I received some emergency treatment from Eileen. Although it wasn''t as effective as healing spells, I can still move normally," Charlotte calmly picked up her knife and fork and started cutting her steak. Diana got up and walked upstairs to the staircase. She stopped and turned around. "Make more lunch today. I''lle over to eat and we''ll have the rabbit you made yesterday." Charlotte: ?? How did she know they had a rabbit yesterday? "Eileen brought me a te of rabbit yesterday. Miss enjoys it. Doctor, your culinary skills are extraordinary," Agatha exined with a smiling face. Charlotte, with food in his mouth, couldn''t refuse, as it would be impolite. He nodded and said, "Sure, but the meal might be a bitte today. The clinic is reopening, and I might be a bit busy." "Today, you won''t be a bit busy, you''ll be extremely busy," Diana said and then turned to go upstairs. "Take your time to eat. I''ll go attend to the Miss''s bath," Agatha said and quickly followed upstairs as well. Charlotte didn''t quite understand the meaning behind Diana''s words. After finishing his steak and feeling a bit hungry, he followed the principle of not wasting food and happily ate the remaining half piece of steak that Diana left behind. Then he left home satisfied. "Doctor Charlotte, I''ll take you to the infirmary," Buddy, who was standing at the door, greeted with a smile. Charlotte looked at Buddy, who was still weary despite the blood-stained armor he was wearing, and quickly said, "Captain Buddy, you just came back too? Just find a coachman to take us there, and you should go rest." "No problem, I''ll take you there." Buddy looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you for saving Menierst night. As his captain, I''m grateful that you risked your life to save him." "No need to thank me, the Fox Guards have saved me multiple times as well. Unfortunately, that Fox Guard swordsman..." Charlotte sighed softly. "Ian..." Buddy paused, restraining his emotions, before continuing, "He was the big brother of the Fox Guards. He fought to protect Baka Street and died in battle. It was his choice. He has a daughter who will receive the appropriatepensation." Charlotte nodded slightly but still insisted on not letting Buddy apany them. In the end, they were driven to the infirmary by an ordinary coachman from the manor. "Boss, everyone looked serious during breakfast today. I heard that many monsters from the Abyss came inst night, and they ate a lot of people." Vivian, carrying Anna, whispered, her face filled with fear. Charlotte lifted a corner of the carriage curtain, and soon after leaving Harriman Manor, they could frequently see severely damaged houses and people despairingly crying amidst the ruins along the streets. He suddenly understood what Diana meant earlier. He would be busy today because so many people were injuredst night. Given the medical conditions in the Abyss, the four medical clinics couldn''t possibly amodate so many patients. So many patients would inevitably flock to his infirmary. And this was still the core territory of the Harriman family. The situation in other peripheral areas would probably be even worse. "There are so many injured people. These monsters are annoying. If only the Abyss could install arge-scale magic barrier." Vivian looked at the scenes outside the carriage with pity and sighed softly. When she was in the imperial capital, she had never felt monsters being so close to her. On the Night of the Crimson Moon, the core urban area was not even restricted, and the street shops continued to operate as usual. With a heavy heart, Charlotte remained silent until the carriage stopped in front of the infirmary. As expected, there was already a long queue in front of the infirmary, with hundreds of patients, most of whom had suffered external injuries. Some had their limbs bitten off, some had their heads crushed by copsing buildings, and some had been stabbed during robberies on this desperate night. The sounds of pain, screams, and desperate cries filled the air, making it seem like a purgatory on earth. Two Fox Guards stood in front of the infirmary, trying to maintain order. "The doctor is here! The doctor is here!" Someone saw Charlotte getting off the carriage and shouted. The eyes of the patients in the queue lit up with hope, and they called out to Charlotte: "Doctor! Save me!" "Doctor, I''m dying, please save me..." The scene immediately became chaotic, with patients pulling at their wounds, grimacing in pain. But fearing falling behind and not receiving timely treatment, they attempted to push forward. "I am Charlotte, everyone, please calm down and listen to me!" Charlotte stood on the carriage and shouted. Gradually, the crowd quieted down, and all the patients'' eyes were on him. "I understand the pain and danger everyone is experiencing, but not every person''s injuries are critical. I need to prioritize treating those in critical condition. For those who only need basic wound cleaning and bandaging, I will provide cleanant solutions and hemostatic kits for self-treatment." Charlotte looked at everyone earnestly and said, "Now, my assistants and the Fox Guards will screen all the patients to determine the treatment order based on the severity of their injuries! I hope that every one of you will survive." The patients no longer pushed forward; instead, they took a few steps back, exposing the more critical cases. "Eileen, take the critically ill patients into the operating room first. I''ll prepare for surgery." Charlotte instructed Vivian, then jumped down from the carriage and quickly walked towards the entrance of the infirmary. He also nodded at the two Fox Guards and said, "Thank you for your help. Please assist in carrying some patients who have difficulty moving into the operating room." Chapter 138：This is the Last Resort Chapter 138£ºThis is the Last Resort The first person to be carried into the operating room was a middle-aged man who had been bitten in the neck, leaving a bloody hole. His neck was crudely bandaged with a piece of cloth, and he was already in a state ofa, with barely audible breathing. In addition, there were several deeply visible wounds on his thighs and back, which were shocking to behold. "Doctor, please save my husband. He was bitten by a wolf beast, all because he tried to save me... He had already hidden in the underground tunnel..." A middle-aged woman with disheveled hair cried her emotions on the verge of copse. "Wait outside the operating room," Charlotte snapped shut the door and turned on the surgical light. He gently peeled off the bandage on the man''s neck. The blood hole on his neck was horrifying, a chunk of flesh had been bitten off, but fortunately, it narrowly missed the carotid artery, otherwise, he wouldn''t have made it to the medical clinic. On the contrary, the wounds on his back were even more lethal, with fresh blood still oozing out, indicating severe blood loss. Charlotte cleaned the wounds, used hemostatic drugs, and quickly sutured them. The surgical light illuminated the details of the wounds, greatly improving the efficiency of the suturing. The advancement in his knight rank brought about the greatest change for Charlotte - an increase in speed and the ability to maintain a vigorous state for a long period. Increased strength did not mean a decline in skills. With a more urate grasp of his strength, his suturing efficiency multiplied. Suturing blood vessels, tendons, and skin... The needle in her hand flew, employing various suturing techniques effortlessly, quicklypleting the suturing of the wounds on the back and legs. Vivian entered the operating room, closed the door behind him, and began to clean his hands. She said, "All the casualties have been triaged outside. There are currently twelve critically injured patients who require urgent surgical treatment, three of whom are in critical condition." "For today''s patients, you will handle the internal organ repairs, while I will take care of wound cleaning and suturing. We need maximum efficiency," Charlotte said without lifting his head. "Understood." Vivian''s eyes lit up with joy. Her boss had finally agreed to let her use healing spells. "This patient has lost too much blood. I''m afraid directly administering a stamina potion won''t be enough to sustain him. Use a basic healing spell to stabilize his condition," Charlotte said as he worked on the neck wound. Vivian took out her magic wand, began to chant the spell, and green light entered the man''s body, gradually restoring his weak and shallow breathing and bringing color back to his pale face. "That''s enough. They can take this patient out and bring in the next one," Charlotte also finished suturing the neck wound and fed the man a bottle of stamina potion, giving him instructions. "Boss, I can improve his condition even further," Vivian confidently said, holding her magic wand. "There are still twelve critically injured patients outside who may need your healing spells to save their lives. How many people do you think you can save with your intermediate mage ability?" Charlotte calmly looked at her. Vivian opened her mouth but silently put down her magic wand. The door to the operating room was pushed open. "Let him rest on the bed for a while, and he can leave after he wakes up. He needs to rest during this time and drink a bottle of stamina potion daily," Charlotte said to the woman who hurried in. The woman looked at the man, whose breathing had stabilized and whoseplexion had improved greatly, and breathed a sigh of relief. As her tense nerves rxed, she barely managed to stand at the edge of the operating table. "Thank you so much. I am truly grateful," the woman looked at Charlotte with gratitude. "Please let me know how much the treatment costs." Charlotte quickly responded, "Three bottles of cleansing potions, three bottles of hemostatic potions, and three surgical sutures. Ites to a total of 1200 copper coins." The woman quickly took out a handful of coins and handed them to Vivian after counting. With the help of two fox guards, the unconscious man was carried to the adjacent ward. The fact that this critically injured person was saved injected a glimmer of hope into the eyes of the waiting patients. After cleaning the operating table, the next patient was carried in. It was a young man whose right leg was severed directly from the knee. The wound indicated that it was directly bitten off by a magical beast, with jagged bones at the severed site. Apanying him was a young woman with a face covered in dirt, holding a six or seven-year-old girl. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. As soon as they entered, she kneeled in front of Charlotte and tearfully pleaded, "Doctor, please save my husband. He is still young, and our child is still so young..." Charlotte reached out and examined his neck and then touched his heart. His brow furrowed. "Leave." Charlotte forcefully shut the door of the operating room, untied the man''s shirt, and began performing chestpressions. "Boss?" Vivian looked at Charlotte, who continued topress the man''s chest, feeling nervous and unsure of what to do. "His heart has stopped beating and he needs immediate medical assistance. First, use magic to stop the bleeding in his legs to prevent further blood loss. Then bring me the bottle of deer blood from the third shelf of the cab, along with the tube. He requires a blood transfusion in his current condition." Charlotte controlled the pressure on the man''s chest while calmly giving instructions to Vivian. "Can we still save him if his heart has stopped?" Vivian was taken aback, but she followed Charlotte''s instructions to stop the bleeding using healing magic. She then went out and returned with a bottle of dark red sma and a rough tube. "This is thest resort, isn''t it?" Charlotte looked at the bottle of deer blood, feeling apprehensive. After performing chestpressions, the man''s heartbeat had been restored, although it was still very weak. His condition was more severe than the previous patient due to excessive blood loss, which could not be replenished by healing magic alone. Of course, it was also because Vivian''s level was not high enough. If there was a higher-level mage here, the situation would be much better. This bottle of deer blood was left by the owner of the body, specifically for patients with excessive blood loss, and was known as the universal sma mentioned in the diary. Whether it was humans or orcs, if they suffered from excessive blood loss, they would receive a dose of it as a perfect substitute for fresh sma. Charlotte didn''t fully understand the principle behind it, but ording to the diary, the effectiveness was quite good, with almost no noticeable rejection reactions. The main issue was that Charlotte had no way of finding suitable sma at the moment. If the wrong one was transfused, it could directly endanger the patient''s life. He sterilized the needle and transfusion tube and opened the bottle of sma. A strong smell of blood immediately hit his nose. There was no sour smell of fermentation; instead, it was surprisingly fresh, which caught him by surprise. To minimize the risk of bacterial infection, he inserted the tube directly into the bottle of sma, gently squeezing the tube to draw out the blood. Then he inserted the needle into the subvian vein, allowing the blood to enter the patient''s body directly. "Boss, is it okay to give someone deer blood?" Vivian whispered as she watched the deer blood flowing into the man''s body. Regardless of how you looked at it, transfusing blood from a long-stored bottle of deer blood to a patient with excessive blood loss seemed somewhat unreliable. "It''s a secret recipe passed down through generations. You wouldn''t understand," Charlotte replied after inspecting the crude transfusion device, considering improving the equipment if the deer blood turned out to be effective. In surgeries, situations requiring blood transfusion were quitemon. No matter how skilled the hemostasis techniques were, they couldn''t stop the blood lost on the way to the medical hall. While the patient was still unconscious, Charlotte took out the Judgment Sword, sterilized it, and tidied up the fragmented bones before performing a clean and neat amputation. As the deer blood entered the patient''s body, his pale face gradually regained color, and his breathing became stable and strong. There was a clear improvement in his condition. Charlotte couldn''t help but take another look at the jar of deer blood. This was not directly collected and stored blood, but deer blood extracted within an hour after death,bined with various ingredients, and carefully formted. To some extent, it was more like a potion than sma. Of course, it wasn''t alchemy, as there was no step of boiling it in a pot with fire. Otherwise, throw in some beef tallow hot pot base, add tripe and pork intestines, and you''d have a high-end version of spicy cow blood hot pot. "This is amazing. Can deer blood and human blood bepatible? To replenish blood for excessive blood loss... it''s a continuous cycle. I never knew it could be like this," Vivian marveled. Charlotte''s unique treatment methods greatly shook her worldview. She now understood why Charlotte had been considered a heretic and fallen from grace. Transfusing deer blood to a humanthis was sphemy and disrespect to the goddess of life! But it was this seemingly absurd method that saved a critically ill life, the pir of a family. What flowed into the man''s body through that small tube wasn''t demonic blood, but the blood of a deer from the wilderness. The boss had peculiar methods, but he didn''t give up on a patient whose heart had stopped beating. He saved him in his way. She had to admit that if she were in his position today when the patient was brought in by the Fox Guards, she might have pronounced him dead. After all the deer blood had been transfused, Charlotte confirmed the patient''s vital signs, which were rtively stable, and nodded to signal Vivian to open the door. As Vivian opened the door, the injured man''s wife rushed in and threw herself by the operating table. "The surgery was sessful, but he lost a lot of blood. I gave him a blood transfusion, and he needs to rest for a while. The amputation surgery has also been done," Charlotte said coldly, looking at the woman. "The cost of the blood transfusion is 800, the cleaning solution and hemostatic agents cost a total of 400 for two bottles each, and the amputation surgery costs 800. In total, it''s 2000 copper coins," she said. The woman''s face initially brightened at the news of the sessful surgery, but upon hearing the cost, she instinctively tightened her grip on her skirt. She looked at the man on the operating table, who had just undergone the amputation and then nced anxiously at her daughter waiting by the door. Her voice trembled as she said, "I... I only have three silver coins on me. Can you... wait a few days for the rest of the payment?" The woman lowered her gaze, unable to look directly at Charlotte. Tears streamed down her face,nding on her rough and calloused hands, which were not the hands one would expect a woman of her age to have. The little girl at the door was wearing a patched-up dress, thin, but she had big, bright eyes. "Boss..." Vivian couldn''t bear to watch and hesitated as she looked at Charlotte. "We don''t offer credit at our clinic. If you don''t have cash, you can use something of equivalent value as coteral," Charlotte said indifferently, pointing to the pendant around the woman''s neck. "If your money is not enough, you can use it as coteral. You have three days toe back with the money to redeem it. If you exceed the deadline, I will sell it to cover the medical expenses." The woman hesitated for a moment, then reached for the jade pendant hanging from her neck. With gratitude on her face, she handed it over to Charlotte and said, "Thank you." Chapter 139：We Are Running A Medical Clinic, Not A Charity Hall Chapter 139£ºWe Are Running A Medical Clinic, Not A Charity Hall Charlotte gestured for Vivian to take the pendant. [Rough jade pendant, low quality, value: 200 copper coins.] He had already made a note about it in his mind. What could they do? Take away the remaining 300 copper coins from them. With the help of the Fox Guard, the injured man was carried out, and the next patient was brought in. This patient''s condition was slightly better, with no excessively gruesome wounds. However, there was an iron rod piercing straight through his back to his chest, which looked quite shocking. Fortunately, the patient was an orc with tough skin and a sturdy physique. "It hurts... It hurts!" Boris, the orc, sat down on the operating table with support, tears welling up in his eyes from the pain. "What happened?" Charlotte asked in surprise as she cut open his clothes with scissors, revealing the pierced iron rod. "A head monster rammed into the window, causing the reinforced iron bar to fly, and then..." Boris was at a loss, his face full of sincerity as he pleaded, "Please save me. I''m still young, I haven''t experienced love, and I haven''t even held the hand of a female orc." Charlotte exposed the wounds in the front and back by cutting his clothes, but there wasn''t excessive bleeding, possibly because his muscles were taut and no vital organs seemed to have been affected, judging from the orc''s reaction. However, the iron rod that went through him from front to back looked quite horrifying, so he was sent to the front by Vivian. "I''m going to remove this iron rod now," Charlotte said, grabbing the solid iron rod that was as thick as an adult''s arm. "You''re going to pull it out directly?!" Boris eximed, shaking his head hastily. "No, please! I can''t stand too much pain. If you pull it out directly, it might take my life." "Do you have the medical fee with you?" Charlotte asked Boris. "3000 copper coins, is that enough?" Boris weakly asked. He knew how expensive medical fees could be, and he had also heard that this clinic''s fees were rtively cheap. He couldn''t remove the iron rod on his own, which was why he hade here. Only after arriving did he realize that this small clinic had upgraded to a medical facility, and it even had an extraordinary namethe Abyss Clinic. The names of the other three major family clinics were not as imposing. He had heard that the doctors in this clinic didn''t use magic and relied on potions and surgeries to treat patients. He had worried about whether it was reliable or not. But before him, the situations of the other two guys were much more severe than his own, and they had been lifted out after a short time. They were cured! The big bro who entered first had already regained consciousness before entering the clinic. He had walked out of the clinic with the support of his wife, like a medical miracle. Boris had increasingly more confidence in Doctor Charlotte''s medical skills, but his confidence in the money in his pocket faded. He usually just runs a small business selling second-hand information. He had just paid protection money to his boss and didn''t have much savings. "Well, let me get you a sedative," Charlotte released her grip on the iron rod and took a bottle of transparent potion from the nearby medicine cab. "This potion..." Boris asked cautiously, "How much does it cost per bottle?" "800 copper coins." Boris raised an eyebrow, finding it a bit expensive but still affordable. He then asked, "After drinking it, the surgery won''t be painful, right?" "Normally, after drinking it, you will enter an anesthetic state and won''t feel any pain," Charlotte nodded, nced at the iron rod, and calmly said, "To use it or not, it''s up to you." "I''ll use it," Boris replied decisively. After taking a dose of the sedative, Boris soon began to feel dizzy, his eyelids heavy, and the pain in his body gradually disappeared. Then, he lost consciousness. "While you stabilize his internal organs with Healing Magic, I''ll slowly remove the iron rod to ensure that no secondary damage is caused during the extraction," Charlotte confirmed Boris'' unconsciousness and said to Vivian. Vivian nodded, took out her magic wand, and looked at Charlotte, who carefully cut off both ends of the iron rod. She was a bit curious and asked, "Boss, why did you ask him in advance if he brought money?" "We run a clinic, not a charity. If we don''t charge money, we''ll end up with nothing," Charlotte ced the severed iron rod in a corner. It was solid iron and could be sold for several dozen copper coins at least. After cutting off the iron rod, Charlotte ced Boris'' body in a supine position on the operating table, holding the metal rod with two fingers from his chest and slowly pulling it out inch by inch. Fresh blood gushed out from the hole in his back, instantly staining the bedsheet red. Vivian silently chanted spells as strands of green light entered Boris'' chest, quickly repairing the damaged organs within his chest and controlling the bleeding. The half-meter-long iron rod stained with blood was pulled out from Boris'' chest. Meanwhile, Vivian had already finished repairing the internal organs and blood vessels. Charlotte picked up a suture needle and began the final stitching work. It must be said that Vivian was quite a good assistant. Most doctors wouldn''t dare to forcefully remove the iron rod as he did. Just confirming whether the organs were damaged, whether removing them would cause secondary injury, and how to handle the contamination from the iron rod were all challenging tasks. A surgery like this would probably take several hours. But with a mid-level Healing Magic mage as backup, he only needed to devise the most direct and time-saving n and then execute it directly. Three minutester, the wounds were sutured front and back. Charlotte washed his hands and flicked some cold water on Boris'' face. Boris'' eyelids twitched and then opened. His hazy eyes stared at the ceiling for a moment. Suddenly, Boris snapped back to reality, making a strenuous effort to look at his chest. The iron rod that had pierced through was now gone, leaving only a neatly stitched wound. He hadn''t fully regained his physical sensation, so he couldn''t feel any pain. "The operation was sessful. You can leave now," Charlotte helped him up from the operating table. "What day is it...?" Boris reached back to touch his own back and found no cavity. It had also been stitched up. "It''s been about ten minutes since you passed out," Charlotte pointed to a tray nearby. Following his finger, Boris saw the blood-stained iron rod on the tray. A slightly terrified expression appeared on his face. "Thank you, Doctor. Thank you for saving my life," Boris sped his chest and bowed to Charlotte and Vivian, his eyes filled with gratitude and relief from escaping a disaster. Charlotte''s eyes carried a hint of amusement, but his expression remained calm as he said, "800 copper coins for the sedative, 2 bottles of cleansing potion, and 2 bottles of hemostatic potion, totaling 400 copper coins. 800 copper coins for the iron rod operation, totaling 2000 copper coins." "Only 2000 copper coins?!" Boris immediately reached into his pocket, took out a money pouch, counted 20 silver coins, and presented them to Vivian with both hands. He said, "Your fees are reasonable. If it were any other clinic, it would have cost at least 10,000 copper coins." "In that case, why don''t you pay an additional 8,000?" Charlotteughed. "No, brother, I was just joking," Boris quickly put away the money pouch, then said seriously, "You saved my life, and I''ll remember this favor. If you need any information, you can find me at the 6th store on the 8thne of Amman Street. My name is Boris, an information dealer. Maybe I can provide some help for you." Chapter 140：Spicy Diced Rabbit and Diving Rabbit Chapter 140£ºSpicy Diced Rabbit and Diving Rabbit Emergency surgeries were performed on three critically injured patients. While Charlotte allowed the fourth injured patient into the operating room, he arranged for Vivian to distribute first aid kits to the lightly injured patients waiting outside. Of course, it wasn''t free. One bottle of cleansing solution and one bottle of hemostatic solution were sold for 200 copper coins, a reasonable price. After the initial severely injured patients were taken care of, it became much simpler to treat the subsequent patients, and Vivian didn''t need to use her healing abilities. After distributing dozens of emergency kits, Vivian returned to the clinic and immediately started treating patients who had less severe injuries but required stitching. At this time, the second operating room came into y. In one morning, Charlotte performed 32 surgeries in seven hours. If it weren''t for his newly acquired physique as a junior knight, he would have been lying on the ground by now. "Ah... finally done. I''m so hungry, I feel like I''m about to faint from hunger..." Vivian slumped in her chair, took a deep breath, and her pale face had no strength left even to clean the blood off her hands. "Come on, drink a bottle of stamina potion slowly, and I''ll go buy some groceries to cook." Charlotte got up, took a bottle of stamina potion from the medicine cab, and handed it to Vivian. "Do you want money for it?" Before opening the bottle, Vivian confirmed. "What do you take me for?" Charlotte sighed, "Employee price, 30% off." "I think I''ll just have some in water." Vivian ced the potion on the counter as if receiving an electric shock and withdrew her hand. "I''m kidding, consider it today''s overtime bonus." Charlotte smiled and opened the potion, then handed it back to her. "Thank you, Boss." Vivian smiled sweetly and drank the potion in small sips. It was sweet with a fruity aroma. "Doctor, I''ve brought the blueprints for you, and the chefs have taken care of everything." Before Charlotte could leave, Diana walked in with a smile on her face. Agatha followed behind her, carrying a bamboo basket with two skinned and plump wild rabbits inside. "It''s already afternoon, and you''re still waiting?" Charlotte looked at Diana with some surprise. They had received over a hundred patients this morning, and although most of the minor injuries were simply treated with first aid kits, a significant number of surgeries took up a lot of time. It was already two or three in the afternoon. Diana nodded and said, "That''s right. I woke up around noon and took care of a few things. The timing worked out perfectly when I came over; didn''t you just finish your busy shift?" "Alright, you guys wait here, I''ll go cook." Charlotte took the basket from Agatha''s hand and turned to go upstairs. With someone providing ingredients, and already cleaned and high-quality ingredients at that. Both the freshness and weight exceeded the wild rabbit he bought yesterday. Not to mention that he had spent a whopping 120 copper coins on that rabbit yesterday! He just needed to put in a little effort, and he could enjoy a delicious meal. No matter how you calcte it, it was worth it. Charlotte took a quick cold shower in his room, changed into clean clothes, put on an apron, and then started to process the rabbit. The most troublesome part of making spicy rabbit cubes was the first step, dealing with the freshly caught rabbit. Skinning and removing the innards could be frustrating if not done properly. But being able to start directly by cutting up the rabbit brought immense relief. With a specially designed wide-de vegetable knife, the hard bones of the rabbit were easily chopped, dividing the rabbit into evenly sized cubes. Bing a knight had its perks as a chef too. His knife skills visibly improved, thanks to better control over the knife and a more precise understanding of how to cut ingredients. Two rabbits, totaling about twenty catties of meat, were easily amodated in his robust stove. However, eating spicy rabbit cubes with so much rabbit meat might be monotonous after a while. As a master of home cooking, eating multiple dishes from one ingredient was nothing new. Therefore, one-third of the rabbit meat was set aside forter use, and arge portion of spicy rabbit cubes was made first. "I didn''t expect him to look so cute while cooking, a bit like when he''s treating patients," Diana said, appearing upstairs at some point. She stood at the doorway, observing the man cooking earnestly, but it seemed a little different from what she had imagined yesterday. Perhaps slightly disappointed? Half an hourter, Charlotte turned around with a basin of spicy rabbit cubes in her hands, and only then did she notice Diana leaning against the door frame at the entrance of the restaurant, looking at him with a silly smile on her face. When she saw him turn around, she even swallowed her saliva. Charlotte looked at her warily, ced the spicy rabbit cubes on the table, and smiled, "This dish is called ''Spicy Diced Rabbit'' when it''s hot, and ''Cold Rabbit'' when it''s cold." "It smells so good!" Vivian came over when she smelled the aroma, her eyes immediately lit up. The number of spicy rabbit cubes on the table was almost twice as much as yesterday. Agatha also came upstairs to help with serving the food and distributing utensils, then stepped back and stood aside. Charlotte looked at her with some suspicion, "Agatha, have you had lunch already?" "Ah, I''m not hungry. Please have your meal first, sir and miss." Agatha smiled and said. He understood instantly. She probably hadn''t had lunch yet, but due to her role as a maid, she couldn''t join them at the table. "The clinic is not the manor, there aren''t so many rules. Let''s sit and eat together." Charlotte looked at Diana and asked, "Right?" Agatha looked at Diana. "Sure, since there are no outsiders around." Diana nodded slightly but looked at the two sticks ced on the te, confused. "What utensils are these? Forks and knives?" "These are chopsticks, a utensil created by a mysterious Eastern country. They are quite practical." Charlotte knew that Diana and Agatha probably couldn''t use chopsticks, so he said to Vivian, "Eileen, teach them how to pick up food. I''ll go stir-fry some ''Diving Rabbit''. ''Diving Rabbit'' emphasizes a tender texture and exquisite freshness, the opposite of the more you chew, the more vorful ''Spicy Diced Rabbit''. It was also one of his signature dishes, after all, the cooking method was rtively simple, but the taste was really good. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any baby ginger, so he had to use stone ginger as a substitute, which had a simr taste. After finishing up his work, he had to get himself a kimchi jar and ferment some spicy peppers, pickled vegetables, and stone ginger. It would be very useful when cooking. Unfortunately, he hadn''t seen any yard-long beans for sale. If he had some, he would soak them in the kimchi jar, pick a few out when drinking congee, cut them into small pieces, and add them to the congee. It would be a masterpiece. The rabbit meat he specially kept had been marinated with sweet potato starch. He added oil to the pan, followed by half the amount ofrd. After the rabbit meat was cooked and broken, he took it out of the pan. Leaving some oil in the pan, he added ingredients such as chili, Sichuan peppercorns, and garlic, and stir-fried until fragrant. Then he poured in a bowl of water, and half a cup of rice wine, and added the right amount of salt from the seasoning bottle. After the water boiled, he added the rabbit meat again. The soul of Diving Rabbit was the baby ginger, and cucumber was his favorite side dish. Unfortunately, Charlotte didn''t have either. But a person shouldn''t be limited by a recipe. Without cucumber, he added a piece of crispy melon, also cut into small pieces and added to the pot. He cooked on high heat to quickly reduce the sauce, then took it out of the pan and ted it. From putting it in the pan to taking it out, the whole process took only five minutes. He sprinkled some chili kes and Sichuan peppercorns on top, then drizzled a spoonful of hot oil. A pot full of fragrance, the brightly colored Diving Rabbit wasplete. "Is this Diving Rabbit?" Having been patiently taught by Vivian, Diana finally seeded in picking up a piece of rabbit meat with chopsticks. She looked at the te of rabbit meat sizzling in oil and asked curiously. Compared to the dry and crispy Spicy Diced Rabbit, Diving Rabbit had soup. The rabbit meat looked very tender and enticing. "Yes, this is Diving Rabbit." Charlotte took off his apron, sat down, and picked up a piece of Diving Rabbit with chopsticks, feeding it into his mouth. With a light bite, the rabbit meat was tender and chewy, spicy and fresh, very vorful, just as he remembered! This was a dish that would make you eat more rice. "Boss, you''re amazing. With just one rabbit, you can make so many vorful dishes." Vivian looked at Charlotte with admiration. He was the perfect man she had always dreamed of. Diana tasted the Spicy Diced Rabbit first, the spicy rabbit cubes that were still hot. The crispy and fragrant surface was full of chewiness, and the hot oil released the spiciness more thoroughly. With just one bite, her mouth felt like it exploded, and fine sweat instantly appeared on her forehead. Seeing Charlotte eating the rabbit meat while taking bites of rice, she followed suit and scooped up a bite of rice. As expected, it instantly suppressed the spiciness. Then she tried to pick up a piece of Diving Rabbit. The rabbit meat was silky and tender. She failed several times before sessfully picking it up, afraid of dropping it, and directly fed it into her mouth. Unlike the crispy and dry texture of Spicy Diced Rabbit, Diving Rabbit was incredibly smooth. A light bite broke through the tender meat, and the meat juice sshed in her mouth, with its spicy and fragrant vor bursting forth. "This texture! I love it!" Diana''s eyes instantly lit up as she savored the wonderful texture and vor of the rabbit meat. She couldn''t help but nce at Charlotte, her eyes filled with curiosity. What kind of man was he? Chapter 141: This Man Is Quite Charming Chapter 141: This Man Is Quite Charming The astonishing talent for healing magic aside, he was able to save over a hundred injured people every day even after his magical source was destroyed. Despite his advanced age, he managed to transition from being a mage to bing a knight. Moreover, he was an exceptionally gifted alchemist who developed a shocking anti-phobia potion that amazed the world. The key is, where did he find the time to study cooking? And he cooked so deliciously! Compared to the two expensive chefs hired at the Harriman Manor, who was over two hundred years old and seemed to have wasted their lives, every young person in front of him seemed to have wasted their life as well. This guy is just too outstanding. But, this kind of man... is quite charming. "Wow... this diving rabbit is so delicious!" Vivian eximed in astonishment, looking at therge te on the table as if it were a treasure, praising, "Spicy and fragrant, tender and tasty. When the rabbit meat enters your mouth, it feels as if it''s jumping inside. It''s smooth and delicious!" As she spoke, she picked up another piece of rabbit meat and fed it into her mouth. If falling into the abyss was her great misfortune, then meeting Charlotte must be her small fortune. The gentle and kind shop owner also cooked excellent dishes- it was just too perfect. The corner of Charlotte''s mouth curled up slightly. This tterer was quite good at buttering people up. Only after Agatha and everyone else started eating did she pick up her chopsticks and carefully picked up a piece of rabbit meat to feed herself. Yesterday, Diana ate so enthusiastically that she didn''t leave any cold rabbit meat for her. So, this was her first time trying Charlotte''s cooking. Just as the diving rabbit meat reached her lips, it slipped into her mouth. The spicy soup gave her taste buds, which were used to eating in food, a sudden impact. However, the tender and vorful rabbit meat immediatelyforted her gently. The ultimate freshness instantly captivated her, making it impossible for her to stop. "Ah..." Her red lips slightly parted, unable to help but emit a mesmerizing sigh. Agatha blushed, feeling somewhat ufortable, she squirmed a bit. Perhaps she wasn''t ustomed to eating spicy food, her body was a little warm. "Agatha, your clothes are undone," Diana teased with a yful tone, "you''re still growing." Agatha lowered her head, only to discover that two buttons on her clothes hade undone. Her face turned even redder, and she quickly turned away, rebuttoning them. "First of all, I want to dere that I didn''t put anything in the food," Charlotte said with a serious expression. The exuberant blood of the beautiful girls from another world caused their clothes to burst open due to the surge of blood. It shouldn''t be attributed to him, right? Of course, this kind of benefit was all caught by his left eye. His right eye was close to Diana and had to maintain integrity. Today, she was dressed quite loosely, not quite her usual style. How annoying! The diving rabbit was unanimously loved by the beautiful girls and the te was cleaned, not even a piece of crispy melon was left. On the other hand, the spicy rabbit cubes were neglected and over half the pot remained. However, there was no need to worry about the remaining half pot of spicy rabbit cubes because Agatha had already taken out a prepared take-out box and packed everything. "Cold rabbit is even more delicious than the spicy rabbit cubes." Diana stood up with a satisfied expression, licked her fiery red lips, and said, "I''lle back again." Watching the master and servant slowly leave, swaying their graceful figures as they descended the stairs, Charlotte instinctively said, "Madam, please take care ande again next time." Vivian nced at him and her gaze was a bit strange. "Cough... it''s just a professional habit, please don''t mind." Charlotte coughed awkwardly. He had received tips from elegantdies when he used to work part-time as a receptionist at a high-end restaurant, which cultivated good manners in him. "A professional habit?" Vivian''s expression became even stranger. "I''ll leave the tidying up to you. I''ll go downstairs and count the earnings," Charlotte said to Vivian, who was already energetic. After assigning her the task, Charlotte went downstairs. He pulled out arge iron box from under the counter and ced it on the counter. It was heavy, filled with silver and copper coins. Counting the earnings was a satisfying job. After about ten minutes, he sorted the coins in the box and confirmed the final amount. This morning, they received a total of 380 silver coins and 6,320 copper coins, making it a total of 44,320 copper coins! In addition to that, there were equivalents of 3,000 copper coins. It was another record-breaking day in terms of earnings! Of course, these earnings came from their hard work. They had received a total of 125 patients today, with over seventy of them being lightly injured and purchasing first aid kits to treat themselves. The rest required surgery. The cost per patient was just over three hundred copper coins, which was affordable for them. He didn''t turn away any patients today. In the face of such a natural disaster, he wanted to bring them some warmth in their moments of grief and despair. He put all the money into a space ring, then went upstairs and changed into a simple coarse cloth outfit before heading out. He was going to Harry''s grocery store to exchange the two magic cores he had on hand. Those things were useless to him, but they could be exchanged for money. The increased wealth could be traded for twenty bottles of powerful potions. Drinking them could truly work miracles. ... Outside the tall city walls of Calva, it was a mess. Dead monster beasts covered the ground, forming a mountain of corpses. Near the city walls, the pile reached over twenty meters high, almost half the height of the wall. Thousands of logistical soldiers were busy dealing with the corpses of the monster beasts. The magic cores were taken, while the monster bodies were piled onto carts and taken to the ughterhouse in the city. Winter was approaching, and the beast tide was a terrifying crisis, but also a source of food for the winter. The money obtained from dealing and selling them would be given aspensation to the sacrificed defenders by the Lord''s Mansion. Inside the city walls, there were over a hundred temporary medical stations. Physicians were busy providing emergency treatment to the injured. Last night, the scale of the beast tide was massive and even more terrifying was the presence of a mother beast that managed to break through a corner of the protective barrier, causing arge number of monster beasts to surge onto the city wall. Although the elderroon forces managed to kill the mother beast with theirbined efforts, the breach still resulted in immense losses for the defending soldiers. "Miss Elizabeth, you should go back to the Lord''s Mansion and rest. You haven''t closed your eyes sincest night," said a squad leader on the city wall, looking at the young girl before him with awe. There was a touch of blood on her delicate cheek, her white armor stained red. She had her golden ponytail tied high, exuding a heroic aura. Beforest night, the defending soldiers didn''t ept this so-called number one genius knight of Calva. They even made fun of her in private. However, her performancest nightpletely overturned their perception of her. After the mother beast broke through the protective barrier, countless monster beasts surged onto the city wall. Elizabeth was the first to charge forward, fighting with her sword for almost the entire night. The number of monsters under her sword was countless, including several powerful level-six monster beasts. Thebat skills, terrifying willpower, and the responsibilities of a true warrior that she disyedpletely won over every defending soldier who witnessed it. Everyone knew that she could have been lying in the warm bed in the Lord''s Mansion, but she chose to appear in the most dangerous position and fought throughout the entire night. "Please convey my respects to the defending soldiers," Elizabeth said calmly and seriously to the squad leader. "Yes... Yes, of course," the squad leader nodded quickly. Elizabeth turned and walked down the city wall. Soon, a white horse galloped through the city gates and headed outside the city. "Why... why did she leave the city?" the squad leader looked bewilderedly at the disappearing white horse at the end of the road. Chapter 142：Strange Animal Skin Chapter 142£ºStrange Animal Skin The system''s evaluation price is very urate. After Harry saw the two demonic cores brought out by Charlotte, he stated a price of one hundred thousand copper coins per core, totaling two hundred thousand copper coins. "These are the demonic cores of fourth-order lynx hounds. One hundred thousand copper coins per core, that''s too cheap, isn''t it?" Charlotte wasn''t convinced and tried to raise the price. "Doctor, I''m only giving you this price out of respect for you. If it were someone else, I would offer a maximum of eighty thousand copper coins," Harry shook his head, ying with the two demonic cores in his hand. "These were from the crazed beasts killed on the night of the Red Moon. The elemental instability within the cores significantly reduces their effectiveness no matter what they''re used for, so the price is much lower than that of normal demonic cores." Charlotte pondered for a moment, finding that his judgment wasn''t too far off. "However, Doctor, you are truly favored by Diana. I heard that three fourth-order lynx hounds invaded Baka Streetst night, and both demonic cores ended up in your hands," Harry looked at Charlotte with envy. "I obtained them through my abilities," Charlotte replied calmly. "That much I can''t argue with," Harry nodded, looking at Charlotte curiously. "You know, a healing mage whose magic source has been sealed, wielding a sword and a magic scroll, charging out to save a fox guardian mage, bravely fighting three fourth-order lynx hounds and killing one of them. Who would believe such a tale?" Charlotte nced at him. This guy had quite the information, knowing everything about what happened on Baka Streetst night. But this also made him uneasy. It meant that those who should know and those who shouldn''t would all eventually find out. For him, that wasn''t good news at all. After all, there were still plenty of old enemies who wanted him dead, like Calva. If they heard that he was alive and well, they probably wouldn''t sleep soundly at night. "That''s an unbelievable story. I owe my survival to the two magic scrolls you provided," Charlotte said with a smile. Harry''s smile widened, nodding. "Exactly, from now on, you should tell people that when you go out. Just with that statement, my magic scroll business this month is likely to take off even more." Charlotte''s smile faded slightly as he said, "When I buy the scrollster, you have to give me a discount." "Of course." Charlotte sold the two demonic cores for two hundred thousand copper coins and then bought four magic scrolls from Harry: two freezing spells and two fireball spells. The price was halved, costing twenty thousand copper coins. In addition, he also brought 200 bottles of hemostatic potions and 20 bottles of anesthesia potions to Harry, receiving a payment of 3 gold coins. With the money and scrolls in his possession, he was about to leave when he caught a glimpse of an old animal skin scroll neatly packaged behind Harry. Curious, he asked, "What''s that animal skin?" "Oh, this..." Harry nced back at the animal skin and then looked towards the door, lowering his voice with a chuckle. "It''s a treasure map used to fool idiots." Charlotte: ... "But you never know, this thing is unpredictable. It''s an old item, at least five or six hundred years old. There might be a treasure buried deep in the wilderness. But there''s a greater chance that it''s simply a con artist from that era who made these maps to fool people. There could be dozens of identical treasure maps circting in the world. I made a batch over two hundred years ago, with hundreds, and no two were the same. They included all sorts of treasures and were buried in several different ces. Speaking of which, I should uncover them and sell them off. Naturally, I''ll make them look old to better fool people." Damn, this kind of scheme exists too! Charlotte was astonished. He already had two animal skin maps on hand, so was he the idiot Harry was talking about? Come to think of it, he had been tricked by the Adjudicator using animal skin before. It seemed like this had be quite the industry, targeting inexperienced heroes and adventurers. If someone spent a fortune to buy a map, went through great difficulties and dangers, and yet found nothing at the marked treasure location, they would surely want to kill someone. "You can only do this business at noon; sooner orter, you''ll run into trouble," Charlotte advised earnestly. "No problem. When I sell these, I''ll make it clear to the buyers that these things are centuries-old, and no one can guarantee that the treasure is still there. Once the treasure map is sold, I take no responsibility," Harry smirked cunningly. "Do you have any other animal skins?" Charlotte asked casually. Harry looked at him with surprise. "Doctor, are you also interested in treasure hunting? This job isn''t very suitable for you." "I''m just curious about ancient things and enjoy collecting them. Of course, don''t expect me to go out into the wilderness to dig up treasures. I value my life quite a bit." "Alright, fine. Let me show you then. It''s not like these things are going to sell anyways, they''ll just end up getting moldy if they stay there. Can''t sell two pieces in a month." Harry dragged a box out from under the counter and ced it on the counter with a sigh. "The wild beasts out there have been getting more and more ferocious over the past century. Most adventurers don''t dare venture deep into the wilderness anymore. And now, even the fools are bing scarce. Business is tough." The box was opened, and a musty smell filled the air. Charlotte frowned slightly as she looked at the box filled with animal skins. She fell into silence. The animal skins varied in design, from delicate and small rolls of yellow sheepskin to rugged and majestic rolls of tiger skin. There were deer skins, cow skins, crocodile skins... Any kind of animal skin you could think of, you could find it in this box. Moreover, most of them looked quite textured, with a strong sense of age. They were exquisitely crafted, even the text on them was meticulous. Most of them were marked with treasure maps, which were more borate than the two in his hand and described captivating treasures. For example, the exquisite deer skin scroll contained the legacy of the Goddess of Life. It was located deep in the wilderness, in a canyon called the Valley of Life. The Goddess of Life left behind a heart of life there, and whoever obtained it would be the new God of Life... It was quite sensational. Charlotte briefly looked through the animal skins. If they were presented in an exquisite box and locked in a safe with seriousness, their credibility would be greatly enhanced. Even Harry only disyed three on the counter, making it look scarce and more like the real thing. If the box was opened for people to choose from, anyone would think it was fake. Charlotte browsed for a while, gradually losing interest. Harry had already made it clear, and it was a bit absurd for him to believe in this. However, just as he was about to pack up, he suddenly came across a half sheet of pale yellow animal skin. The roughly torn edge was so familiar that his hand paused. He picked up the piece of animal skin with two fingers, and with just one nce, he confirmed that it was from the same set as the one he got from the West Bar tavern. But his face showed disdain as he said, "Why is there only half of it?" "Don''t mind it being just half, but this is one of the few things in here that looks the most authentic." Harry looked at it and sighed. "Unfortunately, it''s only half, otherwise it would have been sold long ago. Not many fools buy this kind of stuff, and having to find the other half is even more absurd." "You''re right." Charlotte flipped the map over, and on the back, there was a line of red, eerie handwriting: Do you want to understand the true meaning of life? "This animal skin is quite strange. Don''t stare at it." Harry grabbed his hand before he could and pressed the back of the animal skin on the counter. "I almost got caught up in it." "It''s interesting." Charlotte showed some interest. "Since you can''t sell it anyway, why not just give it to me?" "Well..." Harry looked at the pale yellow sheepskin and hesitated, showing a hint of reluctance on his face. "I spent quite a bit of money on collecting this stuff back then..." Ding! A copper coin was flung out by Charlotte and spun on the counter. "Then I''ll buy it, and this is all I''m offering." Without waiting for Harry''s agreement, Charlotte directly put the sheepskin in his pocket. "Alright, I''ll just consider it a favor to you." Harry epted the copper coin, but his expression didn''t seem as reluctant as his words. The glimmer in his eyes made it seem like he had found money. Charlotte knew that this item was not of much value to Harry. Given their business rtionship, a small favor like this was no problem. If he were to pull out arge sum of money, he would just look like a fool. It was still unclear what this thing was, so investing too much money rashly didn''t fit his style. A copper coin was already the limit. "By the way, I''ll tell you some good news in secret. I''ve obtained the exclusive rights to the abyss antipathy potion." Harry put the box back under the counter and whispered. "The abyss antipathy potion?" Charlotte looked at him with surprise. "Don''t you know? This potion has caused quite a stir on the Lance Continent. It sells for one million copper coins per bottle, and it''s in high demand." Harry sighed with emotion. "A genius alchemist named ''Miracle'' has developed this potion that can cure addiction to magic potions, and it has been med on the drug traffickers." "That alchemist is quite amazing." Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Yes." Harry looked at Charlotte, stood on tiptoe, patted his shoulder, and encouraged him in a big brotherly tone, "Doctor, aren''t you also an alchemist? Although you can only brew low-level potions like hemostatics, for now, it''s alright. Steadily improve, who knows, maybe you''ll be able to make powerful potions in the future." "Oh... yes, yes." Charlotte nodded, holding back herughter, and asked, "When are you nning to start selling this abyss antipathy potion?" Harry knew a few tricks. He had obtained the exclusive rights to the potion earlier than the Duru family and the Harriman family. "The first batch of goods should arrive tomorrow, but the quantity is very limited. After all, in a poor ce like the Abyss, even a million copper coins probably couldn''t sell more than a few bottles." "Alright, I''ll go back now. If any patients need it, I''ll rmend them to buy from you," Charlotte said goodbye and left. "Oh, by the way, the elemental stones you wanted have arrived. Shall I have someone deliver them to the clinic tomorrow?" Harry asked from behind him. "Yes, and please bring me twenty more headlights," Charlotte turned around and added another 4,000 copper coins. Chapter 143: Is the Boss that Kind of Person? Chapter 143: Is the Boss that Kind of Person? Leaving the grocery store, Charlotte habitually pulled up his hood and walked briskly along the wall. The improvement in his strength made him no longer fearful while walking on the streets of the Abyss, but it did not make him let his guard down. However, since the fall of the Jardson family, the safety in the Abyss seemed to have improved. At least scenes of street robbery were much rarer than before. Visiting Harry''s grocery store today yielded a good harvest. He bought four talismans and twenty headlights and still had 206,000 copper coins in hand. His wealth value had also increased by 230,000. With today''s revenue of 44,320, his wealth value soared to 274,520! This was equivalent to 27 bottles of the Powerful Potion! Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. He would intoxicate himself with the Powerful Potion. And the cash in his hand had also reached 296,980 copper coins for the first time! It felt secure. Returned to the clinic without any trouble, when he entered, he felt someone spying on him. He turned his head slightly but didn''t find anything abnormal, so he pushed open the door and entered the clinic. Last night, he reluctantly took action to save the Fox Guard, which was bound to attract the attention of some neighbors and arouse their curiosity. It was not surprising to be followed. The clinic had been cleaned spotlessly, and even the oilmps had been extinguished, leaving only the light still on in the alchemy room. As he walked to the door, he saw Vivian earnestly brewing potions. From the materials she was using, she was brewing a hemostatic potion. Today, they received over a hundred patients, almost depleting the stock of potions they had previously brewed. "Boss, you''re back," Vivian turned her head and nced at him. "Why are you so actively brewing potions today?" Charlotte smiled and asked. "Because I found that these cleansing potions and hemostatic potions are handy and effective. Today, the patients with minor injuries all praised them," Vivian''s face beamed with a lovely smile. "They said that even a small injury if not promptly treated, could lead to death. These first aid kits are affordable and lifesaving." Charlotte thought she wanted to earn moremission, but it turned out he had underestimated her. She was truly full ofpassion. However, tiredness still lingered on her face. After all, she was just a weak magician who had been busy treating patients for most of the day, without a proper rest, and now she came to brew potions. After a slight hesitation, he took out a bottle of milky white potion from his pocket and handed it to Vivian. "What''s this?" Vivian instinctively reached out to take it. "Is this a new potion you''ve developed?" Vivian genuinely admired Charlotte for being able to develop miraculous potions like the Magic Repulsion Potion. "You could say that. This potion helps alleviate fatigue and to some extent enhances physical fitness. I can see that you''ve been working too hardtely, so..." Charlotte watched as Vivian prepared to pour it into her mouth and quickly reached out to stop her. "This is meant to be drunk before bedtime when you''re taking a bath." "It smells so good, like milk. I want it," Vivian''s mouth watered. She happened to be thirsty and very tired, so drinking it now seemed perfect, didn''t it? "No, you must drink it when you take a bath at night," Charlotte covered the bottle again, thinking about his reaction when he first drank the Powerful Potion. He was worried that if Vivian drank it now, it would be more than just her clothes bursting open. That series of reactions could easily make her think he was a weirdo. As an honest boss, he couldn''t allow his image to copse like that. "Oh," Vivian put away the potion, not understanding why. Then, the two of them smelled a burnt smell. "Oh no! It''s burnt!" Vivian eximed in shock, turning around to see the charred potion in the pot. Her little face immediately fell, looking at Charlotte with a look of grievance. It was all because of the boss. If he hadn''te to talk to her, the potion in the pot would have been sessful. "Clean the pot and let''s go upstairs for dinner." Charlotte exited the alchemy room and went upstairs. Dinner was simple, with only two stir-fried vegetarian dishes. No one had gone hunting in the wilderness these past few days, and they couldn''t find fresh game at the butcher''s stall. They did have some meat, but it was fresh meat on the butcher''s cutting board, supposedly from the abyssal monsters that had invaded. The thought of those creatures having eaten people made Charlotte lose his appetite. He decided to have a light meal with just the two vegetable dishes. Vivian didn''t mind at all. She enjoyed everything she ate. She even managed to eat three bowls of rice with the two tes of stir-fried vegetables. Her appetite wasparable to that of a junior knight like Charlotte. Anna, on the other hand, had been staring at the leaves on her te for over ten minutes, furrowing her brows. It seemed that she didn''t know where to start. After dinner, Charlotte returned to his room. As he closed the window, he unexpectedly noticed a faint light from the shop across the street. It seemed to be rented out. That was nothing strange though. The Harriman family was currently thriving, and Baka Street had been their territory for many years. Future development could be anticipated, and it was normal for someone to take an interest in the vacant shop. Sitting on the bed, Charlotte eagerly opened the attributes panel and exchanged all his wealth points for powerful potions. Suddenly, twenty-seven bottles of milky white powerful potions appeared on the bed. The difference between a junior knight and an intermediate knight was 2,000 kg, which meant twenty bottles of powerful potions. With these potions on the bed, he had enough to confidently step into the intermediate knight level. It was worth noting that she had only been in this world for less than a month. Her path of practicing magic was interrupted due to the abolishment of the source, but with the existence of powerful potions, she could sprint on the path of bing a knight. Of course, the increase in strength was not the only thing that multiplied with higher knight levels. An advanced knight would be a turning point. However, she was confident in her future. As long as she worked hard, and lived cautiously, she would continue to grow stronger. Taking off all her clothes, Charlotte brought all the powerful potions into the bathroom to start her journey of bing stronger. ... In the adjacent bathroom, Vivian also took off her clothes. Her beautiful teenage body was revealed in the bronze mirror: fair and almost translucent skin, delicate and cute figure, with a touch of evil that didn''t match her cute face, adding a different kind of charm, pure and lustful. She filled the bathtub with hot water, ready to take afortable hot bath and rx her body. During this season, she couldn''t handle cold showers. Just as she put her feet into the bathtub, she suddenly remembered the potion the boss had given her earlier. After a brief thought, she took her feet out and went outside to retrieve the bottle of milky white potion. "The boss said it can relieve fatigue. So, if I drink it before taking a bath, it''ll be double the pleasure, right?" Vivian thought to herself, opening the bottle and taking a few sips of the milky white potion. She licked her lips andmented, "It tastes pretty good, like milk. It would be even better with some sugar." Putting the potion bottle aside, she walked towards the bathtub. But just as she took two steps, she felt a burst of fire suddenly erupt from her body, raging and surging within her, apanied by crackling sounds, as if something was trying to burst out of her body. Chapter 144：Hes Expanding! Chapter 144£ºHe''s Expanding! "Ah... Mmm... Oh..." The intense sensation made Vivian couldn''t help but cry out in surprise. Her body became scorching hot, her feet trembling slightly, and she had to support herself against the wall to barely stand up. "What''s happening? Could it be that the boss gave me that kind of potion? Is the boss that kind of person? No, the boss is so nice, he wouldn''t do something like that..." Before Vivian''s random thoughts couldpete in her mind, the difort in her body suddenly receded like a tide. She leaned against the wall for a while before confirming that all the difort had disappeared. And she felt as if she had just taken afortable hot bath, with all the exhaustion and difort vanishing, leaving her feeling energized and full of strength. "What a miraculous potion! It feels even more refreshing than an energy tonic!" Vivian couldn''t help but marvel. She didn''t feel like sleeping at all now, and she could even spend the whole night making potions without any problem. However, she soon caught a whiff of a foul smell. She looked around and realized that the smell wasing from her own body. Her once fair skin was covered in ayer of dark gray stains, and the odor emanated from these stains. Her body was still burning hot, so she quickly turned on the cold water switch next to her, and the cold water poured down, washing away the stains and gradually lowering her body temperature. After a while, when she was sure that all the stains had been washed away, Vivian turned off the water. Her skin had cooled down, no longer reddened, but rather clear and translucent. She couldn''t help but pinch her skin. It was soft and felt sofortable. This potion improved her skin condition! Moreover, she had always been sensitive to the cold. But just now, even though she was drenched in cold water, she didn''t feel cold at all. Even now that her body temperature had dropped, she still found this temperature to be bearable. As a medical student, she keenly noticed that her physical fitness seemed to have improved a lot, at least in terms of cold resistance. This potion is truly amazing. Looking at the full tub of hot water beside her, she hesitated for only three seconds before getting back in and adjusting herself to afortable position. Although she was feeling great now, it would be a waste of all the hot water she had just fetched if she didn''t take a bath. Considering her small physique, it took a lot of effort and physical strength to carry all that hot water. "The boss is a genius when ites to potions. He has developed such powerful potions." Vivian yed with the water, mumbling to herself. She thought about her previous thoughts and couldn''t help but blush. She realized it was unwarranted to suspect such an honest and kind-hearted boss. With her hidden identity and weak strength, could she escape his grasp if he wanted to force her? And not only is the boss highly skilled in medicine and a genius with potions, but he also has excellent cooking skills and good looks six-pack abs and not greasy at all. Such a high-quality man doesn''t need to worry about women, right? Even thendlord, who is so outstanding, has a high opinion of him. I have no chance. Sure, as long as I can freeload from my boss and have free food and drinks, I''ll be content. After all, I still need to improve my skills and go back to save my mother. Thinking about my mother being tortured and kept in a dungeon, her eyes gradually turn red. In the bathtub, the hot water is boiling, and the water element bes extremely unstable. ... In the adjacent bathroom, Charlotte ces down the neenth empty bottle, covered in blood, with bloodshot eyes. He has already heard the strange soundsing from the next room. It seems that Vivian has taken a powerful potion. Tomorrow, he''ll ask her about the changes in detail and see if this potion works for everyone. As he looks at the remaining eight bottles of the powerful potion next to him, he chooses not to continue consuming them. With neen bottles of the powerful potion, his strength has increased by 1,900 kg, reaching a total of 3,900 kg, almost doubling his strength. Feeling the significant increase in strength is exhrating, but it also makes him feel ack of control over his body for the first time. This should be caused by a one-time excessive increase in strength, and his body has not fully adapted to this power. This is not a good thing for Charlotte. It means that when he uses martial arts, he will not be able to unleash all his strength to the fullest and may even lose control. Simply put: he''s be too inted. The powerful potion is within reach, but he dares not drink another bottle and transitions to an intermediate knight. Based on his experience of progressing from a beginner knight, the power gained during the upgrade is not as simple as a mere 100 kg increase. He needs some time to let his body adapt to his current strength, fully digest it, and then upgrade. It will be more secure that way. He can be very certain that this time won''t be too long, perhaps just a few days. During this time, he can also improve his mastery of martial arts. As a novice knight, he hase to understand a truth: you have to eat your meal one bite at a time. Eating too much in one go can easily make you choke. This kind of thing can''t be rushed. After rinsing off the bloodstains and dirt with cold water and quickly drying himself, he changes into a ck night suit, puts on a ck robe, and then sneaks into the night by flipping through the window. Chapter 145：Do You Want to Die? Chapter 145£ºDo You Want to Die? The Abyss is notrge, with a total of twenty-two streets, some of which are nearly deserted. Besides Amman Street, the other streets have no nightlife. After the Jardson family''s downfall, even Nightmare Street and Tova Street were devoid of people. Rnd wouldn''t arrange for anyone to sell magic potions to them at night. The supply was limited and only avable in the mornings. Charlotte passed by Tova Street and saw that almost half of the street had copsed. The rumor about it being eaten by the Red Moon on that night was not unfounded. The Siba''s Tavern located on the street corner had also been destroyed, leaving only two sections of broken walls. What surprised him was that there was a light on in Ian''s small house. The tailor shop sign had been cleaned and it seemed like it was preparing to reopen. The dim light inside the house wasn''t bright in the darkness, but it felt exceptionally warm, like a me of hope. Charlotte smiled knowingly and climbed over the wall, entering the next alley. Many things, once done, would be meaningful. That''s how life is. Charlotte, who intended to do some good deeds, wandered through seven or eight streets and scared off two small thieves who attempted to break into houses. He found it hard to adapt to the low crime rate in this Abyss for a while. But it was only when he overheard two individuals discussing finding a wealthymb to rob to get some money for buying magic potions the next day, that he realized he was thinking too much. There weren''t many people on the streets today purely because the impact brought by the recent invasion of monsters was too great, making it feel unsafe to wander outside. They preferred to stay at home for a few days. Scum values their lives. There''s nothing much to mention about the details of the fight against the two orc warriors. Even though Charlotte walked out openly and agreed to fight alongside them, they couldn''t withstand his sword for more than ten moves. What disappointed him was that there was hardly anything of value on these two orcs. Only a few copper coins, a broken stone club, and a stone axe. They were truly impoverished. However, it wasn''t aplete loss. The battle with the two orcs helped improve hisbat skills to a certain extent. As he walked and fought, his control over his body gradually became more fluid. The potent potion that enhanced strength had minimal side effects on the body. It only increased his strength by half, but to make full use of all his strength, an adaptation process was necessary. That was why he took the risk of going out for a strollte at night. He didn''t expect topletely master all his powers tonight, but at least it shouldn''t affect his surgery tomorrow morning. The hand that would hold the surgical knife needed to be steady enough. He is like a ck ghost wandering in the streets and alleys of the abyss, avoiding the powerful aura sensed from afar and not provoking. For some weak individuals with ulterior motives, he chooses to strike with a heavy fist. It wasn''t until thetter half of the night that he quietly returned to the hospital and flipped through the window on the second floor back to his room. Taking off her ck robe, Charlotte applied two bottles of cleaning agents to the terrifying wound on his chest, then poured out two bottles of hemostatic agents, took out the suture needle, and began to sew himself up in the mirror. Tonight, I went out for a night stroll and experienced eight battles, among which the strongest one was a one-eyed wolf Orc who wasmitting rape. He admitted that he was still a bit too arrogant, and seeing that the other person was disabled, he felt he had a certain degree of confidence. But this third-level one-eyed wolf still put him through some hardships. He almost used all thebat techniques he had learned from the judge, and even his not-very-agile body fought against it for half an hour. Finally, with the help of the ghostly body technique and abo that could not be defended, the one-eyed wolf head was beheaded. The chest injury is due to him. In terms of the thrilling level of the battle, it is not inferior to the fight against the hyenast night. Of course, this is also the price he paid for practicing swordsmanship with that one-eyed wolf. Otherwise, you only need to take an ice seal spell and cut off its head ordingly. Sharpening her teeth and cutting the stitching, Charlotte nced at her attribute panel. [yer: Charlotte] [Profession: Knight, Doctor, Pharmacist] [Level: Junior Knight: 3900/4000] Apothecary Apprentice: 814/2000] [Wealth Value: 4520] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication: Advanced: 1180/4000 Suturing Skin Wounds: Advanced: 1220/4000 Radius and Ulna Fracture Open Reduction Internal Fixation with Bone te: Junior: 460/1000 Appendectomy: Junior: 200/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Junior: 710/1000 Moisturizing Essence Elixir Brewing: Junior: 520/1000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Junior: 560/1000 Sword Drawing Technique: Intermediate: 1750/2000 Whirlwind sh: Intermediate: 1720/2000 Combo Strike: Junior: 1160/1000 sh of Insight: Intermediate: 1880/2000. [Main Quest: Raise the Influence of the Abyssal Physician to 10000 points! Quest Rewards: Rare Item! Copper Coins: 100000! Completion: 1920/10000] [Long-Term Quest: Purge the Corruption, Reboot the World! Quest Rewards: Epic-level item!] [Favorability Panel: Not yet avable] ... "300 points! Not bad," Charlotte looked at the proficiency increase in the threebat skills, her eyes lighting up. Her agility had increased by 200 points and was about to surpass the intermediate level. Apart from the improvement in proficiency, in the life-and-death battle with the One-eyed Wolf, he was pushed to constantly tap into his potential, squeezing every ounce of strength from his body, finally gaining control over all his power. This feeling can be described as extremely exhrating. ncing at the powerful potion inside the spatial ring, he hesitated for a moment before choosing to close his eyes. ... Mel prepared early in the morning, opening the window a crack and leaning against it, gazing at the Abyss Clinic across the street that was still closed. The day before the Red Moon Night, he had arrived at the Abyss and rented this empty shop, conveniently located across from the Abyss Clinic. Upon first seeing the imposing clinic, he thought he hade to the wrong ce. After all, the information given to him was that Charlotte had only opened a rundown clinic in the Abyss. Yes, he was the special envoy sent by the Physician Association to investigate Charlotte. The information reported by Weasel had caught the attention of the higher-ups in the Physician Association, and after consultation, they decided to send a special envoy to investigate. However, as soon as he arrived at the Abyss before he could even establish contact, the Jardson family was annihted. The terrifying beast that invaded the Abyss on the night of the Red Moon made him tremble with fear. What shocked him, even more, was when Charlotte suddenly burst out of the clinic and engaged in a dangerous chase with the three-headed Cerberus, ultimately sessfully killing one of them. That guy, wasn''t he a healing mage? And he even had his magic source destroyed! How did he suddenly be a knight? The ghostly footsteps, the sharp swordsmanship, and the courage to stuff a fireball spell into the monster''s mouth. No matter how you looked at it, it didn''t resemble the weak mage from before. It should be noted that three years ago, when the Third Elder, Chester, flew to Charlotte''s magic source, he was also on the scene. His despairing eyes left a deep impression on him. At that time, hemented the fall of a genius. Little did he expect that three yearster, he would reappear in apletely different manner, bringing him even greater shock. His deste and desperate expression waspletely gone, reced by determination and vigor. Yesterday morning brought even greater shock to him. Over a hundred victims of the monster invasion were lined up in front of the clinic, including dozens of critically injured patients. Among them were several severely ill patients, whose condition even made him, an advanced healing mage, feel a headache, and there was even a possibility that they could not be saved. But Charlotte used two potions to treat the minor injuries and then prioritized the surgeries based on the severity of the injuries, miraculously saving all the patients. He witnessed those patients walking out of the clinic, the stitching on their wounds visible, not done with magic. This was truly unbelievable. He recorded all of this. Three years ago, Charlotte was med and sentenced for causing the death of over a dozen Gods Abandoned due to performing what he called "operations" on patients. Unexpectedly, three years have passed and he not only did not reflect on his actions but instead opened a clinic in the abyss and openly performed surgeries for patients. At first, Milo was angry, thinking that Charlotte, as a graduate of the Calva Medical College, was disrespecting the medical profession and the goddess of life with such behavior. Even after enduring such severe punishment, he still showed no signs of remorse. But when he saw the injured walking out of the clinic, their faces beaming with grateful smiles for having survived, he began to waver. If he were in that clinic, he wouldn''t have the assurance to save every single person. But Charlotte managed to do it. He also overheard the patients discussing the two potions that could cure minor injuries, priced at only 200 copper coins. 200 copper coins, two silver coins - in the past, he wouldn''t have bothered to bend down to pick them up, even if they fell right in front of him. But if any youngdy or gentleman nicked a finger and sought him out, with a flick of his magic wand, he would receive 10,000 copper coins. These poor souls in the abyss wouldn''t be able to produce 10,000 copper coins, just like Calva. Charlotte used the potions worth 200 copper coins to heal their injuries. Legitimate doctors look down upon potion-makers, and Milo was no exception. It was the first time he realized how cheap potions could be. But recently, the widely discussed antidote to magic aversion in Calva cost a million copper coins per bottle. So, there was a fundamental difference between a genius potion-maker and a fallen physician from the abyss. Their bargaining abilities differed greatly, as did the products they produced. Milo took a bite of the soft bread he bought yesterday and his eyes never left the clinic. Based on Charlotte''s current behavior, he found it difficult to determine whether he had be a disciple of the Devil, using the Devil''s power to save the wounded. The Devil''s power should drive people mad and bring death, so how could it be used to save lives? It was illogical, a baseless usation made by a stupid and wicked weasel. However, performing surgeries to save lives was considered heretical by the Medical Association. Charlotte, who once received so much attention, was imprisoned because of it. Milo knew very well why the President sent him to the abyss. If an average person who couldn''t use healing magic could treat over a hundred wounded in a day, including more than a dozen critical patients, it would be a terrifying blow to the Medical Association! Even just to maintain the Association''s status, Charlotte could not be allowed to stay. "It''s a pity..." Milo sighed softly. His parents were once shining figures as well. Why must you choose such a risky path? A broad and heavy sword rested on his shoulder, the terrifying weight causing his shoulder to sink. "Do you want to die?" a cold voice sounded from behind him. Chapter 146：Goodbye, Charlotte Chapter 146£ºGoodbye, Charlotte Milo''s figure frozepletely, and his legs trembled uncontrobly. A broad, heavy sword rested on his shoulder, its sharp edge exposed, and even though it was a slight distance from his neck, it still caused a stinging pain on his skin. There was no doubt that the sword would sever his neck if he made even the slightest movement. What terrified him, even more, was how the woman had silently approached him from behind, despite him setting up a fourth-level magic barrier around the house yesterday. There was only one possibility: the woman behind him had a six or higher power level. As a magician, he had almost no means of defense when it came to close-quartersbat. Thinking about the various rumors regarding the Abyss, cold sweat slid down his forehead and cheeks. Even if he died in the Abyss, the Physicians Association would simply send someone else. Individual deaths in the Abyss were toomon to warrant further investigation. "I... I don''t know how I have offended you, but if I have done anything to offend you, please allow me to apologize and offer all my wealth as rpense, begging for your forgiveness." Milo immediately surrendered, as he didn''t believe that as a water mage with a few tricks up his sleeve, he could escape or counter-attack a Level 6 powerhouse. "Speak up, why did the Physicians Association send you?" The woman''s voice remained cold, devoid of any emotion. Milo was taken aback. The fact that his identity was known to the other party was surprising, as only two or three people within the Physicians Association were aware of his mission this time. "You have three seconds to answer truthfully, or you die." The cold voice interrupted his thoughts, and the sharp sword pierced his skin, allowing blood to flow down his neck. "I... I was sent to investigate Charlotte. There were reports that he was using demonic powers to harm patients in the Abyss," Milo hurriedly replied. "Then, what did you personally witness?" "He... he saved people through surgery and potions. Yesterday, he saved over a hundred wounded individuals. Based on that alone, it is difficult to say that he''s a disciple of demons using demonic powers," Milo said, forcing himself to speak despite the pressure. The heavy sword weighing down his shoulder made it hard for him to breathe, and his neck remained motionless, afraid that even the slightest move would cause his head to fall. "Heh." The woman seemed tough, but her voice grew even colder. "So, you intend to destroy him once again?" Milo''s pupils suddenly dted, and he nced sideways at the broad, heavy sword on his shoulder. Memories and revtions flooded his mind. He seemed to have figured out who the woman behind him was. The sole daughter of Lord Calver, the renowned sword prodigy of recent yearsElizabeth. Three years ago, if it weren''t for the Lord of the City''s intervention, Charlotte would have been burned to death at the stake. And it is said that Miss Elizabeth forced the Lord to intervene by threatening to kill herself. However, their engagement has been canceled, and recently the second son of the Duke of Cornwall, Capas, personally came to propose marriage to Charlotte. The news of the impending alliance between the two families has spread throughout the continent of Isor. So initially, Milo didn''t even consider her. And besides, shouldn''t her strength be that of a high-level knight? How could she have already broken through to the sixth level? A legendary knight at the age of twenty! This is even more shocking than when Charlotte became a high-level healing mage at the age of twenty! "I will report truthfully to the guild president that Charlotte is practicing medicine and saving lives without any issues," Milo quickly replied. He could be very certain that Elizabeth was on Charlotte''s side. At a time like this, if you don''t submit, you die. Knights are not merciful individuals. "Remember what you said, Milo us. If you act contradictorily, I will find you and kill you." Elizabeth looked at him coldly, her blood-stained armor reced by a whitebat suit, exuding a chilling aura. Milo felt a chill run through his body, and quickly nodded, "I... I will return to Calva and report truthfully to the guild president!" The fact that she could urately state his name indicated that the youngdy of the Lord''s mansion was very knowledgeable about their Physician Association. With her terrifying strength as a legendary knight, killing him, a nobody would be as easy as flipping her hand. "I''ll be watching you." The heavy sword resting on Milo''s shoulder was put away, and the gaze that chilled him disappeared as well. Milo remained in a stiff posture for a while before daring to slowly turn around. The room was empty, just as he didn''t know when she entered or when she left. This is the absolute suppression of strength. Milo sat on the ground, gasping for breath. In just a few minutes, it felt like a century to him. The danger he faced was unlike anything he had ever encountered in his life. You see, in Calva, he was a respected physician; even the nobles greeted him with smiling faces. But in this run-down house, he had a sword pressed against his neck and narrowly escaped death. After sitting on the ground for a while, allowing his emotions to calm down, he hurriedly got up and roughly stuffed his belongings into a spatial ring belonging to him, then put on a loose robe and grabbed a bucket, ready to leave. He didn''t want to stay in this godforsaken ce for even a second longer. After returning to the Abyss, he nned to hide in a secluded corner for a couple of days before reporting back to the Physician Association. Elizabeth''s aura was too terrifying, and he couldn''t even muster a trace of rebellious thoughts. What does a legendary knight at the age of twenty mean? That signifies someone who will stand at the pinnacle of the entire Iso continent in the future. And she is also the only daughter of the Lord of Calva. What benefits could he possibly gain by provoking such a prominent figure? He is just a small fry on the fringes of the Medical Association, he can''t even see the threshold of the Elder Council, so why bother working so hard? Elizabeth appeared in the room again, standing by the window where Milo had disappeared into the mist, a slight smile tugging at the corner of her mouth, revealing a hint of satisfaction. She hadn''t left the room earlier, but that guy was just too afraid for his life, he didn''t even have time to put up a magical barrier. She shifted her gaze and looked across at the medical clinic opposite. On the second floor, the window directly facing her suddenly pushed open, and a man in loose gray pajamas stood by the window, his handsome face sporting a smile as he stretchedzily with both hands raised. Elizabeth was instantly stunned, staring nkly at the man, her eyes gradually turning red. Three years ago, she watched him limping out of the city gate and into the wilderness. At that time, he resembled an injured little dog, his eyes filled with despair and resentment. She never expected that after three years, of seeing him again, she would be able to see the bright smile once more on his face, just like when he was eighteen, full of vigor and confidence at the Calva Medical School. Charlotte stretchedzily, looking somewhat puzzled at the shop opposite. He felt like someone was watching him, but at the same time, it felt like no one was there. After a moment''s hesitation, he reached out and closed the window. When did Buddy encounter someone who rented the shop opposite? He hadn''t seen anyone since yesterday. He hoped it wasn''t some kind of creepy voyeur. He felt a bit anxious. Elizabeth, who had taken a step back, walked back to the window, her face showing a slight smile as she watched the closed window opposite. Howe he could still sense someone watching him? "If you''re doing well, I won''t disturb your life anymore," Elizabeth muttered softly to herself. "Goodbye, Charlotte." She pushed open the window and gracefully descended onto the street. In a white robe, she quickly blended into the white mist, disappearing. On the second floor of the clinic, Charlotte suddenly opened the window, sticking his head out to look at the suddenly opened window opposite. For some reason, he felt a sense of emptiness. "Are you hungry this early? Or should I go make some knife-cut noodles for breakfast?" Charlotte withdrew his gaze and made his way to the kitchen. "Good morning, boss." Vivian happened toe out of her room, brimming with energy as she greeted him. "Morning," Charlotte nodded. "Boss, the potion you gave mest night was too powerful. I almost passed out on the spot," Vivian said eagerly before Charlotte could inquire. "After drinking it, I felt incredibly refreshed, and all my fatigue instantly vanished. And my skin even improved!" "Is that all?" Charlotte frowned. "Huh?" Vivian was momentarily stunned. Were these benefits, not enough? It was just a potion after all. Charlotte casually picked up a heavy decorative vase from the corner of the wall and handed it to Vivian. "This is too heavy..." Before Vivian could finish her sentence, Charlotte had already let go of the vase. As she watched the vase drop towards the floor, Vivian instinctively reached out and caught it by the neck. To her surprise, she firmly held the vase with just one hand, despite it being filled with nearly 100 kilograms of water. The corridor suddenly fell silent. "This... Wait... Oh my goodness!" Vivian looked at the vase she held effortlessly with her small hand, her face brimming with disbelief. Just yesterday, she struggled to carry even a bucket of water for her bath. And now, she was effortlessly holding a vase weighing 100 kilograms in one hand, without breaking a sweat. "Am I dreaming? How is this even possible..." Vivian muttered to herself before letting go of the vase. Before the vasended, Charlotte reached out and caught it, then ced it back in the corner. nk! He flicked Vivian''s forehead with his hand, speechless. "If the vase had shattered, it would have cost a fortune. Wake up." "Ouch... that hurts!" Vivian rubbed her forehead, tears welling up in her eyes, both surprised and hurt. "It hurts! That means it''s not a dream! When did I be so strong!" "It seems like you''ve secretly been exercising, haven''t you?" Charlotte teased. He confirmed that after Vivian consumed the strength-enhancing potion, she gained the same increase in power. Judging by her ability to effortlessly hold a hundred-kilogram vase with one hand, her newfound strength was likely around 100kg as well. "Really? Yesterday night, I just... carried a dozen buckets of bathwater," Vivian looked at her own hands in astonishment and delight. "In that case, tonight I''ll reward myself with another bath." Charlotte:... Fine, he ended up with an assistant who didn''t use her brain much, but sometimes, it was quite convenient. However, for the time being, he didn''t n on giving Vivian any more strength-enhancing potions. With her talent as a mage, having too much physical strength might not be beneficial for her magical training. "Boss, what was the name of that potion yesterday? When do you n to teach me how to make it?" Vivian eagerly approached, full of anticipation. "The Miracle Elixir. I even forgot the recipe myself. I''ll teach you when I learn it," Charlotte casually replied as he walked into the kitchen. "What are we having for breakfast then?" "Noodle soup." "What?" Chapter 147：Adorable Little Girl with Antlers Chapter 147£ºAdorable Little Girl with Antlers Duru Manor. A day ago, the funeral of the patriarch of the Duru family was held secretly, attended only by a few core members, keeping it discreet from the outside world. In today''s morning meeting, the n leader, Joseph, gathered the core members of the family to discuss the matter of coborating with the Harriman family to build an Abyss Protection Shield. "This matter, was it discussed with Rnd and Diana?" Keh said with a grim face. "The proposal to coborate on building the protection shield was indeed suggested by Rnd and Diana," Rnd nodded calmly. Keh smirked and said, "For such an important matter, you went to discuss cooperation with outsiders without first discussing it within the n? If it weren''t for the fact that the n leader is still in his position, I would think you''re already the n leader of the Duru family." "That''s right, the ancestor appointed you as the heir, but our n leader is still Uncle Joseph. It seems like you have no regard for the n leader," Keh''s eldest son, Alvin, followed in a sarcastic tone. The other members of the n looked somewhat uneasy upon hearing this, but they remained silent. Rnd frowned but didn''t rush to refute. Instead, he looked at his father. Joseph remainedposed and calmly said, "Rnd has already discussed this with me in advance. I believe it has a certain feasibility, which is why I allowed him to negotiate with Diana." Seeing his attempts to sow discord fail, Keh said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. The Duru family came to the Abyss a thousand years ago to escape the Red Moon Night. During these thousand years, how many cities with heavy protection shields on the Isor continent have been destroyed by hordes of beasts? But has there ever been an attack specifically targeting our Abyss? Even if some magical beasts identally enter the Abyss, they are at most fourth or fifth rank and can''t break through the magical protection shield of our Duru Manor. So why waste so much money to build another magical protection shield at the crack?" "That''s right, the crack is several kilometers long. Building such arge protection shield would cost a huge amount of money. Even if it''s shared equally between our Duru family and the Harriman family, it would still amount to hundreds of millions of copper coins. Is it necessary to protect those poor outsiders? Can''t we distribute that money as dividends to our n members? Or do you want to withhold the living expenses of the n members?" Alvin incited further. "I think Keh has a point. Let''s not build this magical protection shield. After all, our Duru Manor already has a protection shield." "That''s right, there''s no need to spend so much money. The ancestors didn''t say anything about building one when they were still alive." As expected, when it came to their interests, the n members present immediately became restless. Rnd''s face gradually darkened as he looked at those selfish faces, feeling a sense of disgust and nausea. The corners of Keh''s and Alvin''s mouths revealed a slight sense of triumph. "In the recent Red Moon Night, dozens of magical beasts entered the Abyss, resulting in over a thousand deaths and injuries. This was the most severe casualty in the past ten years. When you were peacefully asleep in the warm and safe Duru Manor, other residents of the Abyss reinforced their fragile homes with wooden nks and iron rods, hiding in corners, hoping that the magical beasts wouldn''t invade their homes. However, this time, many were not able to survive as they had wished," Rnd looked at everyone, his voice low and solemn. "Huh, you feeble and impoverished wretch, your fate was sealed from the moment you were born," Alvin sneered. "Yeah, a bunch of poor wretches, nothing to pity," his brother Alvaro chimed in. "On the next Blood Moon night, if I were to throw you two out, I wonder if there''s a better way for you to survive," Rnd said coldly, giving the two a disdainful nce. The brothers'' faces turned pale, feeling for the first time that Rnd, who was usually kind and easy-going, could be somewhat terrifying. "Chief... Chief, listen to what he''s saying. He wants to persecute our people," Alvin protested immediately. But Rndpletely ignored him and continued, "Now that the Jardson family has been wiped out, our Duru family has taken over half of their territory. Currently, we have smoothmunication with the Harriman family. We should try to establish order in the Abyss and turn it into a normal city-state." "We built our wealth throughmerce. A stable city-state will bring great opportunities for our family''s development and attract more caravans and people into the Abyss, making the market prosper." "The magic barrier is established for the safety of the entire Abyss and is an important project to enhance the Abyss''s sense of security. It is imperative," Rnd concluded. The people present fell into contemtion. Rnd''s suggestions were quite innovative and something the Duru family had never considered before. After all, with the Jardson family stirring up trouble, the Abyss was practically synonymous with chaos and disorder, with ck magic drugs rampant. Rnd''s proposal to normalize and organize the Abyss had a significant impact on everyone. This was a city-state with a poption of over 200,000, adjacent to the prosperous trade city of Calva. "Nonsense! The Abyss has been chaotic for a thousand years. Do you think you, a little brat, can establish order just like that? Just the over ten thousand drug addicts alone are enough to keep the Abyss restless. They are our future source of wealth," Keh scoffed. "The anti-drug potion has already started selling throughout the Isor continent. I believe it won''t be long before it bes affordable and widespread. Once all the drug addicts in the Abyss have taken the anti-drug potion, this uncertainty will be eliminated," Rnd said, casting a nce at Keh before continuing, "I have already discussed this with Diana. The profits from selling the drugs will be used to build the Abyss barrier." "You''re crazy! Do you know how much profit that is?! We''ve worked so hard to take it from the Jardson family!" Keh stood up abruptly, staring at Rnd with wide eyes. "You''re the one who''s gone mad with money. The Jardson family met its demise because they sold drugs and harmed the people of the Abyss. We''re not continuing to make money, but rather preventing the sudden cessation of drugs, which would result in uncontroble addiction and deaths. Once the price of the anti-drug potion falls below ten thousand copper coins, the drug industry will be destroyed, and there will be no more production and cirction of drugs in the Abyss," Rnd coldly looked at Keh, his words filled with warning. "You..." Keh trembled with anger. Crack! Joseph, however, mmed the table, cutting off Keh''s words, and sternly said, "Our Duru family has been in the Abyss for many years, always conducting business with integrity. No matter how profitable the magic potion is, we have never touched it. Rnd did the right thing, and if anyone dares toy a finger on the magic potion, don''t me me for being impolite." Keh''s face turned pale, full of unwillingness, but he dared not argue about this matter. "Chief, we have no objection to the magic potion. It does harm people and should not be circted. But as for the construction of the magic protection shield, I think it needs further discussion. It should be put to a vote by everyone," an elder from the n spoke up. "Yes, such a significant matter requires everyone''s input," someone immediately echoed. Joseph nced at Rnd, whose face was as calm as water, and nodded slightly. "Okay, we''ll discuss this matterter. The meeting is adjourned for today. You may all go." Rnd stood up and quickly walked out of the meeting room, his face still grim. He returned to his vi courtyard and couldn''t help but punch the old tree by the entrance. The old tree instantly shed numerous yellow leaves, and his fair and tender fist was scratched by the rough bark, leaving a few small wounds. At the entrance, a little girl with golden antlers in her hand froze. She looked at Rnd with a hint of fear. "Dora..." Rnd quickly withdrew his hand and looked at the timid little girl with some embarrassment. "Did... Did I scare you?" The little girl, who appeared to be around six or seven years old, had a delicate appearance. She was wearing a cute pink dress and her gaze was fixed on Rnd''s hand. She took a few steps forward and held his hand, saying with concern, "Brother Rnd, your hand must hurt a lot, right? It''s bleeding." With that, she pouted her small mouth and blew gently on his wound. "Father said that blowing on it will make it feel better and not hurt as much." Rnd''s heart warmed, and he felt his frustrations fade away. A gentle smile reappeared on his face as he softly said, "It''s okay, I just identally bumped into the tree." Meanwhile, the hand hidden behind him had already grasped the magic wand, and he muttered a spell under his breath. A green light entered his hand. The small wound on his fist instantly healed as if it had never happened. "You see, Dora blowing on it made it better," he said. Dora stared for a moment, then reached out her little hand and touched his hand, confirming that the wound had disappeared. Her eyes brightened and she eximed with joy, "It healed with just a blow!" Rnd smiled and ruffled her hair, the soft and fine strands feelingfortable against his hand. He looked at the leaves in her hand and asked, "Why did Dora pick so many leaves?" "These leaves are so beautiful, I want to pick them and give them to those little girls. They don''t seem very happy, and I want to make them happy." Dora raised her hand, holding the golden leaves. A ray of morning light shone through the sparse clouds onto the leaves, making them glow. Upon hearing this, Rnd felt a pang in his heart. The little girls Dora mentioned were the ones brought in the night when the Jardson family was destroyed. He investigated and found out that these little girls were held captive by the owner of the Siba Tavern. That night, the owner of the inn was killed by someone, and these little girls were rescued by a mysterious figure in a ck robe and then taken outside the Duru Manor by carriage. With their parents gone, all he could do now was provide them with shelter and food in his vi. Although they had been here for two days, most of them remained silent, fearful of strangers, and often cried and had unstable emotions. From the information he gathered during the investigation, Rnd could hardly imagine the horrors these girls had experienced in the dark and damp dungeon. That''s why he showed them more understanding. But it was not a sustainable solution to have so many little girls living in his vi. He couldn''t find a good way to help them ovee their trauma. The only solution he could think of was to establish a school in the abyss and recruit teachers to let them attend sses. He had nned to propose this idea at today''s morning meeting. However, Keh was too aggressive and even the matter of the magical protective shield couldn''t be passed, let alone the construction of a school, which would only bring losses and no profits. Holding Dora''s hand, he walked up to the second floor of the vi. A dozen or so little girls sat on the floor, some leaning by the window, gazing at the outside world, while others huddled in corners, holding their knees. These seven or eight-year-old girls were at the most lively and adorable age. But the second floor was eerily silent, not to mentionughter, there wasn''t even any conversation. Dora let go of Rnd''s hand and skipped forward, distributing the differently shaped golden leaves to the little girls. Only then could a hint of brightness be seen on their faces. Rnd instinctively clenched his fist. He must bring back smiles to the faces of these little girls. Chapter 148：Thats A Huge Injustice! Chapter 148£ºThat''s A Huge Injustice! Vivian couldn''t stop praising the knife-cut noodles made by Charlotte. The noodles were firm and smooth, paired with a crispy and fragrant fried egg, bringing a wonderful start to a beautiful day. Charlotte opened the door to the clinic and, to his surprise, there wasn''t a single patient outside, unlike the long queue from the previous day. "No patients at all, how nice," Vivian peeked out and said with a smile. Charlotte:... The statement sounds fine, but also kind of strange. No patients mean no one is suffering from illnesses and needs toe to the clinic. Charlotte didn''t want to see the scene from yesterday again. But with the clinic open for business, if there are no patients, it would be difficult to sustain with a daily rent of 300 copper coins, Vivian''s sry, and other daily expenses. The security in the Abyss was pretty goodst night, none of the people he dealt with needed medical treatment. However, starting today, there will surely be many adventurers entering the wilderness for hunting. Tomorrow, business in the Abyss will return to normal. The days before and after the Red Moon night each month are the clinic''s rest days. After returning to the counter and sitting down, Charlotte casually picked up a book of adventurers'' tales to pass the time, but then there was a knock on the door. Vivian jumped up from her chair like a cat and hurried to open the door. Charlotte put down the book and looked surprised at the two people entering. It was Jonah and Celia, the half-orc siblings who had encountered an ambush a few days ago. Jonah was shot by several arrows and gravely injured, and it was here that he was saved and given a second chance at life. Speaking of which, they still owed him 4930 copper coins. "Doctor, we''re here to repay the debt," Jonah walked up with a cheerful smile and took out a money pouch from his pocket, handing it over with both hands. Celia followed closely behind him, looking at Charlotte with a grateful gaze. "You''re quite punctual," Charlotte took the money pouch, counted it briefly, and found fifty silver coins. He epted the payment and then opened the cash box to prepare the change. "No need to give us the change, you haven''t charged us any interest yet," Jonah quickly said, ncing at Celia by his side. He reached out and grabbed a handful of his messy hair, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I don''t know about my sister''s ne..." "Of course, it should be returned to her." Charlotte heard his words and decided not to count those several tens of copper coins. He turned around, opened a drawer in the cab, and took out the rough beast tooth ne, handing it to Celia. "Thank you." Celia took the beast tooth ne from Charlotte''s hand, unable to hide her excitement in her eyes. Their sibling rtionship was very strong. A rough ne that the system identified as worth 250 copper coins was treasured by her like a precious gem. "A ne that ugly, and you treat it like a treasure," Jonahined, but his eyes were filled with affection as he looked at Celia. "Hmph, this is the first ne that you hunted a big tiger for me. It''s a lucky charm," Celia said as she put on the beast tooth ne. "Doctor, we also want to buy some potions from you, specifically some hemostatic potions. Can we purchase them separately?" Jonah asked Charlotte. "Of course, you can." Charlotte took a bottle of hemostatic potion and a bottle of cleansing potion from the cab and exined, "This is the cleansing potion and the hemostatic potion. If you get a minor injury in the wild, you can use the cleansing potion to clean the wound thoroughly and then use the hemostatic potion to stop the bleeding." Jonah touched his pocket cautiously and asked, "How much?" "200 copper coins," Charlotte replied directly. "That''s so cheap!" Jonah raised an eyebrow and immediately said, "Then please give me ten bottles of each!" Just five days ago, Charlotte had saved his life and only charged him less than 5000 copper coins. He was the epitome of affordable and high-quality service. Therefore, he had great trust in the effectiveness of the potions. "I''ll pack them for you." Vivian, who had been quiet all along, swiftly packaged the potions. "The beast tide has just passed, and you two went hunting in the wilderness yesterday?" Charlotte asked with curiosity. These two were professional adventurers with extensive hunting experience. "You may not know, but there might be high-level magical creatures active on the outskirts of the wilderness yesterday. It was much more dangerous than usual. However, danger and opportunity coexist. Some of the injured magical creatures from the beast tide managed to escape back to the wilderness but died or became immobilized due to their severe injuries. If we were lucky enough toe across them, we could seize the opportunity," Jonah proudly exined. "My sister has a keen sense of smell, which gives her a unique advantage in finding these injured magical creatures." Celia raised her head slightly, showing off her prominent nose with a sense of pride. She seemed quite wild, perhaps born in the year of the dog. Charlotte nodded thoughtfully and said, "It seems like you had good luck." "Yes, we were lucky. We returned your money and can buy some potions too," Jonah said contentedly as he took the potions from Vivian''s hand. As the two of them were about to leave, Charlotte asked one final question, "You often venture into the wilderness. What is the farthest you have gone and is the danger in the wilderness as terrifying as the rumors say?" "If we''re talking about the farthest, it would be three months ago when we apanied a mercenary team from Calva to explore the wilderness with a fool. We traveled about 800 miles and stayed in the wilderness for ten days. But the two of us were mainly on guard duty and reconnaissance. The captain of the mercenary team was a seasoned level-five elite knight, and the team was equipped with a high-level mage and an intermediate-level healing mage. We took detours and avoided high-level magical creatures, which allowed us to venture so deeply. In the end, when we reached the marked location on the fool''s map and dug more than ten meters deep, we found nothing. It was aplete waste of time. The wilderness is dangerous. Once it''s nighttime, all sorts of monsterse out to hunt, and there''s no escaping them. My sister and I venture into the wilderness, but we never dare to stay overnight. As soon as noon passes, we have to head back." Jonah looked at Charlotte strangely and asked, "Why are you asking this, Doctor?" [I said that I wanted to go treasure hunting. Will you consider me crazy?] Charlotte picked up a book nearby and smiled, "I''ve been reading about adventurers'' tales recently, so I''m curious." Jonah nced at it disdainfully and said, "Those things are just for entertainment. Most of them are written by people who haven''t even stepped foot in the wilderness. If you''re interested, let''s find some time and I''ll tell you some exciting stories about the wilderness." "Alright, we have a deal. When the timees, you''ll have stories, and I''ll have the drinks." Charlotte immediately agreed, showing his genuine interest. Surprisingly, Jonah was a bit taken aback by the attention. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''lle find you next time." Charlotte gave the siblings two bottles of stamina potions as a small gift. "Brother, Doctor Charlotte is nice, isn''t he?" Celia whispered, looking at the potions in her hand. "Yeah, Doctor Charlotte is a good person." Jonah also felt touched, "When we used to go to other clinics, those doctors never paid us any attention, let alone offer us drinks." "Then, if we find something valuable next time, let''s give him a gift too." Celia raised the potions in her hand, "Isn''t it appropriate to reciprocate?" "You''re right." Jonah nodded, carefully wrapped the bottle of potion with a piece of cloth, and tied it securely to his back. The siblings walked away with big strides. "They''re so cool." Vivian stood by the window, watching their backs, unable to help but sigh. Charlotte smiled faintly. He quite liked the personalities of the siblings; it was nice to make friends with them. Then, several adventurers who were preparing to go into the wilderness came to buy emergency kits. "These emergency kits can truly save lives, don''t underestimate them." "If you weren''t here yesterday, you wouldn''t know. Over a hundred people were lining up here, and with just these two small bottles of potions, they treated more than half of the lightly injured patients." "This news has already spread in the adventurers'' circle. Though the effect on severe injuries is limited, if you encounter minor injuries, it can save your life." A conversation between a group of adventurers brought a smile to Charlotte''s face. Although the price for a set of two bottles of 200 copper coins is not high, the profit is quite substantial. If the adventurers of the Abyss all love to use it, it will be a stable source of ie in the long run. In the wilderness, minor injuries are unavoidable, and with 200 copper coins, adventurers can treat wounds with extremely high cost-effectiveness. If minor wounds are not treated promptly, they may be infected and ulcerated, causing suffering and possibly even death. The sale of potions is also something Charlotte looks forward to. During the morning business hours, aside from adventurersing to purchase potions one after another, Charlotte only received four patients, one of whom came because of abdominal pain and was diagnosed by Charlotte with acute appendicitis and had to undergo surgical removal. "Let''s close up, today''s business is over, it''s time to cook," Charlotte closed the book in her hand and said to Vivian. The girl got up and walked towards the door, preparing to flip the sign on the doorknob. Knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Charlotte stopped in her tracks. Vivian opened the door and saw the person outside, looking surprised, "Dean Rnd." "I''m here to see Doctor Charlotte," Rnd''s gentle voice came from outside the door. "Why is he looking for me? Did he find out that I sent the little girl to him?" Charlotte''s eyelid twitched a few times. After all, he wasn''t very familiar with Rnd, at least not the kind of rtionship where they would visit each other''s homes. Before he could slip away, Vivian turned to look at him, "Boss, Dean Rnd is looking for you." "Ah... please let him in," Charlotte could only stop in his tracks. Rnd, dressed in a ck overcoat, walked in. He was a suave young man, always neat and clean, but he didn''t give off an intimidating vibe. Instead, he had a gentle and pleasing demeanor. Charlotte had to admit that Rnd had a perfect grasp of temperament. "Senior, what brings you here today?" Charlotte greeted with a smile, trying to probe, "Did you...?" "Feeling troubled in my heart, wanted to find someone to have a drink with. After considering it, I thought chatting with you would be the most fitting, so I came to find you." Rnd was already waving a bottle of red wine in his hand, and just by looking at the yellowed cork, it was clear that it was a good vintage. Thank goodness he didn''te because of those little girls! Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and his smile grew even brighter, "Drinking? No problem at all. Let''s go upstairs, I''ll cook a couple of appetizers." "You can cook as well?" Rnd was somewhat surprised. Originally, he nned to ask Charlotte to go out for a drink together. "Our boss is amazing at cooking. Even thendy couldn''t stop praising it," Vivian confirmed. "Thendy?" Rnd paused for a moment, then realized it must be Diana, and smiled, "Well then, I have to try it." Chapter 149：That Bastard Smashed My Window! Chapter 149£ºThat Bastard Smashed My Window! Previously, with few customers, Charlotte took the opportunity to go out and buy some groceries. He even braised some beef in a pot, then went upstairs to slice the braised beef into thin slices and stir-fried some vegetables. He also made a refreshing cucumber sd, so the lunch was settled. Vivian was still young and didn''t drink alcohol. She served herself a bowl of rice and started eating. "It looks exquisite," Rndmented as he looked at the three dishes prepared by Charlotte, especially the brownish-yellow beef, thinly and evenly sliced. The presentation was simple, but it looked appetizing. "It can''tpare to the meals we have at the manor regrly, but please enjoy it," Charlotte smiled as he uncorked the wine and poured two sses. Rnd noticed that Charlotte and Vivian skillfully used two smooth wooden sticks to pick up the meat slices, and there were no knives and forks on the table. He tried to pick up the thin beef with the sticks but couldn''t quite grasp it after several attempts. "These utensils are called chopsticks. They are said toe from a mysterious eastern country. Once you master them, they are very practical," Charlotte exined and then gave a hands-on demonstration. Rnd was, after all, a high-level magician, and his intellect was beyond doubt. He quickly grasped the technique and sessfully picked up a slice of beef, then fed it into his mouth. The beef, with its rich and savory vor, carried a hint of heat. It melted in his mouth with a gentle bite, filling his mouth with a burst of vorful meat. The deliciousness made his taste buds rejoice. Rnd''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but pick up another piece of beef and feed it into his mouth. Although the slices were thin, not as thick and tender as steak, thebination of the rich and intense sauce vor and the natural taste of the beef created a unique and delightful experience. He took a sip of red wine, and its silky and delicate texture intoxicated him, perfectlyplementing the taste of the beef. At that moment, it seemed like all worries had faded away. The only desire was to fully enjoy the present moment of delicious food and wine, showing proper respect. Charlotte took a sip of wine, his eyebrows slightly raised. It was good wine. It couldn''tpare to the million-copper coins fine wine Diana brought from the Jardson Family''s cer, but it was still better than the wine she usually drank. It was probably a wine reserved for special guests. Being friends with wealthy people, although often feeling overwhelmed by their wealth, also had its benefits. For example, he exchanged 120 copper coins of cured beef for half a bottle of red wine worth at least 10 gold coins. After drinking half a bottle of wine, both of them felt slightly intoxicated. Vivian finished three bowls of rice and went downstairs to y with the cat. Only the two of them were left in the restaurant. "Senior, is there something on your mind?" Charlotte poured wine for Rnd and casually asked. "Three days ago, someone sent me a cartload of little girls." Rnd looked up at him. Charlotte: ... [Don''t look at me like that. Even though I did it, you have no evidence, right?! I shouldn''t have asked.] Rnd sighed, took a sip of wine, and continued, "Ah, they are all poor kids without parents. They were imprisoned by a pervert named Siba and suffered a lot of torment. They are extremely introverted and don''tmunicate with others at all." "Don''t suspect me just because. Although I did it, you have no evidence, right?" Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and then indignantly said, "Perverts like him should be tortured!" "That guy has already been killed. I guess it was the person who rescued the kids and then sent them to me," Rnd looked at him again. "These righteous actions are worthy of praise," Charlotte hesitantly agreed. "It''s not a problem to raise a few little girls, but I''m worried about their mental state. Their physical wounds can easily heal, but how can we eliminate the wounds in their hearts?" Rnd looked troubled. Charlotte fell silent. He was well aware of what those little girls had been through when he entered the dungeon that day. The psychological trauma left by Siba was unlikely to be resolved in a short period. At times like this, they needed an excellent psychological counselor to help them. Rnd, who only knew healing and magic, couldn''t be of much help. Putting down his ss, Rnd looked at him and said, "I want to establish a school in the Abyss so that these children can go to school. Perhaps a new journey can help heal their wounded souls and make them stronger and more independent." Charlotte was stunned, and a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes. "That''s a good idea!" The chaotic Abyss had never had a school before. Rich kids were sent to Calva, like Rnd, who graduated from the Calva Medical Academy as a prodigy. Children from poor families were taught a specific trade from a young age, like Abu, the dwarf who was currently learning cksmithing with Guy. Rnd''s idea was indeed daring. But if it could be implemented, the children of the Abyss would have aplete childhood. No... it would be a new path to ascend! Should the son of a cksmith always be a cksmith? Should the daughter of a tailor always be sewing? If they could demonstrate remarkable abilities and talents in school, their lives might take an entirely different path. Such things are not umon in the city of Calva, which prides itself as the City of Freedom. "But my family will not support me." Rnd reached up and ran his fingers through his hair, a rare expression of anger appearing on his usually gentle face. "Keh and his two sons have done everything they can to obstruct me, even the construction of the Abyss Shield. Starting a school, which has no financial gains, will surely make them even more furious." Diana had mentioned the construction of a magical shield to cover the entire Abyss on the Night of the Red Moon, and it seemed that there was not a unanimous agreement within the Duru family. The resistance was strong. "Building the Abyss Shield requires a huge sum of money, and without the support of the family, there''s no way you can proceed," Charlotte looked at him and smiled, "But if it''s just establishing a small school to amodate a dozen children, hiring a few knowledgeable and responsible teachers, how much money would that cost?" Rnd was taken aback, his eyes gradually brightening as if a sudden realization hit him. "Are you saying..." "Principal Rnd, don''t tell me that after running the Duru Clinic for so many years, you don''t even have this amount of money?" Charlotte yed with the empty ss in her hand. "Or do you still need to seek approval from someone for using your own pocket money?" "You''re right, this is a small matter that I can handle on my own." Rnd''s smile returned to his face. He stood up and refilled Charlotte''s ss, raising his own. "Having a drink with you was indeed the right choice." "Although it''s a small matter, it''s the most important thing for those children. It''s their fortune to have met you," Charlotte stood up as well, lightly clinking her ss with his. "But I hope it will be called the ''Abyss Academy'' instead of the ''Rnd Academy''." The smile on Rnd''s face gradually faded, his expression bing solemn. He nodded earnestly, "Yes, it will be the Abyss Academy." The two of them enjoyed the rest of the evening over drinks. Rnd was assisted down the stairs and into a carriage by a coachman. Charlotte didn''t know how he ended up back in his bedroom. He woke up in the middle of the night. He got up and poured himself a ss of water, soothing the burning sensation in his throat. Patting his slightly foggy head, he walked into the bathroom and took out a bottle of Powerful Potion from his spatial ring. Tilting his head back, he gulped it down. His muscles and bones started crackling and popping, and the intense pain instantly woke him up. Then he felt a mysterious force coursing through his body, cleansing his muscles and bones in a rather violent manner. Threads of blood trickled out of his pores, mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, turning him into a figure made of blood. Fortunately, Charlotte endured thousands of beheadings in that mysterious space, showing immense resilience. Not a single whimper escaped her lips as she braved through this wave of advancement. After approximately ten minutes, everything returned to calm. Charlotte took several deep breaths, trying to calm herself as much as possible. During the breakthrough to Junior Knight, a simr physical enhancement process urred, though the breakthrough to Intermediate Knight seemed to be even more intense this time. ording to his conjecture, this might be rted to his reliance on potent potions to enhance his strength. Before reaching the level of Senior Knight, a knight''s strength enhancement was entirely dependent on training and martial techniques, steadily climbing higher step by step. Each increase in strength left its mark on the body. But Charlotte simply relied on the potions, gulp after gulp. Therefore, to reach the required level of physical strength, a bone and muscle refining phenomenon urs during the advancement of an entire rank. Choosing to dy his promotion yesterday was indeed a very wise decision. Although the strength increase on paper was only 100kg, with the improvement in bone and muscle mass, it was self-evident that he could make the maximum use of his existing strength, resulting in an obvious enhancement of his abilities. This is the true difference between an Intermediate Knight and a Junior Knight. He turned on the cold water to wash away the bloodstains on his body, wiped away the water stains with a dry towel, and then put on a ck nightsuit and a ck cape. Slowly pushing open the window facing the backyard, hended quietly against the wall like a ghost. Then, he circled from the nearby alley and observed the surroundings for a while before rushing towards the opposite small building. He had already inquired and knew that a middle-aged man rented the house a few days ago. He had been feeling observed these past few days, initially thinking it was just the curiosity of the neighbors. But suddenly, a new tenant moved into the opposite shop, rarely opening the door or even stepping out. If he wasn''t doing business, then what was going on? Unusual urrences must have a reason, and tonight he would investigate and see whether this new neighbor was a human or a monster! Silently approaching the shop, he stood downstairs for a while, listening carefully. All he could hear was the bed creaking with the moans of Old Wang''s pock-faced wife. The sound was unbearable. Charlotte lightly stepped andnded on the second-floor window. With a gentle flick of his fingers, he opened the slightly ajar window and confirmed that there was no movement inside before slipping silently into the room. Although his hands were empty, as long as he willed it, the Judgment Sword would appear in his hand immediately. His left hand also held a Fireball spell rune. Ten minutester, with a serious expression, Charlotte jumped down from the window. He casually picked up a stone and threw it out. Bang! A loud thud. Before long, a pock-faced figure peeked out of the window on the second floor of the adjacent shoe store and shouted in a gruff voice, "Which bastard dared to smash my window!" Charlotte had already returned to his room, holding a medical license in his hand, his face not looking too good. Chapter 150：You Call This Body Movement? Chapter 150£ºYou Call This Body Movement? Medical licenses are issued by the Physicians Association. In ces where the influence of the association extends, only doctors with a medical license can open clinics or work in clinics. Today, the Physicians Association is flourishing and its influence covers almost the entire continent of Is. Even Dragon Ind recognizes the validity of medical licenses. The Abyss, on the other hand, is poor and chaotic, and the Physicians Association does not bother extending its influence there. As a result, doctors with medical licenses are extremely rare, and can only be found in a fewrge clinics. Why would a high-level healing mage named Milo suddenly rent the shop across from him? Moreover, from the scene, he left in a hurry, not even realizing that he had lost his medical license. The only exnation Charlotte could think of for a high-level healing mage to keep an eye on him was the Physicians Association. Because this kind of surveince assignment was unprofessional and even foolish, only those bunch of idiots with eyes on their heads coulde up with it. In Charlotte''s life, the Physicians Association was definitely like a dark big boss. When he was young, his parents died in a beast tide due to the malicious dispatch by the Physicians Association. And when he grew up, he was framed and had her magic source disabled by the Physicians Association, leading to her exile in the Abyss. This was a grudge for his parents'' death and resentment for sabotaging his future! Charlotte thought he was low-key enough in the Abyss, to the extent that the Physicians Association wouldn''t notice such a small fry with a disabled magic source. However, it seemed that nothing went as he had hoped. The appearance of this doctor named Milo shattered her rtively peaceful life. With the fall of the Jardson family, Carol''s death at Diana''s hands, and Capas being trapped in trouble caused by the Light Chaser, they had no strength to deal with him. This was the chance for him to bounce back and grow. But now he had to face the threat from the Physicians Association. Based on the timeline, if Milo was ordered to investigate him, he must have witnessed him performing surgeries on dozens of injured people yesterday, as well as the scenes of him using potions to save dozens of patients. Could it be because of this that he left in haste? Back then, he was considered sphemous to the God of Life for performing surgery on someone abandoned by the gods and for viting the rules of the Physicians Association. That was why his magic source was disabled and he was expelled from Calva. If they found out that he used surgery to sessfully treat more than thirty severely injured patients in one morning, they definitely wouldn''t sit still, right? In their eyes, this was an absolute heresy and a hidden danger that must be eliminated. Once their belief system copsed, the lofty position the Physicians Association had built over hundreds of years would also cease to exist. For a brief moment, Charlotte even had the impulse to grab his belongings and run away immediately. But as he looked at the cozy andfortable rooms he had decorated, the clinic he had built ording to his ideas, the small reputation he had just gained, and the increasing revenue from his business that was getting on track, he felt some reluctance. "No! I can''t just run away like this!" Charlotte told himself to calm down, closing his medical license in his hands. Abyss was currently the safest ce for him. The influence of the Physicians Association had not yet prated there, and with his rtionship with Diana and Rnd, at least he didn''t have to worry about someone in Abyss plotting against him for the time being. If he were in a city with a powerful Physicians Association, there would truly be no way to escape. He currently had a safe window of opportunity, and during this time, he had to find a way to make the Physicians Association fear him and not dare to make a move against him. However, this window of opportunity wouldn''tst too long. With the terrifying influence of the Physicians Association, even the Duru Family and the Harriman Family wouldn''t be able to protect him, let alone Diana and Rnd. If it came down to it, he would entrust Vivian and Anna to Diana and make his escape. He was now a mid-level knight, so he still had some ability to protect himself. At worst, he would seek refuge with merchants. Considering their partnership in developing antidotes for potions, they shouldn''t leave him out on the streets, right? The huge gap in strength made the option of fighting desperately seem dim. He seriously pondered many ways to save himself, and the conclusion he came to was... to find a sturdy thigh to lean on! A thigh is so thick that even the Physicians Association could only stare dumbfounded. After much thought, his gaze finally settled on the Red Moon Organization. The powerful channels of the merchants had already shown him the level of strength the bigshots in the group possessed. And the Lord of the Night, who guarded three cities alone, was his target. The long lifespan of the Great Dragon, their formidable strength, and the powerful forces backing them on Dragon Ind all indicated the thickness of that thigh. Charlotte didn''t think he deserved the support of such a bigshot and was willing to risk a confrontation with the Physicians Association to protect him. He had to demonstrate his usefulness as quickly as possible, as well as his irreceability to the Red Moon Organization. The more powerful the existence, the less they needed dependents. If you wanted to leverage his power, you had to demonstrate your value. For example, as a merchant, if he only developed a simple potion, how could he utilize his channels that spanned across various races? "Red Moon." Charlotte silently repeated the name in his mind. He must start studying the organization''s influence on monsters. The antidote for potion aversion had earned him the respect of other members within the organization, but that alone was not enough. They had epted his entry because the Adjudicator had positioned him as someone capable of rebooting the Red Moon''s influence on monsters. If he could make achievements and discoveries in this area, the Lord of the Night would certainly protect him. However, he was not too optimistic either. Having experienced the Night of the Red Moon himself ande face to face with the feral bloodhounds, decrypting the Red Moon''s influence on monsters was not an easy task. The Red Moon had existed for nearly a thousand years, and countless talented individuals on the Isor Continent had been helpless against it, only able to continue fortifying their walls and magical shields. He, a mere veterinarian and a newly promoted mid-level knight, wanted to make a name for himself in this regard. Restless in his heart, Charlotte took out the ck scroll of the Judgment Sword from the space ring, took a deep breath, and slowly opened the scroll. In the center of the scroll, a figure danced with a sword, the faster the dance, the faster it became. A strong suction force caused Charlotte to lose consciousness instantly. When he suddenly opened his eyes again, he found himself once again in the mysterious space. However, this time he didn''t appear on the small floating ind but stood on a palm-sized flying rock. Below his feet was an endless void, and an overwhelming flurry of wind des mixed with stones rushed towards him. Wind des, big and small, shot toward him in the chaotic flow, leaving dozens of wounds on his body within moments. He struggled to move his body, barely avoiding the flying boulders. A graceful figure stood on a square stone not far away, effortlessly avoiding the wind des and flying rocks. Even his armor remained undisturbed. "Young man, we meet again," the Judge said, his voice as deep as ever. "What''s going on? Did the floating ind sink? Or is there ack of funding?" Charlotte twisted her waist delicately, trying to avoid somerge wind des and prevent a tragic beheading. "In real battles, there are no perpetually smooth andfortable arenas for you to choose from. Their of the demons is a hundred times worse than this." The Adjudicator gripped the long sword at his waist, and a terrifying aura instantly locked onto Charlotte. Charlotte instinctively grasped his sword, his gaze focused, staring at the Adjudicator intently. At this moment, he noticed that the wind des were not avoiding the Adjudicator, but rather, he was using subtle movements to evade the wind desing from behind him. The movements were minuscule, but incredibly efficient, to the point where it seemed he hadn''t moved at all. This made Charlotte yearn for such exquisite control over his body, a skill that couldpletely toy with opponents in narrow spaces. And then, the Judge made his move. The stone under his feet exploded into powder, and his figure swiftly approached, crossing tens of meters in an instant. A glint shed, and the sword silently unsheathed. Charlotte narrowed his eyes, swiftly turned around, and drew his sword. "ng!" A crisp sound. The Adjudicator''s figure emerged. A slight smirk appeared on Charlotte''s face. Having been beheaded so many times, he could easily see that the previous attack was just a phantom. Sizzle! A sword thrust out from his back. Charlotte looked down in confusion, watching the ck longsword dissipating slowly in front of his chest. Swish! The intersecting swords pushed his sword aside, and another sword beheaded him. As Charlotte flew high up, he saw a faint figure dissipating slowly behind him, revealing itself to be just an illusion. But the blood-stained longsword in the hands of the Adjudicator caught his attention once again. The tip of the sword was intact! It was aplete judgment sword! "What was that just now?" Charlotte touched his neck, still feeling a bit ufortable despite being beheaded countless times anding back to life. "Body technique." "You call that a body technique?" Charlotte didn''t believe it. "A body technique that can backstab me?" "The Three Thousand Lights, Second Stage Shadow Follows Form." Charlotte fell silent. So it was an advanced body technique, while his mind still lingered on the afterimages caused by speed. But... this body technique is just too unbelievable! It''s like having an attack-capable shadow, an external embodiment! Although he was tricked by a move, he gradually became excited. He won''t leave until he learns it! "But what about your sword?" Charlotte stared at the Adjudicator''s judgment sword. Earlier, he saw that it was intact, while the one in his hand was still a beheaded sword. "This is unfair!" "Fairness is earned by oneself." The Adjudicator stared at Charlotte sternly. "A knight who neglects the timely repair of their sword, which should be considered a second life, how far can they go?" Charlotte felt a tremor in his heart, sensing the anger in the judge''s tone. The judgment sword was an important legacy left to him by the Adjudicator, helping him ovee many difficulties and crises. But he had never thought of repairing the judgment sword and had always considered it sufficient as it was. "Sufficient is not enough." The Adjudicator looked at Charlotte and slowly pulled out the judgment sword, revealing its ck de. "I say... could you also give me aplete judgment sword to experience?" Charlotte asked weakly. In response, a sword full of killing intent answered him. And his flying head answered in return. Chapter 151：Be Considered A Childhood Sweetheart Chapter 151£ºBe Considered A Childhood Sweetheart In the turbulent flow of raging wind des, finding a stable foothold in the form of a stone to steady oneself and prevent falling into the abyss is a considerable challenge for Charlotte. But the Examiner''s test is not limited to that. With elusive ghost-like movements and the formidable Judgement Sword, the Examiner mercilessly attacks amidst the chaotic wind des, overwhelming Charlotte. This time, he feels a deep malevolence. The Examiner demonstrates the principle that every inch matters, showcasing the dominance and intricacy of the Judgement Sword. A mere three or four inches may seem insignificant, but the Examiner makes him experience the full power of the Judgement Sword, and how imposing and cunning it can be. As their swords sh, the Examiner effortlessly shakes his Judgement Sword, snaking it like a serpent to sever Charlotte''s tendons with the tip of his de. Seizing the moment when he is unprotected, the Examiner pierces his heart and swiftly decapitates him with a flick of his sword. The Beheader, truly deserving of the name! In the past, Charlotte mainly relied on the sharpness of the Judgement Sword, often using sweeping strikes against enemies. If the opponent countered with their weapon, he could unexpectedly break their defenses and take advantage to kill them. But today, the Examiner predominantly uses thrusting techniques, including the previous strike that pierced Charlotte''s heart from behind. "What technique is this?" Charlotte asks with a face full of unwillingness after being repeatedly stabbed through the heart. "The Fourth Form of the Sword of JudgementRelentless Advance." By the time Charlotte receives this answer, he has already lost another life. After being stabbed to death countless times, he deeply understands the sharpness of theplete Judgement Sword and feels a strong urge to reshape it. Once he gets out, he must contact the technician to discuss the matter of reshaping the Judgement Sword. A broken sword, with its tip, snapped off, indeed cannot pierce the iron armor of the Examiner. Or rather, before he could pierce the armor, his heart had already been impaled, perhaps even his head had flown off. Death ys out repeatedly in the storm. Assassination, decapitation, crushing, torn apart by wind des... This time, entering the mysterious space, his Experience Card expands, offering a rich variety of deaths. However, death is not without its benefits. There is nothing more profound than the memory of the moment of death. The Examiner''s actions, posture, strength, angle... all are etched clearly in his mind as his head separates from his body. Gradually, Charlotte starts to find suitable footholds within the storm, easily evading the frenzied wind des and engaging in closebat with the Examiner, exchanging a few moves. While attempting to learn the art of shadow mimicry, he continues to enhance his expertise in swift and evasive maneuvers to avoid the attacks of shadows, and then seek the Examiner''s vulnerabilities. Resurrected once again, Charlotte watched as the Adjudicator stood on a boulder one hundred meters away. The stone beneath his feet instantly cracked, and he moved swiftly through the storm. At the same time, the Adjudicator disappeared from the boulder and transformed into a shadow, charging straight towards Charlotte in a pure straight line. In the blink of an eye, they collided with each other. The Adjudicator''s shadow pierced through Charlotte''s afterimage, but this time Charlotte sessfully anticipated the Adjudicator''s position. He preemptively drew his sword from the side and swiftly aimed for his head with an ultimate speed sh. The Adjudicator countered with a spinning sh. ng! The swords shed and produced a crisp sound. Just then, a figure appeared behind the Adjudicator, and a sword pierced through his neck. The figure and the sword slowly faded away, leaving a bloody hole in the Adjudicator''s neck. "You lose," Charlotte lowered his Judgment Sword, showing no trace of pride on his face. "Well done. You have mastered Shadow Trace and Unrelenting, and you can find suitable opportunities to use them inplexbat situations," the Adjudicator said as the wound on his neck slowly vanished, and he sheathed his Judgment Sword. "After we get out, I will have the Judgment Sword reforged," Charlotte said solemnly. Feeling that it was not strict enough, he added, "If I can afford the technician''s fee." The Adjudicator simply smiled coolly and did not respond further. The stone beneath Charlotte''s feet disappeared, and he unsuspectingly fell. "Whoa!" Charlotte somersaulted off the bed and quickly realized that he was standing in his bedroom instead of continuing to fall. With a thought, the Judgment Sword appeared in his hand. His fingers brushed against the irregr edge of the sword. To repair such a divine weapon, it had to bepletely re-forged, like forging a new Judgment Sword. This was not a job an ordinary cksmith could handle. Only the technician who forged the Adjudicator''s sword back then could do it. Charlotte took out his ck stone and sent a message: [ Miracle: Master Technician, I want to repair the Judgment Sword. Could you please help me?] The ck stone vibrated immediately, and the response came in seconds. [Technician: The Judgment Sword is in your hands? And it''s broken?] [Miracle: Yes, it''s broken at the tip. Before the Adjudicator left, he handed the Judgment Sword to me and asked me to find you to repair itpletely.] There was silence for a moment. [Technician: This guy, I can''t believe he still cares about the sword even in death.] Charlotte''s eyes brightened. It seemed appealing to y the emotional card. [Technician: Okay, since we''re acquaintances, I''ll give you a discount. Two million copper coins for the repair.] Charlotte:... Two million copper coins? Where could he possibly get that much? But after calming down and thinking it through, this was the ultimate weapon of a top-level expert, used for clearing demon nests and specifically beheading mother beasts. Paying two million copper coins for aplete repair... seemed... not too unreasonable of a price. Perhaps they were giving him a friendly discount? The problem now is that... he doesn''t have any money. He currently has a total of 303,298 copper coins in his hands. He used to think he was quite wealthy, but after receiving the technician''s quote, he immediately felt like a pauper! It''s like having only thirty in your pocket and the technician asking you whether you want the 399 package or the 499 one. Although you want to ask what the difference of 100 is, theck of money in your pockets forces you to turn away. [Technician: Isn''t it too cheap? It''s just the price of two bottles of Potion Aversion Elixirs.] Charlotte looked at the technician''s message and felt like crying without tears. Could it be that in the minds of these online friends, he is now a thief with a lot of money? This is not good. Even if he wants to negotiate a lower price, it won''t be easy. [Miracle: Actually, I haven''t received the dividend for the Potion Aversion Elixirs yet. The coboration with the merchant is settled quarterly, and I still have to deduct the three thousand gold coins owed to the Adjudicator. So... could the repair fee be discounted a little more?] [Technician: Damn it! Is that merchant so heartless? Did he put the Adjudicator''s debt on you? And you epted it?] Charlotte was somewhat moved. It turns out there are still honest and kind people in the group. [Technician: when the Adjudicator asked me to forge a sword for him, he still owed me the final payment of three million copper coins. Little Miracle, what do you think... should you help him repay it together?] Charlotte: ?? Is there still justice?! Is there still a moral bottom line? [Technician: I have IOUs here, and everyone in the group can testify. The Adjudicator promised that I would be settled when I returned from the mission, but it turns out...] [Miracle: When someone dies, the debts disappear. It has always been the rule. You big shots and seniors should uphold integrity and not bully a young neer like me.] [Technician: I can wait for the payment, even after you settle with the merchant. However, if you want to repair the Judgment Sword, you''ll need to pay me a deposit of three hundred thousand copper coins. The remaining payment can also be given to me after you settle with the merchant.] [Miracle: What if the settlement with the merchant is not enough... Charlotte thought for a moment and deleted the edited message. Three hundred thousand as a deposit was almost all the money he had. The advantage was that he could use this money to restore the Judgment Sword and obtain a fully restored sword. The disadvantage was obvioushe would be poor in an instant, with an empty pocket. He didn''t know how much money he would have in his hands in half a year, ying by the merchant''s rules. After hesitating for a long time, Charlotte looked at the broken edge of the Judgment Sword on his hand and made up his mind: [Miracle: Fine! I''ll trouble you then. How do I give you the sword and the money?] [Technician: If you''re in Calva, go find Barton''s Shipping Company and entrust the sword and money to them. Let them bring it to the Fortress of Steel, under the name: Technician. I''ll pick it up there.] Charlotte originally wanted to say that he was in the Abyss, but since the technician didn''t provide a detailed address, he had to be cautious and replied: [Miracle: Okay.] Putting away the ck stone, Charlotte rolled on the bed in agony. So painful! He hadn''t even warmed up the massive sum of money in his hands, and now he had to give it away. But there was no other choice. Who asked him to act pretentious with the Adjudicator in the mysterious space? Besides, he had to go to Calva in person tomorrow. With such arge sum of money involved and the Judgment Sword and members of the Red Moon organization, he couldn''t trust anyone else and could only make the trip himself. The next day, Charlotte wrote a letter and entrusted it to the Fox Guards patrolling on Baka Street to deliver to Diana. Perhaps because of Diana, the Fox Guards treated Charlotte with familiarity and even a hint of respect. Today, the number of patients in the clinic has returned to normal, and because the clinic''s reputation has increased recently, there were even more injured adventurersing. To train Vivian, Charlotte let her treat nearly half of the patients. This greatly reduced his workload, and he even had time to go out to buy groceries and prepare a sumptuous meal during lunchtime. Diana arrived at the clinic on time for lunch. The clinic had just finished closing, and Vivian was busy cleaning up. After drinking a bottle of Strength Potion, Vivian''s physical strength noticeably improved. She had been busy all morning but didn''t seem too tired. "You invited me to lunch today, nning to get me drunk and take advantage of me?" Diana carried two bottles of red wine upstairs and looked at Charlotte, who was arranging the dishes, with a smile. Charlotte took off his apron and hung it aside. He looked at her and replied, "The wine is in your hands. Shouldn''t I be saying that?" "I heard that Rnd came to drink with you yesterday. And he got drunk?" Diana sat down, her gaze fixed on Charlotte''s eyes. Charlotte took the wine bottle from her hand, uncorked it, and filled two crystal sses with red wine, speaking nonchntly, "People with something on their mind are more prone to getting drunk." "Boss, you crawled back to your roomst night." Vivian sat down and seriously added, "After drinking." Charlotte:... Can''t I just pretend to be cool? Diana burst intoughter, thoroughly amused. "I want to go to Calva for a trip." Charlotte went straight to the point. Diana scrutinized him and asked with a soulful tone, "What? Just based on our rtionship, you want to make aeback in Calva?" "I don''t have such great ambitions. I just want to see someone." Charlotte shook his head. "As you know, I was expelled from the city back then." "See someone? Your beautiful and enchanting fiance?" Diana took a sip of wine, her red lips bing even more enticing. "Actually... We were quite close when we were young. You could say we were childhood sweethearts." Chapter 152：Charlotte, can you justify yourself to her? Chapter 152£ºCharlotte, can you justify yourself to her? Charlotte was shocked. The legendary knight was a terrifying presence at level six. You see, Elizabeth was a few years younger than him, maybe...twenty years old? A twenty-year-old legendary knight, this was more than just extraordinary! If nothing unexpected happened along the way, she would likely reach the heights of a judgment, a tenth-level powerhouse who would overlook all others. To have such a fiance, what a sense of security it would bring! Yet, he ended up with the fate of being jilted. Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh. But when he thought about it, one was an otherworldly genius, and the other was a waste with their magic source sealed. No matter how you looked at it, they were not apatible match. "However, I have indeed been jilted, and it''s no secret. I''m not going to see her on this trip to Calva," Charlotte calmed himself and said to Diana. "Jilted? It was she who misjudged, she might regret it in the future," Diana smiled gently as she picked up a piece of braised chicken, "After lunch, I''ll have Buddy take you to Calva. He often apanies me there, so he is quite familiar with the ce." "Thank you," Charlotte nodded slightly. Diana stared at his face for a while and added, "However, if you want to enter the city, you must change your face." "Change my face?" "Take it, consider it a gift for the opening of my clinic." Diana''s fingertip space ring shed, and a piece of ck beast skin appeared in her hand, which she handed to Charlotte. "What is this?" Charlotte took the beast skin, feeling its smooth and delicate texture. Looking closely at the back, he could see numerous intricate and tiny runes that emitted a faint glow, giving it a somewhat mystical appearance. "This is a disguise mask. Once you put it on, it can transform into six different faces. However, it is not arbitrary, but ording to your facial structure, making some adjustments. But it''s enough topletely change your appearance into someone else," Diana exined. "This is a great item." Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he yed with the beast skin in his hand. It was pitch ck, but he wondered if it would turn into charcoal when he put it on his face. Vivian also looked curiously at the beast skin in Charlotte''s hand. If she had had this treasure when she was fleeing for her life, she wouldn''t have ended up being chased all the way and in such a sorry state. After a satisfying meal, Diana left on her own. Not long after, Buddy stopped a low-profile ck carriage in front of the clinic. "Doctor Charlotte, Miss Diana asked me to take you to your destination," Buddy smiled and opened the car door for Charlotte. "Thank you." Charlotte nodded slightly and boarded the carriage. Before getting into the carriage, Charlotte caught a glimpse of a young demon girl standing in front of the adjacent bookstore, curiously scanning the various ancient books on the shelves in front of the door. The girl appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old. She was dressed in a luxurious purple gown with gemstones adorning her hairpiece. Her eyes were lively, and her appearance was seven parts cute and three parts enchanting. As a native of the Abyss, one could easily tell that this girl was from outside and didn''t seem particrly clever. Rich, beautiful, but not too smart. Even in Baka Street, a rtively safe neighborhood, many covetous eyes had already set their sights on this fatmb. He sighed inwardly. What was happening to young girls these days? Why would they take such risks toe to dangerous ces like the Abyss? He would have to inform Buddy and the Fox Guards to be on alert and warn this naive girl. Suddenly, the girl turned her head and her gaze fell upon him. Her eyes lit up instantly, and her voice rose sharply, "Charlotte!" Charlotte:... Miss, who are you? The girl dropped the book in her hand and took a few steps towards the carriage, looking up at Charlotte. There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, but when she noticed Charlotte''s somewhat confused look, she became a bit impatient and asked, "What? Have you forgotten me after only three years?" Charlotte furrowed his brow. This sounded as if they were quite familiar with each other before. And this girl came from Calva? Could she be a debt from his previous life? Elizabeth was a human, so this girl from the demon n could be ruled out as his former fiance. "I''m Jenny, Elizabeth''s best friend. We''ve met once before," the girl''s impatient character didn''t give Charlotte a chance to think, as she quickly introduced herself. Ah! The fiance''s best friend who had only met once before, they weren''t close at all, so there shouldn''t be any problem. "So, Miss Jenny, why are you here?" Charlotte calmly asked. As old acquaintances, even if not close, he still had the responsibility to remind this seemingly not-very-bright girl about the dangers of the Abyss. "Why do you react like this when you see me?" Jenny looked at him. "Should I be overjoyed?" Charlotte looked back at her. "Well... I guess not." Jenny pped her head. "Shouldn''t you be expecting me to bring you a message from Elizabeth?" "So, did she ask you to bring a message?" Charlotte asked calmly, but in his heart... he was still somewhat hopeful. "No," Jenny shook her head. Charlotte:... "Has shee to find you these two days?" Jenny asked. "Who?" Charlotte narrowed his eyes. "Elizabeth. She left Calva the day after the Red Moon Night. I thought she might havee to find you," Jenny looked at Charlotte, disappointment visible on her face. "It seems she didn''t." "We''ve already broken off our engagement. How could she possiblye to find me?" Charlotte smiled casually and looked at Jenny. "Miss Jenny, let me remind you that the Abyss is chaotic and dangerous, as the rumors suggest. Wandering around the streets dressed like this, wearing such splendid jewelry, you''ve already attracted the attention of many ill-intentioned people. So, unless you have other business, I suggest you return to Calva as soon as possible." "Really? Whenever I go out, I get even more attention than this, and I don''t feel like people are staring at me that much," Jenny looked around, feeling a bit confused. "You sure are confident," Charlotte frowned, thinking about whether or not to take her to Calva. But it wouldn''t be beneficial for him to reveal his identity in Calva. Jenny asked, "By the way, since Elizabeth didn''te to find you, do you have a reliable way to find Rnd?" "You''re looking for Rnd?" Charlotte was surprised. "Yes,st time I asked him to meet me under the giantntern, and I waited for him the whole morning, but he didn''t show up. I came to the Abyss to settle the score with him," Jenny said angrily. So it was Rnd''s romantic debts catching up to him and with such an impulsive girl. It sounded interesting just thinking about it. "Get in the car, we''ll drop you off on the way," Charlotte got into the carriage. Last time, he sent a little Lolita to Rnd, and now he''s sending a young demon girl. Rnd must be moved to tears, right? "Okay," Jenny climbed into the carriage and nced at Buddy, who was driving. Buddy politely smiled at her. Jenny sat across from Charlotte, looking at him with a hint of hostility in her eyes. She said sarcastically, "It didn''t take long for Diana''s bodyguard to be your exclusive driver. You two developed quite quickly." Charlotte didn''t understand the sudden hostility from the girl, but he didn''t want to argue with her either. He calmly replied, "It''s just that I asked Buddy to take me somewhere. He''s far from being an exclusive driver." "Humph," Jenny murmured, obviously not believing him, but she didn''t continue the topic. "Did you love her?" After a moment of silence, Jenny suddenly asked a soul-searching question. "Who?" Charlotte instinctively asked. "Who? What do you think? Who do you have in mind? Charlotte, are you being fair to her? I feel sorry for her! You heartless man!" Jenny suddenly became agitated, staring at him with wide eyes. The carriage slowly came to a stop. "We''ve arrived at the Duru Mansion," Buddy''s voice came from outside. Jenny opened the door and jumped out of the carriage, walking towards the gate of Duru Mansion without looking back. Leaving Charlotte alone in the carriage, utterly confused. What the hell is going on? Why am I being med for something? This is so confusing! "Doctor?" Buddy looked at Charlotte with an inquisitive gaze. "Cough... She''s a strange person. I couldn''t even understand what she was saying," Charlotte chuckled dryly. "Let''s go to Calva now; it''s gettingte." Buddy nodded, and the carriage started moving again. Charlotte took out a disguise mask from his pocket dimension ring. After distinguishing the inside and outside, she put it directly on her face. The thin mask, when worn on the face, was like putting on a facial mask. The mouth, nose, and eyes were automatically revealed, without any special reaction. Charlotte took out a specially prepared mirror, and when he looked at his reflection, his eyes widened. His handsome face, with an oval-shaped face, suddenly transformed into a square-faced rough man with rough and dark skin. There was even a fierce scar at the corner of his eyes, like an adventurer and mercenary who had been hunting in the wilderness for years. Both the appearance and demeanor had undergone drastic changes. Not only would strangers not recognize him, he couldn''t even recognize himself. With a thought in mind, he rubbed his face several times, and when his transformed face returned to normal, it changed into a seductive and promiscuous face. With watery peach blossom eyes, sexy red lips, and willow leaf-shaped eyebrows, a smile could charm anyone. "Damn!" Charlotte couldn''t help but get closer and take a closer look. If he were to wear women''s clothing, he would be a top-grade beauty on Amman Street. It was because of his good looks that he could transform into such a seductive and promiscuous appearance. He transformed the remaining faces as well. There was a young and masculine boy, a soft and weak young master, a steady middle-aged man, and even a green-skinned goblin. Charlotte sincerely appreciated Diana. This disguise mask was extremely useful for him. It would make entering and leaving Calva much more convenient. ... "This guy seems to have almost forgotten about Elizabeth. It''s incredible that back then, she went to the lord with all her might to plead on his behalf, even resorting to threatening death. Hmph, men are never good, especially doctors!" Jenny walked towards the gate of the Duru Manor, fuming with anger. "Duru Manor, no entry for unrted people!" Two guards blocked Jenny''s path, but considering her attire and extraordinary temperament, they remained rtively polite. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?" "I''m looking for Rnd." Jenny looked at the guards. "Just tell him that a woman who had her heart broken by him is here to see him!" The two guards exchanged a nce and didn''t dare dy. One of them hurriedly walked into the estate. "A heartbroken young girl who was hurt by me?" Not long after, Rnd walked out of the manor with a puzzled expression. When he saw Jenny standing at the gate, his eyes widened, but his brows furrowed into a deep frown. Instinctively, he turned around, intending to escape, and said, "Tell her I''m not at home." "Rnd! Stop right there!" The girl''s impatient voice sounded from behind him. Chapter 153：Youre a beast, you beast! Chapter 153£ºYou''re a beast, you beast! "Miss Jenny, how did youe here?" Rnd stopped reluctantly and turned around, putting on a professional smile. Encountering Jenny in the Abyss again was beyond his expectations. Just moments ago, he was busy nning how to establish the first academy in the Abyss, including selecting a location, hiring teachers, and determining the scope and number of admissions. Seeing that Rnd indeed knew this youngdy, the guard tactfully stepped aside. "I said if you don''te to find me, then I''lle to the Abyss to find you," Jenny approached and looked at him with a serious expression. "Promises are a principle of the Carol family." "Do you have any business with me?" Rnd asked with a smile. "Don''t act innocent. Why did you stand me up that day? I asked you to meet me under the Giant Lamp early the next morning!" Jenny stared at him, her gaze unfriendly. "Because there was something very important the next day," Rnd calmly replied, "And besides, it was Miss Jenny''s unteral invitation. I hadn''t had a chance to refuse before you left." "Well then..." Jenny was momentarily silenced by Rnd''s logical exnation. Her momentum weakened slightly, but she still couldn''t ept it. "I waited for you there the whole morning!" "If that''s the case, then I apologize. At the very least, I should have sent someone to inform you. I did overlook it," Rnd expressed his regret. He did bear some responsibility in this matter. Moreover, it wouldn''t be wise to offend the Carol family. After all, they were the actual controllers of the Calva Trading House. "Forget it, let''s consider it both our faults." Jenny softened her expression when she saw Rnd yield slightly. However, as she thought about Rnd''s status, her anger resurfaced. She retorted, "You doctors, none of you are good people!" Rnd: "??" Did this youngdy eat gunpowder? She''s so hot-headed. "It seems Miss Jenny has some prejudice against doctors?" Rnd casually remarked. "Hmph, it''s not prejudice, it''s what I''ve personally witnessed," Jenny sneered, ncing at Rnd. Compared to the shy young men at parties, Rnd''s polished, gentlemanly demeanor was much more appealing. When it came to charm, she couldn''t help but be captivated. Just by looking at him a bit more, her anger seemed to dissipate. "Howe I''ve made it to your doorstep and you''re not nning to invite me in?" Jenny asked. "You want toe in too? Why didn''t you just go home directly?" Rnd nced at the empty streets outside. How did this woman even get here? He didn''t even see a carriage or a coachman. Rnd smiled and extended his hand. "My apologies for the oversight, pleasee in." Jenny followed him into the Duru Manor. Compared to the gloomy feeling outside, the manor appeared much cleaner, and even the air felt fresher. "Did Miss Jennye alone?" Rnd asked cautiously. "What, are you nning to kidnap me?" Jenny nced at him. "If you kidnap me, you''ll surely fetch a good price. Would you start by cutting off a finger or slicing off an ear to send it back? My mother would be devastated and then force my father to pay the ransom." Rnd: ... This woman is tough. "Let me tell you, it better be a high price. If it''s too low, I, Jenny, can''t afford that." Looking at the serious expression on the girl''s face, Rnd even suspected that she had nned to kidnap him. However, he could confirm that Jenny had most likely run away on her own, even without bringing any coachmen or bodyguards, and just walked straight into the abyss. This person has no sense of caution at all. Dressed so brightly, wearing jewelry worth over a million, and yet she unted herself in the abyss like this and even made it to the gates of the Duru Manor without being robbed, her luck was incredible. "I was originally shopping on Baka Street, and I ran into Charlotte. He happened to give me a lift to here." Jenny seemed to sense Rnd''s doubt and casually exined. But when she mentioned Charlotte, she couldn''t help but curse, "That damn Charlotte!" "Charlotte brought you here?" Rnd was taken aback. It seemed off, as Charlotte was his good friend. "Yes," Jenny nodded. "He said the abyss is very dangerous, and it''s not safe for me to wander around alone. When he heard that I was looking for you, he brought me here." "He''s right, danger lurks everywhere in the abyss. It''s not like Calva where you can casually stroll around." Rnd stopped and looked at her seriously. "Miss Jenny, I know everyone in Calva treats you with respect because of the Carol family, but that means nothing in the abyss. Those individuals hiding in the shadows can only see the shining gem ne around your neck and your beautiful appearance." Rnd suddenly realized that Jenny leaving home anding to the abyss to find him meant that if anything happened, the Duru family would face the wrath of the Carol family. Jenny was inexperienced and had an open personality. In the abyss, she wouldn''t even be able to walk a single street. Charlotte seemed to have given him a burden, but he defused a fireball that was about to explode for him. "You''re worried about me?" Jenny looked at him, the second person today to speak to her about this matter with such seriousness. "I''m worried that the Duru family will be held ountable by the Carol family." Rnd nodded. "Yes, if something happens to you in the Abyss, I would be deeply sorry." Jenny''s lips curled up slightly as she continued walking forward. "Then you better protect me in your territory." Rnd watched the graceful footsteps of the young demon girl as she strolled along the pathway surrounded by golden gingko trees. Her skirt swayed, exuding youthful vigor, and he felt an inexplicable flutter in his heart. "That''s your house?" Jenny pointed to a chic two-story vi at the end of the golden pathway. Rnd nodded slightly. Jenny''s footsteps quickened, and as she approached the vi nestled among the trees, a faint floral fragrance wafted through the air. The ce looked elegant andfortable, a precious sanctuary in the Abyss. Being able to live a refined andfortable life, regardless of the location, made Jenny''s opinion of Rnd increase even more. Then, they entered the courtyard and collided with a little bundle. The little bundle, chubby and soft, was instantly bounced back and plopped onto the ground. She looked up with watery eyes at Jenny, and puckered her mouth, but managed to hold back her tears. She asked softly, "I''m sorry, did Dora hurt you?" Jenny was bumped by the antlers, but the force was not strong, so it didn''t hurt. However, when she saw the cute little deer girl sitting on the ground, she was stunned for a moment, then turned her head in amazement at Rnd. "You... your child is already this big?!" She thought Rnd was a golden bachelor! But he had secretly raised such a big child! However, looking at the adorable appearance of the little girl, her heart softened. She had heard that giving birth was very painful, a matter of life and death. But if the child grew up to be so well-behaved and cute, being a mother didn''t seem too bad after all. With this thought, a smile even appeared on her face. Just as she was about to reach out to help Dora, who was sitting on the ground, she suddenly noticed the other little girls in the yard one, two, three... orcs, half-beasts, humans, vampires... There were over a dozen little girls around the age of six or seven. "You... you beast!" Jenny blushed and turned to Rnd, roaring at him. This seemingly honest guy fathered a whole bunch of daughters, and looking at these cute little girls from all different races, it seems like this guy has quite a wide range of interests. Could it be that he has a collecting obsession? Sure enough, male doctors are all no good! Even though she was happy to be a mother, suddenly bing the mother of more than ten little girls, she needed to do some psychological preparation. And maybe Rnd even built a crystal pce at home, does that mean she has to engage in pce intrigue? It seems quite interesting... Rnd stepped forward, picked up Dora from the ground, and after confirming that she wasn''t hurt, he looked at Jenny and lowered his voice slightly. "These little girls are all homeless children who just came to stay with me a few days ago. I haven''t found a more suitable ce for them yet." Jenny''s random thoughts were interrupted as she looked at the timid little girls in the courtyard. Although they were clean and wore pretty dresses, she couldn''t see much of the liveliness and yfulness that should be present at their age in their eyes. In an instant, she thought of the ve girls locked in cages waiting to be sold in the ck house of the Calva ve market. Their eyes were just as lifeless. What Rnd did was such a great thing, taking in more than ten homeless little girls at once. Such people were rare even in Calva, and most of them were perverts with ill intentions. In a ce like the Abyss, he gave them not only a stable home but also a chance to survive. A deep sense of apology surged from the bottom of her heart, and a smile appeared on Jenny''s face. She reached out and touched Dora''s head. "It''s okay, it was sister''s fault for not paying attention. It was Dora''s horn that got hurt, right?" "Dora''s horn is very hard, it doesn''t hurt." Dora also smiled, looking at the beautiful and elegant Jenny, her eyes filled with joy. "Sister, you''re so beautiful." The smile on Jenny''s face grew stronger, and she reached out and gently pinched Dora''s rosy cheeks. Then, as if performing magic, she produced a piece of cream cake in her hand. "You have such a sweet mouth. Sister will treat you to my favorite cake." "Thank you, sister." Dora held the cake in her hands and thanked politely. "You''re wee." Jenny nodded with a smile and stepped into the courtyard, magically producing pieces of cake for the little girls, receiving admiration and thanks in return. Rnd stood at the door, looking surprised at how quickly Jenny became acquainted with the little girls, even seeing smiles on their faces that had been absent for a long time. How did she do it? Just by taking out cakes from a spatial ring, she could bring such joy to the children. "Brother Rnd, this sister is so beautiful and has such a good personality. You must hold onto her tightly." Dora took a bite of cake and whispered in Rnd''s ear. Chapter 154：Shut up, idiot! Chapter 154£ºShut up, idiot! Inside Jenny''s space ring, there were endless interesting things. A group of butterflies appeared out of nowhere with a casual gesture, and Jenny effortlessly conjured up mesmerizing magic tricks. The children opened their curious eyes wide and eximed in amazement. The courtyard was filled with a joyful atmosphere. From the beginning, Rnd was astonished, butter on, he simply brought over a small stool and sat on the side, watching. A smile would asionally appear on his face, matching the smiles of the children. There seemed to be a source of joy emanating from this girl, capable of making people involuntarily smile, and their gaze couldn''t help but follow her. Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder if this was truly the rumored queen of the ball. Her lovely smile when she was with the children was incredibly pure and beautiful. Jenny yed with the children for a whole hour and even gave each child a delicate little gift. She promised toe and y with them again next time. "You want to establish a school in the Abyss?" Walking on the tranquil path, Jenny looked at Rnd with surprise. "Yes, it''s currently the best way I can think of to heal them and perhaps expand their horizons, giving them more choices," Rnd said. "Are you saying... there has never been a school in the Abyss before?" Jenny asked, her face filled with shock. Rnd nced at her, realizing that she was surprised by this fact, and nodded. "I''ve heard that the Abyss is quite chaotic, but I never imagined that there wouldn''t even be a single school. How did the children spend their childhood?" Jenny felt her perspective beingpletely refreshed. The Calva Medical Academy''s reputation extends throughout the Isar continent, and in addition to that, there are ten different types of schools, including a dedicated girls'' academy. The school fees are extremely low, ensuring that children from Calva can all attend. This was established by Calva from the very beginning and has continuously developed over the past thousand years, forming a good talent cultivation mechanism. It is also the foundation that has allowed Calva to grow to its current scale. She never expected that just a wall away, in the Abyss, there wouldn''t even be a single school. And what Rnd nned to do was to establish the first school for the children of the Abyss. "It is precisely because there isn''t one that we must build it." Rnd''s voice was not loud, but his tone was resolute. Jenny looked at him and felt his image suddenly grow tall. Even his uncle, President Harold, couldn''t escape the businessman''s profit-oriented mindset. Adopting so many homeless children and establishing a school in the abyss, none of these were lucrative endeavors. But Rnd still intended to do it, and he was already in the process. "Good, I''ll invest in this project," Jenny said, raising her hand and revealing a heavy pink money pouch. "Here are two hundred gold coins as the initial funding for the school. Will it be enough?" Rnd nced at the weighty money pouch and then at Jenny''s serious expression. He couldn''t help but smile and shake his head slightly. "The initial scale of the school won''t berge, and we won''tck funds. I can still provide the necessary funds." "No, you have to take this money. It''s one of the few investments I make, and when we start making money in the future, you''ll have to give me a share," Jenny insisted and stuffed the money pouch into Rnd''s hand. "This investment might never yield any dividends," Rnd reminded her as he held onto the money pouch. "Do you think I''m someone who cares about those trifling sums?" Jenny looked at him with a determined expression. Rnd thought her statement made sense. After all, she was the youngdy of the Carol family. Two hundred gold coins might be a sum that an ordinary person couldn''t earn in a lifetime, but to her, it was just pocket money for ten or fifteen days. "Be more daring and take bigger steps. If we don''t recruit a hundred students during the initial phase, can we even call it a school? If weck funds, just talk to me. As an investor, feel free to request a budget of up to one billion," Jenny said confidently, patting her chest. Rnd:... Although he felt like he was freeloading, why did it also feel good? Recruiting a hundred students during the initial phasepletely exceeded his expectations. But Jenny was right, a school with just a dozen students would be too shabby. It might be a good idea to help those children ovee their emotional barriers and allow them to interact with more peers. So, he decided to set a small goal of recruiting a hundred students during the initial phase. "We''re not short on money for now, but we dock teachers," Rnd said, looking at her with increasingly passionate eyes. "Are you suggesting I be a teacher?" Jenny looked at him strangely. Rnd nodded. "Yes, you yed well with the children before, and it was clear that they liked you." "Although I graduated with excellent grades from the Calva Women''s Academy and have extensive knowledge and high cultural literacy, being a teacher isn''t my forte," Jenny''s eyes rolled around yfully. "How about making me the principal? When I was in school, my biggest dream was to be a principal and manage a group of teachers. I would also be able to give speeches on stage, whether there were actual events or not." "Once you start teaching, I''ll let you be the vice principal," Rnd stated in his condition. "Vice principal?" Ginny pondered for a moment and nodded, "Deal." "However, you''ll have to arrange fewer courses for me. After all, I''m quite busy and can''t guarantee that I''lle to the abyss to teach the children every day," Ginny made her request. "No problem," Rnd nodded. He also knew that Ginny liked to socialize and attend parties. What he valued more was Ginny''s identity. Having the heiress of the Carol family as the vice principal could silence internal criticisms within the family. Additionally, it could serve as an endorsement for recruiting outstanding teachers. Perhaps they could even recruit experienced teachers from Calva. "Well, if it isn''t our little n chief. Howe you''ve gathered so many mongrels and brought back some little fairies from outside?" "I heard rumors that he only likes young girls. It seems like it''s just a rumor. Isn''t he all-inclusive?" At that moment, two gloomy voices sounded from behind the two. Rnd''s face darkened. Without even looking back, he knew it was the two brothers, Alvin and Alva. Ever since the patriarch made him the sole heir, their animosity towards him had beenpletely undisguised. It was one thing for them to gossip behind his back on a normal day, but today, they spread rumors and insulted the reputations of those little girls and Ginny. He couldn''t stomach it anymore. "Which dog is barking so recklessly?" However, Ginny turned around a step ahead of him, smiling as she looked at the two brothers. "Oh, it''s just two mangy dogs." Alvin and Alva were initially startled by Ginny''s beautiful appearance. But upon hearing her words, their anger red up. "Who do you think you are, a lowly woman, daring to be so insolent even in the Duru Manor?" Alvin red at her, his voice harsh. "You''re just a little fairy; do you dare to offend me in the abyss?!" "Don''t think you''re all that just because you''re with Rnd. In this family, he still has to address us as ''brothers''!" Alva chimed in, his gaze fixed on Ginny. "This truly is an extraordinary little fairy. Look at her attire. Rnd must have spent quite a sum on her. I must report this to Father. Fortunately, we can throw some dirt at her in front of the elders." "Scum? This is the first time I''ve heard someone insult me like that. Interesting, interesting," Jenny''s smile grew stronger on her face. "So, even in the abyss, can you two still challenge me?" Rnd initially wanted to step forward to intervene, but he noticed two figures approaching quickly from a distance, so he stopped and paused. Alvin noticed Rnd''s subtle movements and thought that he was caught red-handed hiring a prostitute andcked confidence. He became even more arrogant and pointed at Jenny, cursing, "I won''t touch you, but I can make sure you won''t be able to move an inch in the abyss. You should know that I am the eldest son of the Duru family. A lowly person like you, who sells her body, should kneel and beg for mercy!" Alva also sensed the implications in his brother''s words. Although he hadn''t seen this little fairy wandering around Amman Street since he arrived, he thought that there would be no taboos since she was a prostitute. He grinnedsciviously and said, "That''s right. If we report this to our patriarch, Rnd''s inheritance as the family heir will be revoked. So, how do you n to make us keep quiet? My dear brother." "Shut up, you fools!" A furious voice exploded from behind the two of them. A figure rushed over and kicked them both in the kneepits. With two loud thuds, they knelt in front of Jenny. The intense pain from their knees hitting the ground turned Alvin''s and Alva''s faces into a liver-like color. Filled with anger, they raised their heads, only to meet Keh''s fierce and menacing face. "Father?!" Both of them were stunned. "Father, Rnd hired a prostitute..." Alvin''s words were interrupted by a resounding p from Keh. Alvin''s head buzzed, and his face immediately swelled up, looking bewildered. Alva, beside him, also froze and involuntarily shrunk his head, afraid that the next p wouldnd on his face. Only then did they notice that Joseph, the patriarch, had also arrived. But why were they the ones being beaten when it was Rnd who hired the prostitute? "Miss Jenny, my two useless sonsck discipline and have offended you. I hope you, as an adult, can forgive them and let me discipline them properly," Keh looked at Jenny with a face full of apology, even slightly bowing. Joseph also approached and looked at Rnd standing side by side with Jenny. He too wore a guilty expression and said, "Miss Jenny, I am Joseph, the patriarch of the Duru family. My two nephews have insulted you greatly. I will punish them ording to our family rules. Please forgive us." Alvin and Alva''s eyes widened gradually. Even if they were idiots, they could tell from Joseph''s and Keh''s tone and attitude toward her that she was not just any prostitute. She was probably a youngdy from some influential family. Even Diana, if she were here, wouldn''t make their father so submissive. So, who exactly was this little fairy? "They called me a prostitute and said they would make it impossible for me to move an inch in the abyss. I''m so scared," Jenny covered her chest, but she couldn''t show any fear on her face. Her voice turned cold as she continued, "I am from the Carol family, and no one has ever insulted me like this before. My brothers would be very angry if they heard about this, don''t you think?" Chapter 155：The Dragon Knight is the pinnacle of knighthood! Chapter 155£ºThe Dragon Knight is the pinnacle of knighthood! Joseph and Keh turned pale, and thetter couldn''t help but tremble. In the current generation of the Carol family, there were five sons and only one daughter, Jenny, who had been doted on since childhood. Her brothers, who were more than ten years older than her, were all capable and independent. They were known as the "Five Tigers" of the Calva Trading Company, holding important positions and disying formidable strength. They adored their little sister very much. If they were to know the mistreatment Jenny suffered in the abyss, they would not let the Duru family off easily. Speaking of the Carol family,bined with the aggrieved looks of Joseph and Keh, the two idiots Alvin and Alva finally realized who they had offended. The expressions on their faces immediately turned pale, and they looked to Keh for help. Although the Duru family seemed prestigious in the abyss, when faced with the mighty Carol family, they could only kneel. "Well..." Keh wished he could p these two useless sons, but now that matters had already escted, if they didn''t handle it well, it was possible that even his position within the family would be at risk. With a pained expression, he took out an exquisite box from his spatial ring and held it out with both hands. "This is a top-grade pink diamond that I obtained a few years ago. Only someone as esteemed as yourself is worthy of it. Consider it my apology on behalf of these two useless sons. Please forgive us." "If it''s from them, I don''t want it." Jenny epted the box, opened it, and saw a wless pink diamond lying quietly on a soft cloth. It was of medium size but of excellent quality. Paired with a setting, it would be worth around eight million at an auction. Keh''s apology was still somewhat sincere. "Not bad, I''ll ept this pink diamond." Jenny flicked her hand and put the box into her spatial ring. The expressions of Keh and his two worthless sons brightened. Since she epted the gift, it meant that the problem was not too serious. "However..." Jenny''s tone suddenly changed as she fixed her gaze on Alvin and Alva, her gaze bing slightly unkind. Alvin and Alva avoided her gaze, unable to look at her directly. Knowing her identity, they just wanted to find a hole to hide in. She took two steps forward and raised her hand. Keh''s lips moved, but he resisted the urge to speak. If a p could resolve this matter, then let these unfilial sons suffer. Alvin and Alva cowered, closed their eyes, and dared not dodge. "No, I don''t want to dirty my hands. I should wash them." Jenny looked at her delicate little hand, shook her head, and put her hand down. Both of them let out a sigh of relief. Bang! Jenny lifted her leg, swiftly delivering two powerful kicks. The two individuals were sent flying backward like curled-up shrimp, crashing into a gingko tree several meters away. With a loud thud, they hit the tree. One person hugged the thick trunk, causing it to tremble, and golden gingko leaves fluttered through the air. Under the tree, the two brothers copsed on top of each other, unconscious. The three onlookers couldn''t help but widen their eyes at the scene. This young girl seemed delicate and weak, so where did she get such tremendous strength? Jenny lightly brushed her dainty toe against the ground and casually said, "Don''t worry, they won''t die. At most, they''ll lie in bed for a few days and learn their lesson. In the future, they''ll think twice before speaking nonsense, or else they''ll lose their heads." "You... You''re right," Keh wiped the sweat off his face. It seemed that this matter was now resolved. He turned to his two sons, made sure they were alive, and quickly called for help to carry them away, rushing to find a doctor. While Keh hadn''t walked far, Joseph took out an exquisitely wrapped gift box from his spatial ring and handed it to Jenny. "Miss Jenny, please ept this small gift as an apology for our poor hospitality and the humiliation you suffered. I am deeply sorry. Please ept this token ofpensation." Keh''s footsteps indeed slowed down slightly. Jenny nced at Rnd. "This is the Duru family''s apology. Please ept it," Rnd nodded slightly. "Thank you, Uncle," Jenny smiled and reached out to take the gift box, without even looking at it before storing it in her spatial ring. "I won''t disturb your enjoyment any longer," Joseph also smiled and looked at Rnd, instructing, "Rnd, take good care of Miss Jenny. If she wants to return to Calva, personally escort her." "Yes, Father," Rnd nodded and watched as Joseph left. "Hehe, how was that kick just now? Did you feel a sense of relief?" Jenny, feeling quite proud, looked at Rnd and said, "I''m sure these two scoundrels have caused you a lot of trouble before. This beating should keep them quiet for a while, right?" Looking at her bright smile, Rnd''s heart warmed at the thought that she endured those insults just to stand up for him. "With your status, there''s no need to suffer such humiliation," Rnd shook his head slightly. "Oh, life would be so boring then. This pretending to be weak and then striking back right in their faces. I never had a chance to y this well in Calva!" Jenny eximed excitedly, raising her delicate fist. When he remembered her earlier kicks that sent Alvin and Alva flying, so fast that he could hardly see how they were kicked and then crashing into the same tree in neat sequence, Rnd couldn''t help but suspect that her fist wasn''t as delicate as it appeared. He even began to wonder if Jenny purposely dressed like this to stroll around Abyss Street. "When you first arrived in the Abyss, were you hoping someone would rob you?" Rnd tentatively asked. "How did you know?" Jenny looked surprised. Rnd remained silent. "My master told me that true hunters often appear in the guise of prey," Jenny said smugly. Well, Rnd couldn''t help but think that their worries werepletely unnecessary. They didn''t even take those petty thieves wandering in Abyss Street seriously. "It''s gettingte. If you don''t want to stay in the Abyss, I can take you back," Rnd said. "Why, don''t you want me to stay?" Jenny looked at him, a smile in her eyes. "It''s not appropriate," Rnd shook his head. Jenny nodded with a smile. "All right then, take me home. Otherwise, those old folks at home will get worried." ... Charlotte sat in the carriage, ascending the winding and steep mountain road. On one side was a vertical cliff, and on the other side was a steep precipice. If it weren''t for the strong horses pulling the carriage, they wouldn''t have been able to make it up this mountain road. He looked at the sky outside the window, getting closer and closer, and the Abyss shrouded in gray mist below. He felt a sense of unreality. Looking up at the sky from the Abyss, it was a thin line while looking from the half-mountain, it was a long crack, no more than two to three hundred meters wide, stretching for several kilometers. The five-hundred-meter-deep cliff created the unique terrain and topography of the Abyss, protecting it from the invasion of the beast tide. The closer to the ground, the brighter the light became. After spending a long time in the Abyss, Charlotte even felt his eyes were not adapting well, feeling stinging and soreness, with tears shimmering in his eyes. But he didn''t close his eyes, instead, he opened them wider. The carriage slowly stopped, and after the outpost confirmed Buddy''s identity, they immediately allowed them to pass. Charlotte noticed that several mages were measuring something around the outpost, leaving marks on the stone wall. They were probably the formation mages building the Abyss''s magic protection shield. As the carriage passed through the outpost, the slope gradually became gentler, and then suddenly broke through the surface. The dazzling sunlight fell on his face, and the fresh air hit him. Looking around, he saw overgrown grass on the in, but his heart had already started to beat faster as if experiencing the feeling of being released from prison. To the west, the ins gradually transform into uneven hills and that is the treacherous wilderness, known for its man-eating dangers. To the east, not far away, lies the great sea. The air carries a hint of saltiness. To the south, there is also the sea, with a deep abyss nestled in a corner surrounded by the ocean on both sides. Heading north, just ten miles away, a magnificent gray city wall stands tall on the ins, starting from the seaside, resembling a mountain that stretches across the in. That is Calva, the City of Freedom! Two colossal lighthouses, one in the east and another in the west, tower into the sky, serving as the most prominentndmarks of the city. It is the most famous nocturnal city in the continent of Iso, as well as the youngest mega-city. Established a thousand years ago, it has amassed a poption of over a million within just a hundred years. It has stood strong against countless beast onughts, thriving in trade and fostering freedom of movement among different races. As a result, the city has grown increasingly prosperous. Even Charlotte, which has witnessed mega-cities with tens of millions of inhabitants, is still awestruck by the sight of the hundreds of meters high city walls in the distance. After all,pared to the shabby houses in the abyss, those two super lighthouses have already shown the magical world''s capabilities in infrastructure. Even in Magic City, Charlotte has never seen supermps that can brighten an entire neighborhood. Those twomps alone can solve the lighting problem for the entire city''s popce. Even the poorest families can save money onmps by using two mirrors, adjusted at just the right angles to ensure sufficient illumination during the night. As the clock just strikes noon, thete summer sun remains scorching hot. Charlotte, who spent a while braving the sun, realizes how foolish it is to have tears streaming down her face. He retreats his head back into the carriage and closes the window. The carriage continues moving forward, and there are two distinct paths in the abyssone leading to the wilderness, and the other to Calva. Charlotte blinks, opens the carriage window slightly, and slowly adjusts to the radiant sunlight outside. Indeed, being a frog at the bottom of a well is not ideal. It not only limits one''s perspective but also obstructs one from experiencing the light. How pitiful. In the future, whenever there is an opportunity, he shoulde out more often to catch his breath. The carriage gradually approaches the walls of Calva, and the towering walls cast shadows, blocking out the sunlight. On the weathered city walls, one could still see many unrepaired pits and dark stains left uncleared. These are the scars of the city, as the beast onughts have a special liking for this city standing by the seaside. The nearly hundred-meter-wide city gates are wide open, with a constant flow of carriages and people, indicating the city''s lively trade. Orcs, elves, demons... merchants from various races can be seen everywhere, and flying mounts soar overhead from time to time. The hundred-meter-long dragons cast shadows but do not attract much attention. Charlotte can''t help but take a few more nces. It''s an adult blue dragon, with its beautiful scales reflecting the sunlight like dazzling blue gems, boasting a wingspan of over a hundred meters. Its vertical slitted eyes gleam with a cold and haughty light, making one unable to resist the desire to ride it. Being a dragon knight is the pinnacle for knights! Chapter 156：There is nothing else, only skilled hands Chapter 156£ºThere is nothing else, only skilled hands The carriage drove into the bustling streets of Calva, and Charlotte had already put on his serious face. He opened the car window and curiously observed the familiar yet unfamiliar street scenes. Compared to the Abyss, which was always shrouded in a hazy mist, this coastal city was favored by the warm sunlight. The main street was nearly a hundred meters wide, and even the towering tree people walking on the street didn''t make it feel narrow. The houses on both sides of the street had distinct styles. Elves lived in beautiful and delicate wooden houses, dwarves resided in sturdy and heavy castles, and goblin houses were only half above ground, with the other half hidden in underground dungeons. Nevertheless, the street didn''t appear chaotic at all; instead, it was well-nned and had a humorous charm to it. What surprised him the most was seeing advertisements for magic potion repellents on the street, with exaggerated slogans and a series of red price tags that had a striking impact. "100 gold coins, bid farewell to magic potions!" "100 gold coins, regain your vigor!" "100 gold coins, get hard!" What on earth were they selling? Miracle elixirs or magic potion repellents? Charlotte couldn''t help but mock. This city was vibrant, and people''s faces often disyed smiles. In contrast, the people living in the Abyss often had a look of sorrow on their faces, even the children seemed lifeless. Just ten miles away, one city was the Abyss, and the other had high walls, separating two different worlds. Charlotte felt a heaviness in his heart. He was born in Calva, and now he lived in the Abyss. Therefore, he could better understand the disparity between the two, from social status to appearance; the gap was too vast. After about half an hour, the carriage came to a stop in front of an extremely tall building. "Doctor, we have arrived," Buddy whispered. "Good," Charlotte replied and got off the carriage, carrying a long box in his hands. With Roman columns and a dome, it was a typical human architectural style. However, to amodate clients from various races, it was constructed with grandeur, with the entrance gate standing ten meters tall. A sign hung by the door, which read: Barton Shipping Company. It was the most reputable shippingpany on the Isor continent, rumored to have a background tied to the Imperial Family of the Lance Empire, and had a history of nearly a thousand years. With its reputation, it expanded its shipping business to every medium-sized city on the Isor continent. "Just wait a moment, I will be right out," Charlotte said to Buddy, then walked into thepany carrying the box. The interior of thepany was spacious, with a row of uneven shipping counters. Each counter was partitioned, allowing customers to choose a counter based on their height, which was quite user-friendly. Charlotte headed straight to an empty counter in the corner, where a young orc woman sat. He handed over the box, and she gave him a professional smile, asking, "Hello, may I ask what item you are shipping? Where would you like to ship it to? Will you be paying the fee or choosing cash on delivery?" "A broken sword and 30 gold coins in cash." Charlotte sat down, unaware that there was an additional delivery fee. He decisively said, "Ship it to Steel Fortress, leave the name as Technician. I''ll pay for the shipping fees." The female orc filled out a form quickly, and then opened the box to confirm the contents, including the exact amount of cash. She then put a specialized bag over the box, swiftly tied it with a rope, and sealed it with a magic seal. "Alright, here''s the receipt. Please keep it safe," the female orc handed him a piece of paper, once again showing a professional smile. [Is that it? This efficiency is even higher than when I used to send packages in my previous life!] Charlotte took the receipt in a daze, while the female orc had already begun to assist the next customer. This is 30 gold coins plus an exceptional sword, isn''t it a little too casual? Charlotte turned around and caught a glimpse of an orc wearing arge gold chain taking out a handful of diamonds. He said carelessly, "Ship these diamonds to the Imperial Capital for me. My little wife urgently needs them. Make it expedited." It seems there''s nothing worth valuing here. Just a broken sword and a small amount of money, nothing special. After leaving the shippingpany, Charlotte immediately boarded a carriage and carefully closed the window. He said to Buddy, "The task is done, let''s go back." "You rarelye here, why not take a stroll in the city?" Buddy drove the carriage forward and asked with some surprise. "No, it''s too dangerous outside. Let''s return to the Abyss," Charlotte refused. He nowcked a sense of security to an extreme degree. After saving up some money with great difficulty, it was all emptied in an instant. What''s so fun about Calva? Is it something that a person with only 3,298 copper coins in his pocket can afford? I heard there''s a sleepless city under the Western Lighthouse, where you can find girls from all races. It''s even said that there are even dragon mothers. Who doesn''t have a dream of bing a dragon knight? Forget it, he''s not interested at all! Buddy smiled faintly and didn''t say anything more as he drove the carriage toward the city gate. 30 gold coins in exchange for aplete Judgement Sword, maximizing the power of the Sword of Judgment, it''s not a loss. Charlotte understood this reasoning, but when he had no money on hand, he felt anxious. Just before exiting the city gate, Charlotte couldn''t help but open the window and take onest look at Calva. This city,ing and going in a hurry, who knows when the next time will be. However, since he can change his appearance now, he shoulde out more often to breathe and not stay in the Abyss all day, or he might go crazy. The carriage entered the Abyss, and the surroundings immediately dimmed, the air bing somewhat polluted. Charlotte closed the window and closed his eyes. When the carriage stopped again, they had returned to the door of the clinic. Charlotte took off the masking veil on his face, thanked Buddy, and jumped off the carriage, knocking on the door. Soon, Vivian came to open the door for him and hurriedly ran towards the alchemy room, apparently in the middle of preparing potions. Charlotte poured himself a ss of water and also entered the alchemy room to start making potions. He was out of money, so he had to work hard to earn it again! Recently, the first aid kits have been selling well. We need to restock the inventory promptly. ... From day to night, they didn''t stop until Vivian cried out for a food strike. "Boss, is Calva fun?" Vivian, with a curious look on her face, asked Charlotte during dinner. She had been chased to the abyss before, passing by Calva, but never had the chance to enter the city. "Prosperity and fun are for the wealthy. No matter where you go, it''s no fun for the poor." Charlotte took a mouthful of white rice and replied indifferently. Vivian nced at him. Why did she feel like the boss was a bit down today? After dinner, Charlotte went downstairs and entered the alchemy room, continuing to refine hemostatic potions and cleansing potions. During the refining process, he nced at his attribute panel: [yer: Charlotte] [upation: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Intermediate Knight: 4000/10000] Alchemist Apprentice: 1040/2000] [Wealth: 4520] [upation Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication: Advanced: 1200/4000 Suturing Skin Wounds: Advanced: 1300/4000 Radial Bone Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation: Basic: 460/1000 Appendectomy: Basic: 200/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Refining: Basic: 980/1000 Moisturizing Essence Refining: Basic: 520/1000 Anesthetic Potion Refining: Basic: 560/1000 Sword Drawing Technique: Intermediate: 1950/2000 Whirlwind sh: Intermediate: 1920/2000 Combo Strike: Intermediate: 1350/2000 sh of Insight: Advanced: 345/4000 Shadow Pursuit: Basic: 666/1000 [Main Quest: Increase the Influence of the Abyssal Physician to 10000 points! Quest reward: Rare item! Copper Coins: 100000! Completion: 1920/10000] [Long-term Quest: Purge the Corruption, Restart the World! Quest reward: Epic-level item!] [Likeability Panel: Not yet avable] Last night, Charlotte entered a mysterious space and greatly improved his proficiency in martial arts. Especially in the frequent use of the sh of Spiritual Light during storms, he has already reached the advanced level. His proficiency in the hemostatic potion has also reached 980, requiring only two more sessful refinements to break through to the intermediate level. Now he wonders, after breaking through to the intermediate level of proficiency, does it only improve the sess rate of the potion or also enhance its effectiveness? The improvement in proficiency level is very significant in martial arts. For example, after the sh of Spiritual Light reaches the advanced level in the mysterious space, he can already sh into existence ten meters away. Ifbined with the Shadow Dance technique, it is like leaving two illusions simultaneously at the original and current locations. Virtual and real, unstoppable. Such a tricky and bizarre body technique is suitable for someone like him, who is old-fashioned and cautious. He sets up the fire, ces the ck pot, and adds the medicinal ingredients, and Charlotte treats each pot of potion with a serious expression. Soon, two pots of hemostatic potion are finished. "Boss, is your potion better? Why is your sess rate so high while mine is less than half?" Vivian pours out the charred potion, looking a bit dispirited as she watches Charlotte. "There is nothing else, only familiarity." Charlotte bottles the potion while acting cool. "Then let''s switch pots, you don''t mind, do you?" Vivian approaches, her eyes fixed on Charlotte''s ck pot with anticipation. She has long set her sights on this big ck pot. Although it looks a bit old and the lid is missing half of its ear, the quaint design and faintly visible mysterious runes are enough to show that this is not an ordinary pot. And she is currently using Charlotte''s old pot, which, despite being new, is in and ordinary. Even her sess rate in making the basic hemostatic potion is only about fifty percent. Charlotte looks at her, indifferent. "You want it? Then take it." "Really?!" Vivian''s eyes light up, happily grabs the big ck pot and puts it on her stove. She turns back and says, "Boss, you''re kind." Charlotte smiles and says nothing. He takes the pot frame from Vivian, takes a deep breath, and adds the weighed medicinal ingredients into the pot one by one. He stirs methodically, watching the ingredients gradually turn into a thick liquid and then blend into a translucent red liquid. After about ten minutes, Charlotte extinguishes the fire and pours the sessfully refined hemostatic potion into a ss bottle. He picks up a bottle of freshly made hemostatic potion andpares it to the beast oilmp on the wall. The color should be more intense. Compared to the previous batch, the difference is even more pronounced. He takes the two bottles of potion out of the potion master''s room and enters the adjacentboratory. Meanwhile, Vivian looks at the second pot of charred hemostatic potion in the ck pot and looks puzzled. "Did the boss use this pot to achieve a hundred percent sess rate in refining the hemostatic potion?" Chapter 157：Fishmans Gratitude Chapter 157£ºFishman''s Gratitude Jerry No.1 and Jerry No.2 were strapped to a frame, their abdomens cut open with sharp surgical knives, leaving two consistent, deep, and wide wounds. When the wounds started bleeding, Charlotte calmly took a bottle of antiseptic solution and cleaned and disinfected the wounds. Then, he took out two bottles of hemostatic agents and applied them to the wounds of the two mice. Two oilmps illuminated the area, and Charlotte approached with paper and pen, earnestly observing the wounds. The new hemostatic agent had a more pronounced effect, almost instantly relieving the bleeding and visibly elerating the healing process. Although it couldn''t achieve the miraculous effects of healing magic, it effectively stopped bleeding for small wounds and, judging from Jerry No.1''s reaction, provided some pain relief. Inparison, Jerry No.2''s wound took nearly twice as long to stop bleeding, and the healing effect after applying the agent wasn''t ideal. It managed to stop the bleeding but didn''t show significant signs of healing. However, Jerry No.2 struggled intensely, indicating a high level of pain and appearing as if he was on the verge of death. Charlotte quickly took out a suture needle and closed the opened abdominal cavities of both mice, then applied the hemostatic agent once again. For the sake of strict experiment conditions, he returned Jerry No.1 and No.2 to the cage and then took out Jerry No.3 and No.4 for another round of experiments. The experiment was sessful, and after reaching an intermediate level of proficiency, the effectiveness of the hemostatic agent notably improved, by approximately 30%. Don''t underestimate this 30% improvement in effectiveness. It wasn''t something that could bepensated for by simply applying it once more, but rather a direct effect on the wound that could be life-saving. This was his estimation; the real effect still needed to be verified by the patients and could potentially be even higher. However, since the effectiveness had improved, the price could naturally be increased as well. The price of the basic hemostatic agent was 100 copper coins, while the intermediate hemostatic agent would be priced at 200 copper coins. It wasn''t excessive, right? He nced at the proficiency of the cleaning agent, which was about to surpass 1000, and nned to conquer it overnight. With that, he couldbine and sell intermediate first aid kits for 400 copper coins, which would help increase the average transaction value. Returning to the alchemy room, Vivian was earnestly guarding her workstation, with her pot in front of her. As for Charlotte''s ck pot, it had been cleaned spotlessly and was ced on his furnace. Charlotte''s mouth curved up into a smile, suppressing his amusement at the expected oue. Of course, the ck pot was a good thing. After all, it was the treasure used by the Divine Apothecary, and once mastered, it had an additional sess rate bonus for potion production. But the difficultyy in mastering it in the first ce. Familiarizing oneself with a pot alone took a considerable amount of time and required constant adjustment. This ck pot was even more challenging, and it tested one''s patience. Even Charlotte had almost given up in the beginning. Vivian, a beginner, would naturally retreat after facing a sess rate of zero after a few attempts. "Boss, you''re amazing," Vivian looked at Charlotte, who had just entered the room, silently giving him a big thumbs up. She initially thought that the boss was cheating, but she never expected... that he was holding back his true abilities! Thatrge ck pot was truly a nightmare for alchemists. "Study hard, practice well, and once your proficiency improves, you''ll be able to make intermediate hemostatic potions just like me," Charlotte said, handing over the remaining half bottle of hemostatic potion. "Intermediate hemostatic potion?" Vivian took it with surprise, examined it under the light, andpared it with a bottle of hemostatic potion she had made herself. She eximed, "The color should be darker. Boss, did you change the form?" "No, the form remains the same, but as my alchemy skills improve, the effectiveness of the potions I make also increases, by about thirty percent," Charlotte replied with a smile. "A thirty percent increase in effectiveness!" Vivian was astonished. She shook the half bottle of red potion in her hand and said, "You keep an eye on the stove, I''m going to experiment." A thirty percent increase in effectiveness meant a lot to Vivian, a medical student. "Be careful of wounds when you cut numbers one, two, three, and four, Jerry," Charlotte casually reminded her. "Okay!" Vivian''s voice came, followed by the sound of theboratory door closing. That night, Charlotte worked on distilling thirty batches of cleaning potions and sessfully raised the proficiency level of the hemostatic potion to intermediate. He also saved around a hundred bottles of intermediate cleaning potions and intermediate hemostatic potions. By the time he left the alchemy room, it was already dawn. Some mercenaries and adventurers were passing by in groups outside the window, heading into the wilderness. Charlotte yawned, feeling mentally and physically exhausted. Focusing on creating potions was quite taxing. He took off his white coat and hung it on the wall, went upstairs to his bedroom, undressed on the way to the bathroom, and took out two bottles of strength potions from his spatial ring. He hadn''t finished drinking the previously obtained strength potions yet. After experiencing the loss of control caused by a one-time excessive increase in strength, he decided to take a small amount daily when he didn''t encounter an emergency. It could also rece the energy obtained from sleeping, giving him more time at night. After downing the two bottles of strength potions, he felt a warm flow coursing through his body, spreading into every limb and organ. When he opened his eyes again, Charlotte felt a wave of refreshed energy in his body and mind. He turned on the cold water and rinsed away the sweat and potion smell from his body, then put on a clean and fresh white coat before going downstairs. It was another beautiful day. "Boss, weren''t you supposed to stay upter than me? Howe you''re up earlier and look even more energetic?" Vivian came downstairs, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and looked at Charlotte, who was arranging the potions, with surprise. Last night, her eyelids were heavy, and she couldn''t keep up with Charlotte''s pace, so she went upstairs to sleep first. She didn''t expect that when she woke up early in the morning, the boss was already up and working! This made him feel a bit ashamed. "Perhaps it''s because I exercise regrly that I can maintain an energetic state," Charlotte calmly replied, looking at the full cab of potions and nodding in satisfaction. These are all shiny coins. Customers have already started arriving outside the door, forming a queue spontaneously. Most of them are fully armed mercenaries and adventurers. "You know, is the first aid kit really that useful?" "Nonsense, look at me. The day before yesterday, I was scratched by those wolf pups, three bloody wounds. I simply used a bottle of cleansing potion and a bottle of hemostatic potion to clean and treat it, and it scabbed over the same day. It''s almost healed today, without any festering or pus." "Look at all these people, are they all here to buy first aid kits?" "Of course, if you sustain a minor injury or something in the wilderness, you can easily treat it yourself for just two hundred copper coins. Where else can you find such a good deal?" The adventurers discussed among themselves, giving high praise to the first aid kits introduced by the Abyssal Pharmacy. "Boss, if potions are so convenient and efficient, why have alchemists always had a rtively low status on the Isor Continent? What they do is not much different from what physicians do," Vivian said, biting into her ck bread and looking at Charlotte with a puzzled expression. Charlotte took a bite of the hard ck bread with hot water, chewed it hard, and swallowed it before saying, "Let me ask you, have you ever heard of the Alchemists'' Association?" Vivian shook her head. "But in every medium-sized city on the Isor Continent, there is a branch of the Physicians'' Association." Charlotte smiled somewhat sarcastically. "If the status of alchemists were higher, where would doctors earn ten thousand copper coins for healing magic? Whoever holds the power of discourse is king, and this principle has remained unchanged throughout history." Vivian nodded thoughtfully, looking at the adventurers queuing outside the window, a smile appeared on her face. "But you''ve always been doing the opposite of what the Physicians'' Association does, providing cheaper treatment options for the lower ss." "That''s why I ended up like this," Charlotte sighed lightly, putting the remaining half of the ck bread back into the bag. As he walked towards the door, hemented, "It''s not easy to be a good person." Opening the door, he had already put on a calm andposed expression, but there was a hint of a smile in the corner of his eyes. More adventurers came to buy first aid kits early in the morning than yesterday, which was a good thing! "Doctor, I need two first aid kits!" "I want three!" "Don''t fight! I want four!" As the clinic''s doors opened, the adventurers in line looked at Charlotte and started cing orders, afraid of missing out. Only the seasoned wilderness adventurers knew that the most troublesome thing in the wilderness might not be dangerous high-level creatures, but rather inconspicuous minor injuries that, if not properly treated, could be ticking time bombs on their adventure journey. "There''s no need to scramble, we have sufficient stock of first aid kits. And today, Abyss Clinic will alsounch an upgraded version of the intermediate first aid kit with significantly enhanced medicinal effects, priced at only 400 copper coins!" Charlotte took the opportunity to introduce the new first aid kits. "Doctor, that price is quite expensive. Are the effects of the intermediate first aid kit that good?" a middle-aged adventurer asked. The other adventurers also stared at him. "These are my newly developed intermediate hemostatic and cleansing potions. Their effects on wound healing and hemostasis are significantly improved. I can assure you of that," Charlotte said calmly. "You can purchase ording to your budget and requirements. The effects of the basic first aid kit have already been recognized by many patients." Upon hearing this, the adventurers stopped asking further questions. Charlotte tasked Vivian with selling the potions, while he began treating the patients seeking medical help. By the end of the morning, they had sold a total of sixty basic first aid kits and fifteen intermediate first aid kits, earning 12,000 copper coins without any outstanding debts! A considerable cash flow. After closing the clinic, Charlotte counted the day''s earnings. This morning, he treated thirty-two patients and received a total of 9,134 copper coins in cash, along with 740 copper coins in kind. The ie from the potions alone supported half of the clinic''s operations. "For lunch today, we''ll have soft bread." Charlotte waved his hand, happy to have made money and improved their food. "Yay!" Vivian cheered. "Knock knock!" They heard a knock on the door. Vivian quickly went to open it and after a brief conversation with the person outside, she turned to Charlotte and said, "Boss, Miss Kasha is here to repay her debt." Chapter 158：Own a mermaid maid? Chapter 158£ºOwn a mermaid maid? "Kasha?" Charlotte paused, and Vivian moved aside to let a teenage girl in a gray robe, tightly wrapped, enter the door. She had a head of golden, wavy hair, a small and delicate face, and a pair of clear and bright blue eyes. She timidly looked at Charlotte. "Miss Kasha, who lives at 64 Caffell Street in the Sewer?" Charlotte asked unconsciously. "Yes," the girl nodded, her bright eyes looking at Charlotte, showing some surprise. It seemed that the doctor she saw three months ago was somewhat different now, more masculine and handsome. Charlotte''s expression immediately became strange. If he remembered correctly, this mermaid girl''s consultation fee was her virginity, and it was still pending settlement. So, is she here today to repay him with her precious virginity? The girl, who was in her twenties, had a small and delicate face, with tender skin that seemed as fragile as a blow. ording to the diary, she should have had a disfigured face and underwent skin graft surgery at this clinic. However, no matter from which angle you looked at her, you couldn''t see any trace of surgeryher recovery was quite perfect. Debts must be repaid, and it''s only fair to use one''s body if one doesn''t have money, right? This thought only shed through Charlotte''s mind, and he remained very calm. This mermaid girl lived in the sewer, so she might not be a legitimate fish. "What can I help you with today?" Charlotte asked, looking at her. "Yes, I have some health problems and I wanted to seek help from you, Doctor." Kasha nodded with a troubled look. She bit her lip hesitantly for a while and then mustered the courage to say, "I know I still owe you the payment for thest surgery. If you don''t mind, I can pay you today." As she spoke, the girl began to undress. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Charlotte stood up in surprise. Vivian quickly closed the door, preventing others from seeing inside. She opened the tightly wrapped gray robe, which slipped smoothly to the ground. But what caught the eye was not the beautiful mermaid torso, but a body covered in dposition and horrifying wounds. The ice-blue fish tail was covered with ck, rotten spots, and some ces had even rotted through. From the tail, the body was also covered in decay. Even the full breasts couldn''t escape. Apletely decayed body contrasted sharply with her delicate face. At first nce, an intense sense of difort arose. It reminded him of that popr fantasy drama: The Mermaid in the Sewer. Then came admiration for the girl''s tolerance to pain. The wounds that covered her entire body were merely painful to look at, but her face remained serene. If she hadn''t been born without pain sensitivity, she would have be ustomed to the pain that had tormented her. There was no such thing as a person who was born without pain in this world, let alone a mermaid who was not a stone person. "Oh my goodness!" Vivian was also startled, her face filled with pity as she looked at Kasha. She helped her pick up the gray robe from the ground and gently covered her with it. Charlotte collected himself and looked at Kasha, asking, "What happened?" He could be certain that when Kasha came to the clinic a few months ago for the facial surgery, there were no issues with her body; otherwise, Charlotte wouldn''t have performed the skin grafting procedure on her. But now, her face was fine, yet her body was having problems. Moreover, her condition was extremely serious. He had never heard of a skin disease that had decayed to this extent. "I want to go into the sea," Kasha said, her eyes reddened, speaking softly. "Into the sea? Well..." Charlotte paused. He had never heard of a Miss Mermaid on Amman Street. It could be a way to make a living due to circumstances, but what does it have to do with her skin? "But as soon as Ie into contact with seawater, my body starts to rot, just like my face did before." Kasha''s voice carried a hint of sadness, and tears slid down her cheeks like pearls. "Ah, you''re talking about the ocean!" Charlotte suddenly realized, feeling ashamed of his previous dirty thoughts. However, she, a mermaid, was allergic to seawater. "So... you can''t go back home?" Vivian looked at her with pity in her eyes. Kasha nodded, her expression growing even sadder, and she whispered, "A year ago, I encountered a ck mist in the sea. When I woke up, I found myself washed into the sewer at 64 Caffell Street, where there is a narrow passage that connects to the ocean. I felt like my powers were sealed, and it took me over a month to clean up the debris in the passage. When I eagerly jumped into the seawater, I found that the water, which used to perfectly blend with me, turned into countless des that sliced open my face and skin. I could only struggle to crawl back into the sewer, roll on the ground, and shake off the seawater to alleviate the pain. But my face was ruined." "It seems that the ck mist you encountered in the depths of the sea was a big problem," Charlotte pondered, realizing that having a mermaid allergic to seawater was like depriving her of her life. Moreover, her allergic reaction was too severe, as if being corroded by sulfuric acid, with deep wounds that exposed bone, just looking at it was painful. "Your face has recovered well. Your body probably wasn''t as severely affected at the time. After returning, did you try going into the sea again?" Charlotte looked at her. "I have to go back." Kasha looked at him, her tone unusually resolute. Charlotte couldn''t understand, "Since you survived a year in the abyss, why do you have to go back? Isn''t staying alive the most important thing?" "I''m bing weaker, even weaker than when I first came ashore. If I don''t go back within three months, I will still die here." She lowered her eyes, her gaze filled with sadness. "And even if I manage to survive, am I going to be a sewer mermaid for the rest of my life? That''s even more unbearable than death." Charlotte fell silent. If he were trapped in the sewer and transformed from a beautiful mermaid into a monster like her, would he be able to say the same words? Within three months, if Kasha couldn''t solve her allergy to seawater, she might die. No, Charlotte nced at the pale-faced girl. If her wounds weren''t treated in time, she probably wouldn''t evenst three months. "Come in, let''s go to the operating room to examine your wounds and see if we can do some treatment." Charlotte walked towards the operating room. Kasha followed him into the operating room, following Charlotte''s instructions. She took off her gray robe, andid t on the operating table, with her hands folded on her chest, her cheeks slightly flushed. Charlotte didn''t pay attention to her expression because his attention had been drawn to the rotten wounds on her body, and his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed. Treating a fish was indeed a first for him. Skin diseases were not umon, verymon in cats and dogs, but such severe and rotten conditions were the first time he had encountered something like this. This kind of rot looked more like corrosion, one point after another being corroded, then spreading and festering towards the edges. Due to theck of timely treatment, some areas even revealed bones, with an unpleasant smell of decay. "Do you remember how I operated on your facest time?" Charlotte looked at Kasha''s face and asked. Kasha''s expression gradually became fearful, her throat rolled, and she nodded slightly. "Then tell me! I don''t know," Charlotte continued to stare at her. "I''m not afraid of pain. Even if I have to cut off all the rotten flesh again, I can endure it." Kasha had a look of resignation. "I guess it needs to bepletely removed." Charlotte pondered, aligning with his guess. But she didn''t have any anesthesia during thest operation. The pain during the entire face-changing process could be imagined. No wonder she didn''t dare toe back to him after she ended up like this. "This time, did you bring money?" Charlotte took a bottle of anesthesia from the nearby medicine cab and looked at her with a smile. "Or do you n to substitute it with something else?" "I... " Kasha looked embarrassed, lying naked on the operating table was already quite shy, and thinking that she still owed the doctor her first night made her cheeks even redder. She had no money on her now, so what could she use to pay for the operation? The most precious first night had already belonged to him, so... did she have to offer herself? But, in the end, she had to go back to the open sea. If she can''t go back, she can only live for another three months at most. Three months... She looked at Charlotte. Compared to a year ago, the doctor seemed to have be more sunny and handsome, with bright and sharp eyes that were so gentle when looking at her. Even among the fish people, she couldn''t find a male fish person as good-looking as him. Her mother had told her that fish people should show gratitude and repay the kindness. If the doctor saved her life again, she couldn''t hide anymore, no matter what. "I have no money. If you save me, let me be your maid for three months aspensation," Kasha said, blushing. She had found a picture book in the sewer. Besides serving the master''s daily needs, maids also had to warm the bed and sleep with the master at night, doing some strange things. She had nothing valuable on her now, only this clean body. If she wanted to repay Charlotte, this was the only thing she could do. "A maid for three months?" Charlotte imagined Kasha serving him in a maid uniform, and it sounded wonderful. He nodded and agreed, "Having a beautiful mermaid maid for three months sounds like a good deal." "He seems quite excited..." Kasha noticed Charlotte''s immediate eptance without hesitation, and her face became even redder. "The boss is a good person." Vivian looked at Charlotte, deeply moved. With Kasha''s current condition, she wouldn''t be able to survive without timely treatment. Not only did the boss treat her for free without caring about money, but he also agreed to take her in for three months, so she wouldn''t have to stay in the dirty sewer anymore. He was truly a model of a good man! Chapter 159: Malicious Curse Chapter 159: Malicious Curse "Come, drink the anesthesia potion. You will fall asleep for a while, and when you wake up, the operation will be over," Charlotte handed the anesthesia potion to Kasha. "Will it hurt?" Kasha looked at the colorless and transparent potion, remembering the painful experience from the previous surgery, and she was surprised. "Don''t worry, this is an anesthesia potion specially developed by our boss for surgical patients. It won''t hurt once you drink it," Vivian reassured her. Kasha nodded and took the anesthesia potion. She tilted her head back and drank it in a few gulps. Soon, the pain from the wounds all over her body gradually disappeared. Her senses became numb, drowsiness overwhelmed her, and her eyelids involuntarily closed, losing consciousnesspletely. Vivianid her t and looked at Charlotte, who had started the sterilization process and picked up the surgical scalpel. She asked softly, "Boss, do you need any help?" "There are too many wounds, and the areas with necrotic tissues are toorge. After removing the dead tissues, direct suturing is not possible, and forced suturing will leave ugly scars," Charlotte looked at the nearly hundred wounds on Kasha''s body and shook his head, unable to bear it. "I will be responsible for removing the rotten flesh. You use the cleaning and hemostatic agents to pre-treat them. After we''ve dealt with all the wounds, you can use your healing magic to promote tissue regeneration." Vivian nodded, but she was still worried, "But if we use healing magic, Kasha will know when she wakes up. Will that..." "It''s okay. She will be part of our clinic for the next three months. After three months, she may return to the sea or..." Charlotte nced at Kasha, whoy peacefully on the hospital bed, "Or maybe we can find a way to let her stay alive and stay in the clinic." Vivian also looked at Kasha with sympathy. "She appears to be around the same age as me. She''s still so young, she''ll survive." "Let''s begin. The effect of one bottle of anesthesia potion isn''t very long, so we might need to give her another one halfway through," Charlotte said as he turned on the shadowlessmp. His expression became extremely calm, and he gently pierced the first incision in Kasha''s left chest. With a slight twist, a piece of dark brown rotten flesh was excised. With several swift motions of the scalpel, the wound was cleaned thoroughly. Vivian followed closely, using a cleansing solution to rinse the pus left in the wound, and then pouring a hemostatic solution to stop the bleeding. After reaching the Intermediate Knight level, what Charlotte brought to Vivian was not only abundant energy (which cannot be disyed) but also absolute control. This allowed him to efficiently and urately perform surgeries while minimizing harm to the patients. Merfolk is probably closer to fish, with less abundant blood vessels, so there was no gruesome scene of blood sttering everywhere. Even so, it took half an hour to clean up the wounds on the front. Seeing Kascha''s eyebrows twitch slightly, showing signs of awakening, Vivian promptly administered another dose of anesthesia. If she were to wake up at this moment, it would probably be excruciating. "You use the healing spell to make the wounds on her front heal, so I can flip her over to avoid contamination and squeeze out more blood from the wounds." Charlotte stepped back two steps and said to Vivian. "Alright." Vivian put down the bottle of potion in her hand, took out her magic wand, silently recited an incantation, and then pointed it at Kascha. A green light surged out from the tip of the wand and entered Kascha''s body. The bleeding wounds instantly stopped, the wounds where the flesh had been excavated began to regrow pink grantion tissue at a visible speed and then filled the cavities, generating tender skin. Within a few breaths, all the dozens of wounds on her front hadpletely healed, including the cavity on her tail. The skin became whole again, and although the newly grown skin had a slight color difference, it was far from the previous gruesome appearance. It must be said that mermaids, like elves, are the darlings of the gods, with delicate and exquisite figures, colorful fishtails, and innocent and pure faces. Even when lying quietly on the operating table, they still exuded a charming charm. Charlotte didn''t have time to appreciate the creator''s magic, instructing Vivian to flip Kascha over. Behind her, there were also dozens of dark brown corrosive wounds, and Vivian''s healing spell did not affect them. "Boss, what is this?" Healing dozens of wounds all at once, Vivian''s face turned pale, gasping for breath as she asked. "Triggered by seawater, healing spells are ineffective. I think it may be a curse of some kind." Charlotte spoke as he began to clean up the sores behind Kascha. This girl was quite stubborn. After her face was disfigured, she dared to dive into the sea when she returned. She had wounds of various depths, new and old, obviously not caused all at once. He could even imagine her enduring the pain in the dark sewer, time and time again, putting her tail into the seawater, trying to return to the sea. What''s wrong with wanting to go home? Infected with this malicious curse, washed away to the depths of the sewer, she was an innocent victim. Charlotte had no confidence in curing this peculiar illness and couldn''t understand what kind of existence the mysterious ck mist in the ocean was. All he could do was give his all inpleting the surgery before him, minimizing her suffering. If she still couldn''t return to the sea after three months, he hoped she could leave with dignity, rather than rot in the depths of the sewer. She''s a mermaid, the darling of the sea. Charlotte''s technique in cleaning the sores became more adept, and he seemed to enter a state ofplete immersion. The de pierced into the ulcer, urately distinguishing healthy muscle from rotten flesh and pus, and with a swift motion, he dug out a clean and beautiful wound. Vivian could barely keep up with his speed as she cleaned the wounds and poured hemostatic potions. The scalpel scraped against the small bones of the tail, wiping away the ck stains. After carefully cleaning thest wound, Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief and gently ced the scalpel in the tray. From the start of the surgery to the end, it took less than an hour. 108 wounds were cleaned. Efficiency was extremely high. Vivian continued to clean the remaining wounds, no longer pouring hemostatic potions. Instead, she took out her magic wand and began to chant an incantation. As the faint green light entered Kascha''s body, the wounds began to heal. The back, full of bloody holes, gradually regained its slender waistline. The furrowed brow also gradually rxed, and a hint of color returned to her pale face. After putting down her magic wand, Vivian swayed and was supported by Charlotte. "Your body is too weak. You should exercise with me when you have time." Charlotte nced at her. "I''m just exhausted. I was busy all morning, and then I output such arge amount of healing. I''m just an Intermediate Mage." Vivian defended herself, looking at the still-unconscious Kascha. "Why hasn''t she woken up? Is something wrong?" "She probably fell asleep because the pain disappeared and her mind suddenly rxed." Charlotte looked at the sleeping Kascha, her rxed expression still visible. "Change her clothes, andter I''ll carry her to the adjacent ward so she can get a good rest." "Or... you could change her clothes instead? I don''t think I can move her anymore." Vivian waved her hand, looking weak. Chapter 160：Eat fish today Chapter 160£ºEat fish today [From the task of the Mermaid Kasha: Cure her peculiar sea allergy! Task reward: 10,000 copper coins! Special reward x1] Charlotte carried Kasha into the adjacent ward and covered the still-sleeping girl with a nket. Suddenly, a voice from the system sounded in his mind. He stared at the girl for a while. This task was not going to be easy. Appendicitis was something he had personally experienced, so he had some knowledge about it and wasn''t just guessing blindly. He had heard of peanut allergies and cat hair allergies, but seawater allergy was something entirely new to him. However, the reward of 10,000 copper coins was quite tempting, not to mention the special reward that was equally enticing. He had to ept this task! Charlotte left the ward and found Vivian slumped in a chair, holding a bottle of vitality potion to stay alive. She raised her eyelids slightly and looked at him, saying, "Boss, what are we having for lunch?" Originally, they had nned to have soft bread, but seeing Vivian in such a weak state, he couldn''t bear it and said, "I''ll go out to buy groceries and cook fish for you for lunch." "Not eating soft bread?!" Vivian''s eyes instantly lit up. "Yeah," Charlotte nodded with a smile. It turned out that all this girl needed was a good meal to be saved. "Then I''ll have four bowls for lunch today!" Vivian held up four fingers. "Meow~" Anna also poked her head out and demonstrated her presence. Charlotte went out and soon came back with arge fish weighing around five to six kilograms. The Abyss had an underground river, and the fish raised in the brackish water that had never seen sunlight had protruding lips and exposed teeth, making them incredibly ugly. However, the taste was not bad. It had few bones and the flesh was fresh. Whether steamed or braised, it was quite delicious. He started cooking rice in the pot and began to prepare the fish. Before long, a beautifully braised fish, with enticing red sauce, was ready and ced in arge dish. Vivian and Anna, two little food lovers, had alreadye upstairs, drawn by the aroma of the fish. They looked at the fish on the table and couldn''t help but drool. Anna''s two tiny white paws drooped on the edge of the table as she leaned forward, greedily sniffing the aroma, then looked up at Charlotte with her eyes full of anticipation, meowing twice. "I know, I''ll feed you a piece of fish first," Charlotte smiled, taking out Anna''s special te and putting arge tail on it, cing it on her chair. "Guru...guru..." Anna approached and made a series of joyful purring sounds. She stretched out her tongue to take a lick but immediately retracted her head when it got burned. Just-out-of-the-pan fish was not meant to be licked. However, the little one seemed slightly annoyed and raised her tiny paw, ready to teach the fish a lesson. But considering the aroma, she reluctantly gave up. Vivian had already served two bowls of rice, and as soon as they were on the table, she started scooping mouthfuls of rice, her cheeks bulging. The in rice even made her feel like she was having a gourmet meal. Charlotte picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks, rolled it in the thick sauce, and then fed it to his mouth. Freshness was the fish''s biggest characteristic. The freshness of sea fish minimized theck of seasoning and ingredients, and he couldn''t detect any fishiness in the flesh. Under the crispy and fragrant fish skin, the meat was tender and juicy, coated with thick sauce, creating a wonderful taste. Charlotte nodded slightly. In terms of his taste, it wascking some spiciness. Since he couldn''t find suitable ingredients today, the vor was more savory. But when he finds the right ingredients, he can make a dish of chopped chili fish head, which would be a true delicacy. Vivian also followed suit and picked up a piece of fish, imitating Charlotte, dipping it in the sauce. This was her first time eating fish sinceing to the Abyss. She was a bit afraid of eating fish. Tiny fish bones were hidden in the delicate meat, and if one wasn''t careful, they could get stuck in the throat, which was quite torturous. But now there was a big fish right in front of her, with its strong aroma engulfing her. How could she resist not eating it? The boss''s way of cooking, she had never seen before. The chef at their restaurant usually coats smaller fish in ayer of batter and deep-fries them until they are crispy, even the bones are crunchy enough to bite on. Larger fish are cut into big pieces and simply grilled, sprinkled with some seasoning or ck pepper sauce, and then ready to be served. The boss cooked a whole fish this time. Except for the tail that was served to Anna, the rest of the head and body remained intact, with only a few cuts in the middle that didn''t separate the fish. The fish was first fried until the skin turned golden brown and then simmered in a sauce. The rich aromapletely surpassed the skills of their chef, and the bright colors made one''s appetite soar. She picked up a piece of fish, rolled it in the sauce like the boss did, allowing the tender white fish to soak up the sauce, and then put it in her mouth. With a gentle bite, the crispy fish skin enveloped the tender flesh, and the rich and fragrant sauce burst on her taste buds. The fish meat was soft yet stic, perfectly cooked with a texture that was just right. If cooked for too long, it would be chewy, and if cooked for too little time, it would be too tender. Before she could carefully discern the fish bones, it had already slid into her mouth. She paused for a moment, only to be pleasantly surprised to find that there were no fish bones. Charlotte nced at her and smiled, "This is considered a semi-boned fish. It doesn''t have as many small bones, but it doesn''t mean there are no bones at all. You still need to be cautious while eating." "Then what about a whole fish? Are there no bones at all?" Vivian asked curiously. "It''s the same. There are still big bones, and fewer small bones, but the taste is even more vorful. Some deep-sea fish can even be eaten as sashimi, raw." "Sashimi? Raw?" Vivian looked puzzled and instinctively resisted, "But humans don''t usually eat raw food, right?" "That''s because human stomachs are too delicate. However, some fresh deep-sea fish have fewer bacteria, and if handled properly, they can be eaten raw and have a unique vor." Charlotte recalled his experience working part-time at a Japanese restaurant. The miserly boss there made sashimi that left him with psychological scars. He promptly quit the job the next day, and within a month, the boss was arrested for a food poisoning incident. Of course, he couldn''t quite ept eating raw fish either. Even though he was living a peaceful life, he stillcked some culinary expertise. "Well, I''ll try it in the future," Vivian said, unwilling to give up any opportunity to try something new. Braised fish with its rich sauce was an excellent match with rice. If scooped up with a spoonful of sauce and mixed with rice, it became even more irresistible. Vivian kept her word and finished four bowls of rice in one go, even sucking the fish head clean,pleting her clean te mission. Charlotte went downstairs to check on Kasha. She was still in a deep sleep, with stable vital signs and no signs of infection in the healed wounds on her hands. Most of the books in the study about the deep sea were just stories about sailors and adventures, mostly superficial and not in-depth enough. So he turned left and entered the adjacent bookstore without hesitation. The bald-headed owner was stocking new books, one after another. Brand-new books exude the pleasant scent of ink. Hearing the sound, he instinctively looked up and greeted when he saw the person was Charlotte, immediately recing his familiar smile. "Dr. Charlotte, it''s rare for you to have time toe over here." Before, Charlotte was a frequent visitor to the bookstore. Besides buying picture books every month, he also often purchased books to fill his bookshelf. But during this period, his clinic had been very busy, and he hadn''t had time to visit for a while. Chapter 161: Observations of Anomalies in the Deep Sea Chapter 161: Observations of Anomalies in the Deep Sea "Boss, do you have any books about the deep sea?" Charlotte asked straight to the point. "The deep sea?" The bald-headed owner pondered seriously for a moment, pped his bright head, leaned forward mysteriously, and said, "Where did you hear the news from? I just got two new picture books about mermaids and princes. The artist''s skills are top-notch, showcasing the wonders of mermaids. There''s also a book about a distressed mermaid princess who bes a servant, offering various scenarios, and even catering to the maid''s fetish. Would you like to take a look?" "What does that have to do with anything? I''m an upright person..." Charlotte looked back towards the entrance and lowered his voice, "How about you package these two books together, can you give me a discount?" The bald-headed owner patted his chest and said, "Of course! What''s our rtionship? Let''s consider these two books as a gift from me to you. I won''t make any money off you. The fixed price is 2800 copper coins." "You''re ripping me off." Charlotte shook his head directly and then looked at the new books on the shelf. "Then I want something more serious, do you have any more in-depth books about the deep sea? You don''t need to rmend me something like ''Voyage of Enchantment''." "Doctor, are you nning to go to sea?" The bald-headed owner looked at him in surprise. "Go to sea? I''m just interested in the oceantely, so I want to delve deeper into it." Charlotte pulled out a book from the bookshelf, ''Deep Sea Explorations,'' skimmed through it, and then put it back. Such imaginative works had no reference value. The bald boss saw that he wanted it, so he took adder, took down several thick old books from a high ce, and handed them to him. Charlotte briefly flipped through it and found that it was all written by the sea tribe, with autobiographies and travel notes. Her level of proficiency cannot be said to be very high, but she excelled in showcasing a real deep-sea world. "It must be you," Charlotte said, holding the six books in her arms with great satisfaction, and going back to take a closer look. "How much are these books?" "To be honest, books rted to the deep sea are not selling very well. They haven''t been sold on the bookshelf for two or three years. Based on our rtionship, we can''t sell you expensive anymore. Let''s give you 288 copper coins, "the boss said. Six thick animal skin cover books for 288? Two picture books with some colors, selling for 2800? No wonder the serious authors of books nowadays are starving to death, so they still need to bring some color, right? Charlotte quickly paid for it. "That picture book, really don''t you bring it? "The bald boss continued to sell while giving Charlotte change. "First, read the book, then the picture book. After understanding the background, isn''t the sense of immersion stronger?" "How much is that mermaid''s book for? "Charlotte took the change and casually asked. "If you want it, it''s 800! "The boss muttered with a sore face. "To be honest, I spent 1000 on this picture book when I collected it, but the mermaids are still too niche and difficult to sell. If you think it''s suitable, then let''s go." Not easy to sell, huh? That means there''s still room for bargaining. Charlotte pondered and said, "I''m not interested either. We don''te across things like mermaids in the Abyss, not even a single one on Amman Street." The shopkeeper sighed and it seemed like he was stuck with this picture book. "How about you give it to me for 400, that way you''ll get back some of your investment. I''ll just take it as a rare find." Charlotte had a look of concern on his face. The shopkeeper thought for a moment and reluctantly nodded, "Alright then, I''ll sell it to you for 400." Charlotte paid the money, wrapped the picture book with a beautiful illustration of a mermaid on the cover in the middle, and carried the stack of books back to the clinic. He didn''t feel sorry for the bald-headed shopkeeper at all. "Those Years I Gambled on Amman Street" had earned him quite a bit of money. He didn''t even ask the bookstore for copyright fees, partly out of consideration for their long-standing neighborly rtionship. As for why he spent 400 coins to buy this picture book, it wasn''t because he was a pervert, but because he was about to have a mermaid maid and he needed to learn how to get along with her, right? From a debt rtionship perspective, he legally owned her first night. Charlotte carried the book upstairs and passed by the kitchen where Vivian had just finished cleaning. Curious, she asked, "Boss, did you buy another new picture book?" Charlotte''s foot slipped for a moment, but luckily he regained his bnce. He replied with a serious tone, "These are all serious books, there''s no picture book." Vivian peeked and pointed at the book he was carrying, "The one sandwiched in the middle, with color, isn''t that a picture book?" "That''s also a serious picture book." Charlotte quickened his pace, entered the bedroom, and mmed the door shut. In the study, he ced the book on the desk and casually picked up a copy of "Observations of Anomalies in the Deep Sea." The author of this book was a merfolk ykai, an adventurer in the deep sea with over a hundred years of experience in underwater exploration. She recorded her travel adventures in the book, with most of the content focusing on peculiar deep-sea creatures, which greatly expanded Charlotte''s knowledge of deep-sea life. However, after reading the entire book, he didn''t find any information about the mysterious ck mist, nor did he find much about mermaids. Continuing to read the other books, the same was true. The descriptions of the deep sea were quite detailed, providing him with a great deal of understanding about the deep sea. For example, the appearance of the Red Moon a thousand years ago also had an impact on the deep sea. Whether it was the raging tides on the night of the Red Moon or the frenzied underwater monsters, they caused great trouble for the sea tribe, forcing them to establish settlement points tobat the tide of darkness. "It seems that encountering the ck mist is a rare event, or rather, a definite death event," Charlotte closed thest book and sighed disappointingly. By his side, only the picture book remained. To rx, he casually flipped open the picture book. Unexpectedly, there was still a storyline. It told the tale of a mermaid washed ashore and rescued by a boy named n. He dressed the mermaid in a maid''s outfit. Because of a mass of ck mist, the mermaid couldn''t return to the sea, and in gratitude for saving her life, she agreed to be his maid. From then on, the two of them lived a carefree life... Wait a minute! Charlotte flipped back a few pages in the picture book. It depicted the scene of the mermaid encountering the ck mist in the deep sea. A massive ck mist engulfed her, and then she fell into aa. This was a familiar plot! Wasn''t that exactly what Kasha had experienced? The way this picture book was drawn, made him suspect whether it was Kasha''s sideline business. He turned to the back cover to take a look. Perhaps there were things that the author cared about in this world, so there was no signature. With such artistic talent, Kasha wouldn''t be stuck in the sewer all the time. So that possibility was ruled out. What he was curious about now was who the author of this picture book was. Did the mermaid in the picture book return to the sea? Or did she continue to stay onnd and find a way to survive? This could serve as a model for Kasha to continue living. The inability to go back to the sea because of the ck mistCharlotte didn''t believe that it was just a coincidence thought up by the author of the picture book. Charlotte carefully read the entire picture book. The author''s drawing style was quite sensational and had a high degree of appeal. Unfortunately, even until the end, he couldn''t see whether the mermaid returned to the sea or encountered any troubles while onnd. The answer might only be known by finding the author of this picture book. He stuffed all the books he bought today into the bookshelf and realized that the sky outside the window had already turnedpletely dark. Unintentionally, he had been reading books for the whole afternoon. Fortunately, it wasn''tpletely in vain. It was just that he never expected to find the only clue from a small hentai manga. This made him unable to decide for a moment how to exin this matter to Kasha. Stretchingzily, Charlotte opened the door and went downstairs. He heard the voices of two girls talking at the staircase. It seemed that Kasha had woken up. The hospital room was lit up, and Kasha and Vivian were sitting at the bedside, engaged in a lively conversation. Kasha was wearing Vivian''s pajamas, but they were two sizes too small. The originally loose pajamas were inadvertently turned into a tight crop top, with a pale blue fishtail protruding from the skirt. Dropping scales were surprisingly growing out on it, shimmering with a colorful and brilliant light under the illumination of themp. Vivian''s short legs couldn''t reach the ground, and her fair little legs swung back and forth, looking quite adorable. "Boss, you finally came down," Vivian noticed Charlotte at the entrance and her eyes lit up. "Kasha is awake." "Doc..." Kasha saw Charlotte and her face instantly turned red. She hesitated when the words reached her lips, lowered her eyelids, and blushing, whispered, "Master." After speaking, her ears turned red as well, and she lowered her head, not daring to look up at him. Charlotte: "??" Initially, Charlotte''s expression was slightly strange as he wanted to inquire about her physical condition. It was the first time someone called him like that, and it felt somewhat...fortable. No, no, he had received education on the core socialist values. How could he be so decadent? "Do you still feel any difort in your body? Do you need me to give you aplete examination, Master?" Charlotte asked with a concerned expression. "I... I''m fine. All my wounds have healed," Kasha shook her head, finally raising her head to look at Charlotte, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for saving me once again, Master." Being called Master was so embarrassing! The intense feeling of embarrassment made Kasha''s face turn red, and her gaze became blurred and flickering. But this was the promise she made to herself. The doctor had saved her twice, saved her face, and relieved her pain of decay. Wasn''t it worth it to serve him with all her heart for three months? If her life only had three months left, then she would stay by her Master''s side. At least she could repay his kindness. Kasha secretly made up her mind, and her gaze gradually became gentle and determined. Chapter 162：Welcome, Kasha Chapter 162£ºWee, Kasha Charlotte didn''t lose himself in the repetitive calls of "master." He allowed Vivian to perform a full-body examination on Kasha to confirm that her wounds hadpletely healed and that there were no new signs of infection before calling it a day. "For the next three months, I will do my best to find a way for you to return to the sea, but you must promise me that you won''t attempt to go back and harm yourself," Charlotte looked at Kasha seriously and said. Kasha stared at Charlotte, her eyes already watery, and nodded forcefully. After over a year of being in the abyss, it was the first time someone cared so much about her. The concern of a master was truly heartwarming. "Are you hungry? I''ll go cook for you," Charlotte nced at Kasha, who was wearing clothes that were a size too small, and added, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to get a set of clothes tailored. Vivian''s clothes are still a bit too small for you." Ivan''s tailoring shop should have reopened, so they could visit him. As for what style of clothes to tailor? A maid outfit, of course! The maid outfits in this world were a bit too in and didn''t quite match his aesthetic, so he might have to workte tonight and draw a design. "Wee, Kasha. We''re a family now," Vivian said happily, looking at Kasha. "Vivian, are you... are you the master''s maid too?" Kasha looked at Vivian and asked softly. "Maid?" Vivian was momentarily stunned, then shook her head proudly and said, "No, I''m the boss''s assistant and currently an intern physician at the clinic. I''m also a novice pharmacist." "You''re amazing!" Kasha''s eyes gradually widened. She hadn''t expected that the small Vivian would also be a physician! "So... am I the only maid of the master?" Kasha''s face blushed again, her hand nervously clutching her skirt. In the book she had read, the master was quite rough with his maids. Truly... something to look forward to. "Don''t worry, the boss is not a bad person. He''s gentle," Vivian held Kasha''s hand, looking at her with pity, thinking that she was afraid of being abused as a maid. "And he can cook a lot of delicious food, even better than the chef at Hariman Manor." "Cooking? Isn''t that supposed to be the maid''s job?" Kasha asked in confusion. "Well..." Vivian hesitated, looking at her, and asked, "Can you cook?" Kasha shook her head, "We just caught fish and ate them directly in the sea. I heard that people on thend have to cook fish before eating them?" "I think the boss believes in the principle of ''many hands make light work,'' and he also enjoys cooking. So you don''t have to worry about that," Vivian said seriously. "Is it really okay for the master to cook?" Kasha still had some concerns. "Trust me, it''s not a problem," Vivian reassured with a thump to her empty chest. She didn''t want to try the taste of raw fish. For dinner, Charlotte made beef dumplings using the leftover flour from before, with beef and a little celery and green onion that he bought earlier. Boil the hot water and put the ingot-shaped dumplings into the pot. Soon, they will float up to the surface one by one. Halfway through, add two cups of cold water, bring to a boil again, and then scoop out all the translucent dumplings that have been cooked on the surface. The dipping sauce is a unique sweet and sour jam, and Charlotte adds some chopped chili peppers to make it into a sweet, sour, and spicy sauce. Charlotte learned how to make dumplings from the neighbor''s aunt while renting a house. He follows the authentic Northeastern style of dumpling making, but his taste leans towards Sichuan cuisine, which means he can''t do without chili peppers. Of course, it would be nice to have a dish of vinegar as well. Itplements the dumplings well. Vivian has already brought Kasha upstairs, and they both tried to help make the dumplings. However, their skills were so terrible that Charlotte politely declined their offer. As they looked at the three tes of dumplings on the table, both of them lit up with excitement. Kasha, in particr, was amazed. To her, this was like magic. A whole piece of beef, powdered flour, a little water, kneading, boiling, and it turned into these cute things called "dumplings." But eating for humans is indeed quite troublesome. If it were merfolk hunting a manatee, they would directly separate the meat and eat the edible parts. That tiny piece of beef wouldn''t even be enough for a small merfolk to eat. "These are dumplings. You can eat them directly or dip them in sauce," Charlotte picked up a dumpling, dipped it in the sauce on the te, and then fed it into his mouth. The sauce was a bit sweet and spicy, but it was good. It wasn''t overly sweet, and it had a fruity aroma thatbined well with the spiciness. When he bit into the dumpling, the juicy meat burst out, filling his mouth with a savory vor that had its unique charm. Being able to eat beef dumplings in the Abyss was quite moving. Vivian couldn''t wait any longer. She picked up her chopsticks and followed Charlotte''s lead, dipping a dumpling into the sauce and feeding it into her mouth. First, the sour, spicy, and sweet sauce teased her taste buds, and then she bit into the thin dumpling skin. The hot beef broth instantly sshed in her mouth, releasing a rich beef aroma mixed with the distinct scent of celery. It caught her off guard, and she couldn''t help but surrender to the deliciousness. "These are so delicious!" Vivian felt her taste buds trembling. Once again, the chef had conquered her with his unique and delicious food. These unique and delicious dumplings were a wonderful culinary experience she had never had before. She picked up another dumpling and ate it directly. The in beef dumpling was even purer and equally vorful. Watching the two of them enjoying the dumplings, Kasha also tried to pick up the two small round sticks in front of her. She had heard that humans use knives and forks to eat, so what were these two small round sticks? How could they effortlessly pick up food with smooth sticks? "These are chopsticks, a practical utensil," Charlotte exined, knowing that mermaids wouldn''t be familiar with chopsticks. He showed Kasha how to hold them and said, "Hold them like this, rx your grip, uh-huh, don''t use too much force, be gentle." "Pick it up!" Kasha eximed with excitement as she looked at the dumpling firmly held between the chopsticks. Carefully, she brought it to her mouth, then opened it wide and took a bite. A sense of achievement welled up within her, just like when she caught a big fish for the first time. The hot food in her mouth made her a little ufortable, and she instinctively used her teeth to bite into it. Chapter 163：Master, please allow me to serve you Chapter 163£ºMaster, please allow me to serve you A burst of hot soup exploded in her mouth, almost making her spit out the dumpling, but she restrained herself and simply turned her head to exhale a few breaths. Her taste buds gradually regained their sensitivity, and then a taste she had never experienced before began to explode on her tongue. The aroma of beef? But it waspletely different from the raw manatee meat she had eaten before. The rich meaty vor intertwined with a unique scent, luring her in and making her unable to resist. The soft and thin dumpling skin wrapped around the generous filling became more and more fragrant as she chewed. She couldn''t stop eating. So, this is what cooked food tastes like! It''s so much better than eating raw! It''s amazing! Kasha was full of admiration and affection as she looked at Charlotte, her eyes brimming with admiration and fondness. With his nimble hands, the master gave the food an even more delicious experience. But among the sea tribe, somezy ones would simply wait for the mermaid women to hunt and enjoy the ready-made food. Although it had been over a year since she came to the Abyss, she had hardly left the sewer. It was connected to an underground river, and she survived by hunting fish. This was her first taste of cooked food. The experience Charlotte gave her was incredibly satisfying, far exceeding her expectations and fantasies. She picked up another dumpling, dipped it in the sauce on the small te in front of her, and then fed it into her mouth. The sweet and sour taste made her eyes light up, and the slight spiciness was an experience she had never had before. Biting into the dumpling, the vors blended and intertwined, creating a wonderful sensation. This was fascinating. Just by dipping it in the sauce, it felt like the dumpling had transformed into a different vor. Kasha couldn''t stop eating, one bite after another. Due to her injuries, she couldn''t go into the water, so for over a year, she had been living a life of hunger one meal and fullness the next. Having a satisfying meal was already a luxury, let alone eating such delicious food. Charlotte nced at the diminishing dumplings and quietly got up to cook another pot, which he had originally nned to save for tomorrow morning. What else could he do? He couldn''t let the child go hungry, no matter how difficult it was. The ten pounds of dumplings disappeared in no time, thanks to Vivian and Kasha. Charlotte only ate about two pounds. Kasha''s appetite truly astonished him. She ate at least four pounds. He had thought Vivian''s appetite in the "Moe Circle" was unbeatable. Who was this newpetitor? After polishing off three and a half pounds of dumplings, Vivian burped and looked at Kasha with some caution, feeling a sense of urgency. The boss was quite poor, and now she was worried whether he could afford to support the two of them at the same time. "Did... Did I eat too much?" Kasha touched her slightly bulging belly, blushing and asking somewhat embarrassed. "It''s okay, you have to eat your fill. I can afford one meal of dumplings," Charlotte said with a smile, confident in his cooking skills. At most, he would make the dumpling skin thicker and use less meat. Flour was much cheaper than beef, after all. Seeing Charlotte''s powerful statement, Vivian''s smile reappeared on her face. She said, "I didn''t perform well today. I had an extra bowl of rice for lunch, otherwise, I could have eaten another te of dumplings." As a foodie, she had her pride. "Wow, amazing!" Kasha apuded, then curiously asked, "Is the rice delicious?" Vivian nodded, "Of course it''s delicious! It''s fragrant and sweet, especially when paired with the dishes made by the chef. I can easily eat three bowls in one meal." Kasha''s eyes lit up, and she looked expectantly at Charlotte. "Tomorrow, I''ll cook for you at noon." Charlotte couldn''t refuse when faced with such anticipation from everyone, even though he felt like everyone had turned into foodies. "Thank you, master." Kasha''s face lit up with a happy smile, full of joy. Charlotte raised an eyebrow as he looked at Kasha''s pure and innocent smile, and his lips involuntarily curled up. "Do you have any personal belongings in the sewer on Cafiel Street?" Charlotte asked as he looked at her. Kasha shook her head. She did have a makeshift harpoon, but she didn''t think she would need it at the clinic. "Then starting today, you''ll be staying in the room next to Vivian''s." "But don''t I sleep in the same room as you, master?" Kasha looked at him, her blue eyes filled with surprise and confusion. That''s how it was depicted in the picture book, but it didn''t seem appropriate to do that right from the start, right? Looking at her pure and wless face, the thought itself felt like a crime. "Do you want to sleep with me?" Charlotte asked with a smile. "I...I just want to do what a maid should do..." Kasha lowered her eyelids, her face blushing red, her voice as soft as a mosquito, "I only wanted to do my duties as a maid." Charlotte looked at her. Could it be... her maid initiation book wasn''t exactly proper? Vivian, who was beside them, widened her eyes, her mouth agape, shocked beyond words. Although she felt that these conversations weren''t suitable for an innocent girl like her to hear, her strong curiositypelled her to want to listen more. In the imperial capital, it wasn''t unusual for a maid to serve her master intimately; it was even considered a default expectation. Maids were of low status, dependent on their masters, and some were even purchased ves. They had no problem doing whatever their masters asked of them. But on Kasha''s first day at the clinic, was she already expected to sleep with the owner? This was... not suitable for children, right? But the owner had saved Kasha twice, and it was her initiative to be a maid. So, it seemed reasonable... right? Charlotte looked at the girl, her long eyshes trembling slightly, her blushing cheeks adding a touch of charm. The fire of desire stirred within him as he thought of the picture book he had seen at noon. "Master, please... let me serve you intimately." Kasha seemed to summon her courage, looking up at Charlotte and saying. Chapter 164：Elixir of immortality Chapter 164£ºElixir of immortality Mermaid girl''s innocent gaze, coquettish and initiative look, it seems a little inappropriate if nothing happens tonight. Then Charlotte noticed Vivian, who was watching him with interest, on the side, as if waiting for him to make a decision. He suddenly realized that Kasha and Vivian were about the same age. His mind instantly became much clearer. "We can talk about the matter of sleeping togetherter, but since you''ve already moved into the clinic, you must take on some of the work," Charlotte said to Kasha. "Work?" Kasha looked at him in confusion. Charlotte nodded, "That''s right. Now that the clinic is gradually getting on track, more and more patients areing for treatment and buying potions. Vivian and I need to perform surgeries and treat patients. So, I n to have you handle the sales of magic potions." "But... I''ve never sold anything before," Kasha said with someck of confidence. "Don''t worry. Currently, the clinic only sells a few types of potions to the public, and the prices are easy to calcte. You''ll be fine after getting used to it in a couple of days. I''ll teach you," Vivian encouraged. "Do you have a concept of money?" Charlotte asked tentatively. "In the depths of the sea, coins are still used as currency. Although I don''t spend much money usually, I''m sensitive to numbers. I can handle simple calctions, such as small amounts," Kasha was quite confident about this. "Good." Charlotte nodded, stood up, and reached out to Kasha with a smile. "Wee to the Abyss Clinic, Kasha." Kasha looked at the well-defined hand and hesitantly reached out her small hand, which was then held firmly. "Thank you, master," Kasha felt herself being embraced by a warm, big hand, and her face instantly turned red. Charlotte withdrew his hand, looked at her, and seemed a little hesitant, "When you were in the sewers, did you sleep in the water or on a bed? Do you need a nket?" It didn''t seem quite appropriate to let a mermaid with arge fishtail lie on a bed and cover herself with a nket. "Or, can you turn your fish tail into a pair of legs, like other races'' humanoid transformations?" On the Ise Continent, many races were capable of humanoid transformations. For example, dragons at level six and above automatically possessed this ability. Some demon races and beastmen also had a simr abilities after reaching a certain level. It was somewhat reminiscent of the transformation abilities of a yokai. "The merfolk can only transform their fish tails into legs after reaching level six and acquiring the ability to live onnd for a long time," Kasha shook her head. "I''m only at level three, and my strength has been continuously declining aftering ashore. I can no longer transform. When I was in the sewers, I slept in a cave. I liked the damp caves because they made me feelfortable." "I like them too." Charlotte looked at her. "You can''t touch seawater, but you''re not allergic to fresh water, right?" Kasha nodded. "That tonight you try sleeping in the bathtub first, soaking in the water might make you feel morefortable," Charlotte said as he walked away, taking Kasha to her room and lighting the beast oilmp in the bathroom. Against the wall was arge marble bathtub. Charlotte turned on the faucet and started filling the tub. He said, "You''ll sleep here tonight. To add water, you just need to turn this faucet. The drain switch is on the side of the tub. Adjust the water level to what''sfortable for you." "Okay," Kasha obediently nodded. "Well then, get some rest. Your body needs to recover for a few more days. Don''t overexert yourself," Charlotte said as he turned to leave. "Master..." Kasha suddenly spoke up. Charlotte stopped in his tracks and looked at her. "Good night, Master," Kasha blushed and softly said. "Good night, Kasha," Charlotte smiled and closed the door for her. Kasha took off her tightly fitted clothes, revealing her snow-white skin with no more red marks. Her skin was smooth and tender. Her lower body was also restored to perfection, with the ice-blue scales shining brightly. She gently slid into the bathtub, swaying her mermaid tail, feeling somewhat lost, "Is he resisting me? But the book says that a maid should serve her master..." Charlotte went downstairs and quickly brewed five batches of hemostatic potions and five batches of cleansing potions,pleting the day''s KPI. He then returned to his study. The only breakthrough in Kasha''s condition seemed to lie with the author of that picture book. He nned to talk to the bald boss tomorrow. As an old-fashioned bookseller, he might have channels to find the author of the picture book. With a thought, tattered animal skin and an exquisite wooden box appeared on the desk. He had obtained half of the animal skin from Harry the day before yesterday. Opening the box, there was another half inside, which he had obtained from the owner of the Siba Tavern before. These past two days had been too busy, and he hadn''t had time to study this thing carefully. Just as Harry had said, this was the most authentic-looking piece among the pile of seemingly genuine treasure maps, giving off a rather strange feeling. Charlotte spread the two pieces of animal skin t on the table, and the broken edges matched perfectly, confirming that they were originally one whole piece. Apart from the overly dramatic phrases, it was rather puzzling as to what was hidden at the geographical location marked on this animal''s skin. Charlotte squinted his eyes, preventing himself from getting too engrossed, and carefully flipped the two pieces of animal skin over. "Do you desire immortality?" "Do you want to understand the true meaning of life?" The two lines of red words carried a peculiar meaning. Just then, the two lines of red words suddenly shed. Charlotte instinctively took two steps back, squinting his eyes even more, blurry text, preventing himself from getting too absorbed. And then, something eerie happened. The torn pieces of animal skin started merging at a visible speed. Within a few breaths, the torn animal skin hadpletely healed itself! This scene made Charlotte''s scalp tingle, and he instinctively took a half step back. Has this animal skin be enchanted?! As the animal skin merged, a third line of red text appeared on the back: [Immortality Elixir Form] Now, Charlotte couldn''t stay calm anymore. He took two steps and reached the table, picking up the animal skin parchment. The red text remained mysterious, but his attention was focused on the six words "Immortality Elixir Form." Human cultivation seeks nothing but immortality. This is particrly evident among humans. Compared to giants who can live for thousands of years and elves who start their lives at eight hundred, the lifespan limit of ordinary humans is one hundred years, which increases with their strength. Apart from gaining strength through cultivation, the most tempting aspect of cultivating is extending one''s lifespan. After breaking through the fourth stage, a human''s lifespan can reach four hundred years, quadrupling the length of their life. But... what''s the deal with this Immortality Elixir? Could there be a potion in this world that grants immortality? It''s impossible! If such a precious potion truly existed, it wouldn''t be reduced to being buried in the depths of the mountains,pletely unknown. That would be too far-fetched. But what if it''s true? This potion would be more astonishing to the world than a potion that repels magic. Charlotte flipped over the map. The rough map transformed along with the animal skin, turning into a detailed route map. The destination was a ce called "Seven-Star Valley." Charlotte pulled out a map from the top shelf of the bookcase andpared it, finding a mountain range. Roughly estimated, the destination was at least three thousand kilometers away from the Abyss. He fell silent for a moment, quietly stuffing the animal skin back into the ck box, and then storing it in his spatial ring. He could make a note of it, but who knows how many years it would take for him to hitch a ride with a powerful and convenient caravan. The Elixir of Immortality... It sounds too mysterious. He even had some concerns that it might be a trap. However, following the map, he ended up stumbling upon a great opportunity, unleashing some terrifying ancient monsters or creatures. The Elixir of Immortality... It targets the weaknesses of human nature. As a mediocre and penniless person, he was very aware of this. He wouldn''t immediately pack his bags and venture into the wilderness to pursue that elusive immortality. Inparison, a bottle after another of powerful potions provided him with a much moreforting sense of security. Outside the window, he faintly heard a few screams and cries for help. The night of chaos in the abyss was once again gradually returning. Charlotte closed the window, shutting out the noise. Without a sword in hand, he naturally wouldn''t venture out in the middle of the night. It didn''t align with his principles from the bottom of his heart. He heard that the Harriman family and the Duru family were in talks, preparing to join forces with the Daniel family to establish the Abyss Council and set up the Abyss Guard, as well as establish a tax system specific to the Abyss. Charlotte had heard Rnd and Diana talking about their ns to rebuild the abyss based on Calva. The Abyss Council was the ruling body, while the Abyss Guard served as the violent enforcer of that rule. As for the tax system, it was closely tied tomerce. The unique geographical conditions of the abyss resulted in almost no agriculture, so taxes could only be imposed on merchants. Naturally, when the prices of goods rose, these taxes would eventually be passed on to ordinary residents. Charlotte''s limited understanding of economics could only grasp this much. Transforming the abyss, which had been in chaos and disorder for thousands of years, into a miniature Calva was by no means an easy task. Rnd was very dedicated to this endeavor and personally involved, and this spirit greatly impressed Charlotte. If this n seeded, it would undoubtedly benefit the trapped residents of the abyss. "Knock, knock!" At this moment, a series of knocking sounds suddenly rang out. No, it wasn''t knocking on the door! It was the sound of knocking on the window. Charlotte looked up and saw the window. In his hand, he already held a Fireball Spell Scroll and a Thunderstorm Spell Scroll. The protective barrier had been activated, trembling slightly in response to the knocking, showing signs of breaking. This indicated that the strength of the approaching person was above Level 4. They were knocking on the window instead of breaking indirectly, implying that their hostility wasn''t particrly strong. While contemting, the knocking on the window grew louder and the trembling of the protective barrier became more intense, as if it could shatter at any moment. Charlotte gripped the scrolls, took a deep breath, and opened the window. A pale, gruesome head hung at the window, with a pair of bloodshot eyes staring fixedly at him. Chapter 165：Your dental hygiene is not very good, uncle Chapter 165£ºYour dental hygiene is not very good, uncle Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat as he saw a floating head outside the window in the middle of the night. Anyone would be startled by such a sight. But upon closer inspection, the head was upside down. It turned out to be a person hanging upside down on the window. No, calling it a person would not be urate. Because hisplexion was pale, his eyes were crimson, and most importantly, he had a pair of enormous ck bat wings. A vampire! A terrifying creature that lurks during the day and feeds on the fresh blood of the living! This was the first vampire that Charlotte encountered after migrating into this world. "Hello, the clinic is closed for the night. If you need anything, you cane back tomorrow morning," Charlotte said as calmly as possible. He didn''t have a sword in his hand; his only trump card was the Level 5 Thunderstorm Spell. But he couldn''t figure out the true strength of this vampire hanging outside his window. If one Thunderstorm Spell couldn''t kill the vampire, it could very well be Charlotte who ends up dead. And Vi and Kasha were still inside the clinic, both even weaker than him. He couldn''t risk it without confidence. The fact that the vampire chose to knock on the window instead of breaking in suggested that he might just be seeking medical help. "I sleep during the day and onlye out at night. Asking me toe in the morning is inconvenient for me, you know?" The vampire stared at Charlotte, his tone a bit unfriendly. "Do you not want to help me with my illness?" "Of course not. Our clinic provides considerate care and services for special patients like yourself. Your case is quite fitting," Charlotte smiled faintly. "May I ask where exactly in your body is the problem?" The vampire opened his mouth, revealing a set of snowy white teeth, with two sharp fangs standing out in particr. However, the left fang had an obvious ck hole. "Teeth. Feeding hurts," the vampire said. Charlotte leaned closer and took a look, then confirmed, "You have a cavity. It might need to be extracted." "Extracted?" The vampire was shocked and fell, grasping the windowsill to stabilize himself. He stared at Charlotte with wide eyes. "But these are the teeth I use to feed! Are you telling me to extract them?" Only now did Charlotte get a good look at his face. He was a young vampire who appeared to be around thirty years old, with a paleplexion like paper. He had two curly mustaches and was wearing a ck tailcoat. His bat wings behind him stretched out over three meters long. "First, we need to assess your teeth to determine the treatment n. Tooth extraction is one of the options," Charlotte calmly replied as he looked at him. "Or perhaps you can find a medic who specializes in treating such cases." "I triedst night, but it tasted awful," the vampire shook his head. Charlotte: ??!! He was dumbfounded! "You were asked to find someone to treat their illness, and you ended up devouring them?" "They said you had different methods of treatment." The vampire grinned, revealing his sharp fangs. "I hope you won''t disappoint me." [Who said that? Are my colleagues trying to kill me? ] Charlotte felt bitter inside but dared not show it on his face. He furrowed his brows and said, "Cavities, I can indeed treat, but if you won''t allow me to extract your tooth, that''s a bit beyond my expertise." A pet with cavities is not an umon condition. He had extracted up to twenty teeth from dogs before with ease under anesthesia. This task was not difficult. However, vampires were different. After all, they weren''t dogs. They not only bit people but also sucked blood. "Do you know what kind of embarrassment a vampire without fangs would face when going out?" The vampire coldly stared at him, a murderous intent rising. "So, you''re saying you can''t treat my teeth?" Charlotte felt a strong sense of danger and instinctively tightened his grip on a few spells. At this distance, if he used his thunderstorm spell, he estimated he''d be burying himself along with the vampire. [Ding! Mission from the vampire Montey: Treat his decayed fangs! Mission reward: 1000 copper coins, the title of an aspiring dentist x1.] The system''s voice sounded, announcing a new mission. Charlotte wasn''t interested in the useless title, but 1000 copper coins did catch his attention. However... to treat tooth decay, he could only extract the tooth without any dental instruments. Performing a root canal treatment on a dog and then cing a porcin tooth crown was something he had done before. He had even assisted industry insiders with such procedures, charging a higher price than human dental fillings. But he needed instruments for that. First, he needed to clean the teeth, then take an X-ray, confirm the root and pulp structure, and proceed with targeted treatment. Just doing a root canal treatment wasn''t enough; after you emptied someone''s tooth, you had to fill it with something. He didn''t have dental impression putty, nor did he have a sub-contracting manufacturer capable of handling porcin crowns. How could he ept this task? "Have you figured out a treatment n? My teeth are starting to ache, I need something to bite." The vampire looked at Charlotte''s neck, extending his tongue to lick his lips. Charlotte felt a chill on his neck and immediately said, "Go downstairs, let me examine your teeth first, then we''ll decide on the treatment n." The vampire tried to crawl through the window upon hearing that. "Use the front door downstairs." Charlotte mmed the window shut. Separating life from work was his bottom line. After putting on a whiteb coat, as he descended the stairs, he had already formted a basic n. This vampire was not to be provoked. If he refused the task today, it wouldn''t bode well. Later, he would first examine the vampire''s dental condition and, if the decay was severe, he would exhaust his lifetime of knowledge and use a wire to remove the nerve from his tooth. Then, he would dy for another two days and ask Guy to fit him with a gold tooth. That would at least be a solution. "Hisss... Is this physician any good?" Monte stood at the entrance of the medical clinic, taking a breath of cold air that felt like it pierced through the small hole in his tooth and went straight to his brain, making him feel terrible. The tooth had been hurting for some time now. He used to be able to bear with it, but in the past couple of days, even a sip of cold water or a breath of cold air would be unbearable. That''s why he decided to seek out a physician. He had already visited several physicians who imed to be skilled in healing, with some reputation, but their skills werecking. He had tried their healing techniques multiple times, but there was no sign of improvement in his tooth. The physician he encounteredst night was even more ridiculous. He wanted to charge him twenty thousand copper coins for the treatment, almost sucking him dry of blood. It was only then that he rmended Monte toe here and see this particr physician. It was said that this physician didn''t possess any healing techniques but was adept at using potions and performing so-called "surgery." It didn''t sound very reliable. If this turned out to be a money-grabbing scam, he would be his dinner tonight. The great door of the medical clinic slowly opened, and Charlotte stood inside, lookingposedly at the vampire. "Come in." Monte looked at him with some surprise. Apart from a brief moment of panic when the window was opened, the rest of his reactions were quite calm. Unlike the physician from yesterday, who stumbled over the incantations for healing three times and had his legs trembling like a sieve. Charlotte led Monte into the operating room and raised the headrest, motioning for him to lie down. Though Monte had some doubts, he followed the instructions. Charlotte pulled down the overhead light, directed it towards Monte''s mouth, and then turned it on. The sudden bright white light made Monte quickly jump back three meters, his fingertips exposing sharp nails as if he were ready to pounce. "Don''t get agitated. I''m just turning on the light to check your teeth. If you can''t even handle this, then I can''t examine your teeth," Charlotte said calmly, pointing at the illuminated overhead light. Monte stared at the overhead light, confirming that it wasn''t some special spell targeting their nocturnal race. It was indeed just argempposed of several bulbs. He retracted his ws and wings, lying back on the operating table. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Monte asked Charlotte, looking at him. "Entering this operating room, lying on the surgical table, you should be more afraid than me," said Charlotte as he pulled the surgicalmp closer, squinting his eyes slightly. "Don''t talk. Open your mouth and show me your fangs." The words that Monte was about to say got stuck in his throat. His eyes widened a bit. It was the first time a human dared to speak to him like this. But seeing Charlotte''s serious expression, he obediently opened his mouth and revealed his sharp fangs. He had better fix his teeth, otherwise, he would make him know what it feels like to wish for death. Under the illumination of the surgicalmp, Monte''s oral condition wasid bare. The pearly white teeth were just a facade. The inner sides of the teeth were covered in thick tartar, the sight of the dark brown que was unbearable. And that canine tooth on the right side of his upper jaw, though it seemed to have just a small cavity, when the light hit it, more than half of it appeared translucent, with distinct ck shadows. It was already decayed inside, with the dental pulp exposed. Charlotte''s heart sank; this was an extremely bad tooth. If it were a dog lying here, he would not hesitate to advise the owner to have it extracted. But lying here was a vampire, relying on this tooth to draw blood. Not only this canine tooth but there were also two other teeth in the lower jaw with distinct cavities on the inner sides, indicating an equally grim situation. A vampire with rotten teeth posed quite a problem. Charlotte immediately felt a headacheing on. Moreover, the structure of these fangs was somewhat special. There was a small hole on the inner side of the lower canine tooth, presumably for blood-sucking purposes, and the adjacent two canine teeth had the same feature. Did he have to reconstruct a blood vessel for him? After a moment of contemtion, he dismissed this idea of making things difficult for himself. Well, there were still three fangs left. If he lost one, he could suck more, no problem. "Your dental health is not good, sir," Charlotte sarcasticallymented. If the tooth couldn''t be extracted, then it had to be repaired. Charlotte turned around and fetched arge wooden box from the top shelf of the instrument cab. Opening the box, he took out a hacksaw, a sledgehammer, an axe, a steel punch... Monte turned his head to have a quick look and his eyes widened. He looked at Charlotte, who was gesturing with arge awl, with a mix of fright and terror. What was this guy nning to do? Charlotte rummaged through the pile of tools, selecting two small pointed awls, and two thin wires, and conveniently grabbing a hammer. He walked towards Monte with satisfaction. The first step was to open up this tooth, exposing the pulp cavitypletely, in preparation for the next step of root canal treatment. "What... what are you going to do?" Monte trembled as he looked at Charlotte holding the hammer and awl, his voice quivering. "I''m going to treat your tooth," Charlotte said with a serious expression. "Your tooth is decayed and that''s why it hurts. Now I need to open up the tooth, remove the dental nerve, fill the cavity inside the tooth, and finally, cover it with a metal crown." Monte: ?? He only understood that his tooth was decayed, but he had no idea what Charlotte was going to do. However, listening to his confident exnation, he could only reluctantly nod and say, "Go ahead." "It might hurt a little, so bear with it," Charlotte said as he picked up the awl and hammer. Monte chuckled dismissively, "I''ve never felt pain before..." "Ding! Ding! Ding!" The piercing strikes hit his soul, causing Monte to instantly copse. Chapter 166：Extract a tooth Chapter 166£ºExtract a tooth Blunt-headed awl, tapping on the hollow fangs, each tap sending vibrations that struck straight into Monte''s soul. The exhrating sensation pierced his soul,bined with the fear of his head being cracked open, causing his eyes to widen. If it weren''t for Charlotte''s serious and focused expression, he would have bitten into his neck without hesitation. Snap! With a light crack, a piece of tooth fragment fell. Monte''s quick reflexes allowed him to catch it. As he looked at it in his hand, it was half of a fang that had fallen out. Charlotte put away the hammer and awl, satisfied as he looked at the erged cavity, the pulp cavity fully exposed. Inside, there was a void, and the pulp part was a dark brown, looking quite terrible. "Phew..." Monte sighed, feeling even more drafts in his teeth, and anxiously eximed, "I asked you to fix my teeth, how did you end up knocking out my fangs?!" He stared at Charlotte, intense murderous intent almost materializing, even his ws uncontrobly popped out. "Your pulp is the problem. If I don''t open it up, how can I treat you?" Charlotte calmly polished the wire, carving scratches on it to use as a makeshift probe to erge the pulp. "You wouldn''t want to have toothaches every day, not be able to sleep or even drink water without pain, right?" Upon hearing this, Monte immediately became docile and even retracted his ws. The days of toothaches, even when drinking water or inhaling air, were truly unbearable! These past few days, even his favorite part of bloodsucking had be incredibly painful for him. Although this doctor didn''t look very reliable,pared to those old folks who only waved their magic wands and chanted spells, he seemed a bit more trustworthy. "By the way, vampires sustain themselves by sucking blood, right? Howe your teeth are so severely decayed? Do you like eating sweets?" Charlotte asked with some confusion. "Cough... cough..." Monte coughed dryly twice, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "I have a sweet tooth and I enjoy sucking blood that has a sweeter taste." "Oh, there''s such a preference?" Charlotte showed a look of astonishment. "And blood has a sweet taste too? It''s not like juice, isn''t taste just taste? Are you specifically choosing diabetics?" This touched upon his area of ignorance. After all, only vampires would have experience discussing such twisted matters as the taste of blood. "Of course, different races, living in different regions, and feeding on different animals that consume different foods, all have different tastes of blood. Even the biting sensation varies. For example, goblins live underground all year round, their bite is soft and bby, and their blood is bitter with a tang of rust. It even makes one feel more refreshed after drinking it. Living in the Forest of Elves, the blood of the elves is the most delicious. They drink dew water and eat fresh fruits every day. Even their blood carries a fruity fragrance. However, they dare not suck too much at once, only taking a shallow taste. If they bite someone to death, they will be hunted by the Forest of Elves. The blood of the Merfolk carries a fishy smell. Last time, I caught a mermaid who dared to show herself. Her blood was too fishy, so I took a bite and threw her back into the sea." Monte spoke confidently, more like talking about tasting wine than talking about bloody feeding. In his eyes, all races were like prey. Charlotte wanted to mention that he also had a mermaid in the bathtub upstairs. It has probably been raised onnd for a year, so the taste would be better. However, the cause of tooth decay has been found. Because the blood is too sweet, it leads to tooth decay. As a doctor, should he suggest Monte feed on something less sweet? His makeshift iron wire tool was ready, and Charlotte was prepared to operate on the brownish dental pulp. "What... What are you going to do?" Monte looked at the thin iron wire in Charlotte''s hand and asked nervously. "Don''t worry, I will first use a thin probe to clean the dirt from your teeth, then I''ll use this to clean the dental pulp. This process may be a bit ufortable, but it''s not a problem. With your strength, you can handle it." Charlotte said, already pulling open Monte''s mouth and bringing the light closer. Then, with a small pick, he carefully scraped off the rotten parts inside Monte''s teeth. Sizzle... Sizzle... The sharp pick rubbed against the teeth, making a sour sound. Forced to open his mouth wide, Monte''s eyes widened instantly. His sharp ws gripped the edge of the operating table and left deep scratches on the hard stone. That sour feeling hit his soul as if his very spirit was being opened up. Before Monte could react, Charlotte poured cleansing solution into a bamboo tube and connected it to a small tube inserted into the cavity, flushing out the debris. "Spit it out." Charlotte put down the bamboo tube and calmly said. Monte turned his head and spat the cleansing solution from his mouth into a nearby tray. It was full of ckish-brown dirt. "This... This is from my teeth?" Monte was greatly surprised. He had never expected that so much dirt would be hidden in his pearly white teeth. "Yes, this is the real condition of your teeth." Charlotte nodded, cleaned his hands, and picked up a probe made of iron wire, smiling. "Don''t worry, we''ve just begun. Now let''s proceed with root canal treatment." At that moment, Charlotte''s smile appeared terrifying like a devil in Monte''s eyes. But his teeth had already been messed up to this extent. It was toote to run away, so he could only resign himself to lying back on the operating table. Charlotte''s expression also became very serious. The previous tasks were not difficult. Scraping the decay with bare hands was no problem for an intermediate knight, in terms of strength and uracy. But root canal treatment... He had only seen other vets do it on dogs; he had never done it himself. Chapter 167：You want a vampire to go vegetarian? Chapter 167£ºYou want a vampire to go vegetarian? "This is a dog, this is a dog. Look, it has sharp fangs too... This is a dog..." He began to self-hypnotize and then confidently picked up the iron wire. Slowly, he inserted it into the cavity of the decayed tooth, trying to move it up and down along the path of the dental pulp. This step was to remove the nerves from the pulp chamber. "Ah!" Monte''s body straightened abruptly, like a stiff dead fish, even his dark red hair stood on end. This feeling could no longer be described as refreshing. It was simply unbearable! That thin wire seemed to have prated directly into his brain, then went in and out of his mind, violently pulling at his nerves. He stared at Charlotte, wishing that if he were a blood-sucking criminal, thew would punish him instead of lying here and suffering like this! He didn''t even know how long this process hadsted. Several times he tried to attack, but each time he was forcefully restrained. Gradually, he felt numb, as if he couldn''t feel the pain anymore. "Not hurting anymore?" Suddenly, Charlotte asked, looking at his face and seeing no response, nodding, "Looks like the extraction is almost done, that''s good." Before Monte could speak, Charlotte picked up the bamboo tube again. He injected a dose of cleaning agent into the marrow cavity, flushing and disinfecting it. "Spit it out, then keep your mouth open, don''t speak or move. If your teeth get contaminated, they will still hurt even if they''re fixed." Charlotte turned and walked towards a nearby cab. Monte slowly sat up, spitting out the disinfectant in his mouth, watching Charlotte''s back. Bat wings slowly unfolded behind him, revealing three sharp teeth, and his fingers turned into ck ws. "You won''t be able to finish filling these teeth today. I have to fill the empty ones first, then record the size of the teeth and ask the cksmith master to make a dental crown for you." Charlotte nced at the terrifying shadow on the ground and calmly said. Monte remained silent for a moment. He retracted his ws, and the bat wings slowly folded back. Only his mouth remained open, with the hollow fangs exposed. The guilt had reached such an extent that if he ate the physician now, would he have a toothless gap for the rest of his life? After searching in the cab for a while, Charlotte took out a ck jar from a corner, opened the lid, and revealed a pile of white powder. This was bone meal, mixed with some other ingredients. When water was added, it would solidify into a substance with considerable hardness. The original owner used this to make bone grafts for some patients, and the effect was not bad, at least no one died because of it. In the middle of the night, Charlotte couldn''t find a suitable filling material, so he had no choice but to use this for the vampire''s filling. If it weren''t for the poor durability of this stuff, he would have directly used it to make a dental crown for the vampire''s fangs. Charlotte cleaned his hands and then prepared a paste of bone powder. He quickly filled the hollow space of his canine tooth with the bone powder,pacting it carefully with a thin iron rod to ensure there were no gaps. He created a protruding base for easy cement of the dental crown. After a while, the bone powder gel hardened. Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. "Is it done?" Monte was surprised at how painless the entire process was and looked at him incredulously. "The root canal treatment and filling of the canine tooth areplete, but it will take two days to custom-make the dental crown. It will only be considered finished after the crown is fitted," Charlotte nodded slightly. Before Monte could smile, his tone changed, "However, there is more than just one decayed tooth in your mouth. Two decayed mrs need to be dealt with together." Having justpleted one tooth, Charlotte was brimming with confidence. "Again?!" Monte jumped off the bed in shock, continuously retreating, fear evident on his face. "I won''t do it anymore, I won''t!" "Decayed teeth are contagious, and you wouldn''t want a mouth full of rotten teeth, unable to bite anything," Charlotte smiled and walked toward the vampire who had retreated to the corner of the room. "Don''te near me!" "Ah" That night, Charlotte sessfully removed three cavities for the vampire Monte. Since Charlotte didn''t have a dental mold, he had the vampire bite into a three-centimeter-thick iron te, leaving behind two clear rows of teeth marks. "Is it done now?" Monte covered his swollen right cheek, looking at Charlotte with a gaze mixed with fear, anger, and a hint of murderous intent. "Not bad. Come see me in three days, and I''ll ce the dental crown for you," Charlotte looked satisfied, holding the iron te in his hands. He reminded me, "By the way, for the next three days, try to eat lightly, preferably vegetarian and soft foods, and especially no blood." "You want a vampire to eat vegetarian?" Monte stared at Charlotte in disbelief. "What''s the matter? With a mouth full of decayed teeth, can''t you handle vegetarian food?" Charlotte casually retorted. Monte: "..." "Settle the bill before you leave," Charlotte stopped Monte as he was about to leave. "I haven''t even had my teeth fixed, and you want to charge me?" Monte opened his mouth, revealing an amusingly polished upper canine tooth,ining indignantly. "That''s how it works with dental treatment. It''s a per-session fee. If you run away halfway through, how can I find you?" Charlotte took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote a list. "Oh, and you also need to prepay for the custom dental crown. It totals 18,800 copper coins." "It''s quite expensive, isn''t it?" Monte''s gaze became slightly dangerous. "For three teeth, I''m only charging you 18,800. It''s a fair price," Charlotte replied nonchntly. After all, as a dentist, if you don''t charge a little higher, it won''t be in line with the market. Can''t ruin the reputation of colleagues. "In three days, you better have my teeth fixed, or I''ll drain you dry." Monte ced two shiny gold coins on the table, turned around, and left. "Collecting payment," Charlotte held the two glittering gold coins in his hand. In response, there was a loud m of the door. Chapter 168：Its alright, she has already repaid the favor Chapter 168£ºIt''s alright, she has already repaid the favor "Damn it, it doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just empty... a bit ufortable." Monte pped his wings and carefully felt it. The previously painful fangs no longer hurt. He opened his mouth and exhaled, not feeling ufortable even when the cold wind blew. However, it wasn''t entirely a good feeling. It seemed that he had permanently lost this fang. The blood-sucking ducts inside the fang were blocked by that white paste-like substance. This fang had lost its blood-sucking function. Fortunately, he had four teeth that could still suck blood, so losing one wasn''t a big problem. At most, he would have to suck a bit longer in the future. "This physician has something." Monte nced back at the clinic, pped his wings, and disappeared into the dark mist. Tonight''s hunt ended before it even began. Unable to suck blood, he needed to find a way to fill his stomach. Perhaps... some vegetables or something. ... Charlotte held two gold coins and lightly tapped them against each other, enjoying the pleasant sound. A radiant smile spread across his face. He didn''t expect to receive a big job in the middle of the night. Twenty thousand copper coins, equivalent to two days'' worth of ie from the clinic. Although he was forced to take on this job, the result was still satisfying to him. Carefully closing the door and sliding the bolt, he happily went upstairs. However, the visit from the vampire today made him once again feel anxious about the low level of protection enchantments. He was certain that if Monte wanted to force his way in, the protective enchantments of the clinic wouldn''t be able to stop him. When he had enough money, he would have to upgrade the protection enchantments, at least to level five, so he could feel safer when sleeping. [Miracle: Master Technician, did you receive the Judgment Sword?] Charlottey back on the bed and sent a private message to the technician with the ck stone. A knight without a sword felt the same as being naked. [Technician: Received. It will take three days to reforge. If everything goes smoothly, it will be sessful in one go. If not, it might take longer.] The technician''s reply was quite prompt. [Miracle: Alright.] [Technician: However, you chose to pay upon delivery for the shipment fee?] Charlotte raised an eyebrow, indicating his intention to end the conversation. [Technician: No problem, next time I''ll send it to you COD (cash on delivery), and the pickup fee should be 10,000 copper coins.] The postage in this world is too expensive! Charlotte was taken aback. The postage in the free shipping zone has dropped to less than one coin, but in this world, it starts at 10,000 copper coins. [Miracle: No problem.] Although bitter, he could only swallow this bitter pill. If the verdict was sent back for re-shipment, could he still refuse to ept it because of the 10,000 copper coins postage? As he was about to put away the ck stone, Charlotte''s gaze fell on the friend list. The Witch, this woman seems to be a sea tribe member. To be able to join the Red Moon organization, she must have something special unless she is a big shot. Perhaps he could obtain some useful information about the deep sea ck mist from her, which could help with Kasha''s condition. He decided to take the initiative. [Miracle: Hello, Miss Witch. Can I ask you a question about the deep sea?] [Witch: Big shot, go ahead.] Being called a big shot made Charlotte feel a bit awkward, but the false reputation of being a potion prodigy still had some value in online chatting, so he didn''t overly modest. [Miracle: I encountered a case of a mermaid washed ashore. She encountered a huge ck mist in the sea and fell into aa. After waking up, she developed an allergy to seawater. Whenever her skines into contact with seawater, it is severely corroded. This kind of corrosion cannot be cured by healing spells and can only be treated through physical removal. Currently, she is bing weaker and can only survive onnd for three more months. I want her to be able to return to the ocean, but I have no clue about things like the deep sea mist and no means to research it.] [Witch: You''re talking about the Curse Mist.] "Curse Mist?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up. It seems like he found the right person. [Witch: The Curse Mist started appearing over three hundred years ago. I''ve done some specialized statistics, and there are already more than ten groups of Curse Mists in the coastal areas, and both their numbers and sizes are increasing year by year. However, ording to my research, once enveloped by the Curse Mist, the body will rot and perish, the whole processsting no more than three minutes, ultimately turning into a pile of bones within the ck mist. And now, you have one of my people who survived within the ck mist?] Charlotte didn''t expect the Witch to be researching the ck mist. And, she''s a mermaid too? If she finds out he has taken in a mermaid servant, would she want to kill him? [Miracle: That''s right, I just performed a rot removal surgery for her today. She tried to return to the ocean and went into the sea multiple times, resulting in more than a hundred rot spots on her body caused by the seawater. It''s a very serious condition. Her name is Kasha, do you know her?] [Witch: I don''t know her. The mermaid poption is widely spread, and there are dozens of mermaid settlements alone. But I still have to thank the big shot for saving my people.] [Miracle: It''s not a problem, she has already repaid the favor.] Charlotte hesitated for a moment, wanting to retract, but the ck Stone didn''t support that functionality. What a careless mistake! If the witch finds out that her fellow n member''s first treatment was paid with the rights to their virginity, and the second treatment required them to serve as a maid for three months, she would probably go berserk on the spot, right? [Witch: Repayment? My innocent and adorable n members wouldn''t offer themselves to you, would they?] In a delicate little house built from white seashells deep under the sea, the witch with fiery red hair stared at the ck Stone in her hand, an expression full of curiosity on her face. "The Miracle Master must be quite mature, right? An oily, pot-bellied middle-aged man? A handsome uncle?" "But, a genius alchemist who can produce high-end potions like the antidote to magic disillusionment shouldn''t be judged solely by appearance." "Of course, I''m an exception to this looks-oriented mindset!" "Such a sessful person must be irresistible to a little girl like her." She could even imagine a cute and obedient mermaid cuddling up in the arms of a plump middle-aged man, admiringly feeding him fruits. After careful consideration, Charlotte realized that Kasha chose to serve as his maid for thest three months of her life and intended to share his bed tonight. It seemed... she was indeed offering herself to him. [The Miracle Master: As someone as righteous as me, I wouldn''t take advantage of someone in a vulnerable position. Right now, I only want to find a way to cure her water allergy and let her return to the ocean, to live on.] "Ohoho, he''s getting anxious." The witch''s lips curled up with madness. After a brief thought, she replied: [Witch: This situation is new to me as well, but based on my research on the Curse Mist over the years, its harmful effects are more akin to a curse, and this curse is strongly rted to the marine creatures that died on the night of the Red Moon. Weren''t you studying the effects of the Red Moon on various monstrous creatures? Perhaps you can start your research from that angle. I''m not very busytely, so if I encounter the Curse Mist, I''ll help you study it.] The Red Moon, yet again! Charlotte furrowed his brows. Anything rted to the Red Moon was never a good thing. But at least the witch gave him a direction. [The Miracle Master: Alright, thanks.] Charlotte ended the conversation. But it wasn''t aplete waste. At least now he knew that the ck mist, known as the Curse Mist, was responsible for Kasha''s current appearance. However, even though he was a seasoned resident of the deep sea and a witch who had done extensive research on ck mists, it was the first time he had heard of this situation, and couldn''t provide any more valuable information. So, his next investigative direction would be that boy named Abin. He could now be fairly certain that the manga artist did indeed save a mermaid and was living a shameless life with her. The next morning, while the clinic was still closed, Charlotte sneaked into the neighboring bookstore. The bald boss was mopping the floor and was startled by Charlotte''s sudden entrance. He eximed in surprise, "Doctor, why are you here so early? Is there something you need?" "It''s nothing major, I just wanted to ask if you know the author of the picture book you sold to me yesterday," Charlotte asked with a smile. "Oh, so you''re not satisfied and want to buy more from the series?" The bald boss immediately had a knowing expression on his face. "Ah... yes, that''s right," Charlotte nodded with a smile. "Can you get your hands on thetest installment of the picture book?" "Well... that might be a bit difficult. After all, that picture book has been on the shelf for over a year, and because it hasn''t been selling, I haven''t bothered to inquire about any sequels, let alone new ones," the bald boss said with a troubled expression. "Do you know who the author is? Can you find him?" Charlotte pressed. "That''s not possible. You know, artists who draw these kinds of books don''t reveal their real names or where they live unless they have no one left to care about in this world," the boss shook his head, looking at Charlotte with confusion. "Even if you wanted to find a sequel, you wouldn''t go to their doorstep to demand it. You''d at most send some des." "I want to be friends with him. It''s not often youe across such an interesting artist. If you can help me find him within themunity, consider it a reward," Charlotte ced six silver coins on the bookshelf. The boss''s eyes lit up, and he immediately patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry! Leave it to me. I''ll give you a definite answer today. I''ve been in thismunity for decades, and I still have some connections." "Thank you then," Charlotte smiled and turned to leave the bookstore. But when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back to look towards the direction of the stairs. It was empty. But he had a feeling that someone had been watching him earlier. Could it be that girl who had peeked at him showeringst time? He went to the neighboring bakery and bought three soft bread buns before returning to the clinic. "Boss." "Master." Vivian and Kasha had alreadye downstairs. Kasha had changed into the gray robe she wore yesterday, tightly wrapping her body and tail, leaving only her small, delicate face and a pair of fair, slender hands exposed. After a night''s rest, she looked much better. "Let''s have breakfast," Charlotte handed the soft bread buns to the two of them, and he bit into a bread bun, walking towards the counter. Kasha''s arrival helped alleviate the busyness during the peak hours of the clinic to some extent. He pulled out a spare wooden sign from under the counter, took a goose feather pen, dipped it in ink, and wrote two lines on the wooden sign: Buy potions on the left side; Medical treatment on the right side. After some thought, he added two more lines: No noise or fighting in the clinic; Offenders will be expelled and cklisted! Chapter 169：Rules are necessary for order Chapter 169£ºRules are necessary for order Charlotte has been thinking about setting some rules for the clinic. As the saying goes, rules are necessary for order. With the expansion of the clinic and an increase in the number of patients, this need bes more apparent. After some thought, he added two more sentences at the end: "No credit is given for small business!" Business hours: 7:00 AM to 12:00 PM A small hole was drilled in a wooden board, a hemp rope was tied, and it was hung on a pir next to the door, making it particrly conspicuous. It was almost 7 o''clock, and there were already ten meters of patients queuing in front of the door. "What does it say, Doctor?" Someone asked curiously. "These are the rules of the clinic," Charlotte smiled and said, "Starting today, patients purchasing medicines will line up on the left, and patients seeking treatment will line up on the right. No noise or fighting is allowed at the clinic." Upon hearing this, the queue quickly split into two columns. The ratio of patients buying medicine to those seeking treatment was about fifty-fifty. "Business hours start at 7:00 AM and end at 12:00 PM. Let''s not waste our time in the future," Charlotte turned and entered the clinic. Today marked the official start of business. Vivian had already informed Kasha about the prices of all the medicines, especially the two types of first aid kits, which had seen a surge in sales these days and were selling like hotcakes. "Hey, Doctor, you''ve hired a beautiful assistant." The patients also noticed Kasha. One patient, who had his wounds stitched up by Charlotte before, smiled and said so. Many patients had heard that there was a little doctor in the Abyss Clinic. He was small in stature but skilled in medicine, and he could stitch wounds and was in charge of selling medicines. Today, a beautiful girl had been added to the team. "This is Kasha, the new member of the clinic, and she will be in charge of managing the medicine counter," Charlotte introduced to everyone. "I''m Kasha, nice to meet you all," Kasha nodded slightly, her face slightly flushed, showing some nervousness. Having spent a year in the sewer, she rarely ventured outside. Even when she asionally encountered other vagrants who lived in the sewer, she kept her distance. This was the first time she had been surrounded by so many people. "Miss Kasha, I''ll take a set of intermediate first aid kits," an adventurer stepped forward and handed four silver coins. "O-Okay," Kasha quickly received the money with both hands and then swiftly took a bottle of intermediate hemostatic potion and a bottle of intermediate cleansing potion from the cab and handed them to the adventurer. "I''ll take two sets of beginner first aid kits." "I''ll take one set of intermediate..." The patients buying medicine crowded around the medicine counter, each stating their own needs in order. Before Kasha could even adjust to being watched, she was already busy. Taking money, giving change, and handing out medicines to customers. Although not yet proficient, the customers were understanding of Kasha''s first day at work and didn''t rush her. Charlotte paused and watched for a while, making sure Kasha could handle it, before leading a patient with a broken arm to the operating room. Vivian led a bloodied adventurer to the adjacent operating room. Currently, she was capable of independently performing someplex suturing surgeries. "How did this happen?" Charlotte had the orc with a severed forearm lie t on the operating table. He reached out and touched the bone, which waspletely shattered. "It was just my bad luck. I entered the wilderness at dawn, and within two hundred meters, I encountered a level four wild ck boar. It instantly sent me flying over ten meters and my hand broke," the orc said, his face filled with pain. He sighed, "Lately, the number of magical beasts on the outskirts of the wilderness has increased significantly. There are often level three or four magical beasts rampaging around, causing a lot of trouble for low-level adventurers." "But wasn''t it just a few days ago that the Red Moon Night ended? Why are there new problems in the wilderness?" Charlotte asked, confused. "I''m not quite sure either," the orc shook his head and continued, "But I heard that a tough person appeared on the outskirts of the wilderness recently. He specializes in killing level five and six magical beasts, only taking their magic cores and not caring about other materials on them. Some adventurer squads found them and made a fortune." Indeed, it was quite impressive to specialize in hunting level five and six magical beasts. However, when adventurers and hunters hunted magical beasts, the magic cores were indeed the most valuable. But there were still many valuable treasures that could be salvaged from magical beasts, not to mention the high-ranking magical beasts with their massive bodies. The remaining value of the other parts would be on par with the magic cores. This person, who only took the magic cores when hunting magical beasts, probably had the intention of using the magical beasts to practice his sword skills. He had personally experienced the benefits ofbat in terms of martial arts and strength improvement. However, as a cautious person, he wouldn''t use such an aggressive method to enhance his abilities. At most, he would wait until he had the Judgment Sword in hand and go out at night to courageously fight against small criminal pests. He administered an anesthetic injection to the orc and then made an incision with a surgical knife. The bones were shattered, so he could only piece together the rtivelyrge pieces and add powdered cow bones for restructuring. Then he secured it with a splint... The busy work began with surgery for aminuted bone fracture. One after another, patients underwent different surgeries in the operating room. Vivian had already taken up regr suturing surgeries, while he mainly handled rtivelyplex surgeries, such as arm and rib fractures. As noon approached, the number of patients gradually decreased. Kasha sat behind the counter, sorting through the coins in the cash register, her face full of a sense of aplishment. She had been busy mainly during the early opening hours when adventurers were in a hurry to buy first aid kits before venturing into the wilderness. But now, there were no more customersing to buy potions. Charlotte sent off thest patient, cleaned his hands, and walked out of the operating room. He smiled as he looked at Kasha, who had already finished sorting the money. "You did great on your first day of work." "Master... I''m still not skilled enough," Kasha quickly stood up, her face slightly red but filled with undisguised joy. "Kasha, you did much better on your first day than I did. I had no idea what I was supposed to do that day," Vivian came out of the clean operating room and encouraged Kasha with a supportive look. "You two take a break. I''ll go buy some groceries to make lunch. After we eat, I''ll take you to get custom-tailored clothes," Charlotte paused for a moment, looking at Vivian, and added, "I''ll have you get a set as well." Vivian only had the gray dress that Diana had given her, even though she cleaned it with her cleaning spell every day, having only one dress wasn''t enough for a girl. Plus, the weather had already turned colder, so it was time to prepare winter clothes in advance. "Really?!" Vivian''s eyes lit up, but she quickly asked cautiously, "It won''t... be deducted from my sry, will it?" Trust was the most basic thing between people, and Charlotte nced at her, saying, "Work clothes. I''ll cover half of the cost." "Thank you." Vivian said insincerely. Chapter 170: Master, it feels very secure with you Chapter 170: Master, it feels very secure with you Charlotte went out to buy groceries and just as he reached the doorstep, the bald neighbor boss with a malicious smile approached him, whispering, "Doctor, I''ve got some information on what you asked me to check." "So soon?" Charlotte was surprised, as it had only been a morning. "I had to get it done for you since you asked." The bald boss grinned. "I still have three volumes of the mermaid maid continuation series from my friend in Calva. Do you want them? If you do, I can bring them to you tomorrow from Calva." "Forget about the continuation series for now. Can you find that artist?" Charlotte asked. The bald boss hesitated, "You know how small the world of illustration is. In our line of work, there are only a few illustrators who sustain us. If you want him to share this kind of information with you, then it''s definitely..." "Tell him I''ll buy those three continuation volumes for ten thousand copper coins, but only if he gives me the address of the artist." Charlotte interrupted, tossing a gold coin. "Alright, tomorrow morning, I''ll bring you the address." The bald boss nodded eagerly, stroking the gold coin in his hand. Charlotte entered the house carrying the groceries, feeling a pang in his heart. A gold coin! That''s ten thousand copper coins! He was going all out to find that artist. After having lunch, Charlotte took Kasha and Vivian and headed to Tova Street. Charlotte had the two girls wear hooded cloaks to hide their stunning appearances and avoid unnecessary attention. But even so, the graceful figures of the two girls attracted some ill-intentioned followers. "Boss, it seems like someone is following us," Vivian said nervously. "Are they... bad people?" Kasha''s voice trembled with fear. Charlotte had already noticed the people trailing behind them, three orcish individuals with about second-level strength. With Charlotte''s current abilities, dealing with them would be a piece of cake. However, as they turned a corner into an alley, they were blocked by two burly orcish individuals in front, while the three followers caught up from behind, cutting off their escape route. "Tsk tsk, nice figures. Brothers, let''s have some fun first, then we can sell them at the port hideout in Calva." The leader, a pig-headed orc, leered at Kasha and Vivian without any restraint. "Of course, the boss will have fun first, and we can all enjoy afterward." The dog-headed orc beside him fawned. The other three orcs joined in the sinisterughter. As for Charlotte, he waspletely ignored by this group of orcs. After all, he was just a human, unarmed, and what trouble could he cause? Vivian''s face turned pale with fright. Her hand, hidden in the oversized sleeves of her robe, had already gripped her magic wand. However, she had littlebat experience and in such close quarters, in this narrow alley, she had no confidence that she could handle these terrifying orcs. After she entered the medical hall, she rarely left Baka Street, and she didn''t expect to encounter danger so quickly. Kasha was so scared that she took two steps back, her feet tripped over a raised cobblestone, and she staggered backward. Charlotte reached out and supported her waist, gently pulling her back to stabilize her body. But as she remembered, a corner of her clothes revealed the magnificent ice-blue mermaid tail to the orc crowd. "It''s a mermaid!" eximed the dog-headed orc with excitement. "Boss, we''re going to make a fortune today! I''ve heard that many nobles in the Imperial Capital of the Lance Empire are willing to pay a high price for mermaids. If we sell this mermaid over there, we''ll be able to enjoy ourselves for a while, my brothers." "Really?!" The pig-headed orc''s eyes lit up, then he looked toward Kasha with an increasingly heated gaze. "I''ve lived for over a hundred years and haven''t yed with a mermaid yet. Today, I''ll have some fun with this little girl and see how good she is." As he spoke, he began striding towards them. The other orcs also fixed their gaze on Kasha, filled with lewdness and desire. "Master, I... I''m scared..." Kasha leaned against Charlotte''s embrace, trembling uncontrobly. "Don''t be afraid." Charlotte released his hold on Kasha''s slender waist, took a step forward, and stood in front of Vivian and Kasha, staring at the approaching pig-headed orc with icy coldness in his eyes. A third-level pig-faced orc, without even drawing his weapons, clearly didn''t consider him a threat. "Boy, a beauty like her isn''t something useless humans like you can enjoy. I''ll twist your head off and put it asideter, so you can see how I enjoy the beauty," sneered the pig-headed orc, extending hisrge, fan-like hands to grab Charlotte''s head. "Hahaha!" The other orcs followed suit,ughing heartily. They seemed to envision their leader twisting the human''s head off. "Master!" Kasha watched Charlotte''s figure, her cursed body unable to summon any strength, her little face turning red with anxiety. "Ice Wall! Use an Ice Wall to block him, boss! He should still have some talismans!" Vivian was equally anxious, already silently chanting a spell. Just then, Charlotte suddenly made a move. Instead of stepping back, he stepped forward, like a cannonball, crashing into the pig-headed orc''s embrace. A cold light shed at Charlotte''s fingertip, and the pig-headed orc''s eyes widened suddenly. Then his massive body flew out, crashing into a solid stone wall tens of meters away. There was a gaping wound on his major artery. Blood gushed out like a fountain. His heart had also been stabbed three times, the wounds not as visible but equally deadly. "Boss!" The four orcs were instantly stunned, staring at the pig-headed orc lying motionless in a heap of stones, unsure of his fate. Their gazes turned once again to Charlotte, this seemingly weak human holding a delicate little knife in his hand. How could such horrifying speed and strength erupt from this small body, kicking a pig-headed orc weighing over half a ton dozens of meters away? Kasha was also stunned, looking at the pig-headed orc who had fallen silent and then at Charlotte, who stood there unharmed like a sword. Her gaze gradually turned into admiration. So, her master turned out to be a powerful knight! What a sense of security it brought. Charlotte swiftly killed the pig-headed orc, shocking the entire scene. Even Vivian''s spell was interrupted. In his hand, there was only a surgical scalpel, no longer than ten centimeters. The remaining few orcs regained their senses and confirmed that Charlotte was a formidable opponent. They exchanged nces with the orc leader and rushed toward Charlotte together. Chapter 171：Maid outfit and Lolita (1) Chapter 171£ºMaid outfit and Lolita (1) Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With a muffled sound, the four orcs were sent flying almost simultaneously, crashing down tens of meters away, their breaths interrupted. "Wow... amazing!" Kasha''s mouth hung open in astonishment. "Has the boss be a knight? But he was a mage!" Vivian also wore an expression of disbelief. She thought Charlotte would use magic spells in battle. She never expected him to handle the fight so deftly with a scalpel and his physical skills. You should know that the pig-headed orc was at least of third-level strength! Yet, the boss killed him in just a second. Doesn''t that mean the boss is now an intermediate knight? How... how is that possible?! Charlotte brushed off the dust on his pants and carefully wiped the bloodstains off the scalpel with a cloth. Then, he calmly said to the two stunned women, "Let''s go, Tova Street is ahead." Vivian pulled Kasha, whose legs were still weak, and followed Charlotte, quietly asking, "Boss, when did you be a knight? And... you even became an intermediate knight." "Shh, it''s a secret," Charlotte replied, ncing at her and speaking softly. "Got it, got it," Vivian nodded, showing an understanding expression. The boss''s background is even more tumultuous than hers. He went from being a prodigy banished from magic to now bing an intermediate knight. The suffering he experienced can be imagined. From being banished from magic to the present, it had only been three years. Therefore, in just three short years, at the age of twenty-something, he started from scratch and trained to be a third-level knight. It''s... simply an abnormal existence! You should know that knight training emphasizes a solid foundation. You must cultivate your bones from a young age, gradually solidifying your foundation as you grow older. If you want to be a knight,ter on, you must endure hundredfold efforts. She thought of Charlotte''s rumored fiance, Elizabeth, the daughter of the Lord of Calva. She was hailed as the most talented knight among the younger generation. Even though Vivian was far away in the capital, she had heard many legends about Elizabeth. Two years ago, she even represented Calva and visited the capital, defeating the top student of the Knight Academy with her sword skills, without a single defeat. This battle made her famous, and many students from the Medical Academy skipped sses to watch the duel, just to catch a glimpse of that elegant white-d girl. Unluckily, Vivian was one of the onlookers who skipped ss. Due to her short stature and therge crowd, she only caught a brief glimpse. That young girl in silver armor, challenging the tall and imposing chief of the Knight Academy''s Swordsmanship Association, left a deep impression on her. Although the boss was not bad either, handsome in appearance, good-natured, and even his cooking was delicious, she had always felt that he was somewhat ipatible with Elizabeth. But today, the boss revealed an astonishing talent in knight training, causing her to reevaluate the two of them. It could be said... they were both extraordinary individuals. Inparison, she was just a waste who knew how to cook. "Sigh..." Thinking of this, Vivian couldn''t help but sigh. When a cute girl sighs, she must have something on her mind. Charlotte nced at her and smiled, "What''s wrong? Do you have many big questions in that little head of yours?" Vivian stared at Charlotte, "I''m curious, where does all your talente from? At least I have been called a prodigy since I was little, butpared to you, I feel like a waste." "That''s just how it is. Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, things can''t be changed," Charlotte smiled. Vivian: "Do you think you''re funny?" This girl is hit hard! "To be honest, when I was your age, I had just be an intermediate mage," Charlotte looked at her seriously. "Keep it up, young girl. The path to bing a top-notch mage is still long, and your talent has already made other mages envious." A smile reappeared on Vivian''s face, even with a hint of pride. "But besides healing spells, I''m going to supervise your practice of offensive magic more from now on," Charlotte said, looking at her, "So, let''s start tutoring tonight." Vivian''s expression instantly fell, looking pitifully at Charlotte. "Tonight? Can''t we start tomorrow?" "No," Charlotte''s words left no room for negotiation. "Alright," Vivian nodded. She knew that she was weak in offensive magic. As an intermediate water mage, she only knew a few offensive spells besides healing magic. This was closely rted to her upbringing and future goals. Growing up in a noble family and aspiring to be a top physician, she never thought she would need to fight one day. But after being stranded in the chaotic andwless Abyss, she deeply felt the importance of self-defense. Healing magic could save others, but when faced with viins, it couldn''t save her. They walked through the alley and arrived at Tova Street. The Night of the Red Moon was a devastating disaster for Tova Street. Half of the street was destroyed, and the residents suffered heavy casualties. But after a few days, Charlotte was surprised to find that the destroyed buildings had all been repaired, and even some old buildings that hadn''t copsed were demolished and rebuilt. A brand new Tova Street appeared before them. The shops along the street were posting rental notices, and about half of them were under renovation and disying merchandise. Knights wearing ck armor were patrolling the streets, and Charlotte noticed the Duru family crest on their chests. The chaotic district that was once filled with magic drug addicts and dealers suddenly became orderly after the Duru family took over. Charlotte was somewhat surprised, yet also relieved. If Rnd could promote this model throughout the Abyss, the transformation of Abyss into Calva wouldn''t be just a fantasy. Of course, there was still a long way to go before it became a vibrant city, but restoring order and establishing investment confidence were undoubtedly the first steps. "It feels simr to Baka Street here, rtively safer," Vivian whispered following behind Charlotte. "The safest ce is by the Master''s side," Kasha followed closely to Charlotte, almost sticking to him. The previous experience had frightened her. Now she realized how terrifying and dangerous the Abyss truly was. But the powerful Charlotte gave her a strong sense of security, especially when he held her. She felt a slowly growing sense of safety. Charlotte led the two of them to Eighth Lane, where the tailor''s shop was open. He approached and knocked on the door. Ivan, who was cutting fabric, looked up and his eyes lit up. He happily put down the scissors and walked over, saying, "Dr. Charlotte, why are you here!" After not seeing each other for over half a month, Ivan''splexion waspletely different from when they first met. He was once emaciated and on the verge of death, but now his cheeks had regained some flesh, although he was still thin. Hisplexion looked almost normal now. "Just came to see how you''re doing, and also to have two sets of clothes tailored for the staff in the shop," Charlotte entered the tailor''s shop. Kasha and Vivian followed in. Chapter 172: Maid outfit and Lolita (2) Chapter 172: Maid outfit and Lolita (2) The tailor shop was spacious, with a simple pedal-operated sewing machine in the middle. On several shelves, there were dozens of colorful fabrics, and the only other items were two chairs. When Ivan was addicted to magic drugs, he squandered his fortune and even pawned almost everything in the shop. Ivan took a look at Vivian and Kasha, then turned to Charlotte and asked, "What styles do you n to have them tailored in?" "I brought the dress design sketches, but you''ll need to measure and finalize the specific details," Charlotte took out two sketches from his pocket. A maid''s dress was prepared for Kasha, as a maid should look like a maid. A set of Lolita clothes is prepared for Vivian. With the cute little legs, she should look adorable in Lolita, right? Ivan looked at the drawings for a while, furrowing his brows and then rxing them, asionally nodding. "So, what do you think? Can you make it?" Charlotte asked, worried that the craftsmanship might be tooplicated and Ivan might be hesitant. "Did you design this?" Ivan asked. "You could say that." Charlotte nodded. He had only seen this kind of thing in anime and manga, but with his exceptional memory, he managed to recreate it with about eighty or ny percent uracy. "It''s truly exquisite, with the ingenuity of art. It''s amazing." Ivan gave him a thumbs up and continued studying the drawings for a while before saying, "I will do my best to bring it to life, but since it''s my first time, I can''t guarantee a perfect result." "No problem, just do your best." Charlotte nodded and then said, "This long dress is for Kasha, and this little dress is for Vivian. Please measure their sizes." "Wow, this little dress is so pretty, and the style is unique." Vivian leaned in, looking at the drawings with shining eyes. Kasha peeked her head out curiously but hesitated to approach. "Well then, let me measure the figures of these two beautifuldies." Ivan solemnly put the drawings on a small table nearby and took off the measuring tape hanging around his neck. "I''ll go first." Vivian took off her hooded cloak, allowing Ivan to measure her size. After all, she had grown up in a family with a private tailor, so she was very skilled in this type of thing. Kasha, on the other hand, watched curiously. As a mermaid, she didn''t wear clothes in the sea; she only needed to choose two beautiful seashells and tie them with resilient seaweed to hang them in front of her chest. However, humans were very interested in clothing and had people specifically responsible for designing and making clothes. In no time, Ivan recorded Vivian''s body measurements and then turned to Kasha. Kasha hesitated about whether or not to take off her gray robe, but she wasn''t wearing anything underneath it. "Let me measure Kasha. Her waist is very slim, and the clothing is not thick, so measuring directly is not a problem at all." Vivian took the measuring tape from Ivan''s hand and, with Ivan''s guidance, measured Kasha''s size. When it came to measuring her waist, the slightly lifted hem revealed Kasha''s fishtail. "You''re a mermaid?" Ivan was somewhat surprised. Kasha nced at Charlotte and saw him nodding, so she nodded lightly. "Speaking of which, five years ago, a mermaid customer ordered a piece of clothing from me. But before the clothes were finished, she left in a hurry and asked me to give it to someone who was destined for it." Ivan smiled and said, "You''re the first mermaid customer toe to my shop in these five years. Your figure is very simr to that customer''s. If you don''t mind, perhaps you can try on the clothing I tailored for her. If it fits, I''ll give it to you as a gift." Kasha''s eyes brightened, but she still instinctively looked at Charlotte. Charlotte smiled and nodded. If it was suitable, it could also be seen as fate. Ivan turned and walked into the back room. In no time, he came out holding a small wooden box and ced it on the small table. Opening the box carefully, he took out the dress inside. It was a silver long dress, made of a smooth fabric that felt like silk, hanging gracefully even after many years. There was not a single wrinkle on it. The cor and cuffs were adorned with a row of small diamonds, adding to its elegance and making it a perfect formal dress for high-end banquets. Kasha''s eyes immediately lit up,pletely captivated by the dress. Women werepletely defenseless against such a shiny dress! Mermaids were the same. "What a beautiful dress! It would suit Kasha." Vivian couldn''t help but praise. Charlotte looked at Ivan, who was holding the dress so carefully, and it seemed that he must be very satisfied with this work. Even if it meant selling almost all of his properties, he still cherished it so deeply. "It might be a bit presumptuous, but can I ask Miss Kasha to try on this dress so I can see how it looks?" Ivan nervously looked at Kasha. "This dress has never been worn since it waspleted." This is one of the most satisfying works of his lifetime, a dress designed and made specifically for a mermaid. Although he had fallen on hard times in the past two years, he always held a trace of pride in his heart. If there wasn''t a suitable person to wear it, he wouldn''t settle for just anyone even if he had to keep the dress locked away. But today, when he saw Kasha, his long-dormant memories suddenly ignited. She had an equally elegant figure, a beautiful face, and a frosty blue fishtail. Only she was the one who matched the image of the person who could truly wear this dress in his mind. "Alright." Kasha seemed to feel the emotions Ivan had poured into this dress, and she reached out to take it. "There''s a changing room inside." Ivan''s face lit up, and he turned to Vivian. "This dress is quiteplicated, so I''ll have Miss Vivian help Miss Kasha put it on." "No problem, leave it to me. I''m a professional at wearing dresses." Vivian nodded and followed Kasha into the dressing room. "I noticed that there are quite a few shops for rent on Tova Street. Have you considered moving out of the alley?" Charlotte chatted with Ivan. "Not for now. You know my current situation. I want to rebuild my poprity here first. If there''s a chance in the future, then I''ll consider moving out." Ivan smiled, his eyes filled with hope for the future. "The Duru family has taken over Tova Street, and they''ve banned the sale of magic potions. They''ve also cleared out some unsavory characters. Everything is getting better." Charlotte nodded. The idea of being self-reliant was great. After looking around, he asked, "And what about your daughter? That adorable little deer." "She''s going to school now, on Tova Street, at Mr. Rnd''s Abyss Academy." Ivan''s smile grew even brighter when he mentioned his daughter. "Rnd''s Abyss Academy is already up and running?" Charlotte looked surprised. Just a few days ago, Rnd hade to him with a bottle of wine, talking about how troubled he was. And now, the kids were already starting sses? The progress was unbelievably fast. "You know about it too?" Ivan was also surprised by Charlotte''s reaction and exined, "It''s currently in session for the preparatory ss, with just a dozen or so children studying. But in three months, the regr program will start, and more children will be admitted." Charlotte nodded, deep in thought. It seemed better to start with those dozen kids attending school before expanding further. The name "Abyss Academy" was something he quite liked. It was simple and grand, giving the feeling of inclusiveness. It seemed that Rnd had taken his advice to heart. In three months, the children of the Abyss would bid farewell to the days without a school. Choosing the address for the academy on Tova Street showed that Rnd had gained control of the street within the family and intended to turn it into a standard-setting location. "Where is the academy located? I want to go take a lookter." Charlotte asked curiously. After all, he had personally sent those kids to the academy, so it was only natural for him to visit them. "It''s in the middle of Tova Street, very conspicuous. You''ll see it as soon as you walk over." Ivan said. Charlotte nodded. At this moment, the door to the fitting room opened, and both of them instinctively paused their conversation and turned to look. Ivan even nervously clenched his fists. This dress had taken a lot of effort and anticipation on his part, but he had never seen the final effect when someone wore it all these years. He didn''t know how it would turn out. Kasha walked out cautiously. The silver long dress perfectly entuated her tall and graceful figure, shimmering in the light. The cor was adorned with scattered diamonds, shining brightly and making her look like a princess. The dress trailed on the floor, covering her fishtail and avoiding the awkwardness of her standing with a fishtail. Charlotte couldn''t help but be amazed, too, as he looked at her. Such a mermaid-like princess wearing a maid outfit and obediently calling someone her master... The more he thought about it, the more intriguing it became. "It''s perfect! It''s as if it''s tailor-made for you!" Ivan eximed excitedly. He circled Kasha a couple of times, his face turning red. The effect presented by Kasha wearing this dress exceeded his expectations, perfectly matching his vision and even surpassing it. He hadn''t wasted all those sleepless nights spent on designing and making it. This feeling of aplishment was truly remarkable! It was a feeling he hadn''t experienced in many years. "Thank you, Miss Kasha. Allow me to give you this dress as a gift." Ivan looked at Kasha solemnly. Kasha looked at Charlotte. Charlotte nodded slightly. "Thank you." Kasha smiled. She had been paying attention to Charlotte''s expression all this while, and it seemed that her master also liked her wearing this beautiful dress. "Bah, I envy you. If only I could grow a little taller, then I could also wear such a graceful long dress." Vivian tiptoed, muttering with envy. Kasha returned to the fitting room, changed back into her clothes, and carefully ced the white dress back in the small box, hugging it affectionately. Charlotte then asked Ivan and Vivian to check how much the two customized dresses would cost. Chapter 173：Who doesnt have a few maids, as a true man? Chapter 173£ºWho doesn''t have a few maids, as a true man? "Look at what you''re saying. How can I take your money when you gave me my life?" Ivan quickly waved his hand. Charlotte smiled and shook his head, "That won''t do. Your tailor shop has just reopened, and you have children to raise. I can''t take advantage of you." "I''ve heard that the grocery store on Tucker Street has been selling anti-magic potions for a million copper coins. Even if it''s twenty pieces of clothing, I still can''t repay your kindness," Ivan said earnestly. Charlotte understood the situation but still insisted, "In that case, for two dresses, you charge me for one, and the other one will be my treat." "A treat?" All three people in the shop looked at him. "Ahem..." Charlotte suddenly realized that the phrase might not be appropriate and felt a bit awkward, "Let''s say I received it without paying." Ivan suddenly understood and thought to himself that Doctor Charlotte had a unique way with words. Seeing his insistence, he reluctantly nodded. "Okay... I''ll charge you 500 copper coins." "How long will it take?" Charlotte asked as he took out money. Ivan thought for a moment and said, "The fabric is readily avable in the shop, and the designs aren''t tooplicated. It will take three days toplete." "Alright, I''lle to pick it up in three days." Charlotte handed him five silver coins and bid farewell. Three dayster, the two custom-made dresses would be ready. The efficiency of this tailor shop far exceeded his expectations. In the past, even ordering one item online in the non-free shipping region wouldn''t guarantee its delivery. "Boss, did you used to enjoy freeloading?" After leaving the tailor shop, Vivian approached and asked quietly. "Nonsense! How could someone as upright as me do such a thing?" Charlotte said seriously. Vivian wore an expression of disbelief and muttered, "They said you used to hang out on Amman Street, whenever you had the chance, you would head straight to Amman Street..." "Who said that?" Charlotte nced at her. Who was it? They were talking behind his back! "The bald owner of the bookstore next door and Mrs. Be from the bakery," Vivian quickly sold out the gossipers. "It was all a disguise," Charlotte''s expression became somewhat mysterious as he lowered his voice. "You mustn''t tell anyone about my job change. The members of the Physicians Association are secretly watching me. If they discover how ambitious I am, they will surelye after me. At that time, you and Kasha..." Vivian shivered in fear from Charlotte''s dark and intimidating tone, but then her eyes gradually lit up. She understood! The previous behavior of the boss was all a pretense to appear as a failed and down-and-out individual, but in reality, he was a bookworm secretly working hard behind the scenes. This was the boss she knew and recognized. Having lost his magical source and yet secretly changed jobs in three years to be an intermediate knight. This was so inspiring! And the once revered Physicians Association had now be a viinous organization persecuting dissidents in her heart. If the boss were to be framed by them again, leaving her and Kasha, two vulnerable women, how could they survive in the Abyss? No, this must not happen! She must help the boss hide and rebuild the image of a deste youth. "Boss, I know what to do," Vivian said seriously. Charlotte was puzzled by her words but still nodded along, "As long as you understand my hardships." Kasha carried a small box, following Charlotte with small steps, unable to hide her joy. This was the first gift she received sinceing to the Abyss, and it was also the first time she received such a beautiful dress." Charlotte didn''t rush back and walked with the two toward the middle of Tova Street. They hadn''t gone far when they saw a building with pink and blue alternating colors in the distance. With its unique round-pointed roof and vibrant colors, it resembled a fairytale castle, creating a stark contrast with the surrounding grayish-white buildings. Even in the misty haze, it stood out. "What is that? Such a beautiful house," Vivian eximed, her eyes lighting up. "Abyss Academy," Charlotte said with a slight smile. "Abyss Academy? Since when did the Abyss have an academy?" Vivian was puzzled but quickly remembered something. "Is it built by Headmaster Rnd?" "Yes, it''s Rnd''s newly built academy," Charlotte nodded and continued walking. As they entered, they noticed two knights in armor standing guard at the school gate, vigntly observing the passersby. Not only Charlotte and the others were curious, but the pedestrians were also gathering and discussing: "Abyss Academy? The Duru family opened an academy in the Abyss?" "It''s for the children of wealthy families. Businessmen wouldn''t engage in unprofitable ventures. The Duru family is the most skilled in business in the Abyss." "Opening an academy is a good thing after all. It shows that the Duru family genuinely wants to create a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere on Tova Street. The rent isn''t expensive now, so it''s a good choice to do business here." Charlotte didn''t approach too closely. There was a fence surrounding the academy, with evergreen pine trees flourishing inside, perfectly blocking prying eyes from the outside. Judging from the length of the fence, the academy was quiterge in scale. The houses on either side of the academy had only undergone simple exterior wall decorations and were not rented out to the public. They were probably reserved for the future expansion of the academy. Charlotte did not doubt that Rnd had set up a magic barrier in the academy, and its level was no less than Level Four. A ray of sunlight broke through the mist and happened to shine on the academy signboard, giving the silver signboard a golden sheen. "Headmaster Rnd is amazing. He built such arge academy for the children, and in such a short amount of time," Vivian couldn''t help but admire. She had overheard Charlotte and Rnd''s conversation at the dinner table that day. "Yes, efficient and perfect. He''s wealthy," Charlotte nodded in agreement. The scale, grandeur, and speed of construction of the academy fully demonstrated Rnd''s financial capability. It was indeed the ability that Charlotte envied the most. After wandering outside for a while, Charlotte was preparing to take the two back to the clinic when Rnd happened to walk out of the academy gate and spotted them. "Charlotte, what are you doing here?!" Rnd greeted him with a smile. "Just taking them for a walk. I''m going to Ivan''s to have two outfits customized for them," Charlotte said with a smile, introducing them to Rnd. "This is Kasha, the new cashier at my clinic, and Eileen, you know her." "Hello, Headmaster Rnd. Your academy is amazing," Vivian gave Rnd two thumbs up. "Thank you," Rnd smiled and nodded, slightly proud of the praise. "Hello, Headmaster Rnd. I''m Kasha, the master''s maid," Kasha greeted in a low voice, emphasizing her identity at the end of her sentence. "Maid?" Rnd looked at Charlotte, with a hint of teasing in his eyes. Charlotte shrugged. He didn''t expect Kasha to willingly reveal her role in front of others. "I didn''t expect you to build the Abyss Academy so quickly. The children are going to enroll soon," Charlotte said. "I have to thank you for that," Rnd said with a somewhat resentful tone. "Thank me?" Charlotte was puzzled. "You mean the wine? It''s nothing. If there''s good wine in the future, you can still bring it to drink with me." "No, I''m talking about you bringing Jenny to my house," Rnd''s gaze turned unfriendly. "Oh, that... It''s no big deal. Just helping others," Charlotte smiled and waved, pretending not to notice Rnd''s resentment. "But what does that have to do with the Abyss Academy?" Rnd looked helpless. "She gave me five million and insisted that I use it to build the academy. She even brought a professional team of architects and construction workers from Calva and finished the academy in five days. They also helped recruit some experienced teachers." Charlotte: ... [What did I miss? You handed five million copper coins to me casually?] Charlotte had the impulse to kick Rnd''s face full of helplessness. [So what if a rich woman gives you money and puts in the effort? Are you unhappy about being spoiled?] "I see. It''s just five million, and the construction is... alright," Charlotte looked around, unable to find any faults, only the sour feeling left. "Come on, let me show you inside," Rnd warmly invited them. "Is that woman not inside?" Charlotte grew wary. He didn''t want to be criticized by another inexplicable scumbag. "Don''t worry, she doesn''t have that much time to stay in the Abyss," Rnd reassured Charlotte, blocking his shoulder and smiling as they walked toward the school. Charlotte thought the same. After all, Jane''s identity was extraordinary. Even Rnd was reaching high by associating with her. It was impossible for her to just stay in the Abyss and not leave. Chapter 174: Im already an adult Chapter 174: I''m already an adult The Carol family wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. Then, as soon as they entered the door, he saw the little fairy standing behind the ssroom door, inspecting with her hands behind her back. Damn it! Rnd, the untrustworthy guy! Charlotte paused for a moment, ready to turn and escape. But Rnd held onto his shoulder tightly and said, "Vice Principal Jenny, we have a visitor to the school." Jenny looked up at the sound and when she saw Charlotte standing with Rnd, her smile instantly vanished. She gently closed the ssroom door and said, "Scumbag, what are you doing here?" "First of all, let me rify that we have no grudges or romantic entanglements. It''s not appropriate for you to call me that," Charlotte said earnestly. "I think it''s appropriate," Jenny approached them, her gaze shifting to Vivian and Kasha who had entered with them. Rnd enthusiastically introduced, "This is Eileen, an assistant physician, and pharmacist at Charlotte Clinic, and this is..." "I am Kasha, the master''s maid," Kasha took over the conversation and introduced herself. Charlotte: ... Don''t continue the conversation. "The master''s maid?" Jenny''s gaze suddenly became dangerous. "Alright, Charlotte, not only are you a scumbag, but now you have a maid too. Can you even treat her right?!" "I, Charlotte, conduct myself with dignity and righteousness. I am ountable to heaven and earth, why do I need to be ountable to others?" Charlotte''s words were on the tip of his tongue, but he held them back. No, it''s too childish. He couldn''t say it. "What''s wrong with having a maid? Every gentleman has a few maids. I heard that there are countless maids in Rnd Manor, taking care of his daily life, and there are even two maids to warm his bed at night," Charlotte said confidently. Rnd, who was enjoying the show beside them, was dumbfounded. Indeed, Jenny''s gaze suddenly turned cold and fell on Rnd. Rnd quickly exined, "No... he''s talking nonsense. Although there are maids in my manor, they are only responsible for..." "No need to exin, scumbag!" Jenny raised her fist, ready to strike. "Wait, wait, why do you have the right to hit me?" Rnd quickly stepped back two steps, confused. "Because... because I am the vice principal of the school and the head of the guidance department, in charge of your misconduct!" Jenny confidently said, pulling out a riding crop from somewhere, ready to give Rnd a lesson on the spot. "That''s right, he deserves a good lesson," Charlotte added, egging on andughing more joyfully than anyone else. A gentleman does not seek revenge, but if Rnd marries this ''moody and suspicious woman,'' he will have a hard time. "So many teachers and children are watching, don''t make a scene, give me some face," Rnd forced a smile, feeling the heat of the situation. While the two were fooling around, Charlotte had already walked to the side of the ssroom. Through the transparent ss window, he saw more than ten children in the ss. In front of the ss was a young female teacher, who happened to be an elegant elf. The ssroom was soundproof, so he couldn''t hear what she was saying, but from her gentle expression and the immersed look of the children, he knew she must be giving a good lecture. This teacher must have been brought by Jenny from Calva. The Abyss couldn''t find experienced teachers, no matter how much money they had. For these children, seeing such a beautiful presence like an elf and bing their teacher was an incredible surprise. Jenny is registered as the vice principal at Abyss Academy, but she is not just an investor who wants to experience the feeling of having power. With her status as the heiress of the Carol family, she can bring high-quality teaching resources to Abyss Academy. She is so smart that she knows this. Charlotte saw familiar children, especially the half-human, half-beast girl in the ck dress sitting in the corner. She was the first child he saved from Siba that night. Washed clean and dressed in a beautiful dress, her ck hair was tied into twin tails behind her head. The cute brown animal ears poked out from her hair, making her look quite adorable. Her eyes were brown, lively, and clever, and she was focused on the teaching elf in front of her. "How adorable," Rnd leaned in at some point, a hint of pride in his smile, like a farmer showing off his well-grown cabbage, boasting about his harvest. "What''s her name?" Charlotte pointed to the girl in the corner and asked. "That''s Lily, a well-behaved and sensible child," Rnd said. "She has recovered well and is very proactive in learning. She also has some magical talent. I n to test her in a while. But she often asks me who the brother was that saved them that night" "Why are you looking at me? Do you think I saved them?" Charlotte looked at Rnd calmly. "Dora said that on the night he and Ivan met me, they were also saved by a brother" Rnd squinted his eyes. "Do you think it''s the same person? It''s quite coincidental that they were brought to me like this." "Jenny specifically asked for you, so I just happened to bring her along," Charlotte said with a smile. "And besides, shouldn''t you thank me? I brought you a top investor. Not only did I provide money, people, and equipment, but I also directly elevated your position in the family." "Well then, thank you very much," Rnd turned his head slightly, revealing a faint red whip mark on the left side of his face. "Cherish it. She is a wife and teacher, and she means business," Charlotte patted Rnd''s shoulder and prepared to take his leave. "I won''t disturb your teaching anymore." "Let me give you a ride back. I happen to have something I want to discuss with you," Rnd said. With a ride offered, Charlotte naturally didn''t refuse. He also didn''t want to use the dagger to stab someone, which seemed inappropriate. On the way, Rnd and Charlotte discussed the establishment of the Abyss Council. The construction of the Abyss protective barrier had been sessfully approved within the Duru family due to Jenny''s favor towards him. Keh and his two sons had beenpletely suppressed and didn''t dare to oppose. Rnd believed that since Charlotte grew up in Calva and his grandfather was a former elder of the Calva Council, he should have a good understanding of such matters. Unfortunately, Charlotte waspletely clueless about it. But he could still make things up. "In my opinion, Calva is currently a very good learning model, but the situation in the Abyss is unique. It is unsuitable to simply copy it. We need to find a bnce and establish a special council system for the Abyss." After listening, Rnd pondered for a while and nodded solemnly, "You''re right. We must establish a system based on the situation in the Abyss. Simply copying wouldn''t work and might even backfire." After speaking, Rnd looked at him with admiration, "You know a lot, as I expected." "I know a little," Charlotte modestly replied. The carriage stopped in front of the clinic, and Charlotte and the others got off. Rnd followed, holding a bottle of red wine and handing it to Charlotte. "What''s this?" Charlotte took the wine, somewhat surprised. "Consider it my consultation fee. Beauty and wine, a perfect match." Rnd smiled and climbed back into the carriage, gradually moving away. "This should be worth quite a bit of money, right? Should we sell it to Harry?" Charlotte yed with the wine in his hand. Only an oldbel was stuck on the cork, and with his limited knowledge, he couldn''t tell which vineyard it came from or its value. "Is the beauty referring to us? Boss, do I and Kasha get a share of this wine?" Vivian approached. "You''re just a kid, thinking about drinking wine? Wait for another two years." Charlotte carried the wine and pushed open the clinic door. Vivian followed inside, refusing to ept it, "In the Lance Empire, you''re considered an adult at sixteen. I''ll be sixteen in just a month!" As she spoke, she pushed out her full chest. Charlotte looked back at her, "You don''t look like an adult just judging by your height." "Don''t attack my height! I''m still young, I can still grow!" Vivian pouted with an inted little face. "Okay, okay, let''s save this wine for when youe of age in a month. It smells good and looks tasty." Vivian''s face brightened up again, and she turned to Kasha with some curiosity. "Kasha, how old are you?" Charlotte also looked at Kasha. He had never asked about Kasha''s age. "17, I think... yes." Kasha replied uncertainly, but quickly added, "I''m already an adult." Chapter 175：The Abysss number one superstar Chapter 175£ºThe Abyss''s number one superstar As the three of them were chatting, a knocking sound suddenly came from outside the door. "Who is it? Didn''t you see the business hours?" Charlotte looked puzzled towards the door. "I''ll go check." Vivian got up energetically and ran towards the door. She soon turned back and said, "Boss, it''s a male demon with a horse face. He wanted to buy the hydrating essence, and he brought somepanions with him. Should I let them in?" Charlotte''s eyes brightened at the mention of a high-value customer interested in buying the hydrating essence. He nodded and said, "Let them in." The first to enter was a slender horse-faced creature, with a long and well-maintained horse face that looked glossy and smooth. However, his thin physique made him appear fragile as if a strong wind could blow him away. Three other creatures followed him, with simr body shapes, giving off a delicate and weak appearance. Perhaps... this male demon establishment specialized in this kind of image? It could effectively appeal to wealthy women''s protective instincts. As the horse-faced demon entered, he first looked at the clinic and couldn''t hide his surprise. After all, half a month ago, it was just a shabby little clinic. Now it had transformed into such a magnificent clinic. His previously arrogant attitude immediately softened. There were only four clinics in the Abyss before, and this was the fifth, indicating the skill of this doctor. In the male demon business, they relied on their discerning eyes. Although he was not the top performer in the shop, he had a good reputation among several wealthy women, so he wasn''t stupid. "Doctor, I brought some friends today to repurchase the hydrating essence together," the horse-faced demon said with a smile. "I heard from a customer that a new clinic has recently received excellent reviews among adventurers. It seems that your clinic is indeed the right choice." Without Mrs. Minotaur present, the horse-faced demon didn''t disy as much effeminacy. He spoke quite normally and even brought some new customers. Charlotte smiled and said, "The potions released by the clinic recently have been well-received by adventurers. You''vee at the right time. We''ve just prepared a new batch of hydrating essence." "You''re quite magical in praising this hydrating essence," said a red-faced monkey-like creature, touching his face. "But you know, those of us in this line of work rely on our looks to make a living. If it works well, we''ll continue purchasing it. However, if it not only has no effect but also damages our faces, then it will be very troublesome." Charlotte took a look at his red face surrounded by golden monkey hair. It was a bit ky and had a few small e bumps, but it was within the range of the moisturizing essence''s capabilities. He immediately said, "Your face is not a minor issue. Dry skin and e breakouts can lead to peeling and red bumps covering your entire face if not properly cared for." "How do you know?" Monkey Face was surprised to hear that. "Every winter, my skin gets extremely dry and I break out with pimples. It gets so bad that I have to hide and can''t meet clients." "I am a doctor," Charlotte calmly replied. "Doctor, can this condition be treated? I have seen other doctors before, but their treatments only provide temporary solutions. Within three days, the problem resurfaces," Monkey Face was frustrated and looked at Charlotte with hope in his eyes. "The moisturizing essence is just what you need. Apply it once in the morning and once at night, and use it consistently," Charlotte took a pink bottle of potion from the nearby medicine cab and handed it to Monkey Face. "I can attest to that. With regr use, my skin has be hydrated and smooth," Horse Face chimed in. "Great! I''ll take three bottles," Monkey Face immediately made up his mind. A bottle of moisturizing essence was only 800 copper coins, and if it could truly cure his skin problems, it would be worth it. He had visited two other clinics before, where the doctors only performed simple treatments on his face, starting at a minimum fee of 10,000 copper coins. "I''ll take three bottles too," Horse Face spoke up. The other two male demons, seeing this, no longer doubted and hesitated. They also decided on two bottles of moisturizing essence each. "Goodbye. If you find the product effective, feel free to rmend it to other male demons you know," Charlotte bid them farewell with a smile. Ten minutester, Charlotte waved goodbye to the four male demons. A total of ten bottles of moisturizing essence yielded 8,000 copper coins. More importantly, the sales of the moisturizing essence started to pick up through word-of-mouth rmendations from existing customers to new customers. The male demon customer group was not particrlyrge, but if the moisturizing essence could be a staple skincare product for them, forming a habit, it would be a decent source of ie. Moreover, this gave Charlotte a new idea. If male demons cared so much about their skin condition, then the courtesans and dancers on Amman Street would surely be interested in the benefits of the moisturizing essence. Their purchasing power could be even more appealing. Charlotte''s mind immediately jumped to Ruth''s beautiful bodyOops, Ruth''s exquisite dance moves. As the top-ranked courtesan on Amman Street, Ruth not only held a high position in the hearts of the old patrons but was also an industry elite among the dancers. If Charlotte could get Ruth to promote the product and open up sales among themunity of Amman Street dancers, the sales of the moisturizing essence would undoubtedly skyrocket. Charlotte nced at the darkening sky outside, took out a silver coin, and handed it to Vivian. "Take care of yourselves tonight. I have to go out." "It''s already getting dark. Where are you going?" Vivian took the money and asked curiously. "I''m going to Amman Street." Charlotte put on a coat, took six bottles of moisturizing essence stored them in a space ring, and pulled up their hood before leaving. "So, is the boss trying to stabilize their reputation?" Vivian pondered, looking at the silver coin in her hand. She said to Kasha, "Kasha, let''s have bread for dinner tonight. With one silver coin, we can buy a lot of delicious bread from Mrs. Be''s, maybe even some roast meat." "Okay," Kasha nodded, ncing outside with some concern. "It''s getting dark, isn''t it dangerous for the boss to go out alone?" "Don''t worry, the boss definitely won''te back to sleep tonight." "Noting back?" Kasha was puzzled. "If he''s noting back, where is he staying?" "Probably... staying at Sister Ruth''s ce." "Sister Ruth?" "Sister Ruth is really beautiful, especially her figure..." Vivian exaggerated with her hands and couldn''t help but sigh. "Even I can''t help but sneak a few more nces." Kasha pondered for a moment and her mood suddenly became a little down. "I heard she is a great dancer, the top star of Amman Street Dance. I envy the boss for having the chance to see her. I wish I could see her dance in person someday," Vivian said with a hint of jealousy. ... Charlotte was already quite familiar with Amman Street, but he still had to consult the map twice on his way there. After all, this was his first time going to Amman Street since he came to this world. To be honest, he was a little nervous. In his previous life, he had been aw-abiding citizen who was always immersed in making money, and he had never even danced salsa. How could he make it look like it wasn''t his first time in the red-light district? He was in a hurry, waiting online. Usually, at this time, there would be kind inte users summarizing the following three points... As he passed by five blocks, the sky hadpletely darkened. Other streets had already be deserted, with few pedestrians in sight. But at the end of the pitch-ck alley, that particr street was brightly lit. In the darkness of the night, it stood like a lighthouse, guiding the lost man in the right direction. Charlotte remained cautious of his surroundings and quickened his pace. As he neared Amman Street, the noise grew louder. Both sides of the street were illuminated, casting a bright light upon the entire street. Men and women filled the streets, seeking pleasure and amusement. In front of the shops on both sides, seductive female and male performers in sheer garments enticed customers, theirughter and yful banter filling the air. It was truly bustling. Throughout the street, the armed guards of the Daniels family could be seen patrolling, ensuring the safety of the customers who came to rx and spend their money freely. Causing trouble on Amman Street would have serious consequences. This was the core industry of the Daniels family, and its importance was evident. Charlotte felt as if he had entered a grand garden, unable to stop himself from looking left and right, despite his attempts to restrain himself. Dancers with sheer garments twisted their graceful waists, enticing customers to enter. Mature women leaned over the windows on the second floor, disying their charms. Young girls wore short skirts, showcasing their youthful bodies. This ce was truly a paradise for thescivious! "Hurry, Miss Ruth''s performance is about to begin. If you''rete, you won''t be able to get a front-row seat!" "Let''s go! I''ve heard that Ruth''s dance is unparalleled. It would be such a pity to miss it tonight!" Next to him, two orcs whispered to each other, squeezing their way forward. Charlotte''s ears perked up, immediately locking onto the two orcs. He quickened his pace, following closely behind them. The mesmerizing sight began to confuse his senses, but he couldn''t forget why he hade tonight. As he continued to move forward, the crowd grew denser. Ahead, a six-meter-high stage stood in the center of the street, illuminated by countless lights. This was the grand stage of Amman Street. Charlotte stopped in his tracks, surveying the surroundings. He noticed arge stone about the height of a person nearby, just enough for one person to sitfortably. He climbed up the stone steps and settled down, enjoying a good view. An orc approached, annoyed that Charlotte had taken the stone first. He couldn''t help but stomp his feet in frustration but refrained from swearing, fearing the guards of the Daniels family. Ruth was famous for her mesmerizing beauty and talent in the Abyss, captivating both men and women. She opened each performance and also concluded it, leaving asting impression. The opening performance was about to begin, and already thousands of people had gathered in front of the stage. At least one-third of them were women, indicating her immense poprity. "This poprity makes her the number one star in the Abyss, doesn''t it?" Charlotte couldn''t help but marvel. Chapter 176：Miss Ruths Stolen First Kiss Chapter 176£ºMiss Ruth''s Stolen First Kiss The opening dance began on time, with the stage lights dimming and then illuminating again. In the center of the stage appeared a charming demon wearing a golden strapless dress, entuating her perfect figure. Under the focused lights, she seemed to be glowing. "Miss Ruth is truly beautiful!" "She''s so stunning as if she has been meticulously crafted by the gods. Even as a woman, I can''t help but admire her." "She hasn''t even started dancing yet, but my heart is already trembling. If she starts dancing, I might lose my mind!" As Ruth made her entrance, the audience erupted with excitement. Charlotte was also captivated by Ruth''s appearance. It was his first time seeing her on stage. Her makeup was light, as her natural beauty and wlessplexion required little enhancement. Especially her smiling eyes, they seemed to exude allure at every moment. The golden strapless dress was adorned with small yellow diamonds, shimmering under the lights. The high-slit, form-fitting gold gown showcased her curves perfectly, and the high slit extending almost to her thighs tantalizingly revealed her straight and shapely legs. The belt adorned with gold sequins added to the allure. She danced barefoot, her feet as delicate and white as jade. Her smile was filled with confidence as if she were the queen of that stage. Indeed, her performance had already conquered the hearts of the audience. The music started ying, and she swayed her hips and abdomen to the fast-paced rhythm. The sequins on her belt danced along, as her graceful dance moves showcased a mysterious Eastern charm. "Belly dancing?" Charlotte was a bit surprised. But Ruth''s dancing far surpassed any videos he had ever collected in the dance category, especially her captivating eyes and natural allure, which couldn''t be replicated by just anyone. Charlotte watched with great interest, and the audience beneath him screamed in delight, fully absorbed in the performance. Suddenly, Ruth''s gaze swept over the crowd, seeming to pause briefly on Charlotte, who was perched on a rock. Her eyes lit up, and a mischievous smile appeared on her lips. "Did you see that? Miss Ruth just looked at me!" a bald orc next to Charlotte eximed excitedly. Charlotte lowered his head and took a nce. The bald head was shiny and reflected light perfectly from every angle. He stood out in the crowd, making people unable to resist taking a second look at this mysterious luminescent figure. "Nonsense! Miss Ruth is looking at me! What can your little bald head even see?" The tall giraffe-like creature next to him protested, his long neck carrying a small head that almost reached Charlotte''s height. Charlotte lowered his head and nced at the creature''s body. The neck alone was taller than half a person, leaving him in awe. It was truly a neck made for observing spectacle, a gift from heaven for getting a good view. A few old critics argued fiercely because Ruth nced at Charlotte, diverting his attention from the performance. These guys were enjoying themselves. As the dance concluded, the music ceased, and Ruth bowed with a smile on the stage. Her opening dance hade to an end. The lights on the stage went out, and the audience below wore expressions of lingering joy, their minds filled with Ruth''s graceful dance moves. Charlotte looked around and wondered where Ruth lived, contemting asking a reliable source. Just then, a charming young girl squeezed through the crowd and approached Charlotte beneath the rock. Looking up at him, she said, "Doctor! My mistress sent me to invite you." "Your mistress?" Charlotte looked at her. "It''s Miss Ruth. I''m her maid, Daisy. You''ve met me before." The young girl said somewhat resentfully. Charlotte was somewhat surprised that Ruth, on that high stage, could still see him so easily. Upon hearing this, the people around Charlotte erupted into astonishment, disbelief, and envy written all over their faces: "Miss Ruth invited him?" "It''s indeed her maid, Daisy." "How is this possible? Miss Ruth was looking at me just now. How could it be this faceless young man?" "Is it possible that Miss Ruth was looking at him just now and you happened to be beneath him?" "Isn''t this Doctor Charlotte from Baka Street?" "A doctor, running around on Amman Street, shameless!" Sitting high on the rock, Charlotte felt as if he were being roasted over a fire, under the jealous gaze of the crowd. If looks could kill, he would have died a hundred deaths by now. Surprisingly, it felt kind of good. Jumping down from the rock, Charlotte smiled and bowed to the crowd, then proudly followed Daisy as they left. Fortunately, no one could draw their swords on Amman Street, otherwise, those guys wouldn''t have been able to bear it. Following Daisy, Charlotte walked through the crowd and quickly entered a magnificent building beside them. There were two tall guards at the entrance. After Daisy exchanged a few words with one of them, she led him in without any hindrance. This ce was not a club but rather a lounge and rehearsal room for the dancers and performers who went on stage. As soon as they entered, they could see many beautiful dancers preparing to perform. When they saw Charlotte, they first showed a bit of surprise, but soon someone recognized him. The surprise turned into a somewhat flirtatious smile, and some even cast secret winks at him. "Am I so popr on Amman Street? What on earth did Charlotte do in the past?" Charlotte couldn''t help but mock internally, maintaining a calm smile. He hoped there were no former lovers inside. Otherwise... how could he exin his absence for half a month and his sudden mastery of so many new moves? Daisy stopped in front of the first room on the second floor, turned around, and smiled at Charlotte. "My mistress is waiting for you inside." Speaking of which, he knocked on the door and turned the doorknob, opening it slightly. Inside, there was a pink light shining, creating a somewhat ambiguous atmosphere. Charlotte and Ruth were quite familiar with each other, and tonight they hade to find her, so there was no need for pretense. They walked straight in without hesitation. As soon as they entered, Daisy closed the door behind them. The lounge was quite spacious, with a separate bedroom and a small sitting area. The oilmp was covered with a pinkmpshade, creating a dim light in the room. Just as Charlotte was getting used to the dim light in the room, Ruth was already standing in front of him, her watery eyes gazing at him affectionately. "Doctor, did you finally remember toe find me? I thought you had forgotten about me." Ruth said with a hint of resentment, but her upturned lips couldn''t hide her smile and joy. She was still wearing the belly dance costume from the stage earlier, the pink light falling on her delicate face, making her even more alluring. However, without themanding presence she had on stage, she exuded more femininity. This woman had innate charm, her skin looked as if it could squeeze out water, and the tight-fitting corset showed off her shapely and firm breasts. Her beautiful legs were partially hidden behind a thin veil, arousing all sorts of fantasies. One wouldn''t dare toe to a ce like this alone without a guide. Charlotte smiled and said, "I''ve been so busytely, but I managed to make time toe and see your performance tonight." "Hmph, even when you were busy before, you would stille to have some fun with me for a few days around the time of the red moon. But this time, you didn''t evene for a day. The girls in the neighboring yard have been talking about you, but I doubt they missed you." Ruth snorted lightly, indicating her disbelief. I wonder which neighboring yard she''s talking about. It seems like they are the former lover of the original owner of this body. Such ces should be avoided. But Ruth''s pretense of being angry was somewhat cute, even her light snort carried a hint of coquettish shyness. Unable to resist teasing her, Charlotte said, "Then do you miss me?" "I... I don''t." Ruth''s cheeks reddened slightly in anger, but she bit her lip and looked at Charlotte''s face. Unable to hold herself back, she took a half step forward and whispered, "I admit, I miss you, I miss you a lot, Doctor. I even think about you when I''m dancing." The distance between them was less than half a meter, and the faint scent of her body entered Charlotte''s nose. Her face was flushed, her eyes seductive, and there were small bite marks on her pink lips, marks that she had made earlier. It made him unable to resist the urge to take a bite. She even tiptoed lightly, her lips moved slightly, saying nothing and yet seemed to have said everything. The atmosphere had already been set, and Charlotte felt that if he didn''t do something now, he would be worse than a beast. So he took the initiative and took a half step forward, then bowed his head and gently kissed those enticing red lips. The touch was as soft as freezing, unexpected, and intoxicating. It was a hesitant yet intense exchange, with growing breathlessness. The soft tongue explored between their lips, and then they merged... Three minutester, the two reluctantly separated. Ruth blushed, her breath slightly uneven, her gaze dazed and satisfied. Her hands, without realizing it, had already embraced Charlotte''s broad back. She gradually regained her senses and whispered, "W-where are your hands..." Charlotte quickly took his hands off her plump and soft buttocks and smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, it''s just a habit to want to grab onto something." Ruth lightly tapped his chest and softlyined, "You bit me." Only then did Charlotte notice a trace of blood on her lips. Upon closer inspection, he had identally bitten her lip earlier. No wonder he had sensed a hint of bloodiness, thinking it was the taste of their first kiss. "This was my first kiss," Ruth lightly licked away the blood on her lips, her watery eyes filled with anticipation. "On my sixteenth birthday, I told myself that I wanted to be the best dancer and save the best of myself for the man I love." Charlotte believed her words because her performance during that kiss was not much better than hisnaive and shy. They even bumped teeth,cking any technique, just pure emotion. Her eyes were big, bright, and full of him. "This was also my first kiss," Charlotte lowered his head once again and kissed her lips. This time, he became even more gentle, cautious, and immersed in the moment. "Wait, wait... I still have to perform the final dance, and... this is the dressing room..." Ruth grabbed his practiced hands that were unfastening her clothes, and stepped back, her face flushed as if she could squeeze out water. "You said it was our first kiss, but, with just one hand, you can easily undo a woman''s dress." Oh... It must be muscle memory, right? Charlotte looked innocent as if he had only intended to kiss her, but his hands had a mind of their own! Seeing Charlotte''s somewhat aggrieved expression, Ruth''s heart softened again. Blushing, she softly said, "After the performance, I... I''ll take you to my ce." After speaking, she quickly walked towards the door and opened it. Daisy, with her ear pressed against the door, almost stumbled inside. She steadied herself by grabbing onto the door frame and awkwardly smiled at Ruth. Ruth looked at her unsatisfactorily and said, "Change your clothes. I''m about to go on stage." "Oh." Daisy hurriedly entered the room and nced at Charlotte, who was standing by the window. She followed Ruth into the adjacent bedroom and asked, "Miss, why is your face so red? And your lips are injured. Did someone bite you? Your dress is also undone..." "Shut up!" "Oh." "I bet the doctor''s kissing skills are amazing, right? He took your first kiss, after all." "He... Oh my, that''s enough, stop asking!" "Hehe, tell Daisy, I want to hear." ... Chapter 177：Im a doctor, you cant fool me Chapter 177£ºI''m a doctor, you can''t fool me Charlotte stood by the window, the cold wind brushing against his face, bringing a sense of calmness. But as he listened to the conversation between the master and servant in the neighboring room, a smirk formed at the corner of his lips. The window of this lounge directly faced the stage, providing an excellent view. It was definitely a privilege of being one of the prominent figures in the establishment. The performances on stage were colorful and all stood firmly in the favorable area for the discerning audience. Moreover, many of the girls were the lead performers of various clubs, showcasing the charm and ambiance of their respective establishments. It could be considered a grand advertising opportunity on the stage of Amman Street. Before long, Ruth appeared in a gorgeous purple-gold gown, her blush fading away. She nodded slightly towards Charlotte and quickly walked out the door. As Ruth took the stage once again for the grand finale, the atmosphere in the room reached its peak. Cheers and screams filled the air. Charlotte stood by the window, asionally receiving covert nces from Ruth. He noticed every smile and frown, as he truly deserved the VIP viewing tform. At the same time, on the window of the third floor, a male incubus with long red hair stood in front of the window. He was gazing greedily at Ruth, who was swaying her hips on the stage. In his hand, a crimson wine ss lightly shook as he whispered, "It''s a pity. She caught the attention of the High Priest. She was the perfect vessel I had nurtured for eight years. I had nned to use her once I reached the fifth level of advancement." "Lord Amos, the High Priest is merely testing her. It is still unknown whether she will pass. Even if she does, there is no guarantee she will be a Holy Maiden. You still have a chance," a servant behind him chuckled. Amos also smirked sinisterly and said, "Even if she passes, so what? She is still just a second-level subus with average talent. Once the High Priest takes her back to our n for training and confirms that she has no cultivation value, they will give up on her. At that time, she will be mine." "Lord Amos? Vessel? Holy Maiden? High Priest?" On the second floor, Charlotte''s ears twitched as he caught wind of the conversation on the third floor. After reaching the Intermediate Knight level, his senses had be extremely sharp. Although the voices from the third floor were not loud, he heard every word clearly. He quickly deduced that the people upstairs were discussing Ruth, and one of them was lusting after her, nning to use her as his vessel for reaching the fifth level. Such lecherous men were not umon in Amman Street. Even the oldscivious men who admired the goddesses from below couldn''t help but indulge in their fantasies and make some lurid remarks. But the person upstairs was different. As Ruth''s headliner status implied, he had obtained this prime viewing lounge. The person upstairs clearly had an extraordinary status within the Daniel family. Such individuals didn''t just indulge in words but also took action. As for the High Priest mentioned, it seemed to instill fear in him. Could it be Monica, the head of the Daniel family? He had heard that Monica was still a stunning beauty, but he had not seen her yet. Ruth had always been in Amman Street, so if Monica had set her sights on Ruth, she could have cultivated her long ago. Why wait until now? The Daniel family was currently at the bottom among the three major families in the abyss. Monica was the n leader, but he had not heard of any Holy Maiden in their n. Charlotte suppressed the urge to look up at the guy upstairs because he sensed a hint of danger. He deliberately concealed his own aura, as he could tell that the other party had been preparing to reach the fifth level for a while. This indicated that his strength was likely above the fourth level. Moreover, Amman Street was the other person''s territory, and Charlotte currently didn''t even have a decent sword in his hand. It would be foolish to provoke trouble without any knowledge. He didn''t know anything at the moment, so it was inappropriate and against his nature to rashly intervene. But he would remind Ruth to be cautious around Amoster. Ruth''s grand performance received thunderous apuse, but Charlotte was too preupied with observing themotion upstairs to pay much attention. As the stage lights dimmed, the host announced the end of today''s performances. The audience gradually dispersed to various clubs, ready for the real nightlife of the evening. Ruth quickly returned to the lounge, pushing the door open and looking at Charlotte expectantly. "Doctor, did I dance well?" Charlotte shut the window with ease and smiled, nodding in approval. "Beautiful, indeed the premier dancer of Amman Street." Ruth''s smile brightened even more, as she nodded and said, "Alright then, wait for me a moment. I''ll change my clothes and we can leave." Not long after, Ruth emerged wearing a in, long dress and amb wool jacket. She naturally took Charlotte''s arm and said with a smile, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to my ce." Daisy opened the door and the two of them walked out of the lounge, only toe face to face with a subusing down the stairs. The subus had a slim build and somewhat androgynous appearance, with unhealthy pale skin and a few freckles on his cheeks. His dark red eyes had a hint of charm, and he had the face of a tempting and cheap man. Upon seeing Ruth and Charlotte walking out of the lounge hand in hand, his eyes first showed surprise, then turned into anger. He stopped in his tracks, coldly nced at Charlotte, and in a slightly elongated tone asked, "Ruth, who is this?" Once he spoke, Charlotte confirmed that he was the sleazy guy who was talking upstairs earlier. He didn''t expect to encounter him right after stepping outside. A trace of disgust shed in Ruth''s eyes, but she could only force a smile and say, "Lord Amos, this is Doctor Charlotte, the owner of the Abyss Clinic." "A doctor?" Amos looked at Charlotte once again and sneered, "A doctor who can''t use magic? Ridiculous! I think he must be a fraud." Upon hearing Amos'' words, the dancers who were on their way to change clothes slowed down their pace, looking curiously at the scene. Seeing Ruth holding hands with Charlotte, they were surprised. After all these years, they had never heard of Ruth being so intimate with any man. But hearing Amos'' words, their gossip senses were piqued. Could it be that the renowned dancer of Amman Street was deceived by a gigolo? In an instant, the onlookers'' opinions turned, making Amos'' face look worse. He stared coldly at Charlotte and wanted to tear him apart. "Lord Amos, you don''t look too good. I suppose you need to drink several bottles of magic medicine every day to control your addiction, don''t you?" Charlotte wasn''t intimidated by his fierce gaze and calmly said, "But that won''t do. I heard that Harriman''s sundries shop has started selling anti-addiction potions. They are a bit expensive at one million copper coins per bottle, but I still advise you to buy one to save your life." Amos'' face turned unnatural, and he eximed, "Nonsense! I haven''t been taking magic medicine at all!" "Oh, but I''m a doctor, you can''t fool me." Charlotte smiled faintly and then ced his hand on Ruth''s shoulder. "Ruth, let''s go." The two of them walked past Amos. "Don''t forget what the High Priest told you, Ruth." Amos suddenly said in a low voice. Ruth''s steps paused, and a struggle shed in her eyes. Charlotte''s hand on her shoulder tightened slightly, sending her some strength. They proceeded downstairs without hesitation. "This guy" Amos looked at Charlotte intimately holding Ruth''s shoulder, clenched his fist, and his eyes became filled with murderous intent. The dancers who had been watching dispersed now that the main yers had left. "Young master, shall I...?" A servant behind Amos raised his hand and made a gesture to silence Charlotte. Amos shook his head with a dark expression. "No, let him live a few more days. I want to see if that bitch dares to defy the High Priest''s words. When the timees... heh, I''ll make them both know what it feels like to be better off dead." Chapter 178: This is actually the first time Ive brought a man home Chapter 178: This is actually the first time I''ve brought a man home Ruth and Charlotte went downstairs and boarded the carriage parked by the side door. "Sorry, Doctor, for involving you in trouble," Ruth looked apologetically at Charlotte. "It''s not your fault," Charlotte smiled and shook his head. He looked at Ruth, who seemed a bit down, and asked softly, "Who is Amos?" "He..." Ruth hesitated for a moment and then said, "He is a noble offspring of the Subus n, as well as a distant rtive of the Daniels family, a level four Subus strongman." Charlotte pondered for a moment. Unlike therge and powerful races such as the Humans, Elves, and Dwarves, smaller races like the Subus and Vampires also existed in thend of Isor. It''s just that they didn''t have vast territories orrge armies, so they didn''t have much presence. But being an ancient race that has always existed, they have had their moments of glory and their strength should not be underestimated. At least judging from the fame of the Subus spreading throughout thend of Isor, the numbers of this race are not as scarce as one might imagine. "I overheard a conversation between him and his servant earlier. He mentioned the High Priest and the Holy Maiden, and he tried to use you as a catalyst for his promotion to the fifth level," Charlotte said, wanting to alert Ruth. "That guy!" Ruth clenched her small fist in anger. After thinking for a moment, she continued, "The High Priest is the most powerful being in the Subus n, and she is like the leader of the n. She travels around, searching for Subus scattered throughout thend, and selects the talented ones for cultivation. Three days ago, she came to the Abyss and found me, iming that I have awakened the ''Enchanting Eyes'' and intending to take me back to the n for cultivation." "The Enchanting Eyes?" Charlotte looked at Ruth''s eyes, which had a faint golden color. They were indeed seductive, but weren''t they a typical trait of Subus? "No, it''s like this," Ruth said softly, and suddenly her golden eyes became brighter and seemed to swirl. In Charlotte''s eyes, Ruth became even more alluring, sitting there coyly with her teeth gently biting her red lips, a tempting appearance that was hard to resist. Ding! The sound of the system interrupted their moment. Charlotte''s eyes cleared up, and he realized that he had unknowingly stood up and was less than a centimeter away from Ruth''s lips. He quickly stepped back to his seat, unable to hide his astonishment. He could confirm that he had indeed been enchanted before,pletely defenseless. If it weren''t for the sudden alert from the system, he didn''t even know what would have happened next. But one thing was certain if Ruth had intended to make a move on him earlier, he wouldn''t have had any chance to resist. After all, Ruth was only a second-level Subus, and her awakened talent was indeed quite formidable. "This is the power of the Enchanting Eyes," Ruth said with a cunning smile, but also somewhat surprised. "But I didn''t expect you to have such strong self-control, doctor, to be able to break free from the influence of the Enchanting Eyes on your own." Charlotte looked at her and asked, "If the High Priest takes you back to the n for cultivation, you could be the Holy Maiden of the Subus, the sessor to the High Priest, is that right?" Ruth nodded, then shook her head, her mood somewhat low. "In theory, yes, but I''ve heard that the High Priest brings back many talented Subus every year, but there can only be one Holy Maiden. I''m just a second-level Subus, even if I return with the High Priest, it would be difficult for me topete with those prodigies and be the Holy Maiden." Charlotte thought of the conversation he had eavesdropped on earlier with Amos. If Ruth failed to gain the High Priest''s approval and became a discarded pawn, she would only end up being a ything for the noble families in the Subus n. "So, do you want to go?" Charlotte asked softly. Ruth looked at him, a bit lost, and shook her head gently. "I don''t know either. The High Priest said that the Holy Maiden has the responsibility to lead the Subus in restoring their former glory, but I''m just a dancer who knows nothing about what the former glory of the Subus is. Should I spend my whole life dancing on Amman Street? Would someone like me make you look down upon me?" Charlotte saw the dilemma and confusion of the girl and understood the reasons behind it. In the face of such a decision that could determine the fate of the future, no one could remain calm andposed. Staying on Amman Street as the top dancer, although she received the pursuit and love of many, she would likely never advance beyond the second level in her lifetime. She would continue until old age and decline until her followers disperse and she exits in destion. If she followed the High Priest back to the Subus n, to undergo cultivation and training, she might be a holy woman of the Subus n, or even the future High Priestess. It would be apletely different life. If it were Charlotte, he would choose thetter. In this world where the strong were revered, seizing every opportunity to be stronger was the foundation for survival. Otherwise, there would be countless despicable men like Amos, using dirty tricks to force you to submit to them. Beauty and charm were Ruth''s assets for survival on Amman Street, but also the reason for provoking the covetousness of others. The confused Ruth appeared weak and helpless, and it ignited a strong protective instinct in Charlotte. However, he knew very well that he couldn''t even protect himself now, let alone make a promise to protect her. If he made a promise, he would truly be the fraud that Amos described. "Ruth, you should live for yourself and follow your own heart to make a choice, and then proceed with determination." Charlotte held Ruth''s hand and looked into her eyes earnestly. The warmth transmitted through hisrge, gentle hand calmed Ruth''s restless heart. She looked into Charlotte''s clear and pure eyes, reflecting her image. At that moment, she seemed to understand how she should make her choice. The carriage slowly stopped, and Daisy opened the door and said from outside, "Miss, we have arrived home." Ruth held Charlotte''s hand as they stepped out of the carriage, a happy smile on her face, resembling that of a girl in love. It was a small courtyard located in a quiet alley, probably towards the end of Amman Street. Guards from the Daniel family patrolled both ends of the alley, giving a sense of security. "This is my home in the Abyss. I bought it with my own money, and it''s the first time I''ve brought a man home." Ruth held Charlotte''s hand and entered the courtyard. The yard was filled with flowers and nts, well maintained and indicating that someone took care of it regrly. Ruth led him into the house, and Daisy lit the firece, quickly warming up the ce. "Daisy, go get a bottle of wine and make two small side dishes to go with it," Ruth instructed Daisy, then sat beside Charlotte. With her disguise as a morous dancer removed, Ruth, wearing a in floral dress, sat next to Charlotte, exuding the charm of a delicate woman. She supported her chin with her hand, propped her elbow on the table, and stared at Charlotte with a smile. It was the first time Charlotte had seen her in such a peaceful manner. Before long, Daisy brought a bottle of red wine and two small dishes. The wine was good, but the two dishes... seemed to be reheated leftovers from outside, edible but in in taste. Ruth poured wine into two tall sses, held up her ss, and smiled at him. "Doctor, thank you." "Thank me for what?" Charlotte also raised his ss, smiling in return. "Thank you for saving me, and thank you for letting me meet you." Ruth lightly clinked her ss against his, then drank half of it in one gulp. Charlotte took a sip. Ruth probably didn''t drink often; her cheeks visibly reddened, and her gaze became slightly unfocused, making her even more alluring. Then she began to chatter about some past events, like how she came to the Abyss, the hardships she endured while learning to dance under her master, the nervousness of her first stage performance, and the joy of being liked by everyone... Charlotte quietly listened, asionally responding with a smile. It was the first time he had heard Ruth talk about her past, about a young subus who lost her parents, stumbled into the Abyss, and was taken in as an apprentice by a beautiful dancer. She learned to dance when she was young... The path to bing the top dancer on Amman Street was paved with countless hardships, but that''s how she achieved her solid position today. A hint of pity appeared in his eyes. Behind her morous facade, how many people truly knew about her sorrows? With a bottle of wine down, Charlotte began to feel a bit intoxicated. Ruth, on the other hand, hung her whole body on him, her arms wrapped around his neck as she sat on hisp. Her face was flushed and hot, her gaze unfocused, and she whispered in his ear, "She... she said that if I want to be a holy woman, I must not give myself away. But, Doctor, if I should leave the Abyss, I want... I want to give myselfpletely to you..." Charlotte''s hand, which was encircling her slender waist, paused. The slight intoxication immediately sobered up. Despite the soft and scorching beauty in his arms, he couldn''t bring himself to make a move, not even a gentle push. Chapter 179：Anticipate the next encounter Chapter 179£ºAnticipate the next encounter Charlotte picked up Ruth, who was lying in his arms, and walked towards the second-floor bedroom. He leaned down and gently ced her on the soft bed. As he was about to get up, Ruth grabbed his hand. She opened her eyes, looked at him, and weakly asked, "Doctor, where are you going?" "I... I have to go home," Charlotte said. "But it''s so dark and dangerous outside. How can I feel at ease letting you go home alone?" Ruth shook her head and suddenly exerted force with her hand. Caught off guard, Charlotte fell directly onto the bed, almost pressing his whole body on top of her. The soft nket, warm body, and fragrance that entered his nostrils intoxicated him. With blushing cheeks and an innocent yet seductive appearance, Ruth wrapped her snowy white arms around his neck and looked at him with flirtatious eyes. "Doctor, do you like me?" It was hard to resist such an adorable beauty. "Why are you avoiding me then? You... take me," Ruth raised herself and took the initiative to kiss Charlotte''s lips. Her nimble tongue pried open his lips and teeth, and her soft body clung to him like fire as if she wanted to merge herself into his body. Charlotte''s mind went nk, and he instinctively responded to her. But when his hand touched her clothing, he stopped. If he liked her, then he should help her achieve her dreams instead of selfishly taking away her most precious thing in a moment of pleasure. The kisssted for a long time until Charlotte felt a hint of saltiness between their lips. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that Ruth was already in tears, looking at him with a tear-stained face. "I know you have made your decision, and I don''t want you to stop because of me," Charlotte wiped away her tears, held her in his arms, and whispered, "You want to be the best dancer. Be the top dancer in Amman Street. As long as you dare to dream, you can achieve it. Ruth, you are capable of anything." Ruth raised her head from his embrace, looked at him earnestly, and said, "Doctor, you wait for me. I wille back to find you. By then, I will be able to protect you, so no one like Amos will dare to say such things in front of you again." Charlotte smiled slightly and said, "I won''t stay here waiting for you to turn around. Keep moving forward, young girl. Maybe one day I will walk side by side with you, standing in front of you. Of course, I can only stand behind you as well." Ruth looked at him, lost in thought for a moment. Then, her face blushed, and she buried her head in his embrace and softly affirmed. And so, Charlotte held Ruth in his arms and slept through the night. When he woke up the next day, he was astonished to find that his hand had somehow ended up inside the young girl''s partially undone dress. The touch was astonishingly soft and delicate. There was also a quaint piece of intimate clothing on the pillow beside him. One snow-white and rounded leg rested on his body, revealing a partially exposed bosom. Her hair was disheveled and she had azy expression, resembling a well-behaved young girl who had just been taken advantage of. Ah, what a memory his muscles had! He carefully withdrew his hand from Ruth''s dress, feeling the energetic body of the young girl and its delightful touch, which aroused his desire. Fortunately, the clothes he was wearing remained intact. It seemed that she was indeed an inexperienced young girl who couldn''t undress him properly. The sleeping girl''s face blushed slightly. It seemed she was pretending to be asleep. Charlotte pretended not to notice, but he also couldn''t help but linger in the embrace of a beautiful woman in the early morning. If Ruth left the Abyss, who knows when they would meet again? For some reason, he suddenly felt a bit reluctant. If he spoke up, she might stay, right? But what would happen then? Even he couldn''t handle Amos'' threats. Why should he let her stay? Before bing strong enough, what''s the difference between developing feelings in the Abyss and dealing with a scumbag? He had too many things to protect, and he wasn''t strong enough yet. When he first arrived in the Abyss, he wanted to survive. Now, in the medical clinic, Vivian and Kasha relied on him to survive. He didn''t currently have the power to protect Ruth. "Goodbye, Ruth. I look forward to our next meeting," Charlotte said, lowering his head and cing a gentle kiss on Ruth''s forehead. He then moved Ruth''s legs aside and slowly withdrew his arm from under her head. Climbing out of bed, he walked towards the door but paused for a moment. After a brief thought, he took out all the moisturizing essence from the space ring and ced it on the nearby table. He then opened the door and left. He disliked dramatic farewells, preferring to leave behind beautiful memories and anticipate the next encounter. As the door slowly closed, Ruth sat up and stared nkly at the eight bottles of pink elixirs on the table. She couldn''t help but smile, but as she smiled, tears streamed down her face. Daisy rubbed her sleepy eyes and watched as Charlotte walked away. She had spent the night outside the door, but nothing strange had happened. She had been worried that the doctor would treat Miss Ruth roughly, but could it be that he couldn''t perform? ... "Bald Boss, let me tell you, our boss didn''te homest night. He went off to Amman Street to have some fun." "I see. The doctor is young and full of energy. It''s not good for his health if he doesn''t release it. I understand, I understand." "Mrs. Be, you don''t know how much our boss loves watching dances. He talks about Miss Ruth''s dancing every day. He didn''t returnst night, maybe he slept in Miss Ruth''s room." "I enjoy watching Miss Ruth dance as well. Isn''t it normal for a young man like the doctor to enjoy watching? If he slept in Miss Ruth''s room, now that would be something. Look at my useless son, almost forty and he blushes when talking to girls. All he knows is gambling, and getting spun around by people every day. I wish he had the guts to go have some fun on Amman Street for a couple of days." Upon returning to the clinic, Charlotte overheard Vivian gossiping with the neighbors, tarnishing his reputation. Rather than being caught off guard, Vivian looked proud and even yfully winked at him. "Doctor, did you sleep in Miss Ruth''s roomst night?" Mrs. Be asked with a smiling face. "Don''t listen to those kids'' talking nonsense. We are decent people. How could we sleep in a girl''s room and ruin her reputation?" Charlotte quickly shook his head. "You young people, I understand," Mrs. Be smiled like an aunt who knew everything. Charlotte felt helpless. It seemed that he couldn''t exin it to the olddy. "Doctor, I have some news about the matter you asked me about," the bald-headed boss greeted him. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. The bald-headed boss was indeed efficient. He followed him into the adjacent bookstore. "Miss Ruth is something. She''s every man''s dream," the bald-headed boss teased. Charlotte nodded with a smile. "She dances well." The bald-headed boss stopped himself from prying further since Charlotte didn''t go into details. He changed the subject, saying, "I received a message this morning, this is the address of the picture book author. It''s from three months ago, so I can''t guarantee that he hasn''t moved in these three months. I''ll bring those three picture books back when I go to Calva in a couple of days. Do you have any problems with that?" Charlotte took the note, which read: West Sixth Street, de Avenue, Willow Lane, No.9. "Our transaction will beplete once I''ve confirmed that the address is correct," Charlotte said with a smile. "Do you have any problems with that?" "That''s the way our rtionship works," the bald-headed boss nodded. Charlotte turned around with a smile, but as he reached the door, he paused and looked in the direction of the bookstore staircase. He murmured, "Do you think these picture book authors are afraid of their readers finding them?" "Anyone who cares about someone in this world wouldn''t want others to know about it," the bald-headed boss nodded. "Do you think what would happen if the author was found by the people they drew?" Charlotte asked with a smile. "Oh...," the bald-headed boss suddenly looked evasive. Chapter 180: Potential danger Chapter 180: Potential danger "Knock, knock, knock..." A teacup rolled down the wooden staircase, spinning on the floor. "What''s that?" Charlotte curiously leaned over. "It... it might be a mouse," the bald-headed boss quickly walked over to pick up the cup, feeling annoyed. "There are too many books in the house, attracting mice. They''ve chewed up quite a few of my books." "I see. I''ll have Anna help you catch the mice someday, especially those deep-seated, big ones. She''s excellent at catching them," Charlotte said with a smile before leaving. After a while, a girl''s head peeked out from the stairs, stuck out her tongue, and whispered, "Father, does he know about me?" The bald-headed boss nced outside to make sure Charlotte had returned to the clinic before helplessly saying, "Don''t secretly watch people taking showers anymore. You''re a young girl, and having a bad reputation isn''t good." The girl shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands. "I didn''t mean to peep. I was originally enjoying the view there, but he came in to take a shower. Can''t me me, right?" The bald boss shook his head and didn''t know what to say. "But did he sleep in Miss Ruth''s roomst night? My goodness, she''s my goddess, and he managed to get her?" The girl''s face was full of unwillingness. "Didn''t you already storyboard it in advance? Maybe he just followed the plot you drew and won over Miss Ruth." "Oh yeah! That guy must be like that!" The girl suddenly realized, but quickly looked troubled. "But... his physique seems to have improved recently. Not only does he have six-pack abs, but he also has broad shoulders, and a slender waist, and his back looks very reassuring. It''s as if he suddenly changed into a different protagonist,pletely different from the sickly-looking young man he used to be. So, should I draw him based on his current physique? The art style wouldpletely change, and even the poses would have to be changed, right? With this strong physique, I can unlock a lot of new poses, and I''ll sound more assertive when I speak, right? Like: kneel..." "Go upstairs! Close the door and think about it slowly. Don''t let anyone hear your strange words," the bald boss said helplessly, urging the girl upstairs. ... "Kasha, you don''t know, today I helped the boss maintain his reputation outside. If the Medical Association finds out that the boss isn''t some wasteful womanizer, they''lle after him." "What kind of person is the boss?" "Of course, he''s an ambitious and excellent young man. Although men are inevitably lecherous, he''s rtively restrained. At least he hasn''t made any advances towards us two beautiful girls." "How can I make him make advances towards me?" "Uh... well..." Vivian looked at Kasha, who was asking seriously and was at a loss for words. After listening at the door for a while, Charlotte pushed the door open and nced at Vivian with a ck line on his face. This girl is ignorant. What kind of thoughts does she have in her head? She even helps him maintain his reputation like this? Charlotte felt that even Kasha was being influenced by her. "Boss, you''re back!" Vivian stood up and approached, looking at him with gossip in her eyes. "Did you sleep in Miss Ruth''s roomst night?" Kasha also looked at him with curiosity. "Yes, I slept in Ruth''s room," Charlotte nodded. "Ah, although I guessed it, why does it feel like it''s not worth it for Miss Ruth? She''s such a perfectdy, a beauty that even women like to look at," Vivian sighed as if a fine piece of art had been tarnished. "Isn''t your boss handsome enough for her?" Charlotte replied unkindly. Vivian stared at him for a moment and reluctantly said, "He''s okay." Kasha lowered her head, feeling a little disappointed. It turns out that the master doesn''t avoid staying over, he just doesn''t want to stay in her room. "I went to discuss things with Ruthst night, and it got dark so I couldn''te back. So I just stayed there for the night, we slept separately. Don''t go around saying things, don''t tarnish her reputation," Charlotte said seriously to her. Vivian saw that he wasn''t joking and obediently nodded, "Oh, I won''t say anything." "Go buy a few soft bread rolls for breakfast, I''ll take a shower, and then get ready to open the shop," Charlotte tossed a silver coin to her and turned to go upstairs. Charlotte entered the bathroom and took out two bottles of power potions from his spatial ring. He chugged them down. After drinking these two bottles, his strength would reach 4,400 kg. He still had three bottles of power potions left, and his wealth bnce was close to seventy thousand, enough to exchange for seven bottles of power potions. Although he appeared to be very wealthy, he nced at his attribute panel. [Level: Intermediate Knight: 4,400/10,000] Even if he drank the remaining ten bottles of power potions, he would still be less than halfway to upgrading to an advanced knight. There was a huge gap between the fourth and third tiers, even greater than going from zero to the third level. This applied to both knights and wizards. That was also why he was hailed as a once-in-a-century genius when he advanced to be a high-level wizard. Parting ways with Ruth this morning seemed carefree, but it made him feel somewhat frustrated. He couldn''t even protect the woman he loved; he felt utterly helpless. A real man couldn''t tolerate such frustration! If Amos came knocking on his door someday, what would he use to protect Vivian and Kasha? Would he have to y out a tragic ending with them again? The more he thought about it... The angrier he got. Charlotte exchanged seven bottles of power potions from the mall and chugged them down with the remaining three bottles. The potions turned into a hot stream, cleansing his limbs and bones. His bones made crackling sounds, and his whole body turned blood red. Faint bloodstains and dirt emerged from his pores. After breaking through to an intermediate knight, his physical attributes greatly improved. Even if he drank twelve bottles of power potions at once, he didn''t experience the difort he had before. Closing his eyes, he waited for the effects of the potions to wear off. His whole body felt as if it had been submerged in a 105C hot bath, incrediblyfortable. When he opened his eyes again, there wasn''t any obvious change in his appearance. But when he clenched his fist, the tremendous strength surprised even himself. [Level: Intermediate Knight: 5,400/10,000] 5,400 kg of strength was his current limit. To put it in perspective, the highest weight level of Olympic champions in the previous world for clean and jerk was just over 200 kilograms, a difference of more than twenty times. Compared to when he first arrived in this world, when he was weak, it was like night and day. He turned on the shower, and the pouring cold water quickly calmed him down. The expansion of strength indeed made one''s state of mind expand as well, but the gap of 4,600 kg with the fourth-tier advanced knight brought him back to reality. Amos wasn''t a good person, and he had to be on high guard against him. Of course, if there was a chance, he wouldn''t mind taking the opportunity to deal with him in the depths of the abyss. That way, it would at least reduce the danger and temptation when Ruth went to the Subus n. He washed away the dirt from his body, dried his hair with a towel, and changed into a clean white robe. Charlotte had already calmed his emotions as he went downstairs to prepare for business. ... "Young master, I have confirmed it. Charlotte did indeed stay in Ruth''s roomst night. They were alone together the whole time, so it''s impossible for nothing to have happened," the old servant respectfully said to Amos, who was smoking magical drugs. Smash! Amos dropped the empty bottle in his hand, which shattered on the ground. His face turned dark, and he sneered, "This slut just couldn''t resist seducing men. It''s a waste that my superb furnace has been taken advantage of by a useless person." The servant cautiously asked, "Are you nning to go and catch that slut or report to the high priest first before catching her?" "She is the one chosen by the high priest. Naturally, I will report this matter to him first before catching her. I want to see how the high priest will handle that slut!" Amos stood up and walked toward the door, lewdly saying, "Once the high priest gives up on her, then she will belong to me as a ything." "What about that useless Charlotte? How should we deal with him?" the old servant asked again. Amos calmly instructed, "You will go and deal with him tonight. Be clean about it, so that Diana won''t trace it back to us." "I understand. I will make sure he disappearspletely, and no one will be able to trace it back to you," the old servant said, understanding the message. "Anyone daring to touch the woman I have set my eyes on should be prepared to die." Chapter 181：When even the gods had given up on me, he didnt Chapter 181£ºWhen even the gods had given up on me, he didn''t "High Priest, I witnessed with my own eyes yesterday that Ruth brought a male human back home and stayed overnight. Her virginity is no longer intact, so she can no longer bear the power of the gods and cannot be a saint, right?" In the conference hall of the Daniel Manor. Amos stood at the bottom with a fawning expression, respectfully speaking. Sitting in the main seat was a subus whose age was indiscernible. He had the figure of a young girl and the charm of a mature woman. There was no hint of coquettishness in his eyebrows and eyes, but rather an indescribable dignity. With that beautiful and aloof face, he was even more alluring. Monica, the head of the Daniel family, sat in a lower seat. She still retained some of her former grace and charm, butpared to the High Priest sitting in the main seat, she appeared somewhat tainted. The difference in temperament was like night and day. Upon hearing this, Monica frowned slightly and asked in response, "Amos, you cannot spout nonsense about this matter. Ruth has always been obedient and sensible. She awakened the bewitching gaze, unique among the subus, which has been rare in the past five hundred years. Even if her talent in cultivation wasn''t outstanding before, with the experience of being baptized by the power of the gods, she might be able to achieve great heights." Ruth was, after all, a person who emerged from Amman Street. If she could truly be a saint in the n or even the future High Priest, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for the Daniel family. Naturally, Monica wanted to protect her. Although Amos was a distant rtive of the Daniel family and held considerable influence among the Subus, she had never liked this guy. He was a waste who indulged in demon drugs and lustful desires. If not for the sake of the family, she would have driven him away long ago. It was no secret that he had a fondness for Ruth. He had even mentioned it to her several times before, wanting her to bestow Ruth upon him, but she had rejected him every time. Ruth was the top dancer on Amman Street, the face of Amman Street. Giving her to this wretch as a ything? However, Monica also knew the rules of the n. Before the saint absorbed the power of the goddess, she had to remain a virgin. Otherwise, she would burst and die because she couldn''t withstand the pure power of the goddess. Listening to Amos''s words, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat worried. Ruth had always kept herself pure. She had stayed in a ce like Amman Street for ten years without getting too close to any men, which was why she was chosen by the High Priest. She had been careless. With only two or three days remaining, and without anyone guarding her, if Ruth lost her virginity and angered the High Priest, it would be difficult for Monica to protect her. "Lady Monica, how could I dare to speak nonsense in front of the High Priest? I saw them getting intimate at the grand stage in Amman Streetst night. Many dancers were present and can testify to it. Later, they left together and went straight back to Ruth''s residence. Charlotte didn''t leave until dawn." Amosmented, "High Priest, this matter concerns the saint of our n, so I have to be extra cautious. I sent an old servant to keep an eye on them and only reported it to you after confirming it. It is true." Monica had to nod and instruct the guards outside to bring Ruth. Amos had a smug smile on his face. He knew that Monica had taken care of Ruth for a long time, which was why his schemes over the years had not seeded. But if Ruth angered the High Priest today, the Daniel family would suffer as well. They would have to beg the Millican family to help them out, and Ruth would naturally fall into his hands. It was a pity that the wretched girl was already a second-hand item. He had spent so many years nurturing her in vain, only to have a humane and pluck the fruit. Before long, Ruth, dressed in a in long dress, arrived in the hall with the guards. "High Priest, n Leader," Ruth greeted with a slight bow, acknowledging the two seated at the head. As for Amos, she directly ignored him. The guards had informed her of the reason they brought her here. "You wretched woman! I''ll make you regret provoking me!" Amos''s anger surged in his eyes, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he put on a pained expression and reprimanded in anger, "Ruth! It''s a waste of the High Priest''s efforts to cultivate you. He allowed you to practice among the Subus, but you still dared to fool around with a human male. It''s simply shameless! Do you know the consequences?" Ruth nced at him, sneering disdainfully. "If we''re talking about shamelessness, I wouldn''t darepare myself to Lord Amos. Drugs, prostitutes, gambling - you haven''t missed any of the vices, have you? And yet you dare to sit here and criticize others with such self-righteousness." "You!" Amos''s face alternated between red and pale. He didn''t expect Ruth to remain calm and boldly expose his past. Although these things weren''t exactly secrets, it wasn''t a good thing to leave a bad impression in front of the High Priest. Ruth continued, "As for the human male you mentioned, he has a name - Doctor Charlotte, the owner of the Abyss Medical Hall. He did stay in my roomst night, but he didn''t do any of the indecent things that you have in your mind. He came to visit me. More than ten days ago, I was abandoned by the Abyss Four Medical Halls, and sentenced to die soon. He saved me. When even the gods had given up on me, he didn''t. I can stand here today because of Doctor Charlotte. He did spend the night in my room, but he didn''t do anything." "Heh! He stayed in your room all night and did nothing? Either you have no confidence in yourself or that guy is a useless worm," Amos sneered, now that Ruth had admitted that a man had slept in her room, it was as good as an admission that something had happened. Monica''s face showed concern. Ever since Ruth became famous, she had practically watched her grow up, and she knew what kind of person she was. She had heard of Doctor Charlotte as well. It was said that he had recently gained favor with Diana and opened the fifth medical hall in the Abyss. It wasn''t hard to understand why Ruth would develop feelings for him but to dare to let him stay overnight in such a critical situation... These two young people, their passions like tinder, and Ruth were regarded as beautiful by all men. The possibility of nothing happeningst night was indeed quite low. Having run Amman Street for so many years, she knew the true nature of men very well. "Ruth is still a virgin. Let''s stop talking about this matter," Amelia suddenly spoke up. Amos''s smile froze instantly, his pupils dting gradually, almost in a high-pitched voice, he said, "This... This can''t be true, right, High Priest? Have you made a mistake?" Monica''s eyes brightened, looking at Ruth with some surprise. Could it be... Doctor Charlotte wasn''t up to par? Amelia''s face turned cold, and she said, her voice softer, "Amos, stop embarrassing the Millican family any further. There is now a potion for aversion to magic medicine that can be purchased in the Abyss. If you still can''t give up magic medicine before returning to the family, then there''s no need for you to go back." Amos turned pale and did not dare to argue further, bowing his head respectfully and speaking in a low voice, "Understood, I will heed the teachings of the High Priest." Amelia then turned to Ruth, her expression eased, and her voice softened, "Ruth, I am preparing to return to the family today. Would you like toe back with me?" Ruth nodded and said, "Ruth is willing to apany you back to the family." Amelia nodded slightly and said, "Good, go pack your things, and we will leave today." "High Priest, my maid Daisy has been with me for many years and we have a deep friendship. May I take her back to the family as well?" Ruth asked. "You may." "Thank you, High Priest." Ruth bowed slightly and then took her leave. Amos also didn''t want to stay here any longer and bowed to take his leave. "Damn bitch, how dare you deceive me! I''ll let it slide for now, but when you arrive at the family and fail to infuse your power, I''ll make you know the consequences of provoking me." After leaving the council chamber, Amos muttered under his breath, his eyes full of resentment. "But before that, I''ll torture your lover thoroughly and let him experience the feeling of wishing for death." ... Chapter 182：The day the broken sword is reforged Chapter 182£ºThe day the broken sword is reforged Business today went very smoothly without encountering any troublesome problems. Moreover, with the poprity of emergency kits in adventurer and mercenary circles, more and more people came to buy potions every day. Today, Kasha relied on selling potions to contribute a turnover of 16,700 copper coins. With the surgeries performed by Charlotte and Vivian, they earned 10,621 copper coins, as well as equivalent items worth 1,343 copper coins. The total turnover reached 28,664 copper coins, setting a new record. Of course, this wasn''t pure profit, as potions had cost, and there were consumables during the surgery, not to mention deducting the rent andbor costs. But when calcted carefully, the ie was still considerable. At this rate, he would be able to save enough to break through to the rank of Advanced Knight in another month. To go from Intermediate Knight to Advanced Knight in one month, only someone like him, who had an artificial body, could achieve that. The feeling of leveling up through potion infusion was truly amazing! "I have to go out for a while. I might not be able toe back tonight. Don''t leave the clinic, and don''t attend to any patients privately, especially at night, don''t open the door for anyone," Charlotte said with a serious expression during dinner. "If I haven''t returned home before it gets dark, it means I won''t being back tonight." He had the feeling of a father preparing to go on a long journey, admonishing his underage daughter who stayed at home. "Boss, are you going to hang out on Amman Street again?" Vivian swallowed the rice in her mouth and looked at him eagerly. "Can you take me there too? I heard that the subusdies there dance well." Kasha''s eyes also lit up upon hearing that. She looked at Charlotte and whispered, "Master, I want to go too..." "What are you two thinking?" Charlotte frowned. "I have some business to attend to in Calva today. You both stay at home and wait for me toe back." He ced the bowl down and went upstairs to change his clothes. He took out the ck stone and nced at it, realizing that there was an unread message from the technician. Charlotte''s eyes brightened. Could it be that the technician had already finished repairing the Judgment Sword? He quickly opened the message: [Technician: The Judgment Sword has beenpletely rebuilt, and I added some new things for you. I can sense that you''re in a hurry, so I arranged for expedited air delivery, which will reach Calva in just one day. Signed: Miracle Worker. It''s insured with cash on delivery to ensure your satisfaction.] Wow! Charlotte was amazed by the technician''s efficiency and shocked that he had arranged expedited air delivery and even insured the Judgment Sword. How much would he have to pay for the shipping cost?! He did want to get the Judgment Sword as soon as possible, as it was the source of his security. But if he could save a few thousand copper coins on shipping, he would dly spend a few more days hiding in the clinic. The message was sent yesterday, so the package was probably already at Barton Shipping Company. [Miracle: Thank you very much.] Charlotte replied to the technician''s message and then left the house. Although Calva wasn''t far away, he wanted to return to the Abyss before sunset, so he decided to rent a fast horse to save time on the round trip. He had be somewhat familiar with the Abyss during this time and knew that there was a shop on Tucker Street where one could rent horses by the day. The daily rental price for a horse was 499, which was quite reasonable. After all, if you go to a club and order a 499 package, the technicians there might not even let you ride once, right? But if you rent a small female horse, you could ride it for the entire day. Shortly after leaving the house, Charlotte noticed someone following him from a distance behind. The tracking techniques were not skillful, and in fact, quite clumsy. Of course, it could also be that the person didn''t consider him a threat and thought he wouldn''t notice being followed, so they followed him openly from a hundred meters away. When Charlotte reached a corner, he stopped and looked through the gaps in a row of wooden sticks to get a clear view of the person following him. It was a skinny old man, the same old servant who had followed Amosst night. Charlotte knew that Amos wasn''t the kind of person to back down, but he didn''t expect him to be so impatient and want to take action today. Seeing Charlotte turn into an alleyway, the old servant''s face revealed a vicious expression. He revealed a sharp dagger from under his loose sleeve and quickened his pace. "A Level 3 old fart, then I''ll y with you," Charlotte smirked and continued walking rapidly along the alley, leading the old servant further away from Baka Street. "Why is this kid so fast?" The old servant, who had been chasing after Charlotte almost running, leaned against the wall, panting heavily. He looked ahead at the empty forked alleyways and felt a sinking feeling in his heart; he had lost track of him. "Hey, old man, are you looking for me?" Just then, disdainfulughter echoed from above him. The old servant suddenly looked up and realized that Charlotte had somehow appeared on top of the wall next to the alley, casually looking down at him with a smug smile. "Goodd, you''re not slow at escaping." The old servant sneered, flicking his sleeve. Hundreds of ck needles shot out, instantly covering an area several meters around Charlotte. Though skilled in illusions and magic, he was also knowledgeable in the use of hidden weapons. To prevent anyone from suspecting that it was the subus who killed him, the old servant intended to use hidden weapons to dispose of Charlotte, leaving no trace of his involvement. Hundreds of poisoned silver needles enveloped the space in front and behind Charlotte. If even one needle struck him, he would be instantly killed. Charlotte stood frozen on the rooftop, seemingly petrified by fear. The corners of the old servant''s mouth curled up, revealing a mouthful of yellowed, broken teeth. He had already gathered information this morning. Charlotte was nothing more than a worthless individual whose magic source had been cut off. He relied on his skill with potions to run a small clinic, making it easy to kill him. Swoosh! Hundreds of silver needles pierced Charlotte''s body, popping like a balloon. The illusions gradually dissipated, and all the silver needles were embedded in the stone behind him. "It''s an illusion!" The old servant was shocked and instinctively tried to activate the protective charms on his body. A ck silver needle stabbed into his temple from the side, burying itself deep. "Not an illusion, it''s agility," Charlotte appeared by his side, his voice indifferent. The old servant fell backward with an incredulous expression, filled with disbelief and iprehension. He didn''t even have time to call out in surprise before sumbing to death. This old servant was too arrogant,pletely underestimating him as an easy target. Using his unexpected agility, Charlotte managed to surprise him. He even plucked a silver needle from mid-air and thrust it into the old servant''s temple. A subus skilled in illusions and magic using inferior hidden weapons to deal with an agile knight was nothing short of self-inflicted humiliation. Charlotte casually searched the old servant''s belongings. He found twelve silver coins, six copper coins, and a third-level magic protection charm in his pouch, but nothing of value. Hearing footsteps approaching from the end of the alley, Charlotte tucked away the coins and slipped into the adjacent alley. In battles among peers, with his elusive agility, he held a great advantage. Once a mage was engaged in closebat and failed to cast an array of protective spells, they were almost always ughtered. Although he easily dealt with the old servant sent by Amos, Charlotte''s mood didn''t rx. On the contrary, it became more serious. Amos would not give up easily. By killing his trusted servant, he would only intensify his efforts, and may even take matters into his own hands. Emerging from the alley, Charlotte had changed his appearance to a square face. He quickly arrived at Tucker Street and paid a deposit of twenty thousand copper coins to rent a mediocre ck horse. Having worked on a state-owned ranch, caring for horses and cows, he was somewhat familiar with their behaviors. Once he became ustomed to the horse, he sessfully rode it away. Following a mountain road, he left the abyss behind and headed straight to Calva. Buddy had guided him into the cityst time, and the route was imprinted in his mind. As soon as he entered the city, he made a beeline for the Barton Shipping Company. After entering the magnificent building and paying the twenty thousand shipping fee, Charlotte finally received a rectangr box. He opened the box on the spot, just lifting a corner of the lid, and felt the sharpness emanating from the sword. A ck longswordy silently in the box, its intact tip razor-sharp, identical to the one wielded by the Judge in the mysterious realm. Confirming that the goods were in order, Charlotte immediately closed the lid, held the box, and briskly walked out of thepany. He turned into a nearby alley and stored the sword and the box in his spatial ring. With a thought, the Sword of Judgment appeared in his hand. The straight de, the razor-sharp tip... holding it in his hand, a surge of excitement overwhelmed him: "The day the broken sword is reforged, the knight shall return..." Chapter 183：Im looking for Arbin Chapter 183£ºI''m looking for Arbin Calva City West, Block Six, Por Lane No. 9 is a wooden house with a courtyard. A low wooden fence surrounds it, and in the middle of the courtyard stands an old por tree. The courtyard is rtively clean, with a dozen flower pots stacked in the corner, although the flowers inside have long dried up and died. The old wooden house has two floors, and the doors and windows are tightly closed, indicating that no one seems to be home. Charlotte took out a piece of paper andpared it with the house number, confirming that she hadn''t mistaken the ce. She looked around and then approached the wooden house, knocking on its door. There was no response from inside for a long time, and just as Charlotte thought that there might be no one at home or that the residents might have moved away, and was preparing to ask a neighbor, the door opened. A tall and stout young man in his mid-twenties stood at the door. His skin was a sickly pale color, and his prominent dark circles indicated ack of sleep. He stared at Charlotte with vacant and unfocused eyes, wearing a loose, slightly worn-out cotton coat. His golden hair grew haphazardly like weeds, and he had stubble under his chin. At first nce, he looked like a recluse who had lived alone for many years. "Who... who are you looking for?" the man asked Charlotte, his voice not very loud. "I''m looking for Arbin," Charlotte smiled. Sure enough, only a recluse could portray the essence of such a picture book. After all, when ites to wishful thinking, who can surpass the imagination of a recluse? A trace of panic appeared on the man''s face, and he nervously said, "I don''t know anyone named Arbin. You must have the wrong ce." As he spoke, he attempted to close the door. Charlotte reached out and grabbed the door, preventing it from closing. "What... what are you doing?! If you don''t let go, I''ll scream!" The man looked at Charlotte in rm, and his chubby face even trembled. The way this square-faced man spoke made Charlotte somewhat ufortable, but from his reaction, she was already sure that he was the manga artist she was looking for. However, the man''s living conditions didn''t seem as exciting and romantic as depicted in the picture book about Arbin and the mermaid maid. It seemed that his life was in a mess. "Don''t be nervous, I''m not a bad person, and I don''t intend to harm you," Charlotte lowered her voice a bit and looked at him. "I came here to talk to you about the mermaid maid." The man''s expression suddenly became even more frightened. While he tried to close the door with force, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t know any mermaid maid!" "Sir, you don''t want others to find out about your drawing of adultics, do you?" Charlotte looked at him, her voice cold. The man''s movement instantly froze, his mouth opened and closed, but he dared not shout. He looked like a chicken with its neck being held tightly, his face turning red with excitement. Seeing the man no longer struggling, Charlotte took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''m not a weird fan, and I won''t harm you. I came to find you because I also encountered a mermaid who couldn''t return to the sea. She is dying, but I hope she can survive. Perhaps you can help me with some advice." "You also encountered a mermaid?" The man''s eyes lit up, looking at Charlotte in astonishment. Charlotte nodded. "Yes, she encountered a ck mist underwater, fell into aa, and then got washed ashore. When she woke up, she developed an allergy to seawater. Once shees into contact with seawater, her skin starts to ulcerate." "Yes! That''s the symptom!" The man''s expression changed suddenly, and his tone even increased a few degrees. "What... What are you going to do? If you don''t let go, I''ll shout!" The man looked at Charlotte in a panic, his face fat trembling. The man''s eyes brightened as if he had found a kindred spirit, his vocal tone raised by several degrees. "You... You''d bettere inside. Some things aren''t suitable to be discussed outside," the man stepped aside and invited Charlotte into the house. Charlotte didn''t hesitate and squeezed past the man, stepping inside the doorway. Upon entering the wooden house, there was a small living room, with several faded cushions ced on the wooden sofa. Next to it was a small kitchen and dining area. The furniture and utensils were rudimentary but surprisingly well-organized and spotlessly clean. Everything was neatly arranged, to the point where the phrase "dust-free" could be used to describe it, forming a stark contrast with the image of the recluse before Charlotte. It seems that someone is taking care of this ce. Perhaps... the mermaid maid? "Please have a seat." The man led Charlotte to the sofa and scratched his head. "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Leo. May I know yours?" "I thought your name was Arbin," Charlotte chuckled and extended his hand. "I''m Charlotte." "Charlotte?" Leo paused for a moment, then scrutinized Charlotte closely before shaking his head with a smile. Charlotte sensed the change in his emotions and asked tentatively, "What is it? Have we met before?" "We probably haven''t, but there was a ssmate of mine with a name simr to yours when I was studying medicine at Calva Medical School," Leo shook his head. Damn it! I should have used a different name! Charlotte was taken aback. He never expected to encounter someone familiar with the original host. But this otaku, who was a cartoonist, didn''t look like a doctor at all. However, it suddenly made sense. It was highly unreasonable for an otaku toe up with a random idea and save a mermaid who had encountered the ck mist. "So, you''re still a doctor?" Charlotte asked, clearly surprised. "That''s in the past. I haven''t practiced medicine for three years," Leo shook his head, looking somewhat embarrassed. "Why?" Charlotte looked puzzled. "Being a doctor is a good profession, and it should be more lucrative than being an artist, right?" Leo''s gaze darkened, and he spoke in a low voice, "I had some conflicts with my family, as you might know. To save her, I had to use unconventional methods that couldn''t be widely recognized, especially not by the Medical Association." "Did you perform surgery on her?" Charlotte asked. He noticed that the timeline was three years, indicating that Leo''s rescued mermaid had been staying onnd for three years, possibly even living in this small cabin. Leo suddenly looked up, a hint of panic flickering in his eyes, and his voice became somewhat hesitant, "I... I didn''t." "Don''t worry, I''m not from the Medical Association, and I won''t hunt you down as a heretic or something," Charlotte reassured with a smile. "I came here today to seek your advice on how to help her continue living onnd. If I''m not mistaken, during her first year onnd, she couldn''t survive onnd anymore and couldn''t return to the sea, right? The mermaid I''m currently helping is in her first year on thend and can feel that her life is down to three months." After staring at Charlotte for a moment and confirming that he wasn''t aw enforcement officer, Leo nodded. "You''re right. In theter stages of her first year, she gradually experienced difficulty breathing, and as time went on, the symptoms became more severe, almost suffocating her." "So, what did you do to help her maintain her life?" Charlotte asked with curiosity. "During that half month, I tried over a hundred different potions on her. Eventually, I found that two of them had some effect. Then, with a lot of connections and money, I managed to obtain the forms for those two potions and adapted the ingredients to create a potion that could greatly alleviate her pain." Leo recalled the agony she endured during that period and the pressure he bore, causing his eyes to unconsciously turn red. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. At least Leo was a doctor who was willing to try different potions to prolong her life when healing arts didn''t work. If this potion could extend the lifespan of the mermaid, it should work for Kasha too. It was good news. "So, in these three years, have you found a way to let her return to the sea?" Charlotte asked again. Leo shook his head, feeling somewhat dejected. "There''s no way. No matter how many potions I tried, I couldn''t eliminate the corrosion caused by seawater. Instead of relieving her pain, all I did was bring her more suffering by trying different potions and making her wounds worse when she went back into the water." He looked down, appearing like a middle-aged man who had suffered from the torments of life. "You said you didn''t perform surgery on her. How did you deal with the corroded wounds on her body?" Charlotte inquired. Leo''s lips trembled, and his eyes welled up with tears. He grabbed his hair with his hand and trembled as he spoke, "I had no way. I had no way. I tried every method I could think of, but the potions I could prepare only slightly alleviated her pain. They couldn''tpletely heal the festering wounds. I could only watch them worsen bit by bit and see her suffer." Chapter 184: It is indeed you, Charlotte! Chapter 184: It is indeed you, Charlotte! Charlotte felt a chill run down his spine too. In just one year, Kasha''s festering wounds had be so horrific. The mermaid living in Leo''s home must have been in an even worse condition. "Perhaps... you can let me see her," Charlotte said, looking at Leo seriously. Leo nced at him and shook his head. "She doesn''t see anyone now, not even me. She locks herself in the attic and onlyes downstairs to clean when I''m asleep at night." "I can treat her seawater-corroded wounds," Charlotte said. "You?" Leo straightened up, his expression shifting from surprise to hesitation. "Are you also a doctor? Can you truly heal her wounds?" "In exchange, I need the life-prolonging potion you''ve concocted," Charlotte stated directly. Watching Charlotte''s calm andposed demeanor, Leo chose to believe his words and nodded, "Deal!" "However, I''m not sure if she''s willing toe down. In the past year, I''ve hardly seen her face..." Leo said with some uncertainty. Sure enough, excellent works only exist in the imagination. Just like men who initially believe they are invincible in bed, they often pretend to be asleep and avoid further battles before the second round begins. "I believe that no woman can resist the temptation to restore her appearance and go downstairs," Charlotte said confidently. Leo got up and climbed up thedder leading to the attic, lightly buckled the partition, and said, "Linda, I have found a doctor who said he can treat your wound corroded by seawater. Can youe downstairs to see her?" There was a rustling sounding from inside, but it quickly regained its quietness. After a while, a somewhat hoarse voice rang out, "I can''t see! No one can cure me, I know, no one" After speaking, low sobs rang out in the attic. Upon hearing the crying, Leo suddenly became anxious and cried, "Linda, open the door. I''m worried about you. Don''t do this, please open the door. Please" Charlotte was looking at this scene on the second-floor staircase, a wooden door separated the sight of a pair of struggling mandarin ducks. But At present, Leo looks more like a licking dog. And Arbin, who has absolute control over the maid in the manga, is in the opposite situation. Charlotte stepped forward and patted Leo''s leg, gesturing for him toe down. "She... "Leo''s face was full of anxiety and worry. Charlotte raised her hand to interrupt his continued conversation. She climbed up thedder a few steps and said to the small door in the attic, "Linda, I am Charlotte. Like Leo, I am a doctor, and I have also treated a mermaid who was unconscious due to the ck fog and washed ashore. Her name is Kasha. A few months ago, I underwent stic surgery on her face to repair the wounds caused by seawater corrosion. Three days ago, I removed 176 corrosive wounds on her body and used treatment as an auxiliary to heal all wounds. If I''m not mistaken, your situation should be simr to hers. Now she''s stuck in the problem of not being able to survive on the shore, so I found Leo and am willing to treat your corrosive wound in exchange for a potion that can prolong her life. I can assure you that I can heal all the wounds on your body and restore them to their original state." The sobs in the attic had gradually subsided, but instead, there was a breathing sound that gradually became urgent. "You... you mean, can you help me heal those corroded wounds? "Linda asked hesitantly. Charlotte replied, "That''s right, I will use a scalpel to remove the rotten meat, and then use treatment to make the wound grow again so that the skin can return to a healthy state." "Surgery! "Leo''s eyes widened a bit, looking at Charlotte''s back as if it was gradually ovepping with the figure in his memory. "Has she... all her wounds healed? "Linda''s voice finally had a hint of hope. "Yes, she is currently responsible for selling potions in my clinic, and she is doing very well." Charlotte said." I think if your wound heals, you should get along well with Leo." There was a long silence in the attic, then there was a sound of opening the doortch, and the small door slowly opened outward. Sitting at the entrance of the attic was a mermaid who was almostpletely rotten, with countless corrosive wounds covering her body. Her facial features were almost indistinguishable, and even though the attic was filled with sachets, the strong rotten odor could not be concealed. Charlotte had already had psychological development, so her face did not show any signs of abnormality. "Linda... " On the contrary, Leo instantly copsed, biting his lips and enduring it again. In the end, he couldn''t help but burst into heartache and burst into tears, like a child. Seeing Leo''s appearance, Linda couldn''t help but shed tears from her eyes, running through the wound on her face, causing her to convulsion in pain. Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh as she watched this scene, unable to lift a hint of ridicule. It can be seen that the rtionship between the two of them over the past three years still has a profound emotional bond. Linda became like she was now, not far away for Leo to see, so she chose to go downstairste at night to tidy up the house. To save her, Leo gave up his high-paying and easy medical career and was forced to be a pornographic cartoonist. This is an unfortunate young couple. He stood silently by the side, waiting for their emotions to vent almostpletely before speaking up, "Your situation is simr to what I expected. These wounds have not been properly treated for three years, which is why they have developed into what they are now. I need to take you back to my hospital where I can perform surgery on you." "As long as you can cure my injury, I am willing to listen to you for anything." Linda looked at Charlotte as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw, her clear blue eyes filled with hope. "Doctor Charlotte, is your clinic... in the Abyss? "Leo looked at Charlotte and asked with uncertainty. It seems that you already recognize me, "Charlotte reached out and pulled off the mask from her face, turning around and smiling at Leo. "Indeed, it''s you, Charlotte! "Leo was startled and somewhat relieved. Surgery! This is almost a taboo word in the medicalmunity of Calva. Three years ago, a genius physician named Charlotte was imprisoned for performing surgery on a deity who had been abandoned. Eventually, she was stripped of her magical roots and expelled from Calva. But he kept these two words on his lips without any taboos. "What, scared? "Charlotte asked with a smile. "Not afraid. "Leo shook his head and looked at Linda, Charlotte shook her head and said, "No, at least you can still stay in Calva and have a good source of magic." Leo chuckled a bit of self-deprecation and said, "That''s because I have the grandfather of the second elder of the Medical Association. For his sake, they just kicked me out of the hospital and temporarily suspended my business license." "Are you Lucian''s grandson? "Charlotte''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lucian, the second elder of the Physicians'' Association, was one of Hayward''s most loyal henchmen. When Charlotte was so miserable, he put in a lot of effort. Leo suppressed his smile and looked apologetically at Charlotte. "I know what happened back then, and he also participated in it, causing great harm to you. I cannot apologize to you for him becausest year Ipletely severed my rtionship with him, and we are now strangers." Charlotte''s face softened slightly and nodded, "Okay, then we can be friends now." Leo nodded slightly in recognition of Charlotte''s words. "My clinic is on Abyss Baka Street, called ''Abyss Clinic''. Linda''s condition is quite serious and she needs major surgery, and there is no way for her to perform it here. Charlotte got off thedder and looked at the two of them as they continued, ''You can prepare for it. You cane to Abyss by car tomorrow and I will arrange for her surgery in the afternoon." "Okay, I''ll arrange it, "Leo nodded quickly. "The Abyss is different from Calva. When you go for the first time, it''s easy to fall into the wrong path. Go charter a carriage, find a familiar driver, ande directly to the clinic, "Charlotte warned Leo. "I understand, "Leo nodded repeatedly. "Don''t worry, wait another day and you''ll be able to recover your beauty," Charlotte looked up at Linda and smiled. "I''m different from those doctors. I don''t know magic, but I can operate and I''ll cure you." Linda nodded vigorously, her eyes turning red again. "See you tomorrow, "Charlotte turned around and went downstairs, putting on her headband again. "I''ll see you off." Leo quickly followed downstairs and as he walked to the door, he couldn''t help but whisper," You... don''t remember me at all? We were ssmates for three years back then." Charlotte nced at him and said calmly, "You know, I was addicted to studying back then and didn''t hear anything outside the window. I knew you were there, but my impression wasn''t very deep." Leo stood at the door of the wooden house, watching Charlotte mount her horse and ride away. He muttered under his breath, "If I were a female ssmate, you would probably remember, right? Obsessed with studying? Or should I say, obsessed with chasing girls, to be more urate..." Chapter 185：Master is the best Chapter 185£ºMaster is the best Before the skypletely darkened, Charlotte rode his horse back to the Abyss. At the entrance of the Abyss, the progress of the magical barrier was quite impressive. Several formation mages were constructing the foundation stones, and many dwarf stone masons were busy at work. They intended toplete the magical barrier before the next Red Moon night to minimize the damage caused by the next wave. It must be said that after removing the cancer of the Jardson family, the Abyss began to enter a phase of rapid development. Under the leadership of Diana and Rnd, the Harriman and Duru families were attempting to normalize the Abyss. "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen thendy for a few days. I wonder what she''s busy with. I miss her," Charlotte thought to himself as he rode his horse downhill. Ruth was about to leave the Abyss, and after the ambiguous atmosphere ofst night, he felt embarrassed to ask her for help with advertising. Now he could only turn his attention to the richest woman in the AbyssDiana. There were quite a few wealthydies in the Abyss, thosendies hidden in the streets who could easily afford a bottle of 800 copper coins moisturizing essence. When he saw Diana again, he nned to have a good talk with her. After all, she was already a loyal user of moisturizing essence. If he could get her to promote it publicly, it would be worth more than a thousand boastful words from himself. The first thing he did when he returned to the Abyss was to return the young mare. He paid the 499 rent, took back the 20,000 deposit, and hurriedly returned to the clinic. Charlotte knocked on the door for quite a while. After Vivian confirmed his identity several times and even asked about his Tumultuous Leap recipe, she finally let him in. "You''re very cautious, but don''t ask so many questions next time," Charlotte said somewhat helplessly. "Landy, didn''t you say you wouldn''te back after it got dark? I was just worried someone might impersonate you," Vivian stuck out her tongue. "Master, please have some water." Kasha walked over gracefully with a cup of water, presenting it with both hands. "Um... thank you." Charlotte epted the lukewarm water somewhat unustomedly. He had been busy all afternoon and didn''t even have time to drink a sip of water. It had to be said that having a maid offer him water as soon as he got home felt pretty good. "You should learn from Kasha," Charlotte said to Vivian. "No, Kasha is your maid, but I''m not," Vivian replied, particrly clear-headed. "I''m just an employee that you pay and a roommate who freeloads off you." "Meow?" Anna, who was lying on the cab, turned over andzily meowed at Charlotte. "Then, you should be my uncle, right?" Charlotte nced at Anna and couldn''t help butugh. Then he asked, "Have you had dinner yet?" "We have..." Before Kasha could finish her sentence, Vivian interrupted, saying, "We haven''t eaten yet. We were waiting for you toe back and cook something delicious for us. Today, Mrs. Be next door gave me a smoked rabbit. Shall we have that for dinner?" "Smoked rabbit?" Charlotte became interested upon hearing that. He walked upstairs while saying, "Let me take a look." "Vivian, didn''t we just have soft bread? Isn''t that good enough? It''s tastier when the boss cooks. I think I can eat two big bowls of rice." Kasha asked quietly as they walked, "Aren''t bunnies so cute..." "Bunnies are indeed cute. Whether stir-fried or made into Tumultuous Leap, they are a delicacy," Vivian replied mischievously. In the kitchen, Charlotte saw the dark red smoked rabbit hanging by the bedside. It had a thickyer of grease on its surface, and traces of smoking could be seen. This is a method used by people in the other world to preserve food by utilizing their wisdom. The Abyss is underground and quite damp, making it easy for food to spoil and difficult to preserve. However, Mrs. Be''s skills are a bit rough, and the way she handled this rabbit... was a mess. But these days, the weather is getting colder, especially in the mornings and evenings, the temperature difference is quite noticeable, and the winter chill is growing stronger. Seeing this smoked rabbit, he really should start considering stocking up on food for the winter. Storing enough grains as staple food, and then figuring out a way to store a batch of meat. Vegetables cannot be stored, after all, they don''t grow easily in the Abyss. He can only go out when he has free time and see if he cane across some sweet potatoes, potatoes, or other foods that are easy to store. Vivian has an astonishing appetite, and her appetite has increased since she advanced to an intermediate knight. Luckily, Kasha and Anna have normal appetites, otherwise, he would have to worry about just feeding them. He untied the hemp rope tied around the smoked rabbit''s neck, and Charlotte began to prepare this freshly smoked rabbit. This thing is different from a cured rabbit; it won''t get tastier the longer it stays, so it''s better to eat it now than a monthter, at least the meat will be of better quality. Speaking of which, he could consider making some cured meat, simple and delicious. He did want sausage, but the process was too troublesome, just preparing the casings alone would give him a headache. This rabbit is quite fat. It seems that Be likes Vivian''s ability to stuff herself. That notorious stingy olddy gave her such a big rabbit. Bute to think of it, a useless son at home can''tpare to a cute and talkative Vivian. With this smoked rabbit, Charlotte made a spicy smoked rabbit dry pot. Smoked rabbit always carries a smoky vor, and it feels strange to prepare it in other ways, but making it into a dry potplements the vor and is very delicious. Vivian and Kasha smelled the aroma and came upstairs, even Anna, who waszily sleeping on the cupboard, somehow made her way upstairs and leaned on a stool, staring at Charlotte cooking. Kasha stood by the stove, looking serious. "Do you want to learn?" Charlotte asked her with a smile. "Yes." Kasha nodded. "When Kasha learns, the master won''t have to work so hard to cook for us every day." "Then I''ll teach you. You cane in and watch me cook every day. In less than three months, you''ll be able to cook yourself." Charlotte smiled and said. "Three months..." Kasha''s eyes dimmed. She might die in three months. In the past few nights, she had started to experience difficulty breathing, and she had been awakened several times in her sleep. Her condition was slightly better during the day, but she knew it would gradually worsen. When the dayes when she can no longer breathe, she will die. Seeing her low spirits, Charlotte smiled and said, "Today, I went to Calva and met a mermaid who was also pushed ashore by the ck mist." Kasha was surprised and looked at him in shock, "You mean... her condition is the same as mine?" "Yes, exactly. The person who saved her is a doctor who formted a potion that alleviates her symptoms of gradually losing the ability to breathe onnd. So, she has survived onnd for three years now." "That''s great! Kasha, your illness can be cured!" Vivian happily hugged Kasha, excited like a child with a 36D chest. Kasha''s face was filled with joy as tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. "Master is too kind to Kasha... I''m so touched." "I asked that doctor to bring the mermaid to our clinic tomorrow. Her condition is even more severe than yours, with her body corroded by seawater. She needs surgery. In exchange, the doctor will give me the form for the potion, and I will personally concoct it for you." Charlotte exined. Kasha nodded slightly, but still worried, she asked, "Is that sister in a lot of pain?" The wounds corroded by seawater can''t heal on their own, and there is no cure for them. The pain of watching herself rot was unbearable, and even now, the memory made her scalp tingle. But that sister had endured this pain for three whole years. The master said her condition was even worse than hers; the pain must be unimaginable. "Yes, it''s a dual torment on the body and mind." Charlotte nodded, thinking about how Linda, to prevent Leo from seeing her current appearance, locked herself in the attic. He couldn''t help but feel emotional, "But it''s okay, I will perform surgery on her tomorrow, free her from the pain, and restore her appearance." "Yes, Master is the best. You will cure that sister." Kasha''s face showed a smile again, and she looked at Charlotte with admiration in her eyes. "Alright, go sit down and get ready to eat." Charlotte smiled; his mouth slightly lifted. It feels great to have a fan girl cheering for him. Chapter 186：Then lets have a sword duel with him! Chapter 186£ºThen let''s have a sword duel with him! Unlike Vivian on the side, who has already taken out her big bowl of dry rice, getting ready to dig in. Arge pot of dry pot rabbit was served on the table, and the bright red chili segments were quite eye-catching. Sprinkled with roasted sesame, the rabbit meat was a bright red color, with a rich meaty aroma and a hint of smokiness, giving it a unique vor that was very tempting. "I''m going to eat now!" Vivian, with three bowls of rice in front of her, raised her chopsticks and said excitedly. "Go ahead." Charlotte untied his apron and sat down, nodding and smiling. It''s all thanks to Vivian that they get to enjoy this rabbit. Vivian picked up a piece of rabbit meat and fed it into her mouth. The smoked rabbit meat was firmerpared to fresh rabbit meat, losing its tender texture but gaining a satisfying chewiness. The spicy vor infused into the rabbit meat, bing more fragrant with each bite, apanied by a hint of smokiness, making it a perfectplement to rice. After swallowing a piece of rabbit meat, she took a big mouthful of fragrant rice. The intense sense of satisfaction was unparalleled, nothing couldpare to it, not even a soft loaf of bread. One piece of meat, one mouthful of rice, the rhythm mustn''t be disrupted, the more she ate, the more delicious it became. Watching Vivian eat, there was always a sense of overflowing happiness, the food was just too delicious. After tasting a piece of rabbit meat, she was initially stimted by the spiciness, her eyes welling up with tears, but she was quickly conquered by the deliciousness. As Kasha exhaled and inhaled, she couldn''t help but pick up another piece of rabbit meat and put it in her mouth. She had a rather amusing appearance. After dinner, Charlotte went to the alchemy room to start making intermediate hemostatic potions and cleansing potions. Vivian could only make beginner-level hemostatic potions and cleansing potions for now. Due to the increasing demand for intermediate emergency kits, Charlotte had to personally produce a batch of potions every night to replenish the supply. Of course, he didn''t find it tiring at all; instead, he felt a strong sense of happiness. With a high sess rate in potion making, the profit margin for the pharmacy''s products was extremely high. For example, the profit margin for hemostatic potions had reached 90%. Currently, the pharmacy was thriving, with potions making up a significant portion of the business. When he had free time tomorrow, Charlotte nned to visit Harry''s grocery store. He would pawn the umted equivalent items in his hand and also inquire about the sales of potions to see if there was a need for restocking. Customers like Harry, who bulk purchased, also needed to be maintained. He even wanted to visit other grocery stores in the Abyss that sold potions to see if he could find more downstream distributors. He wanted to be strong, and relying solely on sword training wouldn''t work. He had to work hard and earn money! Earning 1 gold coin would be easier than improving his strength by 100 kg through training. He was very aware of this fact. The richer he became, the stronger he would be. He held the power of wealth. Without increasing the unit price of surgeries or expanding the clinic, the clinic''s revenue had already reached a bottleneck. He urgently needed to find new areas of growth. "Boss, someone is knocking on the door outside." Just as Charlotte finished making a pot of hemostatic potion, Vivian, with a worried expression, rushed in through the door. "You package the potions, no matter what you hear, stay in the alchemy room and don''te out," Charlotte told her, walked out of the alchemy room, and closed the door. Indeed, there was a knocking sound outside the door. Thump! Thump! Thump! One sound after another, not fast nor slow, it sounded particrly eerie in the silent night. "Amos?" A possibility shed through Charlotte''s mind. He already held a frozen spell charm in his hand and cautiously approached the door, asking, "Who is it? The clinic is not open at night,e back tomorrow morning!" "It''s me." The voice outside the door was slightly deep. But Charlotte instantly recognized who it wasthe vampire with rotten teeth. Charlotte opened the door and looked at the vampire hanging upside down on the door, his expression unchanged. "Where are my teeth?" Monte grinned, revealing his missing fangs. "The custom-made crowns aren''t ready yet. It''s only the second day,e back tomorrow night," Charlotte said calmly. "Another day of waiting?" Monte''s expression immediately copsed, and he said with a sad face, "Do you know how I''ve been these past few days? I''m a vampire and I ended up eating grass! Look at how hungry I am, I''m almost skin and bone." Charlotte stared at him for a moment and said, "After two days of eating vegetables, your teeth have be a lot cleaner. It seems like you should continue eating more vegetables in the future." "Eat more?!" "The teeth are yours, eat it or not, anyhow if they go bad, just extract the nerves and get false teeth, it''s not me who will suffer from the pain," Charlotte said calmly. Thinking about the satisfying feeling of pulling out the nerves the other day, Monte couldn''t help but shudder and quickly closed his mouth. Forget it, for the sake of dental health, he would... eat a little bit every day. However, this matter must not be known to others, otherwise, he would be the first joke among the vampire n. "By this time tomorrow, I''ll be back again. You better have my teeth ready, otherwise..." Monte smiled coldly, then pped his wings and flew away. Charlotte closed the door and realized that he had to go to Guy''s ce tomorrow to pick up the custom-made crowns. And there''s Vivian''s shadowlessmp, she''s been mentioning it several times already, and considering her increasingly exquisite stitching skills, it''s time to arrange it for her. "Knock! Knock!" Just as Charlotte turned around, the knocking sound came again from behind the door. "Coming back again?" Charlotte frowned, but as soon as he grabbed the doorknob, he stopped suddenly. The strength and rhythm were different, including the position of the knock, it was different from that vampire. The magical protective barrier of the house was quite special. The door and window were the entry and exit points. Once the door was opened from the inside, it meant that there was a gap in the protective barrier, allowing entry and exit. That''s why when Charlotte goes out, he always asks Vivian and Kasha to lock the doors and windows. As long as you don''t open the door, the protective barrier remains intact, unless it is forcefully broken, no one can break in. "Who is it? The clinic is not open at night,e back tomorrow morning," Charlotte took a step back, holding an ice-sealing spell in his left hand, and looked vigntly at the front door. No one responded, but the knocking became more urgent. Knock! Knock! Knock! One after another, the door trembled along with it, as if a fierce beast was about to rush in. This also made Charlotte more certain that the person outside was not a vampire. A vampire would smash the door in with just two punches. The noise outside was loud, but it was far from the limit that the magical protective barrier could withstand. At most, it was a fourth-tier existence. Finding his way here at this time, it was most likely Amos who noticed that the old butler had not returned. Charlotte retreated slowly, then quickly went upstairs and looked down from the crack of the second-floor window. In front of the clinic door, a thin figure covered in a ck robe was knocking urgently. He held a stack of talismans in his hand, about a dozen in total. It was indeed Amos, even though his whole body was covered in a ck robe, his thin and emaciated figure could be recognized at a nce. The consecutive urgent knocks received no response. Amos began to get more agitated, kicking the door, while selecting the talismans in his hand, seeming to consider which one to use to break the door. "Master," Kasha came to the door, listening to the noise downstairs, her expression filled with fear and worry. "Kasha, go back to your room. Don''te out no matter what you hear outside," Charlotte stood up and walked to the door, smiling as he spoke to Kasha. "But downstairs..." Kasha looked worriedly in the direction of the window. "It''s okay, I''ll take care of the madman outside. You just go back to your room like a good girl," Charlotte smiled and patted her head. "Okay, Master," Kasha nodded obediently and turned back to her room. Charlotte looked at the increasingly furious Amos downstairs and narrowed his eyes slightly. Amos wanted to kill him, but he also wanted to kill Amos. The intact Judgment Swordy quietly in the dimensional ring. How about using it to test him? Chapter 187：Intermediate Knight! Chapter 187£ºIntermediate Knight! The idea of testing his swordsmanship against Amos surged up like a tidal wave, causing his heart to race and his excitement to grow. What''s the big deal about being a fourth-level knight? Back when he was a novice knight, he dared to shove a fireball spell into the mouth of a werewolf, ying an extreme game of risk and reward. Now that he had advanced to an intermediate knight, there was no fear of Amos in his heart. Ruth was going to the subus n, and he wanted to take care of Amos for her so that he wouldn''t cause trouble for her within the subus n. With the decision made, Charlotte no longer hesitated. He walked quickly to the kitchen and emerged with a rolling pin in his hand. Seeing that Amos downstairs had already selected a fireball spell incantation, took a few steps back in preparation to cast it, Charlotte immediately opened the window and jumped out. Bang! The sound of the window opening startled Amos below. Just as he looked up, he saw a dark figure leaping out of the window and heading towards a nearby alley. "You think you can escape?" Amos, with his face hidden beneath a ck cloak, revealed a cold smile. He put away the spell in his hand and chased after the alley. Charlotte had been frequently wandering out at night recently, so he was already familiar with the surroundings. Leading Amos through one alley after another, gradually moving away from Baka Street. It seemed that Charlotte had some standing within the subus n. Even if he killed Amos, he had to make sure it was clean, so as not to arouse suspicion. Amos followed behind Charlotte, his face gradually growing dark beneath the cloak. Charlotte seemed to be very familiar with this generation, always managing to enter another alley just as Amos was about to catch up, causing him to fail several times in trapping him. However, the houses ahead gradually became sparse, seemingly reaching the southwest boundary of the abyss, with cliffs in the distance. "Where do you think you can run!". Finally, on a dpidated stone house ahead, Amos sessfully blocked Charlotte''s path. There were no residents around, only abandoned ruins and broken walls, giving off an extremely deste feeling. Amos tore off his cloak, his red eyes appearing somewhat eerie in the darkness as he coldly stared at Charlotte. "Tell me, where is Leif?" Amos asked. "Are you talking about the old man with a hunchback?" Charlotte smirked. "Seems like he identally stabbed himself with his needle and died." "He was my servant for more than twenty years, and you killed him." Amos''plexion turned extremely dark, his eyes fixed on the half of a magic wand sticking out from behind Charlotte. He sneered, "It seems your magic source hasn''t been cut off, but rather hidden." "What are you talking about?" Charlotte began to appear somewhat flustered. "Even if you''re a high-level mage, it doesn''t matter. Tonight, I will slowly torture you to death. You''ve chosen a good ce for yourself. Here, even if you scream your lungs out, no one wille to interrupt us." Amos pushed off with his foot and started sprinting toward Charlotte. His fingertips had turned into dried-up ck ws, and a muscr tail appeared behind him, its tip sharp as a spear. At the same time, Charlotte also raised the rolling pin in his hand, standing in front of him, assuming the stance of a hidden incantation. "The distance is too short, it''s useless! A mage who doesn''t even know how to create distance in a fight, truly a waste of a healer," Amos sneered. In just an instant, he appeared in front of Charlotte, reaching out his right hand towards his throat, while his tail coiled around his body like a nimble snake, intending to capture him alive. Human magicians were useless once they were in close range. Not to mention a healing mage, who was the least skilled inbat. This guy''s brain was not functioning properly. If he had stayed hidden in the clinic, the level-four magic barrier would have given him some trouble. A healing mage who dared toe out and challenge him in the middle of the night, did he think Subus only knew how to move their bodies on the bed? Amos grinned; his mind was already filled with countless ways to torture Charlotte. Because of this guy, he had lost face in front of the High Priest today and left a bad impression. He couldn''t let go of this grudge; he didn''t want to return to the subus n like this. Swoosh! His hand passed through Charlotte''s body, grabbing nothing but air. The illusion dissipated, and there was no sign of Charlotte, only a rolling pin dropped on the ground. Amos''s pupils contracted. Was it an illusion? And the thing on the ground was just an ordinary wooden stick, not a magic wand at all? A chilling sensation rose from behind him, and he instinctively activated a defensive magic protection spell. ng! Charlotte appeared behind him, a sword piercing the magic barrier. The magic barrier trembled violently and then shattered. Charlotte was sent flying back three meters, his footnding on the stone wall behind him before he barely stabilized himself. "Intermediate Knight!" Amos looked pale as he stared at Charlotte. Cold sweat covered his forehead, and even his hands were trembling. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, Charlotte''s sneak attack would have killed him instantly. He couldn''t believe that a healing mage whose magic source had been cut off had suddenly be an intermediate knight. When he took out the magic wand earlier, it had already surprised him. "Damn, he''s also a collector of spells." Charlotte calmly rotated his wrist, the fourth-level protection barrier spell causing him to lose his grip on the sword, nearly flying out of his hand. Hisbat n was seamless, but he underestimated thebat experience of a level-four subus as well as the timely use of the protective barrier spell. "Humans are indeed the most cunning race, but since your trickery didn''t work, get ready to face my fury." Amos''s eyes suddenly emitted a red light, and then he opened his mouth. Heh...heh... The eerie sound of a ghost suddenly resounded, like the roaring of a terrifying monster from the abyss, piercing through people''s minds. Charlotte''s forward momentum stopped one meter in front of Amos, and the phantom standing on the stone wall gradually dissipated. He maintained the posture of attacking with a sword, his gaze bing somewhat vacant and bewildered, as he fell into an illusion. Behind Amos, the ck tail thrust forward like a long spear, aiming directly at Charlotte''s heart. Amos changed his mind. He decided to kill Charlotte swiftly and cleanly. The previous sword strike had left him traumatized, and he didn''t dare to be overconfident anymore to avoid any mishaps. The ghostly sound was his awakened innate ability. Although it was not as powerful as the mesmerizing charm eyes that could control others, it was an unstoppable form of sonic attack. It was enough for him to kill his opponent several times within the opponent''s brief loss of focus. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" "Emergency! Emergency! Emergency!" Charlotte felt his mind go nk. All he can see is a vast expanse of white,pletely unable to find his direction, even forgetting what he was doing. His head felt as if it had been struck hard, rendering himpletely dazed. Then, he heard the familiar sound of the system notification. Chapter 188: You spoke wrongly, so you must die Chapter 188: You spoke wrongly, so you must die Like a sharp sword, it tore through the white curtain, instantly restoring his clear vision. A ck, hairy tail erged in his pupils. Almost reflexively, Charlotte leaned to the side, avoiding the spear-like thrust aimed at his heart, which instead pierced through his right chest and passed through. The intense pain instantly woke him up, and he raised his sword and sliced at the tail. The Judgment Sword cut through it like a hot knife through butter, almost effortlessly severing the tail and leaving half of it inside his body. "How is this possible!" Amos was shocked. Ignoring the intense pain from his severed tail, he once again opened his mouth to unleash the ghostly sound attack, while secretly activating the protective enchantment on his body. "System, increase the volume. I''m going to charge!" Charlotte''s gaze became extremely calm and focused, unaffected by the half-tail stuck in his chest. The pain made him even more alert. The feeling of being a Blood Battle Adjudicator in the mysterious space made him gradually excited. The constant sound of "ding, ding" ringing in his mindpletely drowned out the ghostly sound, allowing him to bepletely unaffected. Charlotte moved again, dodging a fireball that was heading towards him, and appeared behind Amos. He raised his hand andunched a sword strike. Bang! The magic shield trembled, and Charlotte was once again flung backward. But this time, he didn''t stop. Just as his figure dissipated from being flung backward, he appeared next to Amos again,unching a series of attacks! Boom! Boom! Boom! Charlotte''s elusive figure kept appearing around Amos, striking with swift sword blows! Spinning sh! Dualbo! Triplebo! His figure was repeatedly repelled by the shield enchantment, but he kept charging like an unstoppable force. Amos''s face turned pale, unable to conceal his fear. A level four magic shield could only withstand three charges from Charlotte before shattering. In just a few minutes, he had already expended ten shield enchantments. And now, he only had two shield enchantments left in his hand. What made him even more anxious was that Charlottepletely ignored the ghostly voice, as if he had developed immunity after being struck by his tail. Charlotte''s agility was too elusive, and his speed was astonishing. So even though Amos held a stack of thick magic spells in his hand, he couldn''tnd a single hit on him. A level four subus being relentlessly shed by a mid-level knight was a fighting style he had never encountered before. Amos also feared the ck longsword in Charlotte''s hand. That was undoubtedly a top-tier divine weapon, with additional armor-piercing enchantments. Otherwise, how could a mid-level knight effortlessly break through a fourth-tier magic shield with just a couple of strikes? "Stop, Charlotte! I am Amos Millican, the eldest son of the subus n Millican. Let''s pretend today never happened. I will leave the Abyss immediately, and we won''t cross paths again. What do you think?!" Amos started to plead, attempting to convince Charlotte to cease his attacks. However, his plea was met with an even sharper backstab. "I''m not going to back down today, Amos." Charlotte sneered inwardly. He wasn''t a fool. If he spared Amos today, he would face a higher-ranking subus tomorrow. The sharp tail pierced through his chest, continuously inflicting a bleeding debuff. With every swing and every dodge, he exerted all his strength, exhausting his stamina and worsening his injuries. This was undoubtedly his most dangerous battle, but it was also the most rewarding outside the mysterious space. Inside the mysterious space, he could respawn infinitely, as long as he could endure the pain of being beheaded. He could fight without holding back. But here, he only had one life, and his head wouldn''t grow back if it got cut off. So, he had to remainpletely focused and have absolute control over his physical condition. Amoscked sufficientbat experience, but his abundant ammunition posed quite a challenge. However, his supply of shield enchantments was also running low! A pitch-ck sword appeared in front of Amos, emitting a faint glow as it collided with his dim magic shield. Boom! With a light sound, the magic shield shattered. The shockwave spread in all directions, pushing Charlotte several meters away. Amos raised his right hand, and three fourth-tier magic spells flew out. Fourth-tier entangling vines! Thick, vigorous vines suddenly emerged from the ground, snaking toward Charlotte''s feet like spirited serpents. Fourth-tier ice freeze! Starting from Amos''s feet, the ground instantly froze and rapidly spread toward Charlotte. Fourth-tier celestial firefall! Above Charlotte''s head, a ck and reddish abyss appeared, and three huge meteorites fell from the sky, crashing down toward him. He finally understood thebination of magic spells. Charlotte''s expression changed as he saw thebination of cards that Amos threw at him. He activated the Ice Seal spell with his left hand, and his Judgment Sword swung around, breaking the vines that had entangled his waist, only to be instantly engulfed by a surge of vines. The collision of the fourth-level Ice Seal spell created a two-meter-high ice wall between the two of them, canceling each other out. However, the three meteorites above his head had already fallen and exploded on the vine hill, instantly turning it into a sea of fire! The strong st wave sent Amos flying back several meters. He struggled to stand by propping himself against the broken wall. But as he looked at the burning vines and the ground with threerge craters, Amos couldn''t help but burst intoughter. A third-level intermediate knight had pushed him to such a pathetic state and had almost killed him. However, victory ultimately belonged to him. Three fourth-level magic spells were enough to kill an intermediate knight. He died as he deserved. Unfortunately, he had nned to torture him for a while before killing him. This kind of death was too easy for him. "Rest in peace, go to hell. Ruth is mine. Since you didn''t touch her, she is still my perfect crucible for breaking through to Level Five..." Amos brushed off the dirt on his body and turned to leave. However, as he turned around, a sword was already pointed at his throat. The icy touch of the sword made him freeze, and the unmistakable sharpness had already cut through his skin. "You... how can you still be alive!" Amos looked at Charlotte, whose clothes were tattered and bloody, with a mix of fear and confusion in his eyes. "Ruth is not mine, and not yours either. You spoke wrongly, so you must die." Charlotte grinned, revealing eight white teeth. Before Amos could speak, the sword swung, and a head flew high in the air. Decapitation was the best method of killing that Charlotte learned in the mysterious space. Even if it was a zombie, cutting off the head meant death. Amos''s face still held a look of shock, unwillingness, and despair. His head fell into the bonfire, and the mes grew even fiercer. With the sword nted in the ground, Charlotte barely stood up and took out several bottles of potions from his spatial ring. He trembled as he poured them onto the wounds on his chest, slightly easing the intense pain and bringing back some rity to his fading consciousness. Then he took two bottles of stamina potions to restore some energy. The three meteorites that had fallen had caused a widespread explosion. He was trapped by the vines and could only retreat to the edge, so he suffered quite serious injuries. The powerful st wave had damaged his internal organs, and he had no idea how many bones in his body had been broken. Taking advantage of the explosion and the cover of mes, he circled to Amos''s back and gave him a fatal blow when he least expected it. But being severely injured, he was already at his limit. "As a noble of the Subus n, you should have many treasures on you, right?" Charlotte crouched down, and took the stack of necromancy cards firmly clutched in Amos''s hand, consisting of more than a dozen cards, mostly third-level spells, and two Ice Seal spell cards. All the good stuff was consumed in the previous battle with him, and that meant money. Amos didn''t have a money pouch on him, but he wore a sapphire ring on his left hand. Charlotte took off the sapphire space ring, then walked about ten meters away and took out a third-level Fireball spell card. The next moment, apanied by a deafening explosion, Amos''s body was turned into ashes in the bright mes. Charlotte cautiously checked once again, picked up his rolling pin, and only then did he limp away. Not long after, several scavengers arrived at the scene. Aside from seeing the mess around, they found nothing and left cursing. It took Charlotte a full hour to return to the medical clinic. The excessive blood loss and multiple fractures in his body made him almost copse several times, relying solely on his willpower to keep going. On the way, he encountered a bandit trying to take advantage of the situation and rob him, but he took him down with a Fireball spell card. After hesitating for a while in front of the clinic''s door, Charlotte nced at the slightly open window on the second floor and stomped his foot before leaping up. He managed to grab onto the window frame, but he struggled to climb in with hisst ounce of strength, causing the wounds that had already stopped bleeding to reopen, with blood flowing all over the floor. This severe pain almost made Charlotte lose consciousness. No, he couldn''t sleep yet. He had to get Vivian or Kasha to treat him. But Vivian should still be in the alchemy room downstairs. With her obedient andpliant nature, even if he shouted himself hoarse, she would probably take him as a fake bad guy. "Meow?" At that moment, Anna appeared at the door, tilting her head and looking at him. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and using thest bit of strength he had, he said, "Anna, go call Vivian or Kasha to save me..." Before he finished speaking, his head tilted, and he lost consciousness. Chapter 189：The task assigned by the master? Chapter 189£ºThe task assigned by the master? "Master... Master, you''re finally awake." When Charlotte opened his eyes, he saw Kasha, her eyes red and tear stains on her face. It brought a slight sense of calm to his heart. He hadn''t died, nor had he been transported to another world. "Boss, how do you feel now? Do you need a bottle of stamina potion?" Vivian''s voice sounded from beside him, holding a bottle of potion in her hand. As his consciousness returned to his body, Charlotte moved his fingers and sat up, supported by the bed. He was still lying on the operating room bed, and the fresh blood on the ck tail in the tray nearby had not yet congealed, indicating that the surgery had just ended. The pain inside and outside his body was no longer as intense. He looked down at his chest, where there were stitched marks that had been treated with healing magic, leaving only a shallow scar and an untidy stitch. Vivian saw this as an opportunity to practice her stitching skills. The fractures in his body had also been treated with healing magic, returning to their original positions. The injuries to his internal organs had been treated as well, leaving only some difort, but nothing serious. As for the terrifying burns, there was no trace of them left. "You did a good job. I feel pretty good now," Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. As an intermediate mage, dealing with this level of injury was easy for her. Of course, Vivian had also used surgical techniques along the way, like removing the tail that had pierced through his body but remained inside. "But seriously, where did you go hunting in the middle of the night? And what creature''s tail is this? You got yourself injured like this, if it wasn''t for Annaing to open the door and call me, you might not have made it," Vivian pointed to the tail in the tray, sharp as a spearhead, smooth and hard, looking quite eerie. "So, it was Anna who helped call for assistance?" Charlotte nced at Annazily lying atop the cab, licking her paws. His gaze softened slightly as he realized it was worth the trouble to take care of this little cat. "Some idiot came looking for trouble, so I went out to take care of it. Don''t tell anyone about this, to avoid trouble," Charlotte emphasized to Vivian. "Why are you staring at me? I''m not the kind of talkative woman," Vivian looked innocent. "You saying that doesn''t sound convincing at all," Charlotte didn''t believe her. "I... I was just maintaining your image. Isn''t that what you asked me to do?" Vivian shrugged, feeling very wronged. Charlotte didn''t continue arguing with her, turning his attention to Kasha, who was standing by the bed with tear stains still not dried on her face. He reached out and wiped the tears from her cheek, smiling, "Why are you crying? I''m perfectly fine, see?" "But... But Master, you were bleeding so much just now, so Kasha was very worried about you." Kasha sniffled a small smile appearing on her face. "Seeing Master is fine, Kasha feels relieved." As Charlotte got up, he immediately felt his legs go weak. Fortunately, Kasha was quick to react, slipping under his shoulder and supporting him, preventing him from copsing embarrassingly on the ground. "What''s going on?" Charlotte was taken aback. Losing control of his body like that was rather unsettling. "Boss, don''t worry. Part of it is due to the excessive blood loss causing weakness in your body, and the other part is because you showed signs of awakening during the surgery, so I gave you a dose of anesthesia potion. The effects of the potion might not have worn offpletely," Vivian reassured him. Charlotte pondered for a moment. With his current physique, the issue of excessive blood loss could be resolved with some rest, and he could also try using a potion for extra strength. "Help me upstairs," Charlotte said. "Alright," Vivian agreed. Then, the two beautiful girls, one on each side, helped support Charlotte, who had weak legs and went upstairs, lying back down on his soft bed. Kasha thoughtfully tucked him in with a nket. The bloodstain on the window sill hadn''t been cleaned yet. After resting for a while, Vivian used cleansing magic to clean the floor and window frame thoroughly. "Boss, what will you do about opening the shop tomorrow?" Vivian looked at the peaceful Charlotte lying on the bed, feeling worried yet somewhat hopeful. "Do you think it''s your chance to handle things?" Charlotte saw through her thoughts with a single nce. Vivian nodded without hesitation, "I... I think I''ve mastered most surgeries." "Do you know how to perform appendix removal surgery?" Charlotte asked. "Um..." Vivian hesitated. "Do you know how to doplicated fractures surgery?" "Well..." "Then you still need to learn and practice more. Once you''ve mastered everything, I''ll feel confident handing over the clinic to you. I can''t wait for that day toe," Charlotte sincerely said. He wasn''t the type of boss who wanted to take care of everything. If Vivian could perform surgeries effectively without affecting his earnings, it would be a good thing. "That''s mainly because I can''t use healing spells. Otherwise, I would be able to handle most injuries and illnesses using abination of surgery and healing spells," Vivianined. "Ipletely agree with you on that point," Charlotte nodded. Although he tried to promote surgery as a treatment method in this world, he didn''t reject healing spells. If the two could work together, it could not only increase the sess rate of surgeries but also improve the recovery of patients. It could also treat some conditions that couldn''t be directly healed by healing spells, eliminating the so-called abandoned by gods. They should beplimentary to each other, not opposing. "Let''s reassess my condition tomorrow morning. If I still can''t get out of bed, then you''ll be the surgeon tomorrow," Charlotte said. "Sure, boss. Goodnight," Vivian yawned and walked towards her room, full of tiredness. She had exhausted her mana using healing spells frequently to save Charlotte, and now she needed a good sleep. "Kasha, you should also go rest," Charlotte said, looking at Kasha standing by the bed, smiling. "No, master. Kasha will stay by your side tonight, taking care of you," Kasha shook her head. "That won''t do. Tomorrow, you have to be responsible for selling potions, receiving many customers, and handling a lot of money. You need to have a clear mind and be in good condition," Charlotte looked at her and said seriously, "Moreover, Vivian already treated me, and all I need now is a good night''s sleep. I''m not used to having someone watch over me while I sleep, so you should go back and rest." "But..." "Kasha, I''m giving you this task." "Is this a task from the master?" Kasha''s eyes lit up. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and lightly bit her lip, "If you need anything, you can call me anytime. I will open the door and obey yourmands at any time." "Okay." Charlotte nodded, but why did this girl seem excited when she heard the word "task"? Kasha left the room, gently closing the door behind her. Chapter 190: I saw the drawings you made Chapter 190: I saw the drawings you made Finally, there was only Charlotte in the room. He took off the sapphire space ring on his left hand and yed with it in his hand. Due to conflicts in the rules, the space ring couldn''t be stored inside another space ring, thus avoiding the problem of infinite nesting. His clothes had been blown to pieces earlier, so he casually put on the space ring belonging to Amos. This was his biggest gain tonight. A space ring with a storage space of 1 cubic meter was worth at least 30 gold coins, and this particr space ring was decorated with sapphiresalthough he didn''t know if they were real or not, the price would be higher. Tonight''s battle with Amos left the deepest impression on Charlotte. This guy''s wealth must be very substantial. He had more than ten fourth-level protective shields and many other third and fourth-level spells. If all of them were converted into money, it would be at least several hundred thousand copper coins. This spendthrift used up almost all of his spells just to kill a mid-level knight at Level 3. And Charlotte had been holding back from using a Thunderbolt spell, only thinking about this space ring in his hand. Taking a deep breath, he tried to focus his mind on the space ring. Since Amos was dead, this space ring was now ownerless, so it was easy for Charlotte to control it. Three minutester, Charlotte sat up from the bed and looked at the pile of things on the ground. He couldn''t help but curse, "What kind of useless stuff does this spendthrift collect in the ring?" Most of it was women''s underwear, with various colors and styles. It seemed that this guy had a strange obsession with collecting these things. Next were more than ten bottles of magic potions, not the poor-quality ones produced by the Jardson family. The ss bottles looked quite high-quality, so they should be pricey. Then there were dozens of bottles of potions with different colors,beled as "Love Potion," "Enchanting Potion," and "One Drop is Enough"... All of them were improper aphrodisiac potions. The most eye-catching item was a crystal potion bottle with a gold rim. It looked very exquisite, and just the bottle itself should be valuable. However, when Charlotte eagerly opened the bottle, his expression froze. "Damn it! It''s a Magic Aversion Elixir!" Charlotte couldn''t help but curse. The smell and the state of the potion were so familiar to him. But obviously, Amos had just spent one million copper coins to buy it from Harry''s grocery store. So, he didn''t have a money pouch on him, and he could only find ten silver coins in the space ring. When did this guy be so obedient? Charlotte looked at the vial in his hand and was momentarily speechless. If you say it''s worthless, he just spent a million copper coins on it. But if you say it''s valuable, he can easily produce ten or eight bottles with a cost of only 4 copper coins per bottle. This thing could be sold for a good price, but he doesn''t dare. For one million copper coins, the Abyss probably hasn''t sold many bottles. If he goes out and sells this potion, he''s telling everyone that he killed Amos. "Never mind, at least I can sell the gold off this bottle." Charlotte sighed softly, waved his hand, and collected everything on the ground. After going through everything, the most valuable item was still this space ring. The internal space of this ring is only 1m, so Charlotte concluded that either the sapphire was fake or of poor quality, and the price of this space ring shouldn''t exceed four hundred thousand copper coins. Moreover, he couldn''t easily sell this space ring in the short term. After all, Amos was a noble child of the Subus n, and even though he was dead and his body destroyed, there would be people investigating. The Daniels family is one of the three major families in the Abyss, with a history of hundreds of years, and should not be underestimated. He had to remain low-key enough to avoid being targeted by the Subus n. Today''s desperate battle made him feel like he had gained nothing. He hid the space ring behind the bedside cab in a hiddenpartment,y back on the bed, and nced at his attribute panel, his eyes lighting up. [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Intermediate Knight: 5400/10000] Apprentice Alchemist: 1240/2000] [Wealth Value: 36298] [Professional Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication Change: Advanced: 1400/4000 Skin Wound Suturing: Advanced: 1600/4000 Forearm Bone Fracture Open Reduction and Internal Fixation Surgery: Basic: 860/1000 Appendectomy: Basic: 200/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Intermediate: 287/2000 Hydrating Essence Liquid Brewing: Basic: 820/1000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Basic: 860/1000 Unsheathe Sword Technique: Advanced: 380/4000 Whirling sh: Advanced: 220/4000 Combo Strike: Intermediate: 1850/2000 sh of Insight: Advanced: 1045/4000 Shadowing: Basic: 966/1000 [Main Quest: Increase the Influence of the Abyss''s Renowned Doctor to 10000 points! Quest Rewards: Rare Item! Copper Coins: 100000! Completion: 4620/10000] [Long-Term Quest: Eliminate the Corruption and Restart the World! Quest Rewards: Epic Item!] [Favorability Panel: Not Yet Unlocked] His proficiency in martial arts has improved astonishingly. Both Sword sh and Whirlwind sh have increased by over three hundred points, sessfully advancing to the advanced level. Even Chain sh is close to the advanced level. The proficiency in agility skills has also improved significantly, with an increase of over three hundred points. Even Shadow Step is approaching the intermediate-level breakthrough. Tonight''s battle with Amos can be considered the most thrilling and evenly matched battle since his promotion to knight. Dancing with the Reaper on the edge of the de, fighting with all his might, and pushing himself to the limit between life and death, the improvement in martial arts is truly remarkable. Although he didn''t strike it rich, his proficiency in martial arts has greatly increased, which can be considered a pleasant surprise tonight. Moreover, by killing Amos, he has eliminated a hidden threat and removed trouble for Ruth''s journey to the Subus n. With the wealth earned today, he exchanged three bottles of Powerful Potion from the system store. However, Charlotte did not rush to take them. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. ... Calva, inside a small cabin. Leo rubbed his hands nervously and looked at Linda sitting opposite him with a veil on her face. He said, "I have already rented a carriage. We will set off for the Abyss tomorrow morning." "Okay." Linda responded softly. After a while, she asked, "Do you recognize him, the doctor?" "Of course!" Leo''s voice involuntarily raised a few notches, but he immediately covered his mouth, got up, andpletely closed the slightly ajar window. Then he returned to the table, lowered his voice, and said, "Charlotte yton, when I was still studying at the Calva Medical School, he was a synonym for genius. All the girls admired him, and all the boys were jealous of him. At the age of twenty, he became a senior healer." The eyes behind Linda''s veil lit up. "Although I was jealous, I have to admit that Charlotte''s talent in medicine is beyond my reach." Leo sighed and continued, "However, his smooth-sailing life was ruined by his secret surgery on the forsaken by the gods. He was..." Leo narrated what he knew about Charlotte. As the grandson of the second elder of the Physicians Association, he knew many secrets that outsiders didn''t. For example, most of those forsaken by the gods were critically ill patients who were bound to die in a few days, even if Charlotte didn''t operate on them. Charlotte performed surgeries on ten forsaken by the gods, and two of them survived. However, because the other eight patients died on the operating table, Charlotte was imprisoned and became a disgrace to the Calva Medical School, a fallen alchemist, and a despicable medical butcher. However, the families of those patients never requested to hold him responsible. The two saved forsaken by the gods even went to the Lord''s Manor several times to speak up for him. Unfortunately, nobody cared because the prestigious Physicians Association had already given their verdict on this matter. Charlotte had vited their faith and be a traitor who worshipped devils, a heretic in the eyes of the Physicians Association and all doctors. Leo used to have no doubts about this either and believed that such a heretic like Charlotte should be burned at the stake. Until he met Linda and had to resort to other methods and search for potions when healing magic was ineffective... It was then that he gradually understood. What Charlotte did was not terrifying, but his act of saving the forsaken by the gods through surgery scared the Physicians Association. It shook the firm belief in the supreme life goddess and the increasingly sanctified healing magic, which had been reinforced since Hayward became the president of the association. If an ordinary person can revive someone without using healing magic, only with a knife and some potions, it would greatly threaten the position of the Physicians Association. So they arrested Charlotte and stripped him of all his honors and glory. Then, they nailed him to the pir of shame. Originally, he was supposed to be burned to death, but for some unknown reason, the Lord spared him. However, for a talented senior healer, stripping away his magical power was no different from killing him. For the past three years, Leo hadn''t heard any news rted to Charlotte. He didn''t expect that Charlotte not only didn''t die but also opened a medical clinic in the Abyss. "Over three years ago, he was already able to cure the forsaken by the gods. I believe in his ability, he will be able to cure you." Leo said confidently. "Okay." Linda nodded and added, "Remember to bring some potions for the mermaid tomorrow. She should already need them." "Alright." Leo smiled and nodded. "While I was packing today, I saw the drawings you made," Linda said again. The smile on Leo''s face froze instantly. Chapter 191：Envy every day of Charlotte Chapter 191£ºEnvy every day of Charlotte Charlotte still woke up early in the morning, slowly sitting up in bed. The weakness in his body had disappeared, and the effects of the anesthesia hadpletely worn off. He supported himself on the bed and slowly stood up straight, his legs strong and not showing any signs of weakness. After resting for a night, the feeling of weakness caused by excessive blood loss improved. He moved his legs a bit. Weakness was inevitable, considering his injuries nearly cost him his life yesterday. Vivian had treated his internal injuries well. Normally, he just needed some rest to gradually recover. However, Charlotte nned to give himself a boost. He held a bottle of powerful potion in his hand and headed towards the bathroom. Last night, on the way back to the clinic, he had almost lost consciousness. He had considered whether to use a bottle of powerful potion to refresh himself. But he dismissed the idea because at that time his body was covered in wounds. If he had consumed it, his blood would have rushed through his body, cleansing his meridians, and he might not have survived. Closing the bathroom door, Charlotte uncorked the bottle and drank the powerful potion in one gulp. A warm stream flowed down his throat into his abdomen, then dispersed throughout his body. Slight pains emanated from the internal organs that had been heavily struck yesterday, but they were quickly enveloped by aforting warmth. The treatment technique seemed to be repairing internal injuries that hadn''t been fully healed. Blood raced through his body. His somewhat paleplexion gradually regained some color, and the effects of the strength restoration became more apparent. The feeling of weakness was diminishing. "Fortunately, I didn''t drink it on the roadst night, or else I''d have exploded on the spot." Charlotte felt a sense of relief and was amazed at the powerful potion''s ability to repair internal injuries. As the effects of one bottle of powerful potion gradually faded, he took out another bottle and consumed it. He held yet another bottle in his hand. By the time three bottles of powerful potion were down, his paleplexion had returned to a healthy, rosy color, and his strength had increased. "Produced by the system, it truly lives up to its reputation." Charlotte silently praised in his mind. He took a shower, changed his clothes, and went downstairs. He felt incredibly hungry now as if he hadn''t eaten for days. "Wow, boss, you seem to have fully recovered." Vivian, while arranging potions on the counter, looked up and was pleasantly surprised to see Charlotteing downstairs. "Exactly, thanks to you, I''ve recovered well," Charlotte replied, and with that, he headed out the door. Not long after, he returned holding arge paper bag filled with bread, while his other hand already had a long loaf of bread that he was enjoying. The blood regeneration function of the potent potion requires energy expenditure, so he urgently needs to replenish his energy and relieve his intense hunger. "Come on, let''s have breakfast," Charlotte ced the bag of bread on the counter and said to the two busy individuals. "Master, are you okay?" Kasha still looked worried as she nced at Charlotte. He had suffered severe injuriesst night and lost a lot of blood. Can he be fine after just one night''s rest? "Don''t worry, I''mpletely recovered," Charlotte smiled and nodded, stuffing the bread in his hand into his mouth before taking anotherrge soft bread. "Judging by his appetite, the boss is indeed fine," Vivian agreed wholeheartedly. She approached the counter and grabbed a soft bread for herself. "The quantity of intermediate first aid kits is not enough. I''ll go make a few moreter," Charlotte looked at the potions on the counter. There were plenty of low-level first aid kits, which showed that Vivian had been quite diligentst night. However, he had only made two pots of intermediate clotting potions before leaving yesterday, which wasn''t enough. After breakfast, Charlotte entered the alchemy room. The big ck pot was used to refine clotting potions, while Vivian used the smaller pot to refine cleaning potions, doubling their efficiency. Because he woke up early, before opening for business, Charlotte managed to refine six pots in total. All the cleaning potions were sessful, but there was a slight issue with the fire when refining one of the clotting potions, causing it to fail. However, the dozens of bottles of intermediate potions that were rushed out were almost enough for today''s sales. They opened for business, and the three of them spent the morning bustling about. Charlotte began delegating someplex surgeries to Vivian, and she proved herself worthy,pleting each operation quite well. "I''m so tired. Being the lead surgeon is exhausting..." Vivian said, feeling drained as she slouched in the chair, looking dispirited. "I told you before, being a surgeon requires not only excellent suturing skills but also abundant physical stamina. Practice with me in the evenings," Charlotte said with a smile. This morning, he had performed fewer surgeries than Vivian and didn''t feel any fatigue at the moment. "Vivian did great today too. Many patients are praising your medical skills for getting better and better," Kasha said, approaching with two cups of water and smiling. "Really?" Vivian immediately sat up straight in her chair, her eyes shining with excitement. "Yes, especially thest middle-aged man. He bought two low-level first aid kits and praised your superb medical skills. He said that the wound stitching didn''t hurt at all." "Hehe, it''s nothing," Vivian smiled shyly, but her small aplishment couldn''t be hidden from her eyes and brows. Knock, knock! At that moment, a knocking sound came from the door. "Do we have another patient?" Vivian wondered. "I''ll go check. Maybe it''s that sister and her group?" Kasha walked towards the door, her footsteps light, seemingly filled with anticipation. Leo and Linda, wearing a veil and loose robes, stood in front of the clinic door. They had arrived early in the morning, but there were two long queues in front of the clinic, one for purchasing potions and the other for medical treatments. Linda asked Leo to wait and let the injured patients receive treatment first. This waitsted for a morning until thest patient came out, and only then did they knock on the door. To be honest, Charlotte''s clinic surprised Leo a bit. He thought that since Charlotte was in the Abyss, it should be a small clinic. After all, he had been deprived of his magical source and could no longer use healing spells. The risks of surgery were extremely high, with low survival rates, and it was not suitable for most conditions. However, reality pped him in the face. The clinic was indeed small in scale, but the storefront and decor had a grand feeling to them. Even in Calva, the clinic would inspire trust in people. What was even more surprising was the long queue of patients waiting outside. In the morning, when he was bored, he did a rough count. There were 98 patients buying potions and 88 patients seeking medical treatment. It should be noted that even at the clinic where he used to work, with eight doctors on duty, it would be considered very busy and ideal to receive 80 patients in one morning. Moreover, those patients came out with satisfied smiles on their faces. Their terrible wounds were stitched up without the use of healing spells, but judging from the condition of the wounds, there should be a good prognosis. The majority of those buying potions were adventurers and mercenaries. They purchased hemostatic agents and cleansing agents, which together were called emergency kits. A set could be purchased for only 200 copper coins. ording to their descriptions, such an emergency kit would be enough to deal with minor injuries encountered in the wilderness. If they switched to a superior emergency kit package priced at 400 copper coins, the effects would be even better. It could be used for emergency treatment in more severe cases and improve the chances of survival. Hemostatic potions are not that umon and can be purchased in some inconspicuous apothecaries in Calva. However, the prices are generally above 500 copper coins per vial. Charlotte''s affordable and effective hemostatic potions have gained the admiration and recognition of adventurers. Despite losing his genius aura, Charlotte has risen once again in the Abyss through surgery and potions and is still beloved by patients. This surprised Leo greatly and deepened his respect for Charlotte. He admitted that if it were him, he would never be able to achieve such a level. Even after having his medical license taken away, he has fallen to the point where he can only draw small hentaiics. In the chaotic and disorderly Abyss, Charlotte still shines and remains a remarkable presence. The door of the clinic slowly opened, revealing a delicately beautiful girl. Her bright eyes under the veil instantly lit up when she looked at Linda as if there was a spark of light shining. "You''re... also a mermaid?" Linda''s eyes under the veil also brightened, and she hesitantly spoke. "Mumm." Kasha nodded vigorously. "You must be Sister Linda, right? The master said you woulde today." "The master?" Both Linda and Leo were taken aback. However, Linda was more captivated by Kasha''s wless face, including her small hand that was as smooth as jade and showed no signs of decay. It was as white and tender as a newborn baby. But the doctor from yesterday said that Kasha had been troubled by her body rotting all over, yet there was no trace of it now. Linda''s expectations for the uing treatment suddenly surged, and she gained more confidence. "I''vee to seek medical treatment." Linda nodded slightly. "Thene on in." Kasha quickly said. Seeing Linda wearing a ck veil that covered her whole body, she understood why. "Thank you." Linda took the lead and walked through the door. "Could it be... Charlotte turned this mermaid into his maid?" Leo followed behind and entered as well, his mind still a bit confused. What he drew was for the sake of the plot, but Charlotte... turning dreams into reality? "I noticed you''ve been waiting outside the door all morning. Why don''t youe in and find a ce to sit?" Charlotte had noticed Leo and Linda standing outside the door for a while, but his hands had been constantly busy with patients, so he didn''t take the initiative to greet them. Moreover, Linda was such a sensitive mermaid, and he thought she probably didn''t want to remove her veil in front of so many people, so he let them wait outside a little longer. "We see that you''ve been busy, and our situation isn''t urgent, so we''ll let other patients be treated first," Linda said. "The number of patients is too many. Are there only three doctors in total?" Leo couldn''t help asking. "Technically, it should be two. Kasha is currently in charge of selling potions." Vivian stood up from her chair, saying with a hint of pride. Leo looked at Vivian, the busty fox-eared maid who had a touch of moe and tsundere charm. She was truly a top-quality character who could make many otaku''s hearts skip a beat! A mermaid maid, a fox-eared assistantLeo was envious of every single day Charlotte had. "Well, you guys are truly amazing." Leo sincerely said. The two of them had received over eighty patients in just one morning. Even as a mid-level healing mage himself, without replenishing his magic potions, he could only cast healing spells a maximum of ten times in one morning. And Vivian appeared so young, probably around fifteen or sixteen years old. Chapter 192：Theyre really healed! Chapter 192£ºThey''re really healed! The efficiency of the Abyss Medical Clinic greatly shocked Leo, and it could even be said to havepletely subverted his understanding. He had been waiting outside the clinic all morning, among the queue of patients, there were many with serious injuries, including patients with severed arms and legs. Even using healing spells would require a significant amount of time and mana. But Charlotte and his team performed surgeries throughout the process, without using any healing spells. "Let''s prepare for Linda''s surgery now," Charlotte said to Leo. "To improve the efficiency of the surgery, I need you to assist me." "Me?" Leo was surprised, "But I don''t know how to perform surgery." "No, I need you to use healing spells to assist me. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten how to cast healing spells?" Charlotte replied. "I remember!" Leo nodded quickly and reached into his pocket, pulling out a magic wand. He said confidently, "I can do it." "Good," Charlotte nodded and then turned to Vivian. "Take Linda to the operating room, remove her clothes, and give her a bottle of anesthesia." "Linda, please follow me," Vivian smiled and led Linda towards the operating room. "Do we need to remove our clothes too?" Leo approached Charlotte and asked in a low voice. "Do you think I can clean all the decaying parts of her body through her clothes?" Charlotte replied, looking at him inquiringly. "Well..." Leo fell silent. He was well aware of Linda''s condition; the decay had spread throughout her entire body. "You should take off your outer clothes too," Charlotte said again. "Me?" Leo was surprised, "Why do I need to take off my clothes?" "The most important thing in surgery is to avoid contamination of the wound. This is crucial to improving the sess rate of the surgery and the patient''s survival. You need to clean your hands and the magic wand properly, and then put on this set of clothing before entering the operating room," Charlotte handed him a set of white robes. Although he didn''t quite understand, upon hearing that it was rted to the sess rate of the surgery and Linda''s survival, Leo immediatelyplied. He cleaned his hands and put on the ill-fitting white robe. Charlotte nced at Leo, who looked like a dumpling because the robe was too small, and barely held back his amusement. "We''re ready," Vivian said, standing at the door of the operating room. "Go inside," Charlotte took the lead and entered the operating room. Leo followed quickly. Linda had already removed her ck veil and clothing, lying on the white surgical bed. There were too many decaying spots on her body, almost covering all of her skin, including her entire face, making her look extremely dreadful. This condition was even more severe than Kasha''s before. Some areas already revealed stark white bones, and many traces of potion use could also be seen. Linda, who had taken the anesthesia, had not yet fallen into a state of unconsciousness. She turned her head and looked at Leo, her gaze somewhat evasive. It was also the first time Leo saw the true extent of Linda''s injuries. Looking at the wounds decaying to the bones, his eyes became red once again. How painful must it have been? But Linda had never uttered a word of pain in front of him and often reassured him that she was fine. However, he held back his tears, walked to the bedside, and gently said to Linda, "Linda, just sleep for a while. When you wake up, you will look beautiful again, just like when I first saw you." Linda looked at him, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She nodded gently and said, "Hmm." Then she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. "Because the patient has multiple injuries and the condition is severe, this surgery will take a longer time. Let me allocate the tasks first," Charlotte said, looking at Vivian and Leo. Both of them nodded earnestly, especially Leo, who assumed a ready-to-be-directed posture. Charlotte continued, "I''ll be the lead surgeon and clean the wounds. Vivian, you''ll clean and disinfect the wounds with antiseptic after I''m done with thirty wounds. Leo, you''ll use healing spells on these wounds once they''ve been treated. We''ll continue this cycle until all the infected wounds are taken care of. Understand?" "Understood," Vivian nodded. Her job seemed to be the easiest. It seemed like the boss took care of his people. After a busy morning, she wouldn''t have to continue using healing spells, which could be a matter of life and death. "Got it," Leo also nodded along. Although he didn''t understand what is the "lead surgeon" meant, his imposing presence in this room had already won him respect. He was like the king of this operating room, overseeing everything. However, this operating room was truly an eye-opener for him. In the center, there was a single stone bed for the patient to lie on. Above the head, there was a uniquely shaped mechanical device that looked like amp, but not quite a traditional oilmp. There were two cabs on the side, one for storing medicine and the other locked, its contents a mystery. In his understanding, doctors would usually have the patients sit for treatment or lie in the center of an auxiliary array to assist with healing spells. "Turn on the lights, prepare for surgery," Charlotte said calmly as she turned on the operating light, adjusted the mechanical arm to the right height and position, cleaned her hands, and then picked up her scalpel to start working on the wounds, beginning from the neck. With a light turn of the sharp scalpel along the decaying muscle, a piece of rotten flesh filled with pus fell onto the tray. Before the blood had a chance to flow, Vivian poured antiseptic on it and then applied a small amount of hemostatic agent. "This..." Leo was stunned seeing Charlotte cutting flesh directly off Linda''s body. He waspletely petrified. For a doctor who grew up in a family of physicians and received a traditional medical education, this scene was truly shocking. Looking at the cut piece of flesh, his stomach churned, a strong urge to vomit overwhelming him. "This is your beloved mermaid maid. Can''t you even handle this?" Charlotte nced at him and said calmly. Leo paused, a look of shame appearing on his face. It felt as if a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured over his head. Looking at therge wound that had been cut, all he felt was heartache. He asked, "Do we have to cut it off?" "Yes, this flesh ispletely rotten and contaminated by seawater and curses. Linda cannot heal herself, and healing spells and medicine are ineffective. We can only cut it off and let new flesh grow in its ce," Charlotte exined, as she continued working on three more wounds. "I see," Leo suddenly understood. No wonder he had tried so many methods with no sess in healing Linda''s wounds. Over twenty years of traditional thinking had never led him to consider removing this rotten flesh. The medical school never taught students to treat patients this way. In the eyes of the physician association, wouldn''t such a method be seen as heretical? Charlotte held the sharp scalpel in her hand, her gaze focused, her expression calm, and her movements precise. The scalpel against the flesh, a clean cut, and a piece of rotten flesh fell into the tray with precision. A clean wound appeared; the incision was smooth. Mermaids didn''t have many blood vessels, so there was no horrifying scene of blood sttering everywhere. Watching Charlotte''s proficiency, Leo was well aware that if he were the one standing at the operating table, holding the sharp scalpel, his hands would tremble and he wouldn''t know how to make the incision. The patient lying on the operating bed was a living person! How could Charlotte remain soposed and calm while doing all of this with such focus and expertise? Although the cleaned wounds looked terrifying, they were not difficult to treat with healing spells. They healed well and wouldn''t leave any scars. In no time, thirty wounds had been treated. Charlotte put away her scalpel, took a step back, and said to Leo, "Now, use your healing spells to heal these thirty wounds." Leo nodded and began chanting spells silently as he held his magic wand. Threads of green light flowed out from the wand, entering the wounds on Linda''s vicle, and those seemingly bloody wounds began to heal visibly, growing pink, tender flesh that connected seamlessly with the surrounding skin, bing smooth. On the side, Vivian couldn''t help but look at Leo a bit more. So, this chubby-looking guy was an intermediate-level healing mage. It seemed his strength surpassed hers. "They''re healed!" Leo cried tears of joy as he looked at thepletely healed wounds. Linda''s beautiful vicle and slender neck were restored to their original state. The wounds that had been impossible to heal, which had caused Leo so much frustration, were now truly healed using the healing spells. Charlotte hadn''t lied to him. He had indeed found a way to heal Linda. Chapter 193: A Three-Year Promise Chapter 193: A Three-Year Promise "Don''t cry, tears are pollutants, otherwise leave the operating room," said Charlotte coldly as he started treating the wounds. Leo, upon hearing this, held back his tears that were on the verge of falling. However, his trembling hands revealed his excitement and emotions. Linda had too many infected wounds, and the area was toorge. To be safe, Charlotte had Leo continuously perform healing techniques to clean and heal the wounds, preventing infection and excessive bleeding. Compared to Vivian, Leo''s skills were already close to that of an advanced magician. Therefore, the effect of his healing techniques was better, and he had better stamina, enough to support him until the end of the surgery. Lying on the operating table was Linda, and Leo worked diligently without any cking. The three of them cooperated efficiently, and in just two hours, they cleaned and healed all the infected wounds in front of them, including Linda''s face and tail. After the cleaning and treatment, Linda''s face, which had initially looked terrifying, returned to its gentle appearance. Although not stunning, it was pleasant to look at. After the new flesh on the wounds grew and fused with the surrounding skin in a few days, she would be a gentle and lovely next-door sister. Leo looked at Linda, restraining his tears from bursting out multiple times. The joy in his eyes and brows couldn''t be concealed. He still remembered the afternoon three years ago when he was wandering outside the city of Calva, feeling restless. He encountered Linda, who had been washed ashore by the sea. She looked just like this back then, lying quietly on the shore, but with a single nce, she captivated him. Leo carried her back home and took care of her attentively. He watched her cry heartbreakingly because she couldn''t return to the sea, and he watched her suffer from the corrosion of the seawater and the pain of gradually being unable to breathe onnd... He knew that he had irreversibly fallen in love with her, so he searched for ways to save her like a madman. As a result, his grandfather took away his medical license, and he was expelled from the clinic where he worked. But he didn''t care, as long as Linda could survive, he believed that everything would be worth it. He still remembered the night when they sessfully developed a potion that improved her breathing. They both cried their hearts out in the small wooden house. He thought that their lives would improve, but the worsening infected wounds gradually transformed Linda from a cheerful person into a silent and peculiar one. She locked herself in the attic and shut herself offpletely. In the past year, he had only caught glimpses of her one or two times. But today, he finally saw the dawn of the end of these days! If it weren''t for the fear instilled by Charlotte earlier, he would probably not be able to stop himself from bursting into tears right now. "I feel like I''m starving..." Helping Linda sit up and giving her another bottle of anesthetic, Vivian whispered. After being busy all morning and then being pulled to assist for two hours, she felt empty and lifeless. "The bread from this morning is not finished, go eat two pieces first, and thene back to help," Charlotte quickly said, looking at Vivian''s unsteady steps. "Okay, I''ll be right back." Vivian nodded hurriedly, cleaned her hands, and walked quickly towards the door. "Do you need to rest?" Charlotte looked at Leo. "No, I''m full of energy now, and my magic power is still plentiful. I''mpletely fine," Leo shook his head quickly. He just wanted to heal Linda as soon as possible. He was already looking forward to seeing the surprised expression on Linda''s face when she woke up. It had been so long since he had seen her smile. Perhaps today, he would finally see that long-lost smile on her face. "Then let''s continue," Charlotte nodded slightly, one hand wielding the scalpel to clean the wounds, and the other hand washing the vial of potion. The pace slowed slightly, but it was still fast. As time passed, Linda''s back gradually healed, and she now had a beautiful mermaid tail, blue with a hint of gold, looking splendid after the restoration. Charlotte put down the scalpel after cleaning thest infected spot on the tail, took a few steps back, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Leo lifted his magic wand and performed the healing spell with great understanding. The faint green light, though not as bright as before, slowly closed the remaining dozen wounds. When Leo put down his wand, his face was pale. He hadpletely depleted his magic power after casting the healing spell more than ten times within four hours. For thisst spell, he relied solely on his willpower to sustain it, and now he had no magic power left in his body. But his face showed only joy as he trembled while supporting himself against the surgery table, looking at Linda lying on the bed with radiant eyes. Finally, he had healed Linda. The promise he made three years ago was finally fulfilled today! "You can go now. Linda will wake up soon," Vivian said to Linda as she covered her with a nket and turned to Leo. "Let''s go," Charlotte said, reaching out to help the weakened Leo. They headed towards the door. "I brought her clothes. Is this the bag?" Leo quickly spoke up. "Yes, I''ll take it to her," Kasha came in carrying a small cloth bag. Charlotte helped Leo sit on a nearby chair. He was quite overweight, weighing at least two hundred pounds. After casting the healing spell numerous times in session, he looked weak. "Drink this bottle to replenish your strength," Charlotte took a bottle of potion from the cab and handed it to Leo. Leo took the potion and curiously asked, "Did you make all these potions yourself?" "Yes, but they are all low-level potions," Charlotte nodded slightly. "That''s still impressive. The hemostatic and cleansing potions have a good effect, which is why they are highly regarded by so many patients," Leo said admiringly. He spoke from the bottom of his heart, as he had witnessed the effects of these two potions firsthand. They were no different from the hemostatic potions sold by Calva for 500 copper coins. Calva Medical School did not teach potion making, nor did it offer a pharmacology course. As a semi-professional who had been trying to make potions for the past three years, he knew the effort required to master the art of potion-making. Charlotte knew how to make five or six types of potions! Moreover, Abyss Clinic''s potion sales were extremely high, which meant that he needed to make many potions every day, even if his sess rate reached a staggering 50%. The amount of time spent on potion-making each day was astonishing. But a 50% sess rate was not easy to achieve. In the past three years, he had visited the potion shops hidden in the alleys of Calva and paid money to several masters with considerable skills. Even masters who had been making the same potion for decades faced failures. Slight deviations in the ratio and temperature could ruin a batch of potions. Leo had been studying for three years and was only at a beginner''s level. So the price of potions was never cheap. High failure rates among potion makers would significantly increase the cost of potions. Even some novice potion makers would end up making potions at a loss. And yet, Charlotte sold hemostatic potions for 100 copper coins, which was incredibly low. Leo uncorked the bottle in his hand. The translucent potion had a faint floral scent. He raised his head and took a few sips. The cool potion flowed down his throat, turning into a warm current that spread through his body, relieving the intense feeling of weakness and revitalizing his spirit. "What kind of potion is this?" Leo asked curiously. "It''s a stamina potion, as the name suggests, a potion that can quickly restore some stamina," Charlotte handed him a soft bread roll and started eating one himself. Soon, the door to the operating room slowly opened, and Linda, wearing a sky-blue dress, walked out. Chapter 194：Are you playing riddles with me? Chapter 194£ºAre you ying riddles with me? Linda, wearing a light blue gown, stood at the entrance of the operating room. Her slightly flushed face bore a gentle smile, disying a mix of shyness and joy. Charlotte looked at her, and a smile formed on his lips. The desperate and deste fish-man that had been hiding in the attic disappeared yesterday. Now, Linda was a confident and beautiful mermaid. This is perhaps the allure of medical skills. "Linda..." Leo stood up, his demeanor suddenly bing somewhat awkward as he looked at the charming Linda. Even his smile appeared a bit stiff. "Leo." However, Linda immediately rushed into his arms, opening her arms and holding him tightly. "Linda." Leo''s hands hesitated for a moment before slowly embracing Linda. The emotions he had suppressed in the operating room finally burst forth at this moment. Trembling and shaking, he cried like a 200-pound child. Charlotte couldn''t bear the cheesy scene and went to the side to get a ss of water for himself. Kasha and Vivian huddled together, their faces filled with a mix of mncholy and movement. They couldn''t help but wipe away their tears. The suffering lovebirds cried their hearts out for over ten minutes. Of course, most of that time was spent on Leo''s part, with Linda acting more like a caring older sister. If someone didn''t know better, they would think he was the one who had just undergone major surgery. "That''s enough, what''s the big deal with a big guy like you crying here nonstop?" Finally, Charlotte couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted Leo, who was sobbing in Linda''s arms. If you have so many emotions, go home and release them in bed. What''s the point of crying in front of others here? "Doctor Charlotte, thank you for saving me." Linda bowed deeply to Charlotte and expressed her gratitude with a grateful expression on her face. Over the years, she had suffered so much pain from those rotten wounds and endured immense pressure, only she knew it. When she looked at her reflection in the mirror, enduring the pain from the wounds day and night, she contemted ending her life numerous times. But she didn''t want to let Leo down. She had seen him transform from a handsome doctor to his current bloated appearance, all because he tried experimental drugs to treat her illness. If she died, he would be devastated, right? She had given up after numerous failures and moments of despair. Unexpectedly, fate found its way to her door. This doctor named Charlotte healed her decaying wounds and brought light back into her life. "Thank you for saving Linda, Doctor Charlotte." Leo also bowed deeply to Charlotte, his face filled with sincerity. "Although I did envy you immensely when we were in school, you have achieved something that none of us could, bing someone we could never be." "You''re wee." Charlotte smiled and said, "Besides, it was our agreement. I treated your wounds, and Leo provided me with the form for the medication. It was a transaction." "This is the form, and these are two bottles of the medication I prepared. One bottle willst for a month when taken once." Leo walked to the side, took out two bottles of turbid brown medicine and a piece of paper from the bag he carried on his back, and handed them to Charlotte. "Is this the medication that can treat Kasha?" Vivian asked curiously. Kasha also looked at the medicine in Charlotte''s hands with hope in her eyes. Can sister Linda live on the surface for three years because of this medicine? If she also takes this medication, will she be able to spend even more time with her master... even longer? Charlotte looked at the potion in his hand under the light. The liquid was murky, with obvious particles and material fragments. The final product looked quite rough, indicating that Leo''s level of potion-making was just average, at the beginner''s level. Based on his experience, grinding these ingredients before the refining process could significantly improve the quality of the final potion. However, this was a sessful potion made by Leo, one that could be taken directly and produce effects,sting for two months. Naturally, Charlotte wouldn''t refuse. Then he picked up the form Leo had given him. Hmm... It was a simrly rough form. A cup of purified seawater, a bowl of monster blood from the Red Moon Night, a moonstone... I mean, can you guys make potion forms more precise with the measurements? Isn''t this considered the pharmaceutical industry? No wonder such a promising industry has been turned into a niche profession by you guys. "How much seawater is in this cup? How big is the bowl for the monster blood? How big is a moonstone?" Charlotte looked at Leo and asked seriously, with a furrowed brow. "Are you ying riddles with me?" "Just a regr cup, a regr bowl..." Leo looked at Charlotte''s puzzled expression, his voice bing softer and finally stammered, "How about next time I bring the cup and bowl for you, then you''ll know." "Alright." Charlotte didn''t refuse either. After all, Leo, as a rookie alchemist, was able to sessfully refine the form, indicating his uracy was decent. It was just that the way of measurement was a bit touching. The materials on the list weren''t particrly rare either. Harry''s grocery store should be able to provide them all. The only issue was the monster blood from the Red Moon Night, which had a strong time sensitivity. Even if he wanted to try making this potion, he would have to wait for the next Red Moon Night. "Where did you get this form from?" Charlotte couldn''t help but ask curiously. The witch said that the appearance of the underwater ck mist might be rted to the Red Moon Night, and using monster blood corresponding to it to break the curse made some sense. But how did Leo know it was rted to the Red Moon Night? "I based the form on a folk remedy I got before. Since Linda came from the sea, I added purified and boiled seawater. Then ording to my observation, her condition would worsen significantly during each Red Moon Night. So with the idea of giving it a try, I added monster blood from the Red Moon Night, and unexpectedly, the first batch of potion I made sessfully resulted in a significant improvement in her condition," Leo said. "Not bad, quite innovative." Charlotte nodded approvingly. Sharp observation skills and a lively mind were essential qualities for an excellent alchemist. "Take a look, how much should we pay for the treatment?" Leo looked at Charlotte and said. This four-hour-long surgery was almost equivalent to the time Charlotte spent treating dozens of patients in the morning. Moreover, just as Charlotte promised yesterday, Linda''s recovery was quite perfect, even exceeding his expectations. It was a condition that had left all the physicians of Calva helpless. Back then, he had carried Lucian''s banner and sought help from a few elders of the Physician Association, but even seventh or eighth-level healing mages had no solutions for her condition. "This is the medical fee." Charlotte smiled and shook the potion and prescription in his hand, then said, "And today''s surgery, you put in more than half of the effort." Leo felt moved upon hearing this and didn''t continue to pull on the conversation without any need, saying, "Then we will go back now. I will bring the cup and bowl for you in a few days." "Sure, it''s not safe to travel at night." Charlotte nodded without further insistence. "Goodbye, Kasha. If you have the chance,e to Calva and I''ll show you around the bustling city," Linda said as she gently hugged Kasha, looking somewhat sympathetic. "Mumm." Kasha nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation. "Goodbye, Doctor Charlotte, Doctor Eileen." Linda bid farewell to the two and then left while holding hands with Leo. Chapter195: Does the owner enjoy night raids? Chapter195: Does the owner enjoy night raids? "They seem really in love." Vivian stood at the door, watching the two of them get on the carriage, and murmured. "Yeah." Charlotte''s lips also showed a hint of a smile. Just yesterday, they were still a pair of ill-fated lovers living under the same roof, but they hadn''t seen each other for a year. But next, Leo''s series of adventures with his servant and mermaid maid, Arbin and the Mermaid Maid, should being to an end, right? After all... An excellent hareman novel author must be a single dog who hasn''t experienced the torment of a tigress, only then can their imagination of love be adorable and innocent. Likewise, apetent hentai manga artist must be the same, right? Charlotte turned to Kasha and asked, "Kasha, do you currently experience severe difficulty in breathing? Does the condition worsen at night?" "During the day, there are hardly any noticeable symptoms. asionally, I have difficulty breathing while sleeping at night, and sometimes it wakes me up from my sleep," Kasha said. "In that case, take a bottle of this potion and try it today to see if there''s any improvement tonight." Charlotte handed her a bottle of potion. "Mumm." Kasha nodded obediently and hesitated for a moment before asking softly with a hint of curiosity, "Master, is Linda Leo''s maid?" "Well... it''s possible." Charlotte wasn''t sure how to define their rtionship, but Linda kept the cabin tidy and, in practice, acted like a maid, or rather, like what a mistress would do. "Why do you suddenly ask?" "I''m just a little curious. Is Leo called Arbin his nickname? Besides being a doctor, is he also a manga artist?" Kasha tilted her head and looked at him with curiosity in her eyes. "Does he record their daily lives? The interaction between the master and the maid, is it like that?" Charlotte: ?? Wait a minute! Something doesn''t seem right. "You... read that picture book?" Charlotte asked cautiously. "If you''re talking about the story of the mermaid maid, then yes." Kasha nodded, her big watery eyes looked at him innocently. "You told me to read more books and learn about the world onnd, so I picked some books from the bookshelf. This one was especially interesting." "Um..." Charlotte was at a loss for words. This kind of adult manga is interesting. But, would Kasha think of it as a documentary work? And try to use it as a learning temte? No, no... This doesn''t seem right. "Leo is a full-time doctor. He didn''t draw that, as you just saw. He''s a very skilled healer." Charlotte rified Leo''s upation first. If someone familiar found out about drawing explicit manga, wouldn''t that be too socially awkward? This guy is pretty decent and easy to get along with. Charlotte wouldn''t be so rude as to spread this kind of thing around. Moreover, if it was supposed to be a temte based on their lives, it would be somewhat disrespectful to Linda. Such gossip should not be spread. "Oh, I see." Kasha nodded. "Linda sister is very pretty, but Leo is so chubby. He doesn''t look much like the boy named Arbin." Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, but Kasha had already approached him, hugging his arm. Her two soft mounds leaned against his arm, and she spoke in a soft voice, "But, Master is even more handsome than Arbin. Does that mean Kasha should also feed, bathe, and sleep with the Master?" The girl''s soft and delicate body leaned against him, and the soft touch of her arms against his made the heart sway. Her exquisite face still had a hint of innocence, and her big watery eyes were filled with anticipation. Who could resist such a mermaid maid? "Huh? What are you guys doing?" Vivian appeared next to them; her face full of scrutiny as she looked at the two. "Kasha wants to bathe the master..." Before Kasha could finish her sentence, Charlotte covered her mouth and stopped her. "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll go out and see if I can buy some meat." Charlotte forcefully changed the topic. "Meat! It would be great if we could have meat!" Vivian''s eyes immediately lit up, and her attention was immediately diverted by the mention of meat. She dered confidently, "I''ve been eating bread all day today, and I feel so unsatisfied. If we have meat tonight, I''m sure I can eat four bowls of rice." Charlotte let go of Kasha''s hand and turned to leave. The sky outside was getting dark, and the adventurers and mercenaries who went hunting in the wilderness were returning one after another. If they were lucky, they might evene across a fresh game. "Originally, the master liked to y quietly, so...he must enjoy sneak attacks, right? It seems like there''s this kind of plot in the book." Kasha watched Charlotte''s figure and silently thought to herself. Charlotte was lucky. When he reached the meat stall, there happened to be a mercenary squad selling game meat with the butcher. On a makeshift cart was a wild buffalo over five meters long, bearing multiple wounds. The fatal blow was a spear that had pierced its eye, and the most valuable horns had already been taken. The transaction was alreadyplete, and the butcher handed a bag of money to the captain of the mercenary squad. Several mercenaries then moved the wild buffalo off the cart and ced it in front of the butcher''s shop, removing the spear that was stuck in its head along the way. Only after the mercenaries had left did Charlotte approach and say to the butcher who was about to start processing the massive wild buffalo, "Boss, this buffalo is huge. Can you prepare two pieces of beef for me first?" The butcher looked up and immediately smiled when he saw Charlotte. He nodded and said, "Doctor, if you want it, there''s no problem. But you''ll have to wait for me to process it first. Take a look and tell me which parts you want, and I''ll cut them for you once I ughter it." "I want ten kilograms of beef steak, ten kilograms of beef brain, and ten kilograms of beef belly," Charlotte said. "No problem," the butcher nodded, took out a knife, and immediately began to process the enormous wild buffalo. At this hour, the sky was getting dark, and many neighbors were getting ready to prepare dinner. Seeing the butcher processing such a fresh andrge wild buffalo, they all came forward to buy some. Charlotte thought he would have to wait for a while, but the butcher promptly demonstrated his exceptional skill in butchering the buffalo. Wasn''t there a legend about Butcher Ding? Where the hand touches, the shoulder leans, the footsteps, the knee bends, with a "huh" the de moves with precision, hitting the right notes! In just ten short minutes, the buffalo, the size of a small mountain, was dismembered into a massive skeleton, and not a single strip of meat clung to the white bones. "Doctor, this is the meat you wanted, a total of thirty kilograms, for 1500 copper coins," the butcher handed three pieces of meat to Charlotte, all of them cut from the best parts. Charlotte took them in his hand and could tell instantly that the butcher had given him an extra one to two kilograms of meat. But with so many people crowded around, he didn''t want to say anything. He quickly paid the money, thanked the butcher, and left with the meat. 1500 copper coins for the meat, he rarely spent so generously. When he paid, it felt like his heart was bleeding. But this beef was indeed top-notch. The steak was cut from the tenderloin at the rib bones, without a trace of fat, and would surely be delicious when fried. Especially the beef brain, with its delicate and beautiful marbling, was the best for hot pot and grilled beef skewers. As for the beef belly, it was a must for braised beef, with its firm and chewy texture, which was the essence of braised beef. At 50 copper coins per kilogram, it was not expensive at all. Yesterday, he had lost a lot of blood, and although he had replenished it with potent potions, he still felt that he should treat himself to something good. This fresh, red meat was the best tonic. "Wow, so much beef! Boss, did you strike it rich today?" Vivian looked at the meat in Charlotte''s hands, her eyes widening. As a genuine foodie, she already had a good understanding of the price level in Baka Street, and beef was a luxury item that would not usually end up in Charlotte''s shopping cart. But today, he brought back threerge pieces of beef! "Everyone has been working hardtely, so I bought some beef to treat you all," Charlotte said as he carried the meat upstairs. "Is beef tasty?" Kasha had never seen beef before. "Of course! The beef is super delicious. You can stew it in a pot with some seasonings, and it''s incredibly vorful," Vivian said with certainty. "In our ce, if we hunt down a water buffalo, we usually eat it sliced raw," Kasha said after thinking for a moment. "What does it taste like..." Vivian felt a little ufortable, but quickly looked forward to it and said, "The boss should bring some new cooking methods, right? After all, his cooking skills are much better than those of the chefs outside." Upstairs, Charlotte first cooked the rice in a pot and then started to prepare the beef. The steak was set aside, it could be fried and served as breakfast tomorrow. The beef brain was diced and lightly marinated with seasonings forter use. It would be skewered on bamboo sticks and grilled directly as beef skewers. The beef belly was cut into chunks, boiled in cold water to remove impurities, and then used for braising. With over thirty kilograms of beef, he had nned it all out clearly. The beef belly was simmering in the pot, and Charlotte found a few thin iron rods to DIY a grill himself. Then he took out some charcoal from the bottom of the pot to make a fire. The meat skewers with snowke-like patterns were ced on the hot grill and immediately began sizzling and oozing oil, without the need for extra oil brushing. The aroma of the grilled meat spread out, teasing the appetites of those nearby. Chapter 196： Montee, the vampire who came knocking again Chapter 196£º Montee, the vampire who came knocking again The more high-quality the ingredients, the simpler the cooking method. Just like the way roastedmb is prepared, by skewering freshly ughteredmb on red willow branches and grilling it, you can taste the most authentic and delicious roastedmb. The quality of this beef goes without saying. Charlotte worked at a barbecue restaurant for two months during the summer break and had never seen such high-quality beef. Although the condiments are notplete, the excellent quality of the beef conceals the shorings of the condiments and highlights the true vor of the beef. The transparentyers of fat glisten like tiny crystals on top of the beef, and the sauce is brushed on delicately and evenly. The surface of the grilled meat shimmers with a faint sheen, with wisps of smoke swirling above, presenting a refined appearance. "I''ve seen whole roastedmb and whole roasted beef, but this is the first time I''ve seen it sliced into small pieces and skewered," Vivian said,pletely captivated by the aroma of the grilled meat. "But it smells so good!" Kasha stood beside her, her throat bobbing, fascinated by the seeminglyplex cooking method but entranced by the enticing aroma that was reminiscent of the ocean. Anna was the most impatient one. Standing on a stool next to the grill, she had already started extending her left paw, itching to grab a skewer and eat it first. "Come on, you go ahead and eat," Charlotte ced the first batch of ten beef skewers on a tray to the side, then took another ten skewers from a nearby bowl and started flipping them on the grill. He said, "Give Anna one first." "Meow~" Anna nced at him, seemingly very content with his arrangement. "Okay," Vivian picked up a skewer of grilled beef and ced it on Anna''s te. She also took one for herself and said, while feeding herself, "Then I''ll try it first." As she bit into the beef, her eyes instantly lit up. The delicious sauce on the surface of the beef awakened her taste buds in an instant. With a gentle chew, the meat juices sshed in her mouth, creating an incredible harmony with the sauce and seasonings. It was like a fireball exploding in her mouth, then turning into numerous fireballs of incredible vors. The taste explodedpletely. The more she enjoyed it, the more frequent the bursts of vors became, making her unable to resist chewing faster and faster. It became an interesting cycle that she couldn''t stop, until she swallowed the meat into her stomach, still leaving behind a lingering and unforgettable aroma between her lips and teeth. The beef was cut into pieces of two square centimeters, and each bite brought great satisfaction. The happiness brought by good food made Vivian feel as if all the fatigue in her body had vanished. She couldn''t stop eating one piece of beef after another. It had to be said, this way of cutting the meat into small pieces and skewering them on bamboo sticks was quite interesting! Kasha also picked up a skewer of grilled beef, but instead of immediately feeding herself, she leaned over to Charlotte''s side. Blowing gently, she offered it to his mouth, softly saying, "Master, you eat." Charlotte looked at Kasha, who was full of anticipation, and reluctantly opened his mouth to take a bite of the beef. The marbled beef, with a mix of lean and fatty parts, had a delightfully chewy texture. The simple seasonings brought out the rich and delicious taste of the beef. The delicious meat juice mingled with the seasonings on his pte, creating a unique and satisfying vor. Perhaps because of the few breaths blown by the mermaid maid, this beef skewer... it indeed tasted good. The skewer of meat offered to his mouth by Kasha was truly fragrant. "Kasha, you should eat too. I''ll have the second round of skewers ready in no time." After finishing a skewer, Charlotte said to Kasha, who intended to continue feeding him. "It''s okay, I''m not hungry. I want to make sure Master is fully fed first," Kasha shook her head, offering the skewer to Charlotte''s mouth again. Charlotte: ... It seemed that he wouldn''t go hungry from now on. Vivian had eaten two skewers of beef and felt unsatisfied. She went to get a bowl of rice and started devouring it with big bites, savoring it together with the beef skewers. The vors were terrific. Charlotte was stunned by this way of eating, skewering, and eating together. It was his first time seeing it. She was a pure rice enthusiast, someone who enjoyed every meal with rice. "I don''t feel like I''ve eaten if I don''t have some rice." Feeling Charlotte''s gaze, Vivian looked up and exined herself. "Go ahead and eat, but we still have braised beefter, that''s the main dish to go with rice." Charlotte pointed to the beef stewing in the pot, with the aroma of meat escaping through the gaps in the lid, enticing the senses. "Then... I''ll have two bowls of rice first and leave two forter." Vivian made arrangements for herself. Four bowls of rice were about the amount that Charlotte could eat now. But he was a mid-level knight, with high energy consumption and a fast metabolism, so he ate a lot. But how did Vivian, a mid-level mage, metabolize so much rice every day without gaining weight? She didn''t grow taller or gain any weight. It seemed like she was constantly eating without consequences. This was probably what people envied about having a body that didn''t gain weight no matter how much they ate. Charlotte grilled all ten pounds of beef at once. The beef was indeed a good nourishing ingredient. Not only was it delicious, but it also made one feel warm all over. In this gradually cooling early winter season, eating freshly grilled beef skewers was truly blissful. He and Vivian were the main eaters, while Kasha couldn''t eat as much. She was full after just a dozen skewers. Anna, on the other hand, ate ten skewers and her belly was round and bulging. Dinner was over by now, and shefortablyy on her chair, holding her little paws, closing her eyes in contentment. Everyone was satisfied with this all-beef feast. Charlotte''s biggest regret was not being able to have a pint of draft beer. It was such amazing beef skewers, and they were paired with in water, which felt like a waste. After dinner, Charlotte went downstairs and took the metal crown that Guy had delivered from the counter. The crown was golden in color, and when the light hit it, it was dazzling and eye-catching. However, it wasn''t pure gold but an alloy made bybining gold with a high-hardness metal. It was quite hard and couldn''t bepared to soft gold. This was the first time Guy had made this style of golden crown. Usually, he would directly make a whole golden tooth for customers and fix it onto the adjacent teeth with wires. But Charlotte had more refined requirements, so it wasn''t finished until this evening when Guy sent it over. Charlotte carefully inspected it under the light and nodded with satisfaction. Guy''s craftsmanship was indeed good. These three crowns were made perfectly, especially the pointed one. Of course, he still had to see the final result after it was installed. Before long, there was a knock on the door. Charlotte walked to the door, but before he could say anything, a familiar voice came from outside, "It''s me." He opened the door, and this time, Montee was standing at the door instead of hanging upside down. "Come in, the crown is ready, I can install it for youter," Charlotte said. "Really?!" Montee''s eyes instantly lit up. In these past few days, he had be somewhat impressed with Charlotte''s medical skills. Since that day when Charlotte cleaned his teeth, his teeth hadn''t hurt again. He had even eaten grass for a few days and had begun to enjoy the feeling of eating grass. Of course, this enjoyment could only be kept secretly in his heart. If other vampires found out, he would beughed at. Because he was missing a fang, he hadn''t dared to go out and attend vampire gatheringstely. As the public face of Abyssal Vampires, he needed a new tooth, so he could go out and socialize. No matter how much he liked it, as a vampire who lived by blood, he couldn''t eat grass every day! Chapter 197: Wealthy woman pays a fortune for a child Chapter 197: Wealthy woman pays a fortune for a child Charlotte nodded and led Montee into the operating room. Looking at the operating bed that had borne so much of his pain, Montee stood at the entrance of the operating room, his face full of refusal, and tentatively asked, "Today, you won''t file down my teeth again, will you?" Charlotte put the crown in a metal box, poured a bottle of cleaning solution to sterilize it, and calmly said, "If the base isn''t fitting properly, I''ll have to regrind it." Upon hearing this, Montee could already feel his teeth tingling. "Don''t worry, today we won''t touch the tooth nerve." Charlotte seemed to sense his concerns. Upon hearing that, Montee reluctantly walked over andy down on the operating table. But when he saw the golden crown in Charlotte''s hand, he couldn''t help but sit up straight, surprised. "How can it be golden? Is it a gold tooth? The difference is too big, isn''t it?" Looking at the golden pointed teeth in Charlotte''s hand, especially when the light shone on them, they were dazzling and unbelievable. Even gold coins might not be as shiny. "It''s not gold, it''s an alloy. It''s much harder than gold and it can easily gnaw on bones," Charlotte nced at him, "Most people who want a gold tooth wear fake ones, but your tooth crown is gold-colored and after it''s attached to your teeth, it''s virtually indistinguishable from your original teeth. And, if you go hunting outside in the future, when you open your mouth, the golden pointed teeth will shine brightly in the darkness. It won''t be long before there is a golden legend about you on the streets." "Golden legend?" Montee frowned and pondered for a moment, feeling somewhat attracted. "Well, won''t I stand out too much?" he asked. "I mean, are you vampires somemunal species? Do you also eat together? Drink blood together?" Charlotte retorted. "That''s right! I haven''t seen another vampire in a month," Montee said with joy, but his smile quickly faded from his face. "It''s okay, loneliness is something every adult vampire needs to experience," Charlotte reassured him. Montee''s expression softened and asked, "Besides patients, how long has it been since you''ve seen a human?" "Human? It has been quite some time," Charlotte nodded with a touch of emotion, "The ones I currently live with are just a beast-eared girl and a mermaid girl. You know, beautiful human girls are notmon in the abyss." "Damn it," Montee wanted to swear, but he held back. "Lie down, I''ll start installing your teeth now," Charlotte said. Montee obedientlyy down, closed his eyes, and opened his mouth. What else could he do? His teeth had already been ground into their current state, and no other clinic could take over. And he had already paid a medical fee of twenty thousand copper coins, which was no small amount for him. Charlotte firstpared the two premrs and Guy''s craftsmanship was indeedmendable. They fit perfectly on the prepared bases. After disinfecting them again, Charlotte cleaned the bases and used the pre-mixed glue to attach the two premrs. The glue was a strong adhesive bought from a general store, with excellent adhesion and no toxicity or corrosiveness. After the glue on the premrs dried, Charlotte began to install the canines for him. Montee hadn''t fed on blood or eaten anything hard these past two days, so the bases of his teeth were still in good condition. He spread the glue on the canines, aligned them with the prepared bases, pressed them with his hand for a while, and finally thest canine was installed. "There we go." Charlotte turned off the shadowless light, put away the unused glue, and then cleaned his hands. Montee, who was originally expecting a painful ordeal, blinked in confusion, sat up, and looked at Charlotte. "Is that it?" "See for yourself." Charlotte handed him a small mirror. Montee opened his mouth in front of the mirror, and the shining brilliance of his gold tooth almost blinded his eyes. Despite having four sharp teeth visible when he smiled, the spotlight was stolen by that one golden tooth. However, the size and shape of these sharp teeth were not much different from the other three, appearing natural. The skill involved was truly amazing. He looked around and saw the iron te he had bitten intost time. He reached out and grabbed it, and with a snap, he bit into it. Two rows of clear tooth marks were immediately left on the thick iron te, including the three newly installed teeth. Then he picked up a small mirror and took a look. The big gold tooth was still shining brightly, without any signs of wear or scratches. "Not bad, not bad, the strength is enough," Montee increasingly liked what he saw. It had already exceeded his expectations. Although having golden teeth was a bit attention-grabbing, in other words, wasn''t it a kind of fashion? From now on, whenever he opened his mouth, he would be the most eye-catching vampire in the room. Especially at some morous parties with dazzling lights, his golden tooth would be the center of attention. As for the two mrs, they wouldn''t hinder him from chewing on harder food anymore. "You did a great job with these teeth," Montee jumped off the operating table and handed the mirror back to Charlotte, his eyes filled with admiration. During this time, these sharp teeth had tormented him so much that he couldn''t sleep or eat. When the pain struck, he felt like smashing his head against a wall. He never expected that he would be cured in such a strange way by Charlotte. At first nce, this doctor didn''t seem knowledgeable about medical treatment, but her medical skills were much better than those of the medical corps. "The crowns have been installed, and I offer a one-year warranty for normal usage," Charlotte wiped her hands clean and looked at Montee. "Let''s settle the payment. The final amount is 18,000 copper coins." The smile on Montee''s face disappeared instantly. He stared at Charlotte in disbelief and eximed, "Didn''t I already payst time?!" "That was the treatment fee fromst time. Now you are paying for this time," Charlotte calmly exined. "Isn''t this fraud? How can you charge twice for one tooth?! And a total of 40,000?" Montee said angrily. "To be precise, it''s 36,000 copper coins for three teeth. Is that price too high?" Charlotte said seriously, "Based on your dental habits and the current condition of your other teeth, they may also experience the same problem in the future. If you think you can find a more suitable doctor to handle it, you can leave now." Montee wanted to say something harsh, but hearing this, he held his words back. Charlotte''s threat was too severe. He asked cautiously, "So, you mean my other teeth will also decay? And they need to be treated in the same way?" "I just checked for you. The back mr on the left side is slightly darkening and tends to have cavities. Also, your lower left incisor has some cracks and damage. It wouldn''t be surprising if it breaks one day," Charlotte said, looking at him. "You should have felt it too, right?" "I..." Montee took a deep breath and suddenly felt a slight sourness in his left back mr and difort in his lower left incisor. His expression instantly became uneasy. "Should I get them treated now?" "No need," Charlotte shook her head. Montee breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked cautiously, "Is it because the problem is not significant?" "No, it''s because I don''t want to treat you," Charlotte said coldly, putting away her instruments. "You also think my fees are too expensive, so you can leave and find a more suitable doctor." "Well..." Montee was confused. Why did this doctor suddenly be so arrogant? But when he thought about the painful days he had endured because of that sharp tooth and the fact that another tooth might face the same situation, he immediately became hesitant. "Why not, Doctor, your medical skills are superb. Your fees are very reasonable. Here is the medical fee for today, consider it an apology for my doubt," Montee gritted his teeth and took out two gold coins, handing them to Charlotte. "Alright, I can feel your sincerity," Charlotte took the two gold coins without hesitation, and her expression eased. "The current condition of the two teeth doesn''t require surgery yet. Remember to thoroughly clean your teeth every night. This can effectively prevent other teeth from decaying." Montee breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, "If there are problems with my other teeth, can Ie and see you?" "No problem," Charlotte nodded. Being a dentist seemed quite profitable. With such high-quality orders, of course, he wouldn''t refuse. Montee received a satisfactory answer, and a rxed smile reappeared on his face. But as he thought about it carefully, he felt that something was a little off. However, after observing Charlotte up and down for a while, he suddenly stepped closer, lowering his voice, and said, "Doctor, I have a great project. Are you interested in partnering with me?" "A great project?" Charlotte looked at him with caution. Montee mysteriously said, "Yes, I have a distant cousin who married a wealthy vampire count. However, on their wedding night, the vampire count unexpectedly died, leaving behind a huge family business with no heir. To inherit the family business, she is now offering arge sum of money to find a high-quality male for a child. The child can be either male or female. You don''t need to go to her; she cane directly to you without any disturbance afterward. Once the mission is aplished, you can receive a reward of 1,000 gold coins. Besides, she can also provide financial support for your career development. I have investigated your background, and your family is of high quality. Your appearance and physique are also excellent, not to mention your outstanding medical skills. You are the perfect candidate. If I introduce you, after the mission is aplished, we can split themission equally. What do you think? And, I can assure you, my distant cousin is an absolute beauty!" Chapter 198：What does a secretary do? Chapter 198£ºWhat does a secretary do? "Oh...," Charlotte said, puzzled. This was such a typical rich woman''s scheme to have a child for money, leaving Charlotte dumbfounded. Even in this otherworldly realm, people yed such games? This made him momentarily unsure if Montee was trying to scheme him or if he had been schemed by someone else. Seeing Charlotte''s stunned expression, Montee thought he was awestruck by the highmission and chuckled, saying, "Don''t worry, as long as we cooperate, we will make a steady profit. If it weren''t for her and I being distant rtives, you wouldn''t have the chance for this good fortune. I''d have made the money myself, and who knows, maybe I''d even get a grand castle." Charlotte snapped out of his daze and looked at Montee with mixed emotions. Shaking his head firmly, he said, "Sorry, I can''t take on this project." "You can''t?!" Montee raised his voice several degrees, giving Charlotte another once-over before leaning in closer and whispering, "With those thick eyebrows and expressive eyes, are you... infertile?" What the hell! Charlotte was left speechless by his remark but maintained a calm demeanor and said, "One should be self-aware. Why would an incredibly wealthy heiress go to such a remote and impoverished ce to have a child? Moreover, if vampires want to maintain their bloodline, shouldn''t they seek out purebred vampires to bear offspring rather than turn to humans? Do you think that makes any sense?" "You just don''t understand. This is insider information that only well-informed individuals like me know," Montee shook his head, adopting a mysterious tone. "Furthermore, you don''t understand vampires. When human males and vampires have a child, it will undoubtedly be a vampire. And when vampires and human females have a child, it will still be a vampire. So, there''s no real difference between seeking out humans or vampires. In fact, throughout vampire history, many powerful vampires were hybrids of humans and vampires." "Well..." Charlotte was stunned, realizing that he had stumbled upon a gap in his knowledge. "Moreover,pared to vampires, humans are easier to control when ites to information. Just pay some money and show a bit of power, and humans will keep their mouths shut," Montee continued. It sounded reasonable, but Charlotte still didn''t believe it. So he said, "I am a person of principles. I won''t just have a child with any woman, even if she''s a wealthy heiress." "Forget about it. You don''t have to worry about this matter. I will take care of everything, including the deposit. When the timees, you just need to contribute with your abilities," Montee waved his hand dismissively and nced at Charlotte with some disdain. "You''ll drop your narrow-minded thinking once you meet my cousin." With that, Montee turned and walked away. Charlotte watched Montee disappear through the door and felt a bit disoriented. What did he mean by contributing to his abilities? Judging by his appearance, he didn''t seem like someone trying to scam money from him. But as soon as he mentioned a deposit, Charlotte was already certain that this was a scam, except it was Montee who would be deceived by his so-called cousin. Unfortunately, before he could offer his advice, the other person had already fled. Charlotte stood at the door, where darkness shrouded everything outside, with no sign of Montee. He had no choice but to close the door. Upon careful consideration, Montee wasn''t exactly a pitiful person. After all, he possessed enough strength to shake a Grade Four protective barrier. His power was at least a Grade Five or higher, and earning money shouldn''t be a problem for him. It wouldn''t be his concern. ying with two gold coins in his hand, Charlotte smiled happily. Even vampires would have tooth decay, which shows that the oral health of creatures in the different worlds is not optimistic. Toothache is quite a painful thing, and it happens to be a blind spot in the field of treatment. If the clinicunches dental services, it might be an additional source of ie. Moreover, this business could perhaps be expanded to Calva. Calva has a lot of wealthy people. If those wealthy people who are tormented by toothaches are willing to invest some money in their teeth as vampires do, the price could be much higher than regr small surgery. Let''s get right to it. Charlotte took out a wooden board from the cab and started listing the range of patients the clinic could treat. Filling teeth, pulling teeth, dental imnts; acute appendicitis, wound stitching, bone mending, and various traumas... The wooden board was filled with writing. Setting the board aside, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. In just half a month, he went from being a veterinarian to a somewhat famous doctor in the Abyss. Of course, all of this was built on the foundation of his solid veterinary skills. After thinking for a moment, he took another piece of wood and listed the medicines currently sold by the clinic and their corresponding prices. Medicines have now be a significant part of the clinic''s revenue, with extremely high profit margins. Moreover, they don''t take up his treatment time, so they should be developed vigorously. For most minor injury patients, a medication costing three to four hundred copper coins is enough for self-treatment, with an equally high cost-effectiveness ratio. "Boss, I think we should promote the stamina potions. They can be life-saving potions in crucial moments, especially in the wilderness. If you drink one while being chased by a leopard, you might just outrun it," Vivian came downstairs and saw the board that Charlotte wrote, suggesting. Charlotte nodded. He nearly died outsidest night, but he managed toe back by relying on two bottles of stamina potions. However, the effects of the primary stamina potions werecking. They only had a slightly better effect than drinking a can of Red Bull for second-level adventurers. In addition to meeting the daily demand, he should also spend some time improving his proficiency in stamina potion-making, to see if the effectiveness of the potion can be increased after reaching an intermediate level of proficiency. If they can provide good stamina supplementation for third and fourth-level adventurers, these stamina potions can be sold at a good price and be popr. "Tonight, we''ll stick to the usual routine. You''ll make primary hemostatic potions and cleansing potions, while I''ll make intermediate hemostatic potions and cleansing potions. But tonight, I''ll work overtime and make an extra batch of stamina potions," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Boss, do you still have that potion I drankst time that made me feel hot all over and doubled my energy? If you give me a bottle of that, I''ll work overtime with you tonight," Vivian looked at Charlotte with anticipation and asked. "I don''t have any left recently, maybe I''ll manage to make it again another day," Charlotte shook his head. He knew Vivian was referring to the stamina potion, but this young girl seemed to be unaware that after drinking that potion, she gained 100 kg of strength. She firmly believed that her strength came from eating three bowls of rice every day. Today''s turnover was 24,350 copper coins, and he also obtained 20,000 from Montee in the evening. His wealth value has umted to 50,420, enough to exchange for five bottles of stamina potions. But his current goal was to strive for an advanced knight. Until he made the breakthrough, each bottle of stamina potion seemed particrly precious. Vivian was a highly talented mage. She should focus more on magic training. It might not be a good thing to gain too much strength without any reason. However, the 100 kg increase in strength from thest time also improved her weak physique. At least it allowed her to withstand the high-intensity surgery for a continuous morning. "If you can mass-produce that potion, you''ll sell it at a good price," Vivian said with regret. Charlotte rolled his eyes. It goes without saying. If he could mass-produce stamina potions, it wouldn''t just sell at a good price, but he would be wealthy in an instant! Charlotte hung the two boards with dried ink at the entrance of the clinic and then went into the alchemy room with Vivian, each with a pot, and started working overtime. "Boss, Leo''s medicinal potions don''t seem to be of the highest quality, right? There are so many impurities. Here, those would be considered failed products," Vivianmented during the alchemy process. "They are not rigorous enough in making potions. Whether it''s dosage, steps, time, or heat, there are no fixed values. It is all dependent on experience and intuition. Consequently, the sess rate is low, and the quality of the final product is inconsistent," Charlotte calmly said as he poured the measured materials into the ck pot. "Alchemy is a very rigorous and specialized discipline. Standardizing all the steps is the only way to promote it." "Don''t they know how to measure and time things?" Vivian asked perplexedly, "Isn''t that an easy thing to do?" Of course, they might not be able to do it but unwilling to, Charlotte covered the ck pot and adjusted the heat. He leisurely said, "There is a saying about starving the master to death by teaching the apprentice. It exists in various industries. But precisely because of this narrow-minded thinking, alchemy has be what it is today, and even the prescription has be a family heirloom." "So, do you n to open up the prescription?" Vivian looked at Charlotte eagerly, feeling that his image suddenly became towering. Charlotte rolled his eyes again. [Do I even need to say it? If I could mass produce stamina potions, it wouldn''t just sell at a good price, but I''d be rich instantly!] Charlotte hung the two boards with dried ink at the entrance of the clinic and then went into the alchemy room with Vivian, each with a pot, and started working overtime. "Boss, Leo''s medicinal potions don''t seem to be high quality, do they? There are so many impurities. Here, those would be considered failed products," Vivianmented during the process of making potions. "They''re not rigorous enough in making potions. Whether it''s measuring the amount, following the steps, timing, or controlling the heat, there are no fixed standards. It all relies on experience and intuition. As a result, the sess rate is low, and the quality of the final product varies," Charlotte calmly said as he poured the measured powder materials into the ck cauldron. "Alchemy is a meticulous and specialized discipline. Standardizing all the steps is the only way to promote its development." "Don''t they know how to measure and time things?" Vivian asked in confusion, "Isn''t that an easy thing to do?" Of course, they might not be able to do it but unwilling to, Charlotte put the lid on the ck cauldron and adjusted the fire. He said nonchntly, "There is a saying about it being detrimental for the master to teach the apprentice too well. It exists in various industries. But precisely because of this narrow-minded thinking, alchemy has be what it is today, and even the prescription has be a family heirloom." "So, do you n to open up the prescription?" Vivian looked at Charlotte eagerly, feeling that he suddenly became towering. "Within the next three to five years, I don''t have that n," Charlotte calmly replied. "I understand that as well." "Oh my..." Vivian rolled her eyes. Charlotte continued, "However, in the future, I may establish a professional alchemical manufacturing facility to engage in standardized andrge-scale potion processing, thus providing a stable and abundant supply of potion products." Vivian''s eyes lit up as she asked, "Are you nning to distribute potions to every corner of the Isor continent?" Charlotte nodded slightly, looking at therge cauldron in front of him, and said with a smile, "Not just producing a single potion, but setting up a production line for each popr potion. For example, hydrating essence, hemostatic potion, anesthetic potion, all can be more efficiently processed and then sent to various cities for sale at potion outlets." Vivian looked at Charlotte and felt a spark in his eyes. After careful consideration, she couldn''t help but nod and say, "Yes! First aid kits sell so well even in the rtively impoverished Abyss, they will be popr in other cities too! At such affordable prices, it gives patients who cannot afford to see physicians in clinics another option." "Work hard, and when the timees, I''ll be the chairman and you''ll be the secretary," Charlotte encouraged her. "A secretary? What does a secretary do?" Vivian asked in confusion. "A secretary is the chairman''s right-hand person, fully responsible for most affairs. It''s a very important position." "I''m sure I can do it well!" Vivian assured confidently, suddenly bing full of enthusiasm. Chapter 199: The first pharmaceutical franchisee Chapter 199: The first pharmaceutical franchisee Inside the alchemy room, there was a bustling atmosphere, while on the quiet Baka Street, two figures stood in the distance, gazing at the clinic. "Chief, Amos disappeared after he left the grocery store in Tucker Street, where he purchased the potion repellent. He didn''t return to the Daniel Manor nor did he visit Amman Street. However, his personal belongings left at the manor were not taken with him, and he didn''t say goodbye. His old servant, Life, disappeared along with him." "We found Leif''s body this morning. The cause of death was a poisonous needle stabbed into his forehead, but the needle belonged to Leif himself. The scavengers had already taken all his belongings, and his body was partially consumed by stray dogs. No useful evidence was found." "Currently, there is no news about Amos. The only person who had a conflict with him in the past couple of days is Doctor Charlotte from this Abyss Clinic. I''ve investigated him. Three years ago, he was expelled from Calva and came to the Abyss. In the past three years, he often frequented Amman Street, so he was familiar with Miss Ruth." "However, even though he used to be a senior mage, his magic source has been severed, and the possibility of him killing Amos is very low," whispered a cloaked subus to Monica. Monica furrowed her eyebrows and silently looked at the clinic, where the lights were still faintly visible, for a while before saying, "Don''t spread this news for now. Continue the investigation. It''s not surprising for someone to die in the Abyss. His old servant, as well as Amos, are just the same. With his mboyant personality, I''m afraid he has already attracted attention. Look again." "As for the Millican family, just say that Amos has left Daniel Manor and we don''t know anything else. If they want to investigate, let them do it themselves." "Yes," the cloaked subus nodded and then asked, "What about this doctor?" "Don''t disturb him in any way. He is the guest of Diana and Rnd. Being valued by these two, he must not be an ordinary person. We are based in the Abyss; it''s better not to offend such people," Monica said. "Yes," the cloaked subus nodded, no longer speaking, and disappeared into the darkness. "Before Ruth left, she asked me repeatedly to take care of you. I think her worries were somewhat unnecessary," Monica murmured and turned to leave as well. ... The next day at noon, when the clinic closed, Leo showed up as expected. He was carrying a basket filled with pots and pans. Charlotte was momentarily unsure how to evaluate him. This guy was really honest, alright. Leo demonstrated to Charlotte which container to use for each type of ingredient and how much was needed. Using his ownmonly used measuring cup, Charlotte recorded urate data, including the weight and volume of some solid materials. He made detailed notes as well. "Charlotte, you''re professional," Leo praised, unable to hold back his admiration. The standardized way of measuring made his basket of pots and pans seem somewhatical. These were the unconventional methods he had learned from his masters: using whatever was convenient and considering it the standard once the concoction was sessful, never daring to change the container. "If only you used your brain a bit, you wouldn''t have used a pot to hold the ingredients," Charlotte rolled his eyes and put the pots and pans back in the basket. "Heh heh," Leo scratched his head somewhat sheepishly, took the basket from Charlotte''s hand, nced at him, and hesitated. "What is it? Need money? Just ask," Charlotte looked at him. "You don''t have to beat around the bush." "It''s not about money. I talked to Linda yesterday and we discussed whether I could get some potions from you to sell in Calva. Of course, you don''t have to worry about lowering the price. Just give them to me at the same price you sell them in the Abyss. I''ll rent a car to transport them myself," Leo said, somewhat nervously, his hand behind his back twisted into knots. "You''re nning to open a potion shop?" Charlotte was surprised. "Won''t your grandfather object?" "Opening a potion shop is permitted in Calva byw. Even the Physician Association cannot interfere. He can''t do anything to me," Leo said confidently. Charlotte nodded thoughtfully and asked, "So how much inventory are you nning to take for the first time? What potions are you taking?" "You agree?" Leo''s face brightened. "Leaving money on the table is foolish," Charlotte rolled his eyes. Leo quickly said, "I want basic hemostatic and cleansing potions, as well as intermediate hemostatic and intermediate cleansing potions. I have fifty thousand copper coins, and I n to use all of it for inventory." "If you use all your money for inventory, where will you get the money to rent a shop? Where will you get the money for shop renovations?" Charlotte shook his head. "Your business n is too superficial." "The shop is not a problem. I''ve already talked to a friend, and he has an empty shop next to the Calva Mercenary Guild. He said I can use it for free for three months. It used to sell weapons, and even the counter is ready. I just need to change the sign," Leo said confidently. Hearing this, Charlotte truly took a favorable view of Leo. Selling first aid kit packages, adventurers and mercenaries would undoubtedly be the primary target group. cing the potion shop next to the Mercenary Guild, as long as word of mouth spreads, sales would not be a problem. "If you want to be an agent for my potions, that''s not a problem. But I have two requirements. If you can ept them, then we can coborate. If you can''t ept them, then let''s forget about it," Charlotte said calmly. "Go ahead," Leo said. Charlotte said in a serious tone, "First, the potions must bebeled ''Produced by the Abyss Clinic,'' clearly indicating that theye from the Abyss Clinic. Second, the selling price of the potions must be determined by me. I will establish a rtively reasonable pricing system to ensure that consumers can purchase cost-effective potions, and distributors have enough profit margin." "About the selling price..." Leo hesitated. "How do you intend to set the prices in Calva?" "Basic hemostatic and cleansing potions will be priced at 200 copper coins per bottle, while intermediate hemostatic and cleansing potions will be priced at 400 copper coins per bottle. The selling price will be double the cost price. If sold in first aid kit packages, the average price can reach 400 copper coins and 800 copper coins respectively," Charlotte exined. Leo thought for a moment and nodded, saying, "Alright, I can ept both of these conditions." This selling price was lower than what Leo had originally nned. After all, even low-level hemostatic potions in Calva could be sold for four to five hundred copper coins. He had initially intended to open up the market with a discounted price of 300 copper coins. With Charlotte''s pricing of 200 copper coins, there would be no room left for hispetitors! But still, a gross profit of 100 copper coins per bottle of hemostatic potion was quite substantial. As long as the market was opened up, he could make a decent amount of money. Charlotte continued, "In each city, I will limit the number of distributors and not let them expand their downlines just to make a quick buck. Additionally, if your ordering amount reaches a certain level in the future, you can be upgraded to a city''s general agent. All lower-level distributors will then have to purchase from you. This way, you not only earn money from selling potions but also profit from the price difference among the lower-level distributors." Leo nodded. Although he didn''t quite understand some of Charlotte''s words, he got the general idea of making money. Following him meant making money, and the earlier he hopped on the bandwagon, the more opportunities he would have. Chapter 200：This time, you shouldnt refuse, right? Chapter 200£ºThis time, you shouldn''t refuse, right? This genius, who was already legendary during his student days and disyed incredible resilience by rising again after falling, haspletely conquered Leo. As a result, Leo chose to trust him unconditionally and decided to use all the savings he had umted over the years from selling his drawings to purchase the first batch of goods. "With 5 gold coins, I can provide you with 150 sets of basic first aid kits and 50 sets of intermediate first aid kits. How does that sound?" Charlotte handed him a list. "That''s fine. Let''s go with that," Leo nodded. Charlotte continued, "We don''t have that much inventory in the store right now. Give me an address, and I''ll deliver the goods to you in three days. During these three days, you can organize the shop and get the signage ready. You''ll be able to open directly after the three days." "If you''re too busy, I can pick up the goods myself," Leo offered. "No worries. I''m nning to visit Calva in three days, so I can bring them to you on my way," Charlotte responded nonchntly. Leo didn''t say much after hearing that. He picked up a pen from the counter and quickly wrote down an address. "The total payment for the goods is 5 gold coins. Today, you''ll make an initial payment of 3 gold coins, and you''ll pay the remaining amount when the goods arrive in three days," Charlotte exined. "The potions have an expiration period of approximately three months. Since you''re just starting your business, I''ll allow you to exchange any unsold potions within two months for newly brewed potions. However, this exchange use is only valid for one year." Leo''s eyes lit up at the offer, and he gratefully said, "Thank you so much for that." Leo didn''t have much confidence that he would be able to sell all 5 gold coins'' worth of potions and 200 sets of first aid kits within three months. But now Charlotte had given him a safety use, alleviating his worries about the potions expiring within a year. Leo handed 3 gold coins to Charlotte, who then wrote him a receipt. "In three days, in the afternoon, I will deliver the potions to this address," Charlotte said as he put away the money and the note with the address. Leo left happily, holding the receipt in his hand. "Boss, are you ready to start building the potion factory?" Vivian asked eagerly, her eyes filled with anticipation. Last night, she even dreamt of being his secretary and managing many workers. "Not yet. Right now, we''ve only developed our first distributor," Charlotte smiled and shook his head. "However, we can try setting up a small-scale potion workshop for production and packaging purposes." "A workshop?" "Yes, a small-scale factory, you could say. Once the orders increase, we can expand production," Charlotte nodded. The alchemy room in the clinic was already insufficient to meet the demand for potions. Today, Leo''s order confirmed Charlotte''s determination to establish a potion workshop outside. Currently, only he could brew intermediate hemostatic potions and cleansing potions, while Vivian''s basic hemostatic potions were just enough for in-house use at the clinic. Therefore, Charlotte nned to open a new workshop and recruit potion masters to be responsible for brewing basic hemostatic potions and cleansing potions, thus increasing potion production. It didn''t necessarily have to be experienced potion masters. With standardized potion brewing processes, it wasn''t difficult to learn how to brew basic hemostatic potions and cleansing potions. They just needed to recruit skilled and quick learners for rapid training. After lunch, Charlotte counted the cash in his hand. Today''s revenue was 25,420 copper coins, plus Leo''s advance payment of 30,000, and the previously saved cash, totaling 181,718 copper coins. And his wealth value had umted to 105,420 copper coins. To establish an alchemy workshop, he first needed a location, preferably arger one that could be used to expand production in the future. Renting a location was not a long-term solution, so Charlotte nned to buy a piece ofnd to avoid many troublester on. Thend in the Abyss was not unowned; it had already been divided by the three major families. To acquire a private domain, he would need to purchase it from one of the three major families. Charlotte decided to go find Diana. Rnd was also an option, but his position within the family seemed somewhat delicatehe even encountered obstacles when establishing the academy. Inparison, Diana''s family status was higher. Moreover, since Charlotte had lived with her for a few days as a tenant, they were more familiar with each other, making her a more suitable choice. "I''m going out for a while. I''ll pick up your clothes on the way back." Charlotte greeted Vivian and Kasha before leaving. He went straight to the Harriman Manor. The fox guard stationed at the gate informed Diana of his arrival, and not long after, Buddy came out to wee him and led him straight to Diana''s vi. "I heard you''ve been busytely. How do you have time toe see me?" Diana, wearing a red windbreaker, had her long hair neatly tied up, exuding a bit of the aura of a powerful woman. She looked at Charlotte with a smiling face and asked, "Missed me?" "It''s been a while, and I do miss the charmingndy." Charlotte nodded slightly andplimented, "You are still as beautiful as ever." "I heard you stayed overnight on Amman Street a couple of days ago. Aftering back, your sweet talk increased." Diana looked at him, her expression carrying a hint of teasing. "Cough... I went there to follow up with a patient, and it waste at night, so I had to make do for one night there. I didn''t do anything, or else why would I not even spend a coin?" Charlotte coughed awkwardly a couple of times, not expecting this news to have reached Diana''s ears. "You didn''t spend a coin, yet you managed to freeload off Ruth?" Diana looked at him in surprise. "Alright then, you''re in a rtionship without talking about money? You didn''t even give a coin? You scoundrel!" Charlotte: ... Can I say that I didn''t do anything? But if I say that we, a man and a woman, spent the whole night together and didn''t do anything, it seems even harder to exin his problem. "Tell me, how is Ruth?" Diana leaned forward, wearing an expression of curiosity. "Very pleasant?" "And you still say you didn''t freeload off her!" Diana said disdainfully. "She was chosen by the Subus as their Saintess, with the condition that she must be a virgin. What do you think I can do?" Charlotte shrugged, "I can''t tarnish the girl''s reputation." "I see. So, that Amelia girl from a couple of days ago was in the abyss after all." Diana sighed with boredom, sat back on the sofa, crossed her legs, and looked at the disheveled Charlotte. "So, why did youe to see me today?" "I want to buy a piece ofnd." Charlotte got straight to the point. "Buynd?" Diana was a little surprised, "Is the clinic too small?" "No. I n to build an alchemy workshop and expand the production of potions." Charlotte didn''t hide his intentions. Diana immediately became interested upon hearing this. She leaned slightly forward, "Are you nning to mass-produce the Potion Aversion Elixir?" "Not exactly. The production of that potion has already been fully authorized. I won''t be personally involved in its refinement anymore." Charlotte shook his head. "In the early stages, the workshop will focus on producing low-level potions, mainly hemostatic and cleansing potions." "Are you talking about the emergency kits that have been selling well in your clinic recently?" "Yes." Charlotte nodded, realizing that Diana had been paying attention to him. "How muchnd do you need, and in which location?" Diana asked. Charlotte replied, "Alchemy refinement tends to produce odors, so it''s not suitable for residential areas. I want a slightly secluded plot ofnd. And since it''s in a remote area, I want thend area to berger. The initial phase of the factory will require around 500 square meters to establish aplete production line and storage system. Depending on the business performanceter, if the demand increases, I''ll expand the factory''s scale. So, I''m looking for a totalnd area of 2,000 square meters." "2000 square meters ofnd is quiterge." Diana pondered for a moment and said, "But coincidentally, I have a piece ofnd that fits your requirements. It''s over 20,000 square meters, and I can allocate a portion to you." Charlotte''s eyes lit up. He had indeed found the right person. However, he still restrained himself and asked, "How much will it cost?" "For 2000 square meters ofnd, the price should be at least 100 gold coins or more. Although the location is a bit remote and currentlycks anymercial value, if it''s sold to others, it won''t be sold for less than 100 gold coins." Diana said. "Uh... " Charlotte realized that he had underestimated the price of the abyss. The money in his pocket was not enough to buy the 500 square meters ofnd in the first phase, let alone build factories and recruit workers after buying thend. "Not enough money?" Diana looked at him with a smile, as if she could see his embarrassment. "It''s a little short," Charlotte nodded without hesitation. "How about I invest in this 2000 square meters ofnd, and I''ll have a stake in your pharmaceutical factory? What do you think?" Diana looked at him and said, "You once rejected me when it came to the business of the potion antidote. This time, you shouldn''t refuse, right?" Chapter 201: The different landlady Chapter 201: The differentndy Charlotte looked at her and fell into deep thought. If he could do it on his own, he definitely wouldn''t have the habit of sharing money-making opportunities with others. But he couldn''te up with the 100 gold coins needed to buy thend, and he also needed to consider the safety of the future factory area. If Diana joined as a partner, they could fly the g of the Harriman family in the factory area, without worrying about safety issues. Moreover, with the endorsement of the Harriman family, they would have more confidence in dealing with maliciouspetition from peers in the future. "I ept your proposal to use this 2000 square meters ofnd for investment. But I have two conditions, and it depends on whether you can ept them," Charlotte said. "Go ahead," Diana nodded slightly. "First: this 2000 square meters ofnd will be valued at 100 gold coins for the investment in this pharmaceutical factory. You can have a 10% stake, but this stake is limited to this 2000 square meters of factory area, and you have no right to interfere in the operation of the factory. Second: at the end of each year, I will distribute dividends based on the annual profit, and you can take 10% of the profit ording to your share." Charlotte said. "Are you giving a value of 1,000 gold coins to a factory that is still looking fornd?" Diana''s smile had a teasing tone. Charlotte smiled and remained silent. His conditions did seem demanding, especially considering his current role as an entrepreneur seeking capital. But the profit from the potions was quite substantial. If he could scale up the production of potions and establish downstream sales channels, Diana''s 10% stake would undoubtedly bring her extraordinary returns. "Alright, I''m in for this project," Diana nodded in agreement. As a mature businesswoman who had been involved in family affairs since the age of twelve and had built up the flourishing business on Baka Street, Diana believed in her instincts. A piece of 2000 square meters of barrennd in exchange for a 10% stake in the pharmaceutical factory, as mentioned by Charlotte. The worst-case scenario would be the factory closing down and Charlotte''s entrepreneurial venture failing. In that case, she would just take back thend. What are a few years ofnd use worth, anyway? But what if Charlotte developed another miraculous potion like the ''potion antidote'' and produced it in bulk at the pharmaceutical factory? What kind of returns would that bring her? This remote piece ofnd originally belonged to the Jardson family but waster transferred to the Harriman family. During the recent family celebration, this piece ofnd, which seemed insignificant, was given to her as an additional reward for her achievements. It was too remote and secluded, and the poption of the abyss wasn''t sufficient to establish a new neighborhood there. "The specific contract..." Charlotte said. "Let me take you to see thend. If it meets your requirements, we can sign the cooperation agreement today. As for the construction of the factory and other matters, Buddy can assist you," Diana said readily. "Alright." Charlotte nodded. Diana had said everything, so he had nothing more to say. "Let''s go now." Diana got up and walked towards the door. Charlotte hurriedly followed, looking at her figure and feeling that she had suddenly be a decisive and strong woman. It was a bit difficult to adapt to it for a moment. Boarding the carriage, Dianazily leaned back on the cushion and looked at Charlotte sitting opposite with a smile. She asked, "Why have you been looking at me with strange eyes?" "I feel like you have suddenly be a powerful woman. It''s different from the impression of azy and enchantingndy. I''m just not used to it," Charlotte honestly replied. He suddenly realized that he hadn''t seen Diana for a whole week, and she hadn''t appeared on Baka Street either. "Well... do you prefer the image of a powerful woman or the enchantingndy?" Diana''s captivating eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile yed on her lips, making her charm even more alluring. Adults make their own choices. Charlotte smiled and said, "I like both." Diana rolled her eyes at him, suppressed her smile, and casually said, "The Abyss Council has been finalized. The Harriman family upies four seats, the Duru family upies four seats, and the Daniel family upies two seats. I am one of the inaugural council elders." Charlotte was somewhat surprised. Rnd had mentioned this before, but he didn''t expect the three major families to reach an agreement so quickly, and the council elders had already decided. And as a younger member, Diana had already secured her position as an elder within the Harriman family. Her position within the family was very stable. "Should I pay a little more attention when I get on your carriage in the future?" Charlotte asked. "Hmm?" Diana was slightly taken aback, then smiled and said, "No, you can be even more high-profile. After all, there are not many people who dare to criticize me behind my back now." Charlotte thought carefully and realized that it made sense. "What about Rnd? Did he be a council elder?" Charlotte asked curiously. "He did," Diana nodded and couldn''t help but smile. "Funny thing, that position should have belonged to Keh, but Rnd managed to secure thest seat with his ambiguous rtionship with Jenny Crowell." "Is that so?" Charlotte was also surprised. Jenny was truly Rnd''s lucky star. Not only did she provide funds to build the academy and personally recruit high-quality teachers, but she also used the influence of the Crowell family to help Rnd secure the position of council elder. It was truly enviable. Charlotte chatted with Diana along the way and gained a deeper understanding of the recent situation in the Abyss. In addition to the Abyss Council, the Abyss Guard, jointly formed by the three families, had also been established. With a total of five hundred members, all with strength above the third level, the Abyss Guard would be the violent force to maintain the rule of the Abyss Council. In the future, the three major families would work together to transform the Abyss into a mini-Calva, and they were currently improving order and security. No wonder Charlotte had felt that the security in the Abyss had visibly improved during the past few weeks. The carriage passed through several blocks and gradually became quieter. Opening the window, they were already nearing the edge of the Abyss. The streets on both sides were dotted with dpidated stone houses, with hardly any pedestrians in sight. Many of the houses were abandoned and uninhabited. After passing through a street with only a few scattered stone houses, the carriage stopped. Diana got out of the carriage first and pointed to a patch of overgrown weeds in the distance. She said, "That''s it. Just find a piece ofnd and fence it off." Charlotte looked around and found that the description ''deste'' was the most appropriate for this ce. It was truly the edge of the Abyss, and further ahead was a cliff. But there seemed to be a gap here, and the wind was stronger than in other parts of the Abyss, blowing in the direction of the mountains. "There''s a gap over there that supposedly leads to the sea. After low tide during the day, the wind blows particrly strong in that direction," Diana exined. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, "That''s great, a natural exhaust fan. It can avoid the pollution of the Abyss environment when refining potions." The geographical environment of the Abyss meant that the air wasn''t particrly good. He didn''t want to build the factory in the central area where the entire Abyss would be filled with the smell of potions. That would be a great sin. Although this ce was a bit remote, ording to Diana''s ns, the security of the Abyss would continue to improve. So, there was no need to worry too much about security issues when building the factory here. The key point was that thend wasrge enough, with plenty of space for future expansion. It was a very good location. Despite the overgrown weeds, the terrain was very t and didn''t require much leveling. With some cleaning up, they could build the factory directly. "I think this piece ofnd is good. Let''s settle here, and we can sign the cooperation agreement," Charlotte said to Diana. Chapter 202：Detailed planning Chapter 202£ºDetailed nning The contract is a ceiling-level agreement, the kind that even the most unscrupulous debtors wouldn''t dare to default on. ording to the agreement, Diana invested in 2000 square meters ofnd, owning a 10% stake and receiving annual dividends, but without any management rights. Charlotte holds 90% of the shares and has absolute control. Charlotte got off the carriage and took a stroll around the piece ofnd, eventually choosing the area closest to the crevice in the rock wall. In the future, the exhaust pipes can be directly directed into the crevice, solving the problem of waste gas emissions. "Besides this barrennd, these two blocks actually belong to me personally. How do you think I should develop this area to make it lively?" Diana looked at Charlotte and asked. Charlotte surveyed the deste streets ahead, with dpidated houses everywhere, and only a few scavengers as the lowest-level residents. There was even a weak ck cat lying on a pile of rocks in the distance. However, this was an entire district, and the fact that no one was living here meant that it had unlimited potential. But regardless of what it was transformed into, the prerequisite for everything was to have enough poption. Of course, if the Abyss can really be transformed into a little Calva, then it is not impossible for this area to develop into a prosperousmercial street in the future. "Let''s start by transforming the Abyss and then consider how to make this ce lively," Charlotte looked at Diana and said, "If the Abyss gradually bes lively, whether you want to build amercial street or an industrial zone, there will be unlimited possibilities." "You''re right. That''s exactly what I need to do in theing period," Diana smiled slightly and stared at Charlotte, "You grew up in Calva since you were young. Do you have any good suggestions on how to transform the Abyss?" "Well..." Charlotte pondered for a moment and nodded, "I do have some small suggestions." "Tell me, I''m listening," Diana nodded. Charlotte said, "Firstly, what you''re doing now is establishing an Abyss Magic Protection Barrier, which is a crucial step in providing a sense of security and reliability for all Abyss residents. This will encourage more people to choose the Abyss as a refuge. Secondly, improve the public safety in the Abyss, so that it bes a city with a strong sense of security. Calva not only serves as a great model in this regard. The safer a city is, the more prosperous itsmerce will be and the more it will attract people to settle down. Lastly, explore and develop advantageous industries in the Abyss. Hunting is a primitive and low-end industry with unstable profits and seasonal limitations. Once winter sets in, it will be difficult to enter the wilderness. So, it is necessary to develop an industry that can upgrade and transform the Abyss, such as the steel-making industry and weapon forging industry in Steel Fortress. This will provide sufficient job opportunities for Abyss residents and allow for the exchange of adequate resources from the outside world. Calva''s unique geographical location, well-connected trade routes, and river ports are irreceable by the Abyss located underground. Blindly imitating Calva makes no sense. We must explore a path that suits the current state of the Abyss." "Industries..." Diana furrowed her brows slightly, seriously contemting for a while. She then said with a hint of helplessness, "Except for the Jardson family''s potion industry, which once nned to enter the Lance Empire, the Abyss doesn''t really have anyrge-scale industries." "The anti-magic potions have already disappeared throughout the Isor continent. The potion industry is on the verge of decline. The Abyss can''t turn back the clock." Charlotte shook his head. "I didn''t say we should engage in potions, but you''re right, this issue is worth considering," Diana said with a serious face. Charlotte''s words suddenly struck her. The economic model of the Abyss is abnormal at present. Arge number of adventurers and mercenaries enter the wilderness, hunt monsters and beasts, bring back materials to sell to material shops, sell meat to butchers, and then spend the money they earn in the Abyss. Other industries arepletely dependent on adventurers and mercenaries. The dancers andpanions in Amman Street mainly extract money from mercenaries. Restaurants, clinics, tailors, material shops, grocery stores... almost all industries thrive because of mercenaries and adventurers. So, every year when winteres and the mountains are covered in snow, adventurers and mercenaries can no longer enter the wilderness to hunt, and the Abyss bes very difficult to endure. In the past, she only thought that the weather was cold and the Abysscked food, so the lower-ss residents had a hard time, and even cannibalism urred. But now it seems that it''s not entirely true. If the residents of the Abyss have enough money, the Duru family will buy more food from the outside world to meet everyone''s needs. So, it''s not ack of food, but ack of money to buy food. To free the residents of the Abyss from the fate of starving to death in winter, the first thing to do is to break away from the abnormal model of relying entirely on adventurers and mercenaries for hunting. "What industries do you think the Abyss can establish?" Diana turned to Charlotte for help. "Well ..." Charlotte shrugged. "You really need to study and research it yourself. After all, my knowledge of the Abyss is still too limited, and I haven''t even done well with what''s in front of me." The poption of the Abyss is about 200,000, and it is not an easy task to establish an industry that can feed 200,000 people in a short period of time. "But I can give you some suggestions. With the current scale of the Abyss, the industry doesn''t need to be toorge. Perhaps exploring specialized fields and creating a certain cluster effect would be morepetitive and easier to get ahead," Charlotte added. "Okay, I''ll go back and study it." Diana nodded thoughtfully. Charlotte''s words gave her some ideas and directions to think about. The Harriman family owns two small textile factories, although notrge in scale, the fabrics produced are sold directly to the upscale clothiers in Calva. If production can be expanded, more employees can be recruited and more job opportunities can be provided. Diana left first, leaving Buddy behind to coordinate with Charlotte on the construction team and the subsequent establishment of the workshop. With Buddy as aprehensive assistant, Charlotte was relieved of a lot of trouble. Including negotiating prices with the construction team, backed by the Harriman family, he obtained the lowest price and the highest quality assurance. Charlotte paid a deposit of 1 gold coins. After returning, he still needed to draw up the specificyout and drawings of the workshop and let the construction team build ording to them. The first phase of the workshop, covering 500 square meters, he nned to make it modr and expandable. So, if expansion is needed in the future, there would be no need to demolish the existing workshop, but simply build the second and third phases. Of course, this would only be possible if the potions sell well. Perhaps there wouldn''t be a need for a factory at all. ording to the estimate of the contractor, it would cost at least 25 gold coins to build a 500-square-meter workshop, not including the furnaces and equipment needed forrge-scale potion refining. Charlotte realized that the 18 gold coins he had was definitely not enough, so he needed to work hard to earn money and fill this gap. After the construction drawings werepleted, it would take another five to six days for the construction team toplete the construction. After the eptance inspection, the final payment would be made. Chapter 203：Kasha’s maid costume first experience Chapter 203£ºKasha¡¯s maid costume first experience With the construction team arranged Charlotte asked Buddy to take him to Ivan''s tailor shop to pick up the clothes for Kasha and Vivian. The maid outfits and the Lolita dresses looked pretty good in terms of color coordination, but he didn''t know how they would look when worn. Ivan looked at Charlotte and scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly. "Doctor, the dresses you designed are really beautiful. I wonder if I can use your design to make a batch of clothes for sale?" "You want to make them into ready-to-wear clothes?" Charlotte was a little surprised because Ivan had always been making custom-made clothes. "Ready-to-wear? Are you referring to mass-produced finished clothes?" Ivan nodded. "Yes, that''s right. I want to make a batch of identical dresses in different sizes. Customers cane to the store and choose directly, eliminating the series of cumbersome processes involved in custom-made clothes." "This idea is quite good, but making them into ready-to-wear clothes means that the unit price will be lower than custom-made clothes. It also requires higher efficiency and there will inevitably be unsold clothes left. You also need to consider sizing for customers. These are things you need to think about," Charlotte said. On the continent of Isor, there probably weren''t anyrge-scale ready-to-wear clothing manufacturers yet, so Ivan''s idea was quite bold. With Charlotte''s experience, he saw great potential in the ready-to-wear clothing industry. This would be a disruptive move for the garment market, which was mainly dominated by private custom-made clothes and homemade clothes made by housewives. "I''ve been a tailor for most of my life, and I know the general body sizes of the customers almost by heart. I''m very clear about the range of people''s body sizes, and I will determine the appropriate sizes based on the style of the clothes, allowing people of that size to wear them more appropriately and decently," Ivan said confidently but also somewhat embarrassedly. "Mainly because the tailor shop just reopened, and I haven''t received any orders yet. I''m idle every day, so I want to give it a try. Apart from your two dresses, I''ve prepared six sets of clothes and dresses for myself, nning to make six pieces for each set, just to test the waters." Charlotte did not doubt Ivan''s professionalism and his high efficiency in tailoring. It was worth a try. So, he nodded and said, "No problem, you can take those two dresses." "Thank you so much." Ivan''s face lit up with joy and he said, "For these two dresses you designed, I will keep a record of the sales. For every dress sold, I will pay you 10% of the sales as a reward." Charlotte thought to himself, isn''t that just a design fee? But he didn''t refuse, instead, he smiled and nodded, "No problem, I look forward to receiving this reward." Carrying the woven basket, Charlotte left the tailor shop, and Buddy drove him directly back to the clinic. "Boss," Vivian came out of the alchemy room, holding a basket of potions, and looked at Charlotte who had just entered the room with some anticipation. She asked, "Where''s the dress?" "Here it is." Charlotte raised the woven bag in her hand. "Kasha,e out quickly, our dress has arrived," Vivian shouted into the alchemy room. Kasha walked out quickly, her fair face smeared with ck charcoal, looking like a little cat with a painted face, and her small white hands were also stained with colors of various materials. "What are you doing?" Charlotte asked, puzzled. Kasha quickly hid her hands behind her back, lowered her eyes, and dared not look at him, like a guilty child. "I am teaching Kasha how to make potions. She said we work too hard, so she wants to share some of our work," exined Vivian, looking at Kasha with a smile. "Kasha is learning very earnestly." Charlotte felt warm hearing this and looked at the little cat-like Kasha. He asked softly, "Kasha is considerate. How is she doing? Has she learned how to clean the potions?" Kasha blushed and shook her head. "She''s getting there," Vivian interjected, taking the bag from Charlotte''s hand and holding Kasha''s hand. "Kasha, I''ll help you clean up first, then we''ll go and change into the new clothes." Charlotte watched the two of them run upstairs and suddenly smelled a burnt odor. He quickly walked into the alchemy room. Oh my, he had only been out for half the day, but the alchemy room looked like it had exploded three hundred times. The ceiling, walls, and floor were all covered in remnants of materials, a mess everywhere. In arge ck pot, there was a thick ck liquid simmering, emitting a strong burnt smell. Charlotte sighed and took the pot off the stove. This doesn''t look like she''s learned it quickly, but Vivian''s talent forforting people is top-notch. He thought about cleaning up the alchemy room but quickly gave up. He didn''t know where to start, so he would let Vivian use her cleaning magicter to take care of it all at once. As he stepped out of the alchemy room, he heard footstepsing from the stairs. Vivian jumped out first, wearing a main pink Lolita dress with a white pleated hem and adorable bows everywhere. Her short legs were covered in white knee-high socks, and she looked magnificent and cute with her animal ear headband. It suited her very well. "How does it look? Is it pretty?" Vivian twirled the dress fluttering, forming a fluffy circle, and revealing her white frilly bloomers. "Well, it''s nice, very nice. No wonder I designed it," Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. It was much cuter than the dress Diana made for her before. This is how an animal ear Lolita should dress. So, so, so cute! It feels like one could cry for a long time afternding a punch. This small stature is made for Lolita fashion. If it were a tall person, it wouldn''t be that cute. "Hehe, I love it too." Vivian heard the praise and her smile became even brighter. She turned her head and grabbed Kasha, pulling her out. Kasha''s maid costume is a ssic ck and whitebination, with a gorgeous ruffled apron that cinches at the waist, entuating her slender figure. The long skirt reaches the floor, concealing her fishtail. The neckline is intricately designed to showcase her beautiful corbone. Perhaps it''s because white makes one look bigger, or maybe Charlotte has been eating welltely, but he feels like Kasha''s chest seems to be getting fuller. She wears a white headband, neatly gathering her beautiful hair behind her. This outfit is simple yet elegant. Charlotte''s eyes instantly light up. It''s perfect! This is exactly the maid he had envisioned! "Master, do you... do you think it looks good?" Kasha asks softly, her face blushing. "Well, Kasha, you look very good in this dress," Charlotte nods and smiles. Kasha''s innocent face, paired with this maid outfit, is simply the epitome of elegance in the maid world. Waking up every day to such a beautiful mermaid maid increases happiness in life. "It''s great that you like it," Kasha''s face also breaks into a happy smile. "But, about brewing potions..." Charlotte ponders. Kasha''s face instantly turns red, and her small hands nervously grab onto her skirt. Charlotte looks at her and can''t bring himself to say anything harsh. Instead, he says, "It''s alright. Maybe Vivian isn''t very professional as a master. Come, let me teach you." Vivian: ?? So, it''s my fault now? "Vivian,e and clean the floor," Charlotte''s voicees from the alchemy room. "Oh, herees the cleaningdy," Vivian steps forward and thoroughly cleans the alchemy room with her cleaning magic. "Alright, you can rest now. Kasha, let''s use your pot to practice," Charlotte closes the door, locking Vivian outside. However, Vivian isn''t annoyed. Instead, she leisurely climbs onto a high stool behind the counter, picks up Anna who iszily lying on the counter, and asks with a smug smile, "Anna, how long do you think the boss willst before breaking down?" Charlotte''s breakdown probably arrives in about twenty minutes. Kasha is a very meticulous girl, whether it''s grinding materials or weighing them, she does it with great care and without any issues. Her problem lies in controlling the heat, or rather... fire control. For some reason, whenever she stands in front of the alchemy furnace, the mes below be inexplicably restless, even increasing multiple times in intensity. Charlotte carefully teaches her how to clean the first batch of potions, thinking it would be a sure sess. But the sudden increase in firepower directly causes the almost finished potion to explode. Fortunately, Charlotte reacts quickly and pulls Kasha into the corner, avoiding getting sshed by the scorching potion. The next three attempts end up in almost the same situation. With the sudden increase in firepower, the pot would either get burnt or explode, creating a scene of extreme devastation. Just like a princess that blows up pots! Kasha is held in Charlotte''s embrace, her body trembling slightly, her eyes reddened with tears swirling inside. She asks with a hint of sadness and self-me, "Master, am I clumsy and troublesome?" "Of course not, it''s just that standing in front of the stove and brewing potions might not be suitable for Kasha." Charlotte gently taps her back and looks into her eyes, softly saying, "If Kasha were good at everything, then it wouldn''t make me as the master seem so extraordinary. You''re very meticulous. From now on, I''ll let you handle the grinding and weighing of materials. This way, both Vivian and I can focus on brewing potions, and our efficiency will surely improve." Kasha''s eyes gradually brighten, and the feeling of dejection dissipates. She nods vigorously and says, "Okay, Kasha will do her best toplete the tasks." Chapter 204：The design of the workshop Chapter 204£ºThe design of the workshop Charlotte doesn''t want to force Kasha to be an excellent pharmacist. Talent is crucial in this field, and forcing it would be a lose-lose situation. However, since she wants to contribute, Charlotte decides to temporarily assign her the task of handling materials. This will also reduce some of his and Vivian''s workload, thereby improving the efficiency of their refining process. "By the way, how was the effect of the potion you tookst night?" Charlotte looks at Kasha and asks. "It was very effective. I had a good night''s sleep, and the breathing problem didn''t ur again," Kasha answers, a smile appearing on her face. "I feel like I can continue living onnd now and stay with my master for a longer time." Charlotte smiles and shakes his head. "Our previous agreement was for you to be my maid for three months. After that, you can choose to live the life you want." "If I can''t return to the sea, Kasha wants to stay by my master''s side," Kasha shakes her head anxiously, then considers and adds, "And besides, the previous agreement was to repay you for saving me. But yesterday, you found a potion that can help me continue living. Shouldn''t I repay your life-saving grace again?" "Hmm?" Charlotte is taken aback. "That''s right. My mother said that mermaids should know how to repay gratitude, so I will be your maid for another three years," Kasha decides, talking to herself. Charlotte looks at her determined expression and feels his heart soften. If Kasha leaves the dispensary and can''t return to the sea, she could easily be a target for unscrupulous individuals. Such a beautiful mermaid could fetch a high price among human traffickers. "Alright, as long as you''re willing to stay at the dispensary, there will always be a ce for you here," Charlotte says with a smile. "Thank you, master!" Kasha happily embraces Charlotte''s arm, her face full of smiles. "Step aside, the floor cleaner is here again," Vivian walks in, gesturing for the two of them to stop fooling around. Vivian cleans the alchemy room again and then immerses herself in the process of potion making, diligently working and making Charlotte, her boss, feel a little guilty for cking off. Kasha actively takes on the task of handling materials, grinding and preparing the ingredients for the cleaning potion and the hemostatic potion, weighing the necessary amounts for each batch, and setting them aside. "Kasha, you''re doing great. The part I hate the most is weighing the ingredients. It always takes so long to get it just right. It feels like the difficulty of potion-making has been halved now." Vivian sessfully brews another pot of hemostatic potion, looking at the various ingredientsid out beside her and happilyplimenting Kasha. Blushing, Kasha, who is praised, takes a ss bottle from the side and steps forward, saying, "I can also help with the bottling. Vivian, take a break, and I''ll take care of bottling this pot of potion." "Alright, thank you so much," Vivian nods and steps back, sitting on a nearby chair. She winks at Charlotte, revealing a mischievous satisfaction in cking off. Charlotte shook his head with a smile. Kasha participated and was recognized, which would allow her to integrate better into the pharmacy. As long as she liked it, he wouldn''t hinder her. "I''ve already settled the location for the potion workshop, and the construction team has been coordinated. We will start construction in a few days," Charlotte said to Vivian. "Really?" Vivian asked, surprised, as she lounged with her legs crossed. She looked at Kasha, who was dressed in potion-making attire, and eximed, "Boss, you went out for just an afternoon and managed to aplish such a big thing?" "That''s right, I am the kind of person who handles big matters," Charlotte nodded. "How many employees do you n to recruit? And how many would you assign to me?" Vivian asked eagerly. "I n to streamline the workshop into an assembly line in the first phase. So, I will need to recruit one materials handler, one fireworker, one alchemist in charge of refining the potions, one packager responsible for packaging andbeling, and one warehouse manager. That makes a total of five people," Charlotte pondered for a moment and continued, "And you can handle the training for the alchemist." "Are you saying you n to recruit a novice and train them from scratch?" Vivian asked. "Yes, because my method of refinement is unique, so they must undergo professional training before starting their job," Charlotte nodded. "Well... you should do the training yourself. I don''t think I have the level required," Vivian backed out directly. Teaching Kasha potion-making today was already too painful, and she would rather let Charlotte handle this kind of suffering himself. Charlotte raised an eyebrow, surprised that Vivian didn''t fall for it. It seemed that he couldn''t get away with beingzy. On the way back, he already had a rough n for the potion workshop. In essence, it was a small potion-making shop, but with the detailed division ofbor to achieve an efficient assembly line operation. In the following days, in addition to pushing forward with the construction, he also had to recruit employees at the same time. As a startup team, he needed to carefully select good employees. A good employee could contribute positively to the team, while a bad one could ruin his newly established workshop. Charlotte brewed several batches of hemostatic potions before heading upstairs to cook dinner. After finishing dinner, he quickly returned to the potion-making work. He needed to refine the potions that Leo needed, as he had to deliver them in three days. As for the potionbels, he had already figured out a solution. He nned to find a skilled craftsman to make two seals for him. They would bear the inscriptions: ''Hemostatic Potion - Abyss Pharmacy'' and ''Cleaning Potion - Abyss Pharmacy''. Thebels would be stamped with the seals and then ced on the potion bottles. To expand and strengthen his potion business, he needed to start building his potion brand and strictly adhere to standardized processes. Unlike those secretive and hidden potion shops in alleys, Charlotte wanted to conduct open and honest business, make potions more widely avable, and benefit more people in need. Compared to promoting surgery and training more surgeons in a short period, promoting potions was easier to achieve. Currently, there weren''t many restrictions from the Physicians'' Association regarding potions, so they wouldn''t cause trouble under the pretext of selling potions. His goal was not only limited to the market in the Abyss. Using Calva as a springboard, he aimed to sell potions in every city on the Isor continent. Of course, his primary goal was to first establish the potion workshop and hope that Leo would create some buzz for his potions in Calva after receiving the first batch of goods. This overtime stretched into the middle of the night. Kasha and Vivian had already gone to sleep. Charlotte finished bottling thest batch of potions, extinguished the fire, and dragged his weary body upstairs. The potions he prepared for Leo had all been sessfully refined. Although the sess rate was high with the small furnace, there was still a problem of low production. Even if he refined two batches at once, he could still only fill 20 bottles at a time. For the workshop, he nned to forge arge cauldron that could produce at least 100 bottles of potions in one batch. This required an absolute standardized refining process to ensure sess. If he failed a whole batch of materials for 100 bottles, the cost would be explosive. Taking off his clothes which were permeated with the scent of potions, Charlotte entered the bathroom and took out five bottles of Powerful Potion from his spatial ring. He drank them dose by dose. He had exchanged all his wealth points for Powerful Potions. With these five bottles and another five bottles stored in the spatial ring, he felt like he was invigorated. These things were the magic tools for staying up all night. Consuming one bottle would sweep away fatigue and hunger, allowing him to be himself again! With those five bottles down, he could guarantee that he wouldn''t need to sleep tonight and would still have plenty of energy for the next day. There were too many things to do, and he didn''t want to waste time sleeping. After a cold shower, he changed intofortable home clothes and sat back at his desk. He took out two sheets of paper from the drawer and began to sketch theyout and design of the potion workshop. To improve efficiency, an assembly line was naturally the best choice, especially for potion refinement. There would need to be two warehouses, one for storing the materials needed for potion-making and another for storing the finished potions. Large-scale pharmaceutical furnaces for refining potions also require two units. While one furnace is being prepared for packaging after refining, the other furnace can continue the refining process. This not only improves efficiency but also stabilizes the furnace temperature, avoiding wastage. The material processing room should be located next to the material storage warehouse for easy ess to materials. The pharmaceutical furnace is the core of the entire workshop, followed by the stations for potion distribution and packaging. After the finished potions have cooled down, they are then packaged in outer boxes and stored in the pharmaceutical storage warehouse. Charlotte quickly drew ayout and fully considered expansion ns for future production. For example, both warehouses are located at the edges, allowing for easy expansion next to them by breaking through the walls. Considering the expensivend prices, Charlotte ns to build a two-story factory. The second floor can serve as employee dormitories, simple single rooms equipped with amunal kitchen and bathroom to solve the amodation and eating problems for employees. Of course, if employees have their housing, they can live at home. After gesturing at the blueprint for a while, Charlotte finalized the final floor n and marked the dimensions on the drawing. Then he began to design some detailed elements, including how to separate storage materials and potions in the warehouse, the various equipment and tools needed for batch processing materials, the base and boiler for therge pharmaceutical furnace, and the pulley system used to lift the boiler... There were so many detailed things, but as the boss, he had to consider them thoroughly, otherwise, if the workshop didn''t run smoothly, he would be the one in trouble. As a veterinarian, who knows how he acquired so many skills? Perhaps it was because of poverty? From various odd jobs since childhood, he gained a lot of misceneous knowledge and skills. Chapter 205: The song of the mermaid Chapter 205: The song of the mermaid One night, it was done. A knock on the door sounded outside, followed by Kasha''s voice, "Master, it''s time to wake up." Charlotte stretched and gathered the dozen or so drawings on the table, while dozens of crumpled pieces of paper were left on the floor. Fortunately, with the improvement of his abilities, his speed and focus made a qualitative leap. Hepleted more than a dozen drawings in one night. If it were in the past, he wouldn''t even dare to think about it. Half of it needed to be handed over to the construction team, while the other half had to be handed over to Guy. He needed to customize a batch of equipment, including tworge-scale pharmaceutical furnaces. A night of mentalbor, even though he drank five bottles of Powerful Potionst night, Charlotte still felt a bit dizzy and throbbing in his head. It seems like he''ll have to drink another bottle soon. Charlotte opened the door. Kasha, dressed in a maid outfit, stood at the door, holding a tray with a ss of water. "Master, you look exhausted. Did you worktest night?" Kasha looked at the tired-looking Charlotte, her eyes filled with concern andpassion. "Yes, just finished the drawings and didn''t have time to sleep." Charlotte took the ss of water. It was lukewarm and just right. The young maid was indeed considerate. "That''s why I''m giving you a head massage. When I couldn''t sleep well as a child, my mother would massage my head," Kasha said. "Oh, you can give massages too? I have to try it," Charlotte said, surprised. He nodded and prepared to enjoy the unique massage technique from the merfolk. "Lie on my tail, it might be morefortable that way," Kasha sat at the edge of the bed and told Charlotte, who was ready to lie down. "My head feels a bit heavy," Charlotte said with a smile as he gently rested his head on Kasha''s tail andy down on the bed. Kasha''s tail was quite soft, even lying on it through the dress feltfortable, though a little cool. It would be very refreshing to rest on it during the summer. Of course, Kasha''s body temperature itself was cold, being a mermaid. If one were to embrace her and sleep during the summer, it would surely be very cool and refreshing. Charlotte closed his eyes. He didn''t feel physically exhausted, as the effects of the Grade Five Stamina Potion hadn''t worn off yet. However, he felt his head was a bit groggy and needed some rest. Kasha looked at Charlotte lying on her tail, feeling the warmth radiating from him. A blush rose on her cheeks, but she still reached out with her delicate jade hand and gently massaged Charlotte''s head. Charlotte felt the ten fingers on his scalp skillfully pressing and kneading, sometimes lightly, sometimes with more pressure, like mischievous little deer, making him want to moan in pleasure. At that moment, he heard Kasha''s hum in his ear. Her ethereal voice was as clear and melodious as the ocean, without any lyrics, yet it was so enchanting, immersing one''s mind and thoughts as if sailing on the azure sea, swimming in an endless ocean. When Charlotte opened his eyes again, Kasha was looking at him with a smile. Seeing him awake, she softly asked, "Master, you''re awake." Charlotteid on her for a while longer, feelingpletely revitalized. His mind was clear and sharp as if he had slept for eight hours. He asked in disbelief, "Kasha, did I sleep for a long time?" "No, you only slept for less than fifteen minutes," Kasha shook her head. "Just fifteen minutes?" Charlotte sat up, looking surprised. He confirmed that he had indeed fallen asleep, listening to Kasha''s ethereal singing. He felt like he had a pleasant dream of swimming in the sea. After waking up, he felt refreshed throughout his body, and the dizziness and heaviness in his head werepletely gone, but he had only slept for fifteen minutes. Charlotte looked intently at Kasha. She truly was a treasure of a girl and well worth further exploration. "Do... you feel ufortable?" Kasha asked nervously when she noticed Charlotte''s gaze on her. "No, I feel veryfortable," Charlotte shook his head and smiled. "You give great massages, and your singing is beautiful and intoxicating. Can I ask for your help whenever I''m tired or sleepy?" "Of course, whenever the master needs it, Kasha is always willing to assist you," Kasha nodded, her face filled with a smile. There was nothing more gratifying than the master''s praise. "Let''s go, I''ll go freshen up, and then I''ll make breakfast for you," Charlotte said. He got up from the bed feeling refreshed and quickly washed up before cooking a pot of egg noodles for Kasha and Vivian. The noodles were handmade, and he topped them with golden fried eggs. The aroma filled the air, and the two of them enjoyed their meal. After finishing their meal, Charlotte went back to his study and wrote a recruitment notice, which he posted at the entrance. "Recruitment Notice: Expansion of the Abyssal Clinic''s Potion Business, Establishment of a New Potion Refining Workshop. We are currently recruiting the following personnel: One skilled firemaker; one physically strongborer; one dexterous female worker for packaging; oneborer with both strength and attention to detail for material handling; one apothecary (no experience necessary, training avable); one meticulous warehouse keeper. Amodation is avable, kitchen provided. Competitive remuneration, specific details negotiable." The patients waiting in line at the entrance immediately noticed the recruitment notice. Many of them showed great interest. Finding a job in the Abyss was not easy, especially with winter approaching. Adventurers and mercenaries would not be able to enter the wilderness during that time, and it would be even harder for ordinary residents to make a living. Moreover, this job offered stable wages and amodation. "Jacob, look, the doctor is recruiting a skilled firemaker. You''ve been working in the kitchen for thirty years and are excellent at making fires. You should give it a try," a woman in the queue, holding a child, tugged at the clothes of the man beside her and whispered. The man called Jacob was tall, in his forties. He had thick eyebrows and eyes, but his head was slightly bald. Hisplexion was pale, not very handsome, and he used a makeshift wooden cane as a crutch, with his left leg hanging limply, fixed with a thin wooden stick. His lips were cracked, and he looked up at the notice on the door, giving a somewhat self-deprecating smile. "I''m just a useless person with a broken leg now. How could the doctor be interested in me?" The woman, Nora, dressed in coarse cloth clothing, looked to be in her thirties. She had a somewhat delicate appearance, with a pair of pointed ears peeking out from under her light-yellow hair. She clutched her sleeping young boy, who appeared to be around four or five years old, resembling his mother with his delicate features and cute pointed ears. Looking at Jacob, Nora shook her head and said, "Who said that? The chefs in the kitchen all prefer your fire-making skills. If it weren''t for that heartless owner deliberately framing you and causing your leg to be broken, and then kicking us out of Calva, how could you have ended up like this?" Upon hearing Nora''s words, a tinge of guilt shed in Jacob''s eyes. He reached out and gently patted Nora''s hand, speaking with determination in a soft voice, "Nora, I''ll go give it a try. Even if the doctor doesn''t want me, as long as I can heal my leg, I''ll be able to find work again soon, and you and Carl can continue to live here." A smile appeared on Nora''s face, and she nodded. "Yes, I believe in you." She looked up at the recruitment notice again and whispered, "I wonder if I can apply for the position of packaging worker..." Chapter 206：Treating Jacob Chapter 206£ºTreating Jacob The clinic is open for business, with patientsing in to purchase potions and seek medical treatment. When the crowd saw Kasha, who was now dressed in an elegant maid outfit, their eyes lit up. Compared to her previous loose-fitting blouse, this seemingly conservative dress exuded sophistication. The delicate and exquisite ruffled hem added a touch of elegance to her apron, making Kasha look beautiful and captivating. "Miss Kasha, you look beautiful today,"plimented an adventurer after receiving his potion. "Thank you," Kasha smiled slightly. "Miss Kasha, is that a newly customized dress? Which tailor-made it for you? I also want to have a brightly colored one," asked a curvaceous female mercenary standing behind me. "This is..." Kasha pondered briefly and replied, "It was custom-made by Ivan Tailor''s shop on the 8thne of Tova Street. If you''re interested, you can go there and have a tailored fit by Ivan." "Okay, thank you for sharing," the female mercenary expressed gratitude. Perhaps it was because Kasha looked so stunning, the number of customers purchasing potions seemed to have increased today, with many patients even buying multiple emergency kits. Not only did the number of potion buyers increase, but there was also a growth in the number of patients lining up for treatment, mostly adventurers and mercenaries injured by wild beasts. "Ah...Ouch! That hurts!" eximed a minotaur with a severe injury on his buttocks, unable to face Charlotte directly as he poured a whole bottle of cleansing potion on his rear, causing an excruciating pain that almost made him jump. "What were you thinking? Attacking with your rear end?" Charlotte chuckled while stitching the wound. "That leopard didn''t fight fair, it unexpectedly ambushed me. I wasn''t paying attention, and it pounced on me. Luckily, my teammates acted swiftly; otherwise, a chunk of my flesh would have been bitten off from my butt," the minotaur grumbled, exasperated. "Nowadays, with the weather turning cold, the monsters are also stockpiling meat for winter. They''re roaming everywhere, and it''s hard to defend against them." "Indeed, just yesterday, I saw a mercenary squad that had been wiped out by a pack of wolves. All that was left were a few bones. It was so gruesome." "Sigh, what can we do? Winter is approaching, and not only do the monsters need to store fat for winter, but we too have to seize the opportunity before the heavy snowfalles. Otherwise, we''ll go hungry during winter." "I heard from the elderly that this winter ising earlier than previous years, and it''s bound to be even colder. Hopefully, there won''t be any outbreaks like the ck Death; otherwise, it will be a tough winter." "Stop, stop, no more talking about such ominous things. The Abyss hasn''t seen the ck Death for many years." The patients in line behind them engaged in lively discussions, expressing their concerns about the uing winter. "ck Death?" Charlotte was taken aback. He didn''t expect that this world also had the ck Death, and ording to the patients'' conversations, it still urred asionally. After all, this disease had wiped out about a third of Europe''s poption in the Middle Ages. However, the good news was that the ck Death in this world seemed tock the terrifying contagiousness of the real gue. It wasn''t constantly prevalent or spreading. But listening to the patients'' discussions, Charlotte couldn''t help feeling some urgency about the impending winter. When the heavy snowfall arrived and adventurers and mercenaries no longer ventured into the wilderness, the demand for emergency kits would plummet, potentially drastically reducing the ie from selling potions. Moreover, with fewer excursions into the wilderness, the chances of adventurers and mercenaries getting injured would significantly decrease, resulting in a decline in patients visiting the clinic for treatment and a corresponding plunge in medical ie as well. He has to earn enough money for the winter before the heavy snowfall blocks the mountain pass, or... expand his potion business by selling daily essentials like moisturizing essence. If he can get more orders, this winter will be a bit easier for him. Diana has transformed into a strong independent woman and is too busy to ask her for help with promoting the moisturizing essence. He still needs to n how to promote the moisturizing essence. After stitching up the wounds of the minotaur, Charlotte applied half a bottle of hemostatic potion and gave the remaining half to him. He signaled that he could leave and settle the bill. The minotaur paid and thanked Charlotte before leaving. Next, a bald middle-aged man walked in, tall and using a wooden stick as a crutch under his armpit. His left leg was suspended and fixed with a thin wooden stick. Following behind him was a half-elf holding a sleeping little boy in her arms. "Is the leg injured?" Charlotte asked. Jacob didn''t expect the doctor to be such a young human, but considering the severely injured minotaur he had witnessed earlier being cured, he didn''t have any doubts. He quickly nodded and said, "My... my leg is broken." "How did it break?" Charlotte removed the stick tied to his leg, which was swollen and discolored due to tight binding, impeding blood cirction. The touch caused Jacob to pale with pain, and he trembled as he said, "It was... it was broken by an iron rod." With just a gentle touch, Charlotte could perceive the condition of his lower leg bone. It was aminuted fracture, a very severe condition that couldn''t be easily healed with just a splint. Charlotte immediately said, "Lie down on the operating table. Your leg needs surgery." "Doctor, can his leg be saved?" Nora asked anxiously. When they were driven out of Calva, they had very little money left, which couldn''t afford the high treatment fees of the big medical institutions. They came here only because they heard that this medical clinic had rtively affordable prices. Can a doctor who charges so little fix Jacob''s broken leg? This worried her. "He hasn''t been injured for too long, so it should be fine," Charlotte nodded slightly. "However, if it had been another dayter, it may have been a different story." "Please, you must save his leg. I beg you," Nora said earnestly. "The family members can wait outside the door. There are chairs outside," Charlotte said with a slight nod. "Go ahead, Nora, don''t worry about me," Jacob said from the operating table. After Nora left with the child in her arms, Charlotte began sterilizing the scalpel and asked, "Are you afraid of pain? Anesthesia potion costs 800 copper coins per bottle. Do you want to use it?" Jacob quickly shook his head at the offer and said firmly, "I''m not afraid of pain, just proceed." Charlotte nced at him and poured half a bottle of cleansing potion onto his leg, then used the scalpel to make an incision. "Ah" As soon as the scalpel made a small cut, Jacob couldn''t help but scream in pain. Physical anesthesia greeted him. Retracting his scalpel, Charlotte continued the surgery. This was his recent research result. For patients with rtively stable conditions but limited funds, physical anesthesia ensured that the surgery could be conducted quietly and smoothly, with rtively controble patient difort. After cutting through the skin and muscles, Charlotte removed a lot of shattered bones. The patient''s fracture condition was indeed not optimistic. His leg had been smashed by an iron rod and looked as if it had been run over by a truck, indicating the mercilessness of the attacker. In this case, only crushed bone powder could be prepared to rece the broken bone. If it were one more dayter, Charlotte would have had to amputate his leg. The couple could tell at a nce that they were not Abyss locals. They had suffered such severe injuries and had a child with them, likelying from the neighboring town of Calva. Charlotte had be quite skilled in bone-setting operations recently. The method of using crushed bone powder was rtively simple and convenient. He fixed the shaped bone to the broken bone, making them fit together perfectly, and applied the bone powder to make them stick firmly. Then he sutured the muscles, fascia, and skin in order. The bone powder had its unique properties, gradually fusing with the patient''s bones and producing good healing results. After applying a hemostatic potion to the wound, and using four thin wooden sticks for temporary fixation, preventing the leg from deforming under pressure, Charlotte awakened Jacob. Jacob suddenly opened his eyes, instinctively touched his face, and felt a burning pain. He also felt a bit dizzy in his head. Did the surgery just start and he was already knocked out by the doctor? "The surgery was sessful. After going back, rest well for today. Be careful not to put pressure on your left leg for now, to prevent the wound from reopening," Charlotte''s voice sounded in his ears. Jacob regained his senses, sat up subconsciously, and looked at his left lower leg. There was a stitched wound on his lower leg, and when he saw it, a tingling sensation followed. However, this pain was different from before. Previously, he felt a sharp pain as if his leg was filled with fragments of broken bones. Now, it was just the pain caused by the incision, which had notpletely healed yet. The leg, which was originally swollen and purplish-red, had now returned to normal. He tried to move his big toe, and his eyes immediately turned red. He had confirmed that the doctor hadn''t lied to him, his leg was indeed healed. Chapter 207: I would like to give it a try Chapter 207: I would like to give it a try "Jacob, your leg..." Nora stood at the door of the operating room, looking at him nervously. "The doctor cured me. I can even move my big toe now," Jacob said excitedly. Nora couldn''t hold back anymore and rushed into the operating room, throwing herself into Jacob''s arms, tears streaming down her face as she kept saying, "This is amazing, it''s amazing." Jacob couldn''t help but shed tears as well. This was like a new beginning for him. Just three days ago, he experienced a major setback in his life. As an honest and hardworking cook, he had been working in the kitchen for over twenty years. But he got into trouble with the restaurant owner, who falsely used him of stealing money from the customers and mercilessly beat him, even breaking his left leg. What was even more despicable was that the owner threatened him, saying that if he didn''t leave Calva, he would harm his wife Nora, and his son Carl. Jacob was just a powerless cook; how could he gamble on whether the owner would respect Calva''sws? So, he packed his things and left Calva early the next morning with Nora and Carl. But his leg was broken, and with a five-year-old son and very little money, he had no choice but to venture into the chaotic andwless abyss. He had heard about the high cost of treatment in the medical hall the starting price was 10,000 copper coins. For someone with such serious injuries, it would probably take tens of thousands of copper coins to get fully treated. It was onlyst night that he heard from the innkeeper about this abyss medical hall. The doctor there might not know healing magic, but he had a miraculous surgical technique, and the best part was that it wasn''t too expensive. He came here with a hopeful attitude, but he didn''t expect his leg to be truly healed. "Two bottles of cleansing potions, 200 copper coins; one bottle of hemostatic potion, 100 copper coins; surgical fee, 700 copper coins. In total, it''s 1,000 copper coins," interrupted Charlotte, interrupting the couple''s emotional release. It wasn''t that hecked empathy, but there were still many patients waiting in line for surgery, and those who were bleeding couldn''t wait. Nora quickly backed out of Jacob''s embrace, her face slightly red. She handed the child to Jacob and fumbled for her money pouch, pouring out seven or eight silver coins and a copper coin. "Doctor, I only have 860 copper coins," Nora said, feeling embarrassed and apologetic as she looked at Charlotte. Jacob also lowered his head in shame. The doctor had healed his leg, given him, a new life, and only charged 1,000 copper coins. But he couldn''t evene up with that amount. Charlotte looked at Nora, dressed in simple clothes, and then at the thin little boy in Jacob''s arms. His brow furrowed. Although he didn''t know what had happened to this family of three, it was clear to see their financial hardship since they could only bring this amount of money to the Abyss. "It is against the rules of the medical hall to owe money," Charlotte said. Nora looked at Jacob in distress. Jacob looked up, as the pir of this family, he had to step up and do something at this time. "But you can provide coteral of equal value, and you have three days to raise the money to redeem it," Charlotte continued, his gaze falling on the silver ne around the child''s neck. "That one there, if you don''te to redeem it after three days, I will take it to the pawnshop and sell it." "But that ne..." Jacob was getting anxious. It was just a decorative ne he bought for eighty copper coins. Nora grabbed his hand and stopped him from saying anything more. She took off the ne and handed five silver coins to Charlotte, bowing deeply. "Thank you, Doctor. We wille to redeem the ne with the remaining five hundred copper coins." Charlotte nced at Nora with surprise. After a moment of hesitation, he epted the money and the ne, and in his heart, he gained a newfound respect for this mother. "Thank you, Doctor," Jacob also expressed his gratitude to Charlotte. Nora took the child and helped Jacob leave. Charlotte watched her frail figure, holding the child in her arms, supporting her husband with her shoulder. Women may appear weak, but when ites to being a mother, they can be strong. Perhaps it is just like that? Before he could dwell on it further, the next patient had already entered the operating room, and he was immersed in one surgery after another. Busy as he was, it was already noon. As he was about to close the clinic after seeing off thest patient who had difficulty moving, Charlotte noticed a family of three sitting on the stairs nearby, enjoying a loaf of ck bread. The little boy was awake, happily munching on half a loaf of bread. When they heard the sound of the door opening, Jacob and Nora turned their heads. Nora quickly got up and walked towards Charlotte, standing in front of him with some nervousness and unease. "Doctor, we saw that you were looking to hire a cook. My husband, Jacob, has been working as a cook at the Starry Night Inn in Calva for over twenty years. He has extensive experience and skills. Could you give him a chance?" So, they were looking for work. Charlotte understood now why they didn''t leave far after receiving treatment but stayed at the clinic''s entrance instead. A cook with over twenty years of experience could indeed fit his needs, but being good at cooking in the kitchen didn''t necessarily mean being good at operating an alchemy furnace. He needed to test Jacob''s skills. "Let me speak with him first." Charlotte said to Nora and approached Jacob. Seeing him about to stand up, he quickly added, "You can sit and talk since your legs are not convenient." "Thank you." Jacob didn''t insist and nodded gratefully toward Charlotte. "How big have you cooked? What fuel do you usually use? Can you control the fire?" Charlotte asked directly. Jacob was slightly taken aback but quickly replied, "The biggest fire I''ve cooked is the one for boiling water at the inn. It''s a pot with a diameter of over a meter, and it holds three tons of water. It needs to be boiled within half an hour, and we boil six pots of water each day. We usually use coal, but the coal for cooking and the coal for heating are different. If you need high heat, we use high-heat coal, if you need low heat, we use low-burning coal. Tell me how to cook it, and I''ll do it for you. I am the favorite cook among our inn''s chefs. They all like me to cook for them." As Jacob talked about cooking, his face visibly showed more confidence. "Talking alone won''t do. Once your leg is better, I want to personally see your skills before deciding whether to take you in." Charlotte didn''t directly recruit him. Whether a cook could handle the job would affect the quality of the fire in the alchemy furnace, and the sess of concocting potions depended on the right level of heat. The role of a furnace operator was crucial in the entire potion workshop, second only to the alchemist. "No problem, as long as you give me a chance." Jacob nodded confidently. "Uncle, did you save my father?" the little boy asked quietly, looking at Charlotte. "Yes, I cured your father''s leg." Charlotte smiled and nodded. He asked, "What is your name?" "I''m Karl. Thank you for saving my father." The little boy stood up and bowed deeply to Charlotte. He looked obedient and sensible, very endearing. "You''re wee. It''s what a doctor should do." Charlotte smiled and patted his head, noticing the patch on his trousers with a cute little elf sewn on it using colorful threads. The embroidery was quite exquisite, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Little Carl, did your mother sew this for you?" "Yes, this is the little elf my mother sewed for me." Carl nodded, proud. "Mother is amazing. She not only sews little elves but also makes many other fun things. She can do anything well." "Just some little trinkets," Nora said somewhat bashfully, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t be concealed. Getting recognition and praise from her child made every mother feel happy, perhaps. "I also need to recruit a female packer. Are you interested?" Charlotte looked at Nora and asked seriously. Nora was stunned for a moment, and after three seconds, she looked somewhat bewilderedly at Jacob sitting beside her. She had been taking care of the children at home for five years and hadn''t worked outside. She was a little nervous. Jacob was also taken aback, clearly not expecting Charlotte to seek Nora out for recruitment. "Sure, sure! Mother just mentioned wanting to work as a packer. She''s so talented that she can do it well." It was little Carl who reacted the quickest and immediately spoke for Nora. "If you''re willing to give me a chance, I''d like to give it a try," Nora said quickly, her eyes filled with excitement. "Where are you currently living? How about moving to Baka Street? It''s rtively safer in the Abyss, and there''s a budget hotel in the third alley where you can temporarily stay." Charlotte looked at Nora and continued, "Nora, right? I have some tasks for you this afternoon, but you can finish settling in first beforeing." Chapter 208：Welcome to the Abyssal Alchemy Workshop (1) Chapter 208£ºWee to the Abyssal Alchemy Workshop (1) ording to Charlotte''s suggestion, Nora arranged for Jacob and Carl to stay at the small inn on Baka Street, 3rd Lane, where the daily amodation fee was only 10 copper coins, cheaper and cleaner than the inn they stayed atst night. She reminded little Carl to behave well and stay in the room to take care of his father. Aftering out of the inn, she still felt somewhat incredulous. As a half-elf, she had experienced a lot of discrimination since she was young. Her mother brought her to Calva, but the situation in Calva was not much better. After her mother passed away from illness, she almost starved to death because she couldn''t find a job. Over the years, she could only hear a little praise and recognition from Carl and Jacob, which gradually made her retreat and hide at home, unwilling to go out, only wanting to take care of their little family. Although Jacob didn''t earn much, he always protected her well. Their life was hard but also had some small happiness. But this time, Jacob was seriously injured and could only rest in bed. They were still uncertain whether he could find a new job. So when Charlotte extended an olive branch to her, she chose to step forward and make an effort to seize the opportunity. If Jacob couldn''t find a job for the time being, she would have to support this family, just as Jacob had done for her in the past decade. She returned to the door of the clinic, took a deep breath, and knocked. Kasha opened the door and smiled at Nora standing at the door, "You must be Miss Nora, right?" Nora nodded and said somewhat timidly, "I''m looking for Dr. Charlotte." "I''m Kasha. Come in. The master has gone out, but he told me that you wereing and asked you to wait in the clinic for a while." Kasha smiled and said, leading Nora into the clinic. "Have a seat here for a while. The master wille back soon." Kasha poured her a ss of water and asked her to sit in a chair on the side. "Thank you." Nora took the warm water and nodded slightly in acknowledgment. Looking at the tall and elegant Kasha, a trace of envy shed in Nora''s eyes. Such a vibrant young girl was truly admirable, while her own life seemed to be spent in being despised. Vivian came downstairs holding Anna and saw Nora sitting there holding a water cup. Her eyes lit up, "Is this Nora? The boss said that you are good at embroidery and can stitch little elves." "Doctor, hello." Nora instinctively tightened her grip on the water cup. She knew that this petite orc girl, who also worked as a doctor in the clinic, had extraordinary medical skills, and she couldn''t help feeling inferior. "No need to call me Doctor. Just call me Eileen." Vivian smiled and said, "You have such a charming appearance. You must have half-elven blood, right?" "I..." Nora''s gaze dodged a bit, and she instinctively touched her hair, wanting to hide her delicate pointed ears. Whenever others discussed her bloodline, she wanted to stay far away and avoid hearing those people using malicious words to gossip about her mother. "Why hide them? These are the most beautiful ears in the world, elegant and noble, perfectly inherited the beauty of the elves. Your eyes are beautiful too, like a beautifuldy." Vivian leaned closer to Nora''s face, speaking earnestly. Nora looked at his bright eyes, clear and innocent, without a hint of teasing or mockery, full of sincerity. For a moment, she was moved and a little uneasy. "An elf? So, sister is an elf." Kasha''s eyes also lit up at these words, full of surprise as she looked at Nora. "I often heard my mother say that elves are the most perfect race in the Isor continent, the representatives of the Goddess of Life, and it seems to be true." Anna stretched her neck and sniffed Nora''s scent, then suddenly rubbed her head against Nora''s hand, showing a friendly gesture. "I...thank you." Being praised by two beautiful girls and being greeted by a cute friendly cat, Nora felt both surprised and delighted. But she was also touched by their sincerity, and a smile appeared on her face. "Nora, are you from Calva?" Vivian sat down next to Nora. "Yes." Nora nodded. "Is Calva fun? I haven''t been there before. Can you tell me about it?" Vivian asked curiously. Kasha also sat on a high stool behind the counter, her eyes filled with curiosity. Calva was also a legendary city for her. "Calva..." Nora paused for a moment and continued, "It''s a very big city with two huge lighthouses..." ... When Charlotte came back, the three of them were chatting andughing, having a great time together. "Boss, Nora is here." Vivian opened the door for him and smiled, "She is a kind and lovely woman." Seeing Charlotte returning, Nora quickly stood up and returned to a nervous state, looking at Charlotte anxiously, "Doctor, hello." "Hello Nora, sorry to keep you waiting." Charlotte put the package in his hands on the counter and smiled at her. "It seems like you''re getting along well. This is your task for today at noon, consider it a small entrance test." "What''s this?" Nora looked puzzled at the package. Charlotte opened the package, revealing a stack of paper, four stamps, a box of ink, a paper cutter, and a tub of glue. "There are two hundred bottles of potions here. I need you to paste the appropriatebels on each bottle using this paper, cut them into equal-sized strips, stamp them with these four seals, and finally glue them onto the corresponding bottles." Charlotte looked at Nora and said, "Do you understand?" Nora nced at the four boxes of potions nearby, then looked at the various items in the package, nodding slightly, "I understand, but could you please let me know what each of these four boxes contains so that I don''t paste the wrongbels?" "This is a basic hemostatic potion, this is a basic cleansing potion..." Charlotte wrote down the names of the potions on a wooden box. "Don''t worry, Nora, we''ll help you," Vivian said with a smile. "Yeah." Kasha nodded as well. But Nora gently but firmly shook her head and said, "No, thank you for your kindness, but this is my job and test. I need to do it myself." After speaking, Nora picked up the package on the counter and dragged a box of potions to a nearby small table. She took out a bottle, picked up a piece of paper, and began to measure the appropriate width, length, and folding times to quickly cut it. Charlotte looked at Nora with great admiration. This woman, who appeared gentle and weak, was surprisingly alert and independent. And judging by her appearance, she seemed to be quite skilled at work. "Don''t disturb her work, I''ll go out for a while ande backter." Charlotte and Vivian instructed, and then he went upstairs to get something and left again. On his previous trip, he handed over the construction drawings to the construction team he had previously contacted, discussed some details that were not shown on the drawings with the dwarf foreman, and paid an advance payment of 100,000 coins, allowing the construction team to start work today. Because Charlotte''s requirements were tooplex, the foreman estimated that the budget might increase to 30 gold coins, and it might not be easy to afford. Charlotte had to bring Diana out as a guarantor to reassure the foreman. As long as the work was done well, money was not a problem. He just had to gather 30 gold coins within these six days. With today''s business ie and the previous advance payment of 1 gold coin, he had 205,623 copper coins in his hands, so the cost of the factory building was not a big issue. But now he had to go out again to find Guy to custom-make the alchemy furnace and roller skates, which would be another significant expenditure. Chapter 209: Welcome to the Abyssal Alchemy Workshop (2) Chapter 209: Wee to the Abyssal Alchemy Workshop (2) Arriving at the cksmith shop, as soon as Charlotte entered, Ab, who was shirtless and holding a small iron hammer, making a hoe, saw him and greeted him happily, "Doctor, you''re here!" Then he shouted inside, "Master! The doctor is here!" The heavy forging sound from inside stopped, and Guy, also shirtless, came out with a towel hanging on his shoulder. He smiled and said, "Doctor, you''re here." "I have a few things I want you to custom make." Charlotte took out the drawings from his pocket and handed them to Guy. Guy took the drawings, frowned, and looked at them for a long time before saying, "This furnace, it wouldn''t be easy to ce it in your clinic, right?" "I n to open an alchemy workshop. This is the alchemical furnace that will be ced in the workshop. It''s a bit big, but do you think you can make it?" Charlotte asked, feeling a bit anxious. If Guy couldn''t do it, he might have to go to Calva and find a bigger cksmith shop to have it custom-made, but the price would be hard to estimate. "Well, those two things shouldn''t be a problem, but this pot is not easy to forge, it''s too big," Guy frowned and pondered for a while, then turned to Ab next to him and said, "Ab, go find your father and tell him the doctor needs to make something. I want to discuss it with him." "Alright." Ab put down his hammer, grabbed a thin coat nearby, and hurriedly ran out. Not long after, Kri, wearing an apron, followed Ab into the house. When he saw Charlotte, he greeted her, "Doctor, hello." "What''s this?" Charlotte looked at the ill-fitting apron on Kri and the blood and feathers on his unwashed hands. "When the nearby restaurant is busy, I help them in the kitchen, killing chickens, ducks, and other animals, doing odd jobs. It''s enough for my son and me to have a meal," Kri said with a carefree smile, not appearing too awkward. "That''s good." Charlotte nodded. The harm caused by the magic potions was permanent, and the antidote could only help him quit the potions but couldn''t help him recover physically. He couldn''t lift a forging hammer, so he picked up a butcher knife instead, ughtering pigs and sheep, doing dirty and tiring work, earning the cleanest money. Compared to being locked in a dark room, neither a human nor a ghost, this life was much better. "The doctor wants to make this pot, but it''s too big. I''ve never forged such a big pot before, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it. Take a look..." Guy handed the blueprint to Kri. Kri wiped his hands on the apron before taking the blueprint. He carefully looked at it for a while and said, "I forged arge pot for boiling water before in Calva, simr in size to this one, but the requirements weren''t as high. It''s not impossible to make, but you''ll need a couple of helpers. You can''t do it alone." "As long as you''re sure you can do it, finding people won''t be a problem. I know a few cksmiths, I can ask them to help when the timees," Guy said to Kri. Kri stared at the blueprint in his hand in silence for a while, then nced at Charlotte and nodded, "I can do it." "Alright, doctor, let us take care of this alchemical furnace. But we''ll make one for you to use first. If you''re satisfied, then we''ll make the second one for you," Guy said to Charlotte. "No problem." Charlotte had no objections to Guy''s proposal. This alchemical furnace was based on the size of therge ck pot, with the unnecessary decorations removed. But the forging difficulty was indeed not that simple. It was because Charlotte was currently very poor that he couldn''t afford to hire a skilled craftsman. With his skills, he could forge an alchemical furnace that had additional effects. Considering the cost, Charlotte temporarily gave up on setting up a conveyor belt and an assembly line. Instead, he chose to recruit aborer to handle the transportation between different processes. Thebor cost in the Abyss was rtively controble. A youngborer could be recruited for a monthly sry of 2000 copper coins. "Can you estimate the approximate cost now? I''ll pay you a deposit first," Charlotte said. "Since it''s the first time, I can''t calcte the price at the moment," Guy scratched his head and smiled in a good-natured manner. "We''re old acquaintances, no need to be so polite. We''ll discuss the price when the pot is done." "That works," Charlotte said. Guy had worked with Charlotte on multiple asions and had proven his trustworthiness. He wasn''t the type to inte prices. As Charlotte prepared to take his leave, his gaze fell upon Kri and he stopped in his tracks. "Kri, how''s your recovery going?" he asked. Kri''s expression dimmed as he replied, "The potion drained my body of its powers. I won''t be able to regain my former strength. Now, I have only the strength of an average human male. I can no longer work as a cksmith." "My alchemy workshop needs a material handler. Would you be interested in considering the position? The main task is grinding materials into powder for the production of potions. The hardest materials you''ll work with are crystals and stones, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you," Charlotte said, looking at him. "But I need someone detail-oriented and skilled with a small hammer. I think you would be a good fit." Kri''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Charlotte with disbelief. His voice trembled, "Are... Are you saying you want me to work at your alchemy workshop?" Guy and Ab also showed signs of excitement and turned their gaze towards Charlotte. "That''s right. The alchemy workshop will start operating in about ten days. But of course, it''s up to you if you''re willing to join. The basic sry will be 2000 copper coins per month, and there will also be bonuses based on the production output of the workshop," Charlotte nodded slightly. "I''m willing! I''m willing to work at your alchemy workshop," Kri responded almost without hesitation. During this time, he had been working in various restaurant kitchens, enduring contemptuous looks and derogatory remarks. He could only earn a few copper coins, and there wasn''t always work avable for him. Working for Charlotte, even if it involved using a small hammer to crush small stones, at least was rted to his profession, and he would receive respect and recognition. "I will notify you when the workshop officially opens for you to start working," Charlotte said, patting him lightly on the shoulder before turning to leave. "Father, you found a good job!" "Congrattions, Kri." ... The door closed slowly behind Charlotte, but faint voices of Ab and Guy could still be heard. Charlotte smiled slightly and walked towards the direction of the clinic. With Kri joining the alchemy workshop as a material handler and Nora working as a packaging worker, the workshop now had two employees. As for Nora''s husband, Jacob, the cksmith with over twenty years of experience, he still needed to go through a formal interview before a decision could be made on whether to hire him. There were also a few patients inquiring about job opportunities in the morning, but Charlotte didn''t find anyone suitable, so he rejected their job applications. The position of a porter required part-time delivery work, the ability to handle a horse-drawn carriage, and some physical strength to protect the goods from being targeted. The warehouse supervisor needed someone honest and reliable, with the ability to keep records, as messy ounts would be detrimental to future management. The most troublesome position was the alchemist. Vivian was currently an important surgeon in the clinic, and Charlotte even considered having her handle the potion production to avoid many troubles. "If we can''t find a suitable person, we can consider having her work part-time in the early stages. The workshop can start operating in the afternoon and the first half of the night," Charlotte''s eyes brightened as he came up with an idea. After all, he wasn''t confident about recruiting a suitable alchemist at the moment. Knocking on the door of the clinic, Charlotte entered and saw Nora neatly packaging potions. The rectangr oil paperbels were already stamped, and Nora''s slender fingers pinched abel. With a brush in her other hand, she lightly brushed it across the paper. After putting down the brush, she picked up a potion bottle and rolled it along thebel. Thebel adhered perfectly to the center of the bottle without any wrinkles or miscements. Putting the bottle back into the box, she already had the next bottle in hand, acting with swift precision. Watching this scene, Charlotte couldn''t help but nod. He hadn''t misjudged Nora. She was indeed skilled at her work, and it felt like a waste to have her work as a packaging worker. "Doctor, all the packaging is done," Nora said, putting thest bottle back in the box and standing up to face Charlotte. All thebel paper was used up, and half of the oil paper remained uncut on the table. The table and the floor were clean and tidy, and everything was in order after the work waspleted. Approaching the table, Charlotte took out two bottles from the box. Thebels were perfectly attached, without any curling or imperfections, and their positions were almost identical, making it difficult to tell the difference with the naked eye. "Nora, you''re amazing. Boss, we didn''t help at all," Vivian eximed in admiration. Nora''s efficiency and skill in her work hadpletely won her over. She even felt useless as a magician,paring herself to Nora. Putting down the potion bottles, Charlotte smiled and extended his hand. "Nora, wee to the Abyss Alchemy Workshop." Chapter 210：Upgrade Stamina Potion Chapter 210£ºUpgrade Stamina Potion "Jacob, I got epted! And considering our situation, the doctor advanced me half a month''s sry and waived the medical fee of 500 copper coins." Nora pushed open the small room in the corner of the second floor of the hotel and excitedly spoke to Jacob, who was lying diagonally on the bed ying games with Carl. "Really? I knew you could do it." Upon hearing the news, Jacob''s face also showed a surprised look, and he tried to get up by supporting the bed. "Great job, Mom!" Carl pped his hands and said. "Don''t move, lie down in bed properly." Nora quickly walked up and held Jacob, who was trying to get up. She then took out a purse from her pocket and poured out ten silver coins. "Look, during this period, we can stay here and temporarily not worry about how to survive." "Yeah, but it''s been hard on you." Jacob looked at his wife with a heartache in his eyes. He knew very well the hardship and humiliation it took to earn that money from others'' pockets. "It''s not hard at all. The job the doctor assigned to me is to pastebels on potions, which is very easy work and not difficult to learn." Nora smiled and shook her head. "And, the doctor is a kind person, he won''t insult people casually. Once your leg improves and you pass his test, we can work for him together." "Yeah, okay." Jacob looked at the smile on Nora''s face and was slightly stunned. It seemed that he hadn''t seen such a happy smile on Nora''s face for many years. This made him reflect on the unfairness of keeping her busy with housework and taking care of the children all these years. Just spending an afternoon ying with Carl today made him feel tired and anxious, even though he deeply loved his child. "Are you starting work today?" Jacob asked. "No, the workshop hasn''t been built yet, so it will probably take another ten days before I can officially start working." Nora shook her head, then smiled and said, "So before starting work officially, I n to find some odd jobs. If I can earn some money, we can buy some meat for you and Carl to eat." "But the Abyss is so chaotic and dangerous..." Jacob hesitated, his face filled with worry. Nora, however, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, on the way back just now, I already talked to Mrs. Be, thedy from the bakery next to the medical clinic. She injured her waist a couple of days ago and needs someone temporarily. I can go work for her for a few days, and the daily wage is 50 copper coins." "Nora, you''re so capable." Jacob couldn''t help but praise when he heard her words. Originally, after his leg was broken, he felt that the world was dark, not only because he might be disabled and wasted, but also because Nora and Carl depended on him to survive. If he fell, this home would fall. But now Nora is proving that even if he falls, she can still work hard to support this family. "Don''t worry, I will recover soon. Even if I can''t work for the doctor, I will find a new job." Jacob hugged Nora tightly and spoke with determination. "Yeah, I believe in you." Nora nodded gently, but tears couldn''t help but roll down her cheeks. ... In the afternoon, Charlotte was no longer rxed and carefree. Instead, he immersed himself in the alchemy room, frantically brewing stamina potions. This thing was equivalent to a red health potion, but unfortunately, the effect was not significant enough and felt somewhat worthless. After sessfully brewing five batches in a row and seeing the increased proficiency, Charlotte stopped brewing. "The recovery effect of this stamina potion is ordinary, probably due to insufficient raw materials or the potion itself. Even if the proficiency reaches intermediate level, the improvement is likely to be very limited." Charlotte looked at the prepared materials next to it and fell into contemtion. If he wanted to open up the market for stamina potions in the adventurer circle, the recovery effect of this stamina potion had to be at least 10%, not just a slight boost. This meant that he needed to develop a new "stamina potion." [Ding! A new task has been issued to develop a new "stamina potion"! The current stamina potion has a weak effect that can hardly meet the users'' needs, resulting in almost no market. Please develop a new stamina potion within ten days! Requirements: Intermediate knight recovers 10% stamina. Task sessful reward: "Potion Development Rising Star" title! Encyclopedia of Potion Materials *1.] At that moment, the voice of the system sounded. "The Alchemical Materials Encyclopedia?" Charlotte ignored the so-called title but was particrly interested in another reward. The most basic knowledge of potion-making is knowing the properties of the materials you add to the potionwhether they are toxic if they will react explosively, or if they will blend to create a different poison. And Charlotte knew nothing about this. So for now, he could only follow the limited potion recipes recorded in the original diary for his experiments. If he were to blindly experiment on his own, he might end up creating a bottle of poison and send the patient away, which would be more than just a matter of profit. If the "Alchemical Materials Encyclopedia" that the system rewards is legit, it would be the cornerstone book for alchemical concoctions. Even if he couldn''t directly piece together a lot of potion recipes, at the very least, he could use the book to find directions based on material properties, which would significantly increase the chances of sess. "System, how about lending me this encyclopedia for a while?" Charlotte attempted to talk to the system. But the system did not respond to his words. Charlotte had no choice but to make a U-turn and walk into the neighboring bookstore. The bald-headed owner was serving a middle-aged man wearing a hat, who already had a bunch of colorful picture books in his hands. As a familiar customer, Charlotte didn''t require any greeting from the owner. He scanned the shelves himself, searching for books rted to various materials. Since he couldn''t get the encyclopedia for the time being, he had to try finding books that introduced the characteristics of various fauna and flora on the market. Perhaps he could find some inspiration from them. After scanning five or six bookshelves, Charlotte had a few more books in his hands, but none were rted to materials. One was an old book on the origins of the Red Moon, and another was an observational record of the Red Moon''s Night, describing the peculiar behaviors of fauna and flora during the Red Moon''s Night. The author imed to have entered the wilderness multiple times during the Red Moon''s Night, secretly observing the process of magical creatures going berserk. The introduction alone was quite intriguing. The bald boss, who had sold a big business, walked back with a red face as he escorted the customer out. He looked at Charlotte and asked, "Doctor, what books are you looking for today? We have a new batch of goods, do you want to take a look? Charlotte looked at him and said, "Don''t look at new products. Boss, do you have a book in your store that introduces the characteristics of the materials? It''s better to have a book on pharmaceutical refining materials, and some obscure food introductions are also eptable. Materials? " The bald boss frowned and thought for a moment, then turned around to take adder from inside, put it in the corner, climbed up and searched for a while, took down two old books covered in ash, took a photo at the door, smiled, and handed them to Charlotte, Buying and writing are also rare, making it difficult to find them anywhere. The Treasures You Neglect in Life ", "A Hundred Lifesaving Herbs and Fruits that Adventurers Must Know ", Charlotte''s book of results, nced at the book title, and then casually flipped through the content, it has something to offer. Okay, I''ll take these books, "Charlotte raised the books in her hand. Just give me 100 copper coins, "the bald boss said after just ncing at him. Thank you. "Charlotte touched a silver coin and gave it to him, then left the bookstore and went to the neighboring bakery. She spent thirty copper coins to buy three Big Mac sandwich breads. Today''s dinner is bread. If you''re hungryter, eat yourself. Don''t disturb me with my studies, "Charlotte, Vivian, and Kasha warned, and went upstairs with a book and a loaf of bread. Chapter 211: Is the boss finally going to buy meat? Chapter 211: Is the boss finally going to buy meat? The idea for developing new physical potions is in ce, and he ns to upgrade and transform them on top of the existing physical potions. There are two directions, one is to not change the form, choose to increase the number of materials, and see if doubling the amount can achieve double the efficacy effect. Another direction is to make minor changes to the materials in the form, such as changing the double-winged green insect stem in the physical medicine form to the four-winged green insect stem, starting by improving the quality of the materials or adding a major tonic such as ten-year ginseng to the form. Locking herself in the room, Charlotte opened the books she had found in the bookstore and began to read them carefully. "The Treasure You Overlook in Life" gives off a feeling of the older generation''s social media posts, with exaggerated expressions and exaggerated descriptions ofmon items in life, as well as somemon sense questions. This made Charlotte hesitate and close the book, throwing it directly into the trash can. On the other hand, "100 Vital Herbs and Fruits Every Adventurer Should Know" is packed with practical information. The author is likely an experienced adventurer who shares their own experiences and the experiences of many seasoned adventurers, introducing many herbs and fruitsmonly found in the wilderness. Many of these have healing and detoxifying effects, making them effective in emergencies in the wild. In addition, the author also mentions the uses of some special animals and insects in the bonus section. For example, grinding the snakeskin of the Green Ring Snakemonly found in the wilderness marshes into powder and ingesting it can counter most snake venom. Although the authenticity still needs to be verified, Charlotte finds it somewhat reliable and worth a try. She jots down seven to eight ingredients, four types of herbs, two types of nt rhizomes, and two types of insects in her notebook. These are items recorded in the book that have certain recovery effects. Especially a root called the Golden Vine, which the author regards as a miraculous medicine for restoring stamina. Just by taking a piece of rhizome the size of a fingertip, one can immediately recover 30% of their stamina. But this thing will have certain side effects after taking it, causing numbness in the mouth, and loss of taste, which can take a week or even a month to recover, and there is a certain chance of bing crazy. So even the author has repeatedly warned that unless in an emergency, it is not rmended to take the Golden Vine Root. Of course, these side effects are not without remedy. After crushing the leaves of the Golden Vine and applying them on the tongue for three consecutive days, symptoms will significantly improve. This nt has aroused Charlotte''s great interest. The root has the effect of restoring physical strength but is toxic, while the leaves have a certain detoxifying effect. If the root and leaves arebined and refined into a potion, can the toxicity be eliminated? Charlotte thinks it is probably not that simple, otherwise wouldn''t it be enough to directlybine the root and leaves when taking it? Experienced adventurers must have tried this method, but it needs to be verified. When he went downstairs, Kasha and Vivian had already gone to sleep. He entered the alchemy room and started the process of refining the concentrated potion with double the amount of ingredients. After three consecutive failures, he finally seeded in brewing a batch of pale green potion with some sediment. He took out a bottle of the original version of the stamina potion forparison. The original version was almost colorless and transparent, without any obvious sediment. "It smells quite tasty, just don''t know about the effectiveness." Charlotte shook the bottle of potion in his hand, preparing to drink one bottle as a trial. As the potion approached his mouth, his hand stopped. He took the bottle of potion and left the alchemy room, entering the adjacentboratory. He turned on the light and grabbed a round and shiny Jerry No. 1 from the box. He dipped a few drops of the stamina potion into a wooden stick and fed it to Jerry. After putting Jerry No. 1 back into the cage, it seemed a bit dazed, spun in ce for a few circles, and suddenly started to run faster, spinning around the cage and banging against the edges. "Has it gone crazy?" Charlotte frowned at it. It wasn''t until ten minutester that Jerry No. 1, who couldn''t run anymore, slowly stopped and copsed on the ground, their chest heaving heavily. Charlotte prodded it with a small stick, it flipped over and crawled back into its nest, falling asleep with deep breaths. "It seems like it won''t die." Charlotte pondered, pocketed the bottle of potion, and then left. As the activities of the three major families in rectifying the Abyss intensify, opportunities to act heroically outside are bing rarer. Instead of wandering on the streets, Charlotte decided to go to the workshop area to practice swordsmanship. This piece ofnd was deste, close to the wind tunnel. It was cold and windy at night, and scavengers were reluctant toe here, making it very suitable for solo sword practice. These days, with the help of the potent potions, his strength has significantly improved. However, he hasn''t specifically practiced swordsmanship yet, and tonight is a good opportunity. The Judgment Sword was drawn, and Charlotte leaped agilely among the rubble and broken walls, sometimes thrusting forward, sometimes lifting upward, and sometimes making continuous shes. Amidst the flickering shadows, the whistling sound produced by the long sword was constant. As the enhanced strength gradually came under perfect control, his swordsmanship became more and more proficient. An hourter, Charlotte stood on a rock at the entrance of the wind tunnel, his whole body drenched in sweat. There was even steam rising from his head as if he had just bathed in a hot pool. Training swordsmanship was different frombat. Even if trained to the highest standard, it would only consume about half of his strength in an hour. Sheathing his Judgment Sword, Charlotte took out the newly refined, enhanced version of the stamina potion he had concocted tonight. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to just gulp down the entire bottle in one go. The performance of Potion No. 1 could only prove that there was a high chance of survival after drinking it, but the specific effect could only be known by trying it personally. The taste was nothing special, except for some residue, and the vor was not much different from the previous stamina potion. But after swallowing it, he immediately felt a slight burning sensation in his chest, followed by the feedback of stamina recovery from the potion. Charlotte closed his eyes and carefully felt it for a while, then opened his eyes and burped. Compared to the original stamina potion, doubling all the ingredients only resulted in a 1.5x increase in the effectiveness of the potion. Due to the small base, the improvement was limited, and it still couldn''t achieve a noticeable recovery effect for intermediate knights. [Test Result: Recovery effectiveness for intermediate knights is 3.5%, not up to the standard!] The system also provided an urate numerical value. Charlotte scratched his head, realizing that he was still far from 10%. However, although the effect was limited for intermediate knights, it would be more obvious for knights of lower ranks, as well as for mages. But mages needed to recover their mana, and it would be terrible if they had to run out and drink a bottle of stamina potion to recover their stamina. Sighing, Charlotte took out a bottle of powerful potion from the ring and drank it. The potent medicine surged through his body, restoring his stamina in just a few seconds. This was the true ceiling for recovery potions. At least for intermediate knights, it could restore more than 50% of their stamina. Since he was already outside, Charlotte didn''t rush back. He practiced with the sword for another two hours before returning to the infirmary. After taking a shower, Charlotte didn''t drink another bottle of the powerful potion. Instead, heid down on the bed in his nightclothes, exhausted from training, and fell asleep. The next morning, Charlotte was awakened by gentle head massages and a melodious singing voice. Recognizing the feeling, he knew it was Kasha without even opening his eyes. So he enjoyed afortable massage before slowly opening his eyes. "Master, it''s time to get up and see the patients." Kasha, dressed in a maid outfit, knelt beside the bed and said softly. "Thank you, Kasha." Charlotte rolled over and got out of bed, feeling refreshed. The powerful potion could keep him energized throughout the day, but sleep was necessary for the soul to rest and for him to move forward. "It''s what I should do, Master." Kasha smiled faintly and stood up as well, looking at Charlotte in his sleepwear. Her cheeks turned slightly red as she said, "Master, do you need me to help you change clothes?" "There''s no need for that. I prefer to dress myself." Charlotte hurriedly shook his head. Letting someone serve him by changing clothes was a luxury he would enjoy when he was bedridden and unable to move. Asking Kasha to go downstairs first, Charlotte changed his clothes and followed her downstairs. Considering the recent need to save money, Charlotte decided to cut down on expenses. However, with three people and a cat, eating bread every day was not the same, especially with Vivian, who loved rice, expressing dissatisfaction at having eaten bread all day yesterday. "It''s not yet opening time. I''ll go out and buy some groceries." Charlotte picked up a basket and headed towards the door. "Boss, are you finally going to buy meat?" Vivian''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. It had only been a day without meat. Can''t you speak without sounding like you''ve been neglected for a long time? Charlotte rolled his eyes and walked out the door. "Doctor, are you going to start seeing patients?" "Doctor, look at my hand. It seems to be broken." "Doctor..." As soon as Charlotte stepped out, the waiting patients immediately started seeking help. Their voices drowned him out, each one wanting his attention. He nced around, making sure there were no patients in critical condition that needed immediate treatment, and raised his hand to stop those who were approaching. He showed them the basket in his hand and loudly said, "Everyone, don''t worry. It''s not yet opening time. I''m just going out to buy some groceries." Having said that, he bypassed the patients and went around from the side. He didn''t originally want to go to the butcher, but it just so happened that the butcher was ughtering a pig, and it was a freshly ughtered pig, not a wild boar, but a domesticated one. Arge te of pig intestines was casually thrown aside, along with a bucket of pig blood ready to be poured away. Chapter 212: New delicious thing to try Chapter 212: New delicious thing to try Charlotte''s eyes lit up at the mention of fatty intestines. Whether it was braised fatty intestines, spicy dry pot fatty intestines, roasted fatty intestines with spring onions, or stir-fried fatty intestines, they were all delicious. The people in this parallel world didn''t know how to cook, considering these delicacies as useless scraps fit only for stray dogs to eat. But if handled properly, even pig''s blood could be turned into a delicious dish like pig''s blood soup or pig''s blood hot pot. They had no idea about these cooking methods. Originally, Charlotte nned to buy some meat and stir-fry it with vegetables, but now he changed his mind. He needed toe up with a decent excuse to bring back these fatty intestines and a couple of bowls of pig''s blood. They would have a feast for lunch. It was still early, with no customers in front of the meat stall, only the butcher deftly handling the pork while his apprentice assisted him. Charlotte approached the meat stall with a basket in hand. "Doctor, you buy some meat? The pork today is fresh. How about getting some?" The butcher looked up and smiled. Charlotte shook his head and chuckled, "I still haven''t finished the beef I bought a couple of days ago. I''m going out today to buy some food for my cat." "A cat?" The butcher nced around and his gaze fell on the unskinned pig''s tail nearby. He said, "If you don''t mind, you can take that tailback for your cat to eat." "Oh, but that''s not necessary." Charlotte tried to decline, but he had already put the at least two-pound tail into the basket without hesitation. He pondered and said, "My cat has a peculiar taste and likes to eat things with a strong vor..." "A strong vor?" The butcher furrowed his brow and pointed at the pig intestines lying on the cutting board nearby. "How about this? If you want, I can prepare it for you. But this thing has a strong and strange taste. Normally, it''s only given to stray dogs." "Well, this one will do. My cat loves it." Charlotte nodded. "Your cat''s taste is quite peculiar." The butcher seemed a bit surprised but still picked up the roll of pig intestines and gave it a simple preparation before putting it into the basket for Charlotte. Anna, I''m sorry but I have to sacrifice your reputation so that we can enjoy these fatty intestines. Forgive me, forgive me. Charlotte silently prayed in his heart, but his face didn''t show any hint of concern. He looked at the pig''s blood still steaming with heat and said, "Your pig''s blood looks fresh. I''d like to have some for my little cat to improve its health." "How much do you want? Feel free to help yourself." The butcher generously offered. These leftover scraps were things he didn''t want, so he didn''t care how much Charlotte took. With a basket full of fatty intestines, Charlotte returned to the clinic. Shortly after, he came out with a ceramic jar, filling arge jar with pig''s blood. "Doctor, what are you going to do with these strange things you brought back?" "Are you going to use pig''s blood for blood transfusion on severely bleeding patients?" "No, these are for feeding the cat." Charlotte casually exined, carrying the ceramic jar back to the clinic. "Boss, it seems like Anna has no interest at all in the pig intestines you brought back." Vivian pinched her nose and looked at Charlotte who had just entered, saying. Kasha also stayed far away, not wanting to get close to the fatty intestines ced on the counter. Charlotte nced at Anna, who had climbed to the top of the cab covered her face with her little paw, and smiled softly. "These are not for Anna. They are for us to enjoy. Fatty intestines are a delicious dish, but they just don''t know how to appreciate them." "For us to enjoy?" Vivian looked puzzled. "Is the clinic facing difficulties? Could it be... you gambled away all the revenue?" Despite being a former spoiled princess who had never touched dirty work, she had heard of what pig intestines were. Even the servants in her mansion wouldn''t eat such things. Now the boss picked them up as if they were treasures and was nning to make a dish out of them for them to eat. "I told you, you''ll know when we have it for lunch." Charlotte took the ceramic jar and went upstairs to the kitchen. He poured half a basin of cold water into a y basin, added two spoons of salt, and then poured the still-warm pig''s blood into the basin, letting it coagte on its own. Charlotte, carrying a basket full of over ten pounds of fat intestines, walked downstairs towards the backyard and said, "Vivian,e help me clean the fat intestines. Your cleaning technique is so good, you can wash them cleanly and hygienically." "Okay." Although Vivian was not very willing, she obediently followed. "These things need to be washed twice. The first time is to clean off all the dirt, and the second time is to focus on the details. Since you might not be able to tolerate the smell of fat intestines at first, you can wash them extra clean this time." Charlotte scooped up the fat intestines and instructed Vivian. "Are you sure we can eat this?" Vivian still had some doubts as she used her cleaning technique while scrutinizing Charlotte. She felt that the boss must have picked up these unwanted items from the butchers for free because of poverty and then made them into dishes for them to eat. It was somewhat touching, but not too much. "Of course, braised fat intestines and dry pot fat intestines are my specialty dishes." Charlotte casually replied as he watched the fat and dirt visibly wash away in the water, carried by the flow to the other end and into the drain. He flipped the fat intestines over, revealing the white fat inside. Charlotte took a small knife and shaved off most of the fat, but notpletely, to ensure that the intestines wouldn''t be too dry or too greasy. This bnce was the key to making a good fat intestine dish. "Wash them again," Charlotte told Vivian. "Okay." Vivian agreed and began using her cleaning technique again. After the cleaning, the fat intestines were spotlessly clean and no longer had that strange and foul smell, making it somewhat more eptable to Vivian. "That''s enough." Charlotte threw the cleaned fat intestines back into the basket and ced them to the side. After cleaning them inside and out twice, they were impably clean. Even the unique vor of the fat intestines was barely noticeable. If it were up to Charlotte''s taste, these thoroughly cleaned fat intestines would seem overdone. To eat fat intestines meant embracing their distinctive aroma, right? These squeaky clean intestines gave off a sense of having lost their soul. But to give Vivian and Kasha, these little fairies, a decent first experience with fat intestines, Charlotte had to clean them even more thoroughly. With the fat intestines taken care of, Charlotte proceeded to deal with the pig''s tail that still had hair on it. This pig''s tail was quite thick and weighed over two pounds. Charlotte had already figured out how to cook it in braised fat intestines. She would just throw the pig''s tail directly into the braising pot and serve it alongside the braised fat intestines. Simple yet delicious. "Don''t look at me like that. When it''s time to eat, you might not be satisfied with just three bowls of rice," Charlotte said to Vivian, who was standing with her arms crossed, frowning. "Although I enjoy eating, I only eat things that suit my taste. I think the three dishes you brought back today don''t suit my taste," Vivian shook her head and said with determination. "Well then, you can eat ck bread for lunch. I''ll give you a penny," Charlotte said indifferently as he carried the basket upstairs. The pig blood had solidified intorge chunks. Charlotte used a kitchen knife to cut it into medium-sized pieces. He put them in a pot of warm water and boiled them for thirty minutes before soaking them in cold water. Only then could the pig blood be considered properly prepared. Considering that simmering and braising would take quite a bit of time, Charlotte poured out the hot water from the pot, reced it with cold water, and added all the fat intestines into the pot. He then added the pig''s tail as well, followed by various spices needed for braising, and a spoonful of wine. Once the water boiled, he skimmed off the foam and threw a few medium-sized pieces of coal into the stove to ensure the fire was just right. The braising liquid in the pot was sufficient, and only then did he go downstairs. Dry pot fat intestines also required the intestines to be first braised. So braising all the intestines together in one pot was not a problem. "Kasha, the fat intestines are braising in the pot. The fire needs to be turned off in about an hour. If I''m too busy and forget, please go upstairs and turn it off," Charlotte instructed Kasha before opening the door. Chapter 213: A Fierce Wife at Home Chapter 213: A Fierce Wife at Home Kasha was busiest when the doors first opened. After about an hour, customersing to purchase potions would start trickling in. "Okay." Kasha nodded. "Doctor, please take a look at my husband. His leg is rotten, but he hasn''t been injured. What''s going on?" As soon as Charlotte opened the door, a female tiger beastkin walked in, supporting a stout male tiger beastkin. Her voice was loud, making Charlotte''s heart tremble. This tigress was tall and had broad shoulders, particrly strong muscles, and she wore a patterned long skirt. Her face was square and dignified, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. The center of her forehead revealed a faint ''king'' character, disying dominance. She had exaggerated gemstone earrings hanging from her ears, a thick gold chain around her neck, and all ten fingers were adorned with gemstone rings, exuding a luxurious aura. She looked like someone who didn''tck money. And the tiger n beastman being supported by her, was also tall but overly stout, weighing at least four hundred kilograms, wearing a loose yellow robe, but still unable to hide the almost drooping fat that nearly reached the ground. The fat on his face piled up together, almost resembling a Shar-Pei dog. He had a pig-like appearance and attitude, except for the faded "" character on his forehead, making it hard to tell that he was a tiger n beastman. He entered the room unsteadily while supporting the tigress, with a small bag in his other hand. ncing around, he sat down on a nearby stone bed, gasping heavily. As he reached into the bag, he grabbed a handful of white candy and put it in his mouth, crunching loudly. While chewing, he looked at Charlotte and said, "Boss, this is unfair. We''ve been waiting outside for so long..." Eating candy as a snack, Charlotte understood that with his tigress nature, he would grow to be in such a way. Looking at his legs again, the loose yellow robe was folded up, revealing what looked like small elephant legs, filled with numerous rotting wounds. His lower legs were a dark gray color as if poisoned. "Diabetes?" Charlotte probably had an idea in his mind. "How do I talk to the doctor?" The tigress raised her hand and pped him hard, leaving the tiger beastman confused for a moment. He shrank his neck and nced at her, afraid to be angry or speak, weakly saying, "Doctor, I was just joking." This time, even Charlotte couldn''t figure it out. "Doctor, my name is Mona, and this is my husband. You can call him Fat Tiger." The tigress grinned at Charlotte, revealing a mouthful of sharp and shiny teeth, without much affability. "I heard that you are extremely skilled in medicine. No one has been able to cure his leg, not even the second elder of the Calva Physicians Association. If you can cure him, money is not a problem." "Why introduce someone by their nickname..." Fat Tiger muttered quietly. Mona looked at him with a sweep of her eyes. Fat Tiger immediately changed his smile. "Doctor, just call me Fat Tiger." Having a fierce wife was the epitome of humility. Fat Tiger didn''t want toe. Even the second elder of the Physicians Association was helpless against his condition. He just wanted to enjoy life at home and wait for death. But he couldn''t resist his wife''s insistence on bringing him to this newly opened clinic. Rumor had it that this doctor was not even a mage and didn''t know healing magic. Could he be more powerful than a level seven healing mage like Luxian? Well, he didn''t believe it. But whether he believed it or not, he had to listen to his wife''s words. So early in the morning, he was dragged out of the house by the ear and stood in line for almost an hour before finally entering. Charlotte looked at Fat Tiger and asked, "Have you been eating a lot, drinking a lot, urinating a lot recently, and also experiencing weight loss?" As Fat Tiger was about to take a big gulp from a bottle of sugar water he took out from his spatial ring, he suddenly froze and turned his head to look at Charlotte, widening his eyes in surprise. "How did you know?!" "He...he is like that!" Mona also had an expression of shock. After they entered, they hadn''t said anything, so what did it have to do with Fat Tiger''s legs? "Now it can be confirmed that you have diabetes," Charlotte sighed. A tiger with diabetes, what a world we live in. "Diabetes?" Both Fat Tiger and Mona looked confused. "What is that? Does it have anything to do with my legs?" Fat Tiger asked, puzzled. His attitude had be much more humble. The few sentences Charlotte spoke had managed to startle him. "Long-term consumption of high-calorie, high-protein food without regr exercise can lead to the improper metabolism of glycogen in the body, resulting in elevated blood sugar and ultimately developing into diabetes," Charlotte exined. As he looked at the bag of candies and the sticky syrup in his hand, he continued, "As for why your legs have deteriorated, it''s because you have consumed too much sugar, causing high blood sugar levels. This leads to vascr diseases in the lower limbs, such as peripheral artery disease, nerve damage resulting in abnormal sensations, and increased susceptibility to infections." When Fat Tiger heard this, he was taken aback for a moment before murmuring, "I don''t believe it. I''ve never heard that eating sugar can make your legs rotten. Shouldn''t it affect the mouth first?" "I believe it," Mona chimed in, giving him a pat on the back. With hopeful eyes, she looked at Charlotte and asked, "Doctor, can his condition still be treated?" Charlotte was the first doctor who could say something specific about Fat Tiger''s condition. Though the concepts he mentioned, like high protein, glycogen, blood sugar, and nerve damage, sounded unfamiliar and perplexing, it made him seem more professional. Unlike other doctors who would simply recite treatment protocols and give a verdict after failed attempts, iming Fat Tiger was beyond help and should prepare for the worst. In her prime, Mona didn''t want to be a widow so early. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she wouldn''t give up on Fat Tiger. "Has the healing of your wounds been slowing down since you gained weight? Have you experienced small wounds that didn''t heal for a long time, resulting in painful and festering sores?" Charlotte asked Fat Tiger, examining him closely. Fat Tiger became uneasy this time because what Charlotte described matched his situation perfectly. He used to be a fierce tiger in the wilderness, relying on hisbat skills to hunt down bears. His strength was not a bluff. Over the years, Mona had managed the mercenary group efficiently, leading to a more prosperous life. Fat Tiger no longer needed to venture into the wilderness, and with hisck of self-discipline and uncontroble appetite, his weight began to balloon like an inted balloon. Initially, he didn''t think much of it. After fighting and struggling all his life, he believed it was time to enjoy himself. But starting two years ago, he noticed that his legs became less agile, and his ability to recover weakened significantly. In the past, if he suffered a minor injury in the wilderness, it wouldn''t matter. He would heal within two or three days. Once, deep in the wilderness, a berserk monster smashed his chest, breaking more than ten ribs. As there was no healing mage in the team, he endured for ten days before returning to the abyss. By then, most of his injuries had already healed. But this kind of tough guy,st year, identally kicked a stone with his toe, causing a small cut. It bled a little at the time, but it took a whole month to heal, and eventually, his big toe rotted away. Since then, he had to rely on sedan chairs when going out, afraid of identally bumping into something and living like a waste. This disease seemed incurable. He had seen many famous doctors and spent millions of copper coins, but nothing worked. Out of courtesy and for the sake of money, some doctors would console his wife and tell her to prepare for his funeral. But this doctor today seemed to have some knowledge. Although they hadn''t mentioned any symptoms, he urately described their situation. It truly startled him. Mona, grabbing onto a lifeline, looked at Charlotte with hopeful eyes. "Doctor, can you cure him? He''s in his prime and shouldn''t die so early." With herrge motherly hands, almost like tiger paws, Mona held onto Charlotte''s hand with such force that it could crush his small hand. Even though Charlotte was already an intermediate knight, he felt his insignificance in front of Mona. This dominant tigress was at least Level 5 or above in terms of strength. "Please... please don''t break the doctor''s hand," Fat Tiger reminded Mona. Seeing the painful expression on Charlotte''s face, he quickly spoke up. Upon hearing this, Mona quickly released her grip, looking apologetically at the red marks left on Charlotte''s arm. "I''m sorry, doctor. I got too excited." "It''s... it''s alright," Charlotte replied, taking a half-step backward and rubbing his sore hand. He now understood why Fat Tiger was so submissive. If someone had a tigress like her at home, they would all have to be obedient. Chapter 214: It takes effect so fast? Chapter 214: It takes effect so fast? Although Mona and Fat Tiger consider him a savior, Charlotte himself is quite clear. He has a good understanding of diabetes, but in the current situation with Fat Tiger, insulin injections are the fastest way to lower blood sugar. But where does insuline from? There is no insulin in this world at all, and Charlotte cannot produce insulin. This involves the field of biopharmaceuticals, which is beyond his scope as a veterinarian. So he is not confident in curing Fat Tiger''s illness. He can only determine that his symptoms are most likely caused by diabetes and focus on controlling his diet and incorporating a certain amount of exercise to reduce his weight. The rest is up to his body. After all, he is a level-five tiger tribe orc. Although he looks plump now, his physical fitness is not just for show. "I don''t have any miracle drugs in my hands, and I can''t guarantee that your condition will be cured. But if you believe me, follow my instructions for the next period, and your symptoms should improve." Charlotte looked at Fat Tiger and said. "I trust you." Fat Tiger nodded. Although Charlotte didn''t finish his sentence, it made him feel even more trustworthy. "Of course, it also requires your cooperation." Charlotte turned to Mona. Mona nodded quickly, "You just say it, and I will fully cooperate." Seeing both of them expressing their intentions, Charlotte said, "First step, quit sugar." "Quit sugar?" Fat Tiger instinctively covered his snack bag, "Doctor, do we have to be so strict from the beginning?" "If you continue to consumerge amounts of sugar every day, it won''t just be your legs that will deteriorate, but also your eyes, arms, and even your whole body. It will rot." Charlotte calmly exined to him. This statement made Fat Tiger feel frightened, and his grip on the snack bag loosened slightly. "Give it to me." Mona reached out and snatched the snack bag from his hand. After thinking for a moment, she also took his spatial ring and said to Charlotte, "Rest assured, with me around, I guarantee that he won''t be able to eat a single piece of candy from today onwards." Fat Tiger felt a bit disappointed. He picked up the water bottle next to him, hoping to drink some sweet water to ease his anxiety. "You think you can still drink sweet water?" Even without Charlotte''s reminder, Mona flung the water bottle at him, nearly sending it flying. "No... I can''t." Fat Tiger held the water bottle innocently with both hands. Charlotte continued, "The second step, control the diet. Besides reducing sugar intake, you also need to control protein intake, which means eating less meat and more vegetables." "No meat, only vegetables?" Fat Tiger''s expression became even more distressed, and he tried to protest, "Doctor, I''m a tiger. Although I''m a bit overweight, I don''t look like a pig, right?" Charlotte couldn''t be bothered with his nonsense and turned directly to Mona. "No problem, starting today, he will eat only vegetarian meals. As long as he doesn''t starve to death, it''s fine." Mona nodded seriously. "The third step is to increase his exercise. Since he has an injury on his foot, he can engage in exercises that don''t require the use of his feet to reduce his weight." Charlotte continued. "Alright, from now on, I will personally train him every day to improve his defense." Mona nodded. Fat Tiger''s face changed drastically, and he turned to Charlotte for help, "Doctor, I feel like there''s nothing wrong with my legs. I can go out and move on my own, and hunting is no problem either. Please persuade my wife for me. This one-on-one training is unbearable." "Arrange the exercise yourselves." Charlotte shrugged and calmly said, "Please do your best within your capacity." "I understand." Mona nodded. Fat Tiger slumped onto the chair, wearing a face of despair. "As for these wounds..." Charlotte had Fat Tiger lie down and examined the dozens of wounds on his leg, three of which were quite severe and appeared ck and swollen. Butpared to Linda''s wounds from a few days ago, these wounds were nothing. Mona and Fat Tiger were not short of money. They had visited numerous clinics, but none were able to heal the injuries. It wasn''t because the treatments were ineffective, but rather because his high blood glucose levels made it difficult for the wounds to heal, resulting in continuous aggravation. Charlotte couldn''t imagine how high his blood glucose levels must be considering his exaggerated sugar consumption. If his blood glucose levels couldn''t be lowered, the wounds wouldn''t be able to heal, and the situation would only worsen. "I will clean the most severe wounds to prevent further infection, but with your current physical condition, I cannot make the wounds heal." Charlotte looked at Fat Tiger and said, "We can only wait for your blood glucose levels to decrease, relying on your recovery ability to repair the wounds. This can also serve as a reference for improving your recovery ability." Fat Tiger sullenly said, "But my leg hurts so much. I can''t sleep at night for over three months. I have to rely on sugar to numb myself." After a brief thought, Charlotte said, "I can prescribe a month''s worth of anesthesia for you. After taking it, you will lose consciousness and enter deep sleep." Taking painkillers would be enough, but... he didn''t have any painkillers. To eliminate Fat Tiger''s dependency on sugar, anesthesia was the best choice to quickly achieve painless sleep. "There''s something like that?" Fat Tiger''s eyes instantly lit up. "Go ahead, I''m going to operate." Charlotte took a bottle of anesthesia from the shelf and handed it to Fat Tiger. "Will this small amount be effective?" Fat Tiger held the bottle of anesthesia in hisrge hand, hesitated for a moment, then uncorked it, drank it down, patted his mouth, and muttered, "I don''t feel anything." As soon as he finished speaking, his head tilted and he began to snore. "It takes effect so fast?!" Mona eximed. Ignoring her, Charlotte took out a sterilized scalpel and began cleaning Fat Tiger''s wounds. He only dealt with the three most severe wounds. The wounds couldn''t heal, and cutting into them would only cause them to worsen. After cleaning the heavily infected wounds and rinsing them with an antiseptic solution, Charlotte applied a hemostatic agent. As Charlotte had anticipated, even with a moderately effective hemostatic agent, it didn''t have much effect on healing the wounds. It could only temporarily halt the bleeding. After treating the wounds, Charlotte washed his hands, went to the counter, and packed arge bag of medications, handing them to Mona. "After you go back, strictly follow the three steps I mentioned earlier to lower his blood glucose and body weight. Here are twenty bottles of anesthesia and twenty medium-level first aid kits. Drink one bottle of anesthesia before going to bed every night to quickly fall asleep and ensure rest. Use the antiseptic solution to clean the wounds daily to prevent them from bing infected and then apply the hemostatic agent." "Okay, I will strictly follow your instructions." Mona nodded, then asked, "By the way, how much is the medical fee?" "Twenty-one bottles of anesthesia are 16,800 copper coins, twenty-one medium-level first aid kits are 8,400, surgical fees are 600, totaling 25,800 copper coins," Charlotte said. "That''s too cheap, unbelievable." Mona looked astonished as she looked at the bag of medications she was holding and then at Charlotte. "Doctor, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" In her experience of taking Fat Tiger to various clinics over the past two years, medical fees ranged from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of copper coins, and they hadn''t been able to heal Fat Tiger at all. But they always collected the money. When she brought Fat Tiger to Elder Lu Xian of the Medical Association before, just to get him to take a look, they had paid 500,000 copper coins in consultation fees. After Lu Xian used a healing technique that proved ineffective, he directly dered Fat Tiger as a hopeless case and then charged another 1 million copper coins. Today, Charlotte had exined everything clearly and hadn''t said a single word about it being incurable. Now Fat Tiger was still soundly asleep on the stone bed, snoring loudly and muttering something. It had been a long time since she had seen him sleep so peacefully. Yet Charlotte only charged 25,000 copper coins, a price far below her psychological expectations. "That''s the correct amount, no mistake." Charlotte said calmly, "After twenty days if his wounds haven''t healed, bring him back to let me take another look." "Okay." Mona nodded in agreement, taking three gold coins out of her spatial ring and handing them to Charlotte. She said sincerely, "You don''t need to give me any change. Consider it as your diagnostic fee. You are the first doctor in these three years who told me what illness Fat Tiger has, instead of telling me that he is a forsaken god." "Thank you." Charlotte looked at Mona, whose eyes were slightly red. Even a mother tiger could have a tender heart, so he epted the three gold coins without hesitation. He nced at Fat Tiger, who was still sleeping, and asked, "Do you need me to wake him up?" "No, it''s rare to see him sleeping so soundly." Mona shook her head, retrieved the potions back into her spatial ring, and effortlessly lifted the 500-pound Fat Tiger like a princess. With a calm expression and light footsteps, she walked towards the door. The patients in line at the door all turned their gazes and made their way, watching the formidable mother tiger leave. Chapter 215: What was I just hesitating about in the end?! Chapter 215: What was I just hesitating about in the end?! "Next." Charlotte withdrew his gaze and spoke to the patient standing at the door. He wasn''tpletely certain about Fat Tiger''s diabetes, but controlling his diet and sugar intake could at least better manage his blood glucose levels. The rest would have to rely on his own body. After all, Fat Tiger was a prime adult Grade 5 tiger. It would be strange if sugar could defeat him. Patients like Mona, who were not short of money, were naturally weed by him. But he also had his principles and wouldn''t take advantage of a wealthy patient. As for prescribing anesthetic as a sleeping aid, with the size of Fat Tiger as a reminder, a bottle of regr-dose anesthetic was no different from a sleeping aid for him. It could also alleviate leg pain, precisely addressing the problem without any issues. The subsequent patients were mostly routine cases, mostly consisting of external injuries, and there were no critically ill patients. The difficulty of the surgeries was not very high. Charlotte assigned most of the surgeries to Vivian, while he took the opportunity to go upstairs to put out the fire. The timing was just right, and he tasted a small piece. It was tender and delicious, but slightlycking in vor. So he continued to soak the pork intestines in the seasoned broth to enhance the taste. When the lunchtime business ended, a tired Vivian emerged from the operating room and looked at a leisurely Charlotte drinking tea on the side, widening her eyes in disbelief, "Boss, are you cking off?" "What nonsense. I just happened to have one less surgery than you, which is why I sat down to have a cup of tea." Charlotte replied seriously. "Kasha, is he telling the truth?" Vivian looked at Kasha, who was pouring water for her. "Master..." Kasha nced at Charlotte and said slightly hesitantly, "He did rest just now." Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. As expected of his considerate little helper, she still leaned towards her master. "Alright, today was just too exhausting. I want to eat four bowls of rice for lunch." Vivian slumped into a chair, took the warm water handed to her by Kasha, and sighed. She had been performing surgery after surgery since early morning, without any chance to rest, and they were allplicated wound closure procedures. "Take a seat and rest. I''m going upstairs to cook." Charlotte put down his cup, turned, and went upstairs. It wasn''t that he was cking off. He was training Vivian''s abilities. An excellent surgeon is nurtured through one surgery after another. Charlotte''s wound closure and suturing skills had already reached an advanced level, sufficient for most of the current patients. As for Vivian, her skills were rapidly improving in high-intensity surgeries, gradually bingpetent in working independently. Arriving in the kitchen, Charlotte cooked the rice in a pot and scooped out the pork intestines from the pot. He cut them in half to make dry pan-fried pork intestines, and the other half he continued to soak in the seasoned broth,ter to be cut into bite-sized pieces. The white pork intestines had been stained a beautiful reddish-brown color by the broth. The bright red soup emitted a perfectly bnced aroma of spices, mixed with the unique fragrance of pork intestines, making it especially tempting. He first cut one-half of the pork intestines into small pieces, ced a generous portion on a te, and prepared some seasoning. He heated the wok, poured in some oil, and stir-fried the spices until fragrant. Then he added the sliced pork intestines to the wok and stir-fried them, allowing the braised pork intestines to reduce slightly and develop a crispy texture on the surface while forcing out the excess fat. With this, the fragrant smell of the fatty intestines was further activated, making Charlotte, holding a spat, unable to help but swallow his saliva. Pour arge te of sliced dried chili peppers and stir-fry for a while to activate the spiciness, then directly remove from the wok. A whole pot filled with nothing but dried chili peppers and fatty intestines in a dry pot, without any additional vegetables, is just that audacious. "So spicy!" Kasha took a sniff and choked on the spiciness. She looked at therge pot of bright red chili pepper segments on the table, showing a difficult expression. "So aromatic..." Vivian followed behind and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Her eyes fell on the pot of red and shiny dry pot fatty intestines, and she immediately had difficulty moving, the shiny fatty intestines sprinkled with sesame seeds, looking quite tempting. "No, be sensible, this is fatty intestine." Vivian shook her head, trying to avoid looking at it, but failed, muttering to herself softly, "I shouldn''t eat it...right?" Charlotte reheated the marinade, then cut a te of marinated fatty intestines and a te of marinated pigtails. As for the pig''s blood, that''s for dinner. "Come, let''s eat." Charlotte scooped three bowls of rice and gestured for Vivian to sit down. Vivian looked at the shiny marinated pigtails, the skin stained with a beautiful red color by the marinade, cut into small sections, looking quite enticing. Compared to the withered dry pot fatty intestine, the marinated fatty intestine appeared even more plump and juicy. The fragrance of the meat wafted over, and Vivian couldn''t control herself as she repeatedly swallowed her saliva. "I told you, I don''t eat things that don''t suit my taste." Vivian took a spoonful of rice and nodded. "Hmm, the white rice is really sweet." Ignoring her, Charlotte picked up a piece of marinated fatty intestine and fed it into his mouth, savoring it with relish. After swallowing it, he couldn''t help but praise, "Perfectly marinated, tender and sulent, it even bursts with juices, excellent." After speaking, he picked up a piece for Kasha and smiled, saying, "Here, Kasha, have a taste too." "Mmm." Kasha was a bit resistant in her heart, but such resistance was inconsequential in the face of her master personally feeding her. She picked up the fatty intestine and put it in her mouth, lightly biting with her teeth. She immediately felt the tenderness of the fatty intestine, chewing it delicately, and a rich meaty aroma bloomed in her mouth. There was no hint of any strange vor, only the strong aroma of meat and spices mixed. The marinade sttered in her mouth, the fatty and yet not greasy feeling was a wonderful sensation that ordinary meat couldn''t provide. "Mmm, so delicious, unbelievably delightful." Kasha swallowed the fatty intestine and eximed with admiration, then took a bite of rice before picking up another piece of marinated fatty intestine to put in her mouth. "Is it that good? Why does Kasha enjoy it so much?" Vivian felt that the white rice in her mouth suddenly wasn''t as fragrant. She nced at Charlotte out of the corner of her eye and suddenly felt anxious. "Boss, why haven''t you fed me a piece yet? Do you want me to surrender on my own? I, Doctor Vivian, have no dignity left? You''re making me so hungry..." Charlotte ignored Vivian''s suggestive nce and picked up a piece of dry pot fatty intestine to feed into his mouth. The dry-fried fatty intestine had a slightly crispy texture on the surface, but it remained soft and juicy on the inside. Theyer of fat that had been retained became the finishing touch, bing more fragrant the more it was chewed, with the spiciness and the meat intertwining, both addictive and appetizing. "Ah... the dry pot fatty intestine looks so delicious too, I can even hear the crunching sound when I bite into it. But it''s so vorful and satisfying to chew, it must be both spicy and fragrant, right? Why doesn''t the boss advise me against it? Do you want me to surrender on my own? I, Doctor Vivian, have no self-control?" Vivian''s mouth was watering. "Vivian, you should try it too, it''s delicious." Finally, Kasha couldn''t bear it and picked up a piece of marinated fatty intestine for her. "Ah, it''s already in my bowl now. If I didn''t eat it, it would be such a waste. So... I''ll eat it." Vivian exaggeratedly said, already picking up the piece of fatty intestine with her chopsticks. This fatty intestine was just so tender that she could feel it slightly trembling as she picked it up. When she put it in her mouth, there was no overpowering marinade taste, only a faint fragrance of marinade, allowing the inherent aroma of the fatty intestine to be fully highlighted. The marinade didn''t steal the limelight. One bite and it was both fragrant and tender, fatty and delicious. Vivian was instantly captivated. What surprised her even more was that despite its seemingly slippery texture, the fatty intestine had quite a chew to it, bing more fragrant the more she chewed. What kind of heavenly sensation was this? What kind of heavenly vor! What was I hesitating about just now?! This is simply sacrilege to delicacies... "Ah" She couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It seemed like her bra strap had burst open, but she couldn''t care less at this point. After swallowing, she immediately took another bite of rice, and while she was still chewing the rice, her chopsticks seamlessly picked up another piece of fatty intestine and dipped it into the broth at the bottom of the te. Charlotte nced at her and realized that Vivian knew how to appreciate good food. Chapter 216: Insulin? Whats that? Chapter 216: Insulin? What''s that? While enjoying three delicious dishes, Charlotte, a man, witnessed Vivian devouring four bowls of rice in one go. After finishing, she couldn''t help but let out a satisfied burp and eximed, "This is so fulfilling!" Among the three dishes, apart from Braised Intestines and Dry Pot Intestines, Braised Pig Tails also surprised and satisfied Vivian,pletely overturning her previous impression of pig intestines and tails. These ingredients, which even the household servants looked down upon, were magically transformed into such delicacies in the hands of Charlotte. Vivian looked at Charlotte, her eyes filled with admiration. Where else could she find another treasure of a man like him? After all, he was the genius alchemist who developed the Anti-Aversion Potion and created miraculous surgical techniques to treat patients. Yet, he insisted on personally cooking for them every day. "Boss, I apologize for doubting you earlier this morning," Vivian expressed her remorse. She now felt guilty for mistakenly believing that Charlotte had brought back these free items just to appease them due to his stinginess. Just like a surgical operation, the boss always dared to be the first, breaking people''s conventional thinking and creating astonishing miracles. "It''s alright. Everyone''s knowledge is limited, but we should be more cautious before raising doubts," Charlotte graciously responded, equally satisfied with the meal. After all, he hadn''t spent a penny, yet he provided a delightful lunch. Plus, there was still half a te of Braised Intestines left, along with some pig blood soaking in water for dinner. "Boss, what was wrong with the first customer, the tiger n beastman, this morning? He seemed very powerful," Vivian curiously asked, as those two individuals had left a deep impression on her that morning. "Fatty Tiger has diabetes, and it''s quite severe," Charlotte answered. "Diabetes?" Vivian looked puzzled. "It''s a disease where you constantly feel thirsty and hungry, drink and eat excessively, urinate excessively, and rapidly lose weight in a short period," Charlotte exined. "Fatty Tiger hasn''t entered the rapid weight loss phase yet, of course, that might be rted to his strong physique." "Oh! Polyuria," Vivian suddenly realized, then furrowed her brows. "But isn''t there no cure for this disease? It''s a typical case of being forsaken by the gods." "You''re familiar with this condition too?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. "Well, I had an uncle who died from it," Vivian nodded, feeling a bit sorrowful. "He used to be a powerful and sturdy knight, but because of this disease, he quickly became skin and bones. He drank water non-stop every day, and urinated non-stop, just like a well-connected water pipe. We sought medical help countless times, but even the dean of the Imperial Medical Academy was powerless." "Your biological uncle?" Charlotte nced at her. "Yeah," Vivian confirmed. "In that case, you should be cautious because this disease has a hereditary factor. It means you are also at risk of developing diabetes," Charlotte stated. "Ah?!" Vivian was shocked by the revtion, her voice trembling. "Is... is that true?" With the horrifying image of her uncle in her mind during his final moments, she felt a chill run down her spine. After a while, her eyes suddenly lit up. "But he was adopted by my grandfather, so there should be no problem, right?" "If it''s an adopted rtionship without blood ties, it won''t be hereditary," Charlotte nodded. However, as he looked at her, he added, "But as a mage, it''s also worth paying attention to why you eat so much every day but never gain any weight." "Ah? Perhaps... perhaps it''s because I have a heavy workload every day," Vivian replied nervously and uneasily. "I suggest reducing the intake of rice for your evening meal, and afterpleting the potion brewing, adding some magic training to increase energy consumption," Charlotte earnestly suggested. "Oh." Vivian nodded reluctantly, as if making a great determination, and softly said, "Can I have two bowls instead?" Charlotte nced at her and could only nod. "Let''s start with that." Vivian couldn''t help but worry. "You said the condition of that obese tiger patient is quite severe. Can you cure him? If he enters the rapid wasting phase, he can only live for one to three years, right?" Charlotte''s expression also turned serious, and after pondering for a while, he nodded. "I don''t have much confidence, and I was too optimistic." Vivian''s shared case made Charlotte realize that strong power couldn''t shield the damage caused by diabetes. If knights can die from diabetes, why not orcs? Just reducing sugar intake probably wouldn''t help the obese tiger, who was starting to enter the wasting phase, to withstand high blood sugar levels. Diabetes is a lifelong chronic disease that cannot be cured on Earth, and it is likely the same in this world. Chronic diseases are managed through insulin control. Without insulin treatment, the lifespan of a diabetic patient is generally no more than three years. "Polyuria is not umon. I had several elders around me who died because of it. Treatment is useless; once diagnosed, it can be considered a forsaken person," Vivian sighed lightly. "Is it thatmon?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. It seems that there are many patients troubled by diabetes in this world. Vivian nodded. "Yes, I heard that even the elves tend to suffer from this disease, perhaps because they have been eating fruits for a long time." "In that case, if insulin could be produced, it would rescue many patients suffering from diabetes," Charlotte muttered thoughtfully. "Insulin? What''s that?" Vivian asked, following up on his words. "It''s a special potion that is said to treat diabetes," Charlotte casually answered. He had only read about the story of Banting extracting insulin in books and knew that insulin could be extracted from the pancreas of pigs and cows. However, he did not know the specific process. But insulin is indeed the miracle drug for treating diabetes. Diabetic patients only need a steady and continuous injection of insulin to extend their lives and even reach the level of normal people. [Ding! New main quest activated: Extraction and Production of Insulin! Please extract insulin within one month, and purify it to a usable level! Rewards for sessfulpletion: "Diabetes Terminator" title! 100,000 copper coins!] Just then, the system''s voice rang in Charlotte''s mind. Charlotte frowned. The rewards were good, but this task was not very friendly to him. It was like asking an elementary student to do calculus, quite challenging. [Ding! Considering the host''sck of knowledge in extracting insulin, I will now transmit the ''acid-alcohol extraction and vacuum concentration method'' to the host. Please learn and absorb it, then proceed with the preparation of insulin.] The system''s voice sounded again. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and before he could react, arge stream of information flooded into his mind, making him a little absent-minded. When his gaze regained rity, a slight smile appeared on his lips. "Boss, what are youughing at?" Vivian asked curiously, looking at Charlotte''s eerie smile. "Just thinking of something happy." Charlotte closed his mouth. "What about that special potion you mentioned? Can you create it?" Vivian asked again. Patients suffering from polyuria, or as the boss mentioned, diabetes, constituted quite arge group. Among them were nobles and powerful individuals. If the boss could create a potion that could treat diabetes, it would be like when he created the potion to repel magic. It would truly be good news for countless patients tormented by diabetes. "It''s hard to say, but for the next period, my work focus will be on this," Charlotte shook his head slightly. He already had aplete set of insulin extraction techniques in his mind. However, he needed some time to digest and contemte, and with the current limited conditions, simplify theplex process and extract usable insulin. He only had one month, but fortunately, the system provided a reliable n, so it wouldn''t leave himpletely clueless. As for the sophisticated equipment and various chemical reagents, he could only attempt to use magic to rece them. Otherwise, it would take him several years just to tinker with those devices and mix various reagents. As for the candidate, Charlotte''s gaze had already turned to Vivian sitting across from him. Vivian felt Charlotte''s gaze and immediately asked, "Do you need my help?" If she could participate in this work, she might be able to make a name for herself in history. This filled her with anticipation. "Yes, I need an experienced water mage," Charlotte nodded. "Vivian, an intermediate water mage, is at your service," Vivian stood up, gave a gentlemanly bow, and eagerly said, "Shall we start today?" "No, I still need to do some preparations," Charlotte shook his head, got up, and said, "I need to go out and buy some things." Chapter 217: New main quest released Chapter 217: New main quest released Charlotte went out and headed straight for Harry''s general store. Insulin production couldn''t be rushed. The first important step was to use an acidic ethanol extractant to extract insulin, which meant he needed to first obtain acidic ethanol. Manufacturing alcohol was rtively easy, and the required knowledge was within his grasp. Besides producing insulin, he also had to improve the stamina potion, which was also one of his priorities. "How''s business, old Harry?" Charlotte walked into the general store and greeted Harry, who was behind the counter, organizing the goods. "Oh, Dr. Charlotte is here," Harry turned around and looked at Charlotte, who entered the store and said with a smile, "It''s alright. The loathing potion is selling like hotcakes at one million copper coins per bottle. Although I don''t make much money from each bottle, it''s satisfying to collect that money." "And how''s it selling in the Abyss?" Charlotte asked, somewhat surprised. Harry shook his head and said, "It''s not selling a lot. After all, the price is right there. They sell about three to five bottles a day. Some peoplee specifically from Calva to buy them. Calva was quite crazy for a while, basically selling out as soon as they arrived. The supply has increased in the past few days, so not many people areing to the Abyss to find goods." Charlotte nodded. This was in line with the market situation in the Abyss. There were only a few who could afford a bottle that cost one million copper coins. "But, the price will be reduced starting tomorrow," Harry lowered his voice and said mysteriously. "Oh? It''s selling well, so you''re reducing the price?" Charlotte showed a hint of surprise. "Well, most of the rich idiots have bought them already. This stuff isn''t a magic potion after all. Drinking one bottle will make them quit using magic potions. It''s a one-time deal," Harryughed and said, "By reducing the price to one hundred thousand per bottle, the middle-ss addicts to magic potions will be the main customers. How many poor people can afford magic potions?" Charlotte agreed with Harry''s point of view. Except for a few ignorant young people, those who dared to drink magic potions costing several thousand copper coins per bottle were mostly middle-ss people with some spare money. As for those currently looking miserable due to addiction, most of them were middle-ss people whose wealth had been drained by magic potions. Were they pitiful? Not necessarily. "But if you reduce the price tenfold all at once, aren''t you afraid that those who bought it before will cause trouble?" Charlotte asked casually. "Afraid? Do you know who holds the power over the loathing potion?" Harry looked at him and asked. "I don''t know." "I don''t know either," Harryughed, his voice growing even more mysterious. "But what I do know is that the potion Antidote to Antipathy is represented by the Calva Merchant Association in Calva, reportedly by the Duke of Cornwall in the Lance Empire, and by the Golden Dragon n in the Floating Ind of the Dragon n. The sellers of this potion are the most powerful and influential people in the area. Even if the price is reduced to mere pennies, who would dare to cause trouble?" "Indeed, it seems that you, old Harry, are the most powerful and influential in the Abyss," Charlotte mused. No wonder the merchants say the operating costs are extremely high. In just a few days, it has reached almost all the top channels in the continent of Iso, as well as high-level channel merchants. They must have their share. Even the sinking market in the Abyss can sell a bottle for one million copper coins, indicating the wide distribution channels. "Well, don''t mention it. I''m just providing a venue here to sell some goods. But starting tomorrow, there will be two guards from the Duru family at the door. Otherwise, this ce might not be able to hold it." Harry smiled, no longer mentioning the powerful support behind him. He asked, "Are you here today to buy potion ingredients again?" "Yes, can you help me check if you have the materials listed here?" Charlotte handed him a list with more than ten ingredients written on it. Harry took the list, quickly scanned it, and shook his head. "I haven''t heard of most of these materials, but I can find three of them." "Do you have Golden Vine?" Charlotte asked. "No." Harry looked at Charlotte with some surprise. "But I have heard of it. I heard it''s very effective in restoring stamina, but the side effects are also severe. Are you nning to use it to make potions?" "I just heard about it and wanted to see it for myself. If it can be used to make stamina potions, the effect might be good." Charlotte didn''t deny it either. "If you seed in making it, and the recovery effect for intermediate knights reaches a certain level, be sure to give me a batch to sell. That would be a great product," Harry said. "But for Golden Vine, you can go to the Adventurer''s Guild square and post a request. It won''t cost much to have an adventurer dig it up for you." "Okay." Charlotte nodded. It was indeed a good idea. He didn''t need to go to the Adventurer''s Guild square to post a request; many adventurers who came to buy potions from him every morning would be willing to help. Tomorrow morning, he could just find an adventurer at the clinic. Golden Vine was not a rare species in the wilderness. Due to its toxicity, it was not widely collected; otherwise, Harry would not be able to buy it. As for creating a new stamina potion, he didn''t mind having one more junior distributor. "Lately, my clinic''s hemostatic and cleansing potions have been selling well. Do you need to restock?" Charlotte took the three materials that Harry provided and casually asked. "Don''t mention it. I''ve heard how popr your clinic''s potion business is. Many adventurers who used to buy potions from me have now gone to you. I can''tpete with your prices." Harry''s voice was filled with a hint of resentment. However, his grocery store sold everything, and potions were not their main product. The sales volume was not as high as magic consumables, so there wasn''t much bitterness. Charlotte chuckled. He didn''t know how to respond to that remark, so he changed the topic. "Do you have any cheap and strong alcohol? I need it for soaking, not for drinking." "Cheap and strong alcohol?" Harry pondered for a moment, then went into the warehouse and soon came out with arge wooden cask, which he ced on the ground with a heavy thud. It seemed to be filled with something. Harry took a small bowl, pulled out the cork of the cask, tilted it slightly, and poured a small bowlful before handing it to Charlotte. A strong smell of alcohol wafted up, and just by smelling it, one could tell it was spicy and strong. "What is this made of?" Charlotte asked, looking at the slightly yellowish liquid. "This is called ''Knife.'' It''s produced in the mining area of my hometown. It''s made from a tuber called Seven-Leaf Gourd. It cuts like a knife going down your throat. Most people can''t drink it. Even those who im to have a good tolerance for alcohol will be knocked out after a bowlful. The strength is there, but the taste and vor arecking. So, usually only the poor workers in the mine like to drink it. Drinking it warms up your whole body." Harry took a flint from the nearby shelf, struck it lightly, and sparks flew, igniting the me in the bowl. The alcohol in the bowl began to burn. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. This was a good thing. The alcohol content was not low. Suppressing his excitement, he casually asked, "It looks good. How much for this cask?" "If you want it, I can give it to you for five hundred copper coins. The price of this stuff isn''t expensive. It''s brought over from my hometown, and transportation costs are the biggest expense." "Okay, I''ll take it." Charlotte nodded. This cask should weigh at least a hundred pounds, and the price of five hundred copper coins was not expensive. In addition, Charlotte also purchased materials worth thirty thousand copper coins, all used for refining cleansing, and hemostatic potions. The poprity of first aid kits also meant that arge amount of refining materials were being consumed. Every time he purchased materials, it made him feel a pinch. "Don''t rush off. I''ll arrange for a cart to deliver the goods to you. You can just hitch a ride." Harry asked the warehouse boy to arrange for the delivery of the goods and said to Charlotte. Charlotte didn''t refuse either. Taking a ride in a cart would be morefortable than walking back. While waiting for the materials to be loaded onto the cart, Charlotte also found two iron barrels from Harry''s shelves. After making some modifications, he could use them as distition devices. With a little processing of this high-concentration Knife alcohol, he would have ethanol, which was much faster than trying to obtain it bit by bit on his own. Chapter 218: Capitalist Charlotte (1) Chapter 218: Capitalist Charlotte (1) After unloading the goods on Baka Street, Charlotte quickly went to the beef stall to reserve a cow or pig pancreas from the butcher. "Your cat has a unique taste," the butcher couldn''t help but remark. "Yeah... it enjoys it," Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll save some fresh cow and pig pancreas for you starting tomorrow," the butcher nodded and added, "Do you still need pig intestines? I can save some for you as well." "I don''t need pig intestines for now. It''s probably getting a bit tired of them. But as for cow and pig pancreas, I can never have enough," Charlotte quickly declined the butcher''s offer. As good as fatty intestines are, eating them every day can be monotonous. Upon returning to the clinic, Vivian approached him with anticipation, "Boss, when are we going to start producing insulin?" "Don''t worry, you''ll be a part of that process for sure. But we still don''t have all the necessary ingredients, so we can''t start yet," Charlotte replied as he made his way to the alchemy room, saying, "Today, my task is to improve the form for the stamina potions and prepare enough intermediate emergency kits for tomorrow''s sale." "Improving the form? Are you nning to add new ingredients to the potions?" Vivian followed him into the alchemy room. "Yes, simply increasing the dosage of the ingredients doesn''t significantly enhance the effectiveness of the potions. So, I believe it''s the ingredients themselves that limit the efficacy of the stamina potions. I''m nning to add some new ingredients to see if it makes a difference," Charlotte exined, taking out three specific ingredients he had purchased for the day. Dried Three-Leaf Apple, a dried fruit that can enhance male endurance and stamina to a certain extent, is highly favored by middle-aged men. When you reach middle age, there are always some unspoken issues. Soaking an apple in water will rejuvenate your vigor for three minutes. Yes, the embarrassing thing about it is that its effects on endurance don''tst long. However, it does provide a significant boost, allowing those whost only three seconds to be three-minute kings. Judging from Harry''s inventory, there are quite a few people in need of this. ording to the book''s records, Three-Leaf Apple is rtivelymon in the wild. When consumed in emergencies, it not only helps alleviate hunger but also aids in the rapid recovery of stamina. It does have a slight side effect, thoughafter consumption, it''s easy for men to pitch a tent. Among the dozen or so ingredients Charlotte selected, this one could only be considered a rtively less important choice. But reality gives you no choice; it has its uses. The remaining two ingredients were the Green-Eyed Toad and the Purple Rock from Lake Heron. The former is a swamp toad named for its green eyes, known for its detoxifying properties and moderate stamina recovery effects. Thetter is famous due to Lake Heron, a renownedke in the wilderness that has nowpletely dried up. It was once considered on par with the Elven Life Spring in terms of its powerful recovery effects. The driedke shore is full of purple rocks, which are superior materials for constructing healing magic formations and are highly sought after by healing mages. As the book recorded, grinding the purple rocks into powder and drinking them in water also provides a certain level of recovery. The purple rocks that Charlotte bought were just scraps and couldn''t be used to construct magic formations. So, to Harry, it was almost like giving them away. "You go ahead and continue making the hemostatic and cleansing potions. I don''t need your help with this," Charlotte said, taking a suitable amount of ingredients and carefully grinding them into powder. "Oh," Vivian retracted her curious gaze and returned to her workstation. "Master, do you need any help?" Kasha approached Charlotte quietly, asking. Charlotte shook his head slightly and replied, "Kasha, you can help prepare the ingredients for Vivian. I only need to handle a small amount of materials here, and I can do it myself." "Alright, understood," Kasha obediently nodded. Since the properties of the three ingredients weren''t particrly strong, Charlotte decided to take a suitable amount and directly add them to the original form of the stamina potions to see if there was a significant improvement in their effectiveness. After grinding the three ingredients into powder, Charlotte began the process of concoction. Having long been familiar with the method of concocting the stamina potion, Charlotte sessfully incorporated the three individual ingredients, one at a time, into the potions. After sessfully refining the third batch of potions, Charlotte originally intended to stop and test the medicinal properties. However, hesitating for a moment, he decided to go ahead and refine the fourth batch, adding the three ingredients simultaneously. The potion was indeed sessfully refined, but the originally clear physical stamina potion turned dark purple, with white foam floating on top. It looked somewhat ominous, emitting a strange smell. "This..." Charlotte looked at the peculiar potion in the bottle and fell into silence. In any case, he didn''t dare to test it on himself. Fortunately, the Jerry brothers were still kept in the neighboringboratory. With fourbeled bottles of potions in hand, Charlotte went straight to the adjacentboratory. Lighting up the room and skipping past Jerry Number One, who had just been tormented the day before, Charlotte took out Jerry Number Two and fed it three drops of the physical stamina potion with three-leaf crimson fruit added. He then put it back into the cage. Jerry Number Two looked around bewilderedly, then started to anxiously pace in ce. Suddenly, it rushed to the side of the cage and began banging its lower body against the iron bars, disying extreme excitement. "Oh..." Charlotte looked at this scene, equally surprised, and somewhat relieved at the same time. If he had been overly confident and tested it on himself earlier, he would have ended up in an embarrassing situation. It seemed that after adding the three-leaf crimson fruit, the medicinal effect of this stamina potion changed, developing in a strange direction. However, it remained to be seen how effective the augmentation was. If the potion''s efficacy had increasedpared to simply steeping the three-leaf crimson fruit in water, it could be marketed as a special potion for men. Perhaps it could even garner poprity by targeting the specific needs of men. Taking out Jerry Number Three from the cage, Charlotte fed it three drops of the same potion to test the different individuals'' reactions to the medication and the more urate duration of the potion''s effects. After taking the potion, Jerry Number Three also became irritable, repeatedly mming against the iron bars of the cage, disying significant effects from the potion. Then, Charlotte took out Jerry Number Four and fed it the second potion, which included the essence of green-eyed toads. It had no special reaction, just running a fewps around the cage before returning to its nest to sleep. Jerry Number Five showed simrly ordinary reactions after taking the stamina potion with the addition of Purple Rock from Herlin Lake. There was no death and no overly excited behavior. At least it was confirmed that the second and third potions had no obvious toxicity and did not produce any special effects. Confirming that theboratory door was open, Charlotte took out Jerry Number Six, dipped its mouth into two drops of the dark purple mixture, and fed it. This mixture looked different from the others. If Jerry Number Six had problems after taking it, he could take it to the adjacent room and ask Vivian to save it. One second, two seconds, three seconds! Jerry Number Three, who had been dazed for three seconds, suddenly stiffened and fell over, its four legs bing rigid instantly, devoid of life. Charlotte: ?? Grabbing Jerry Number Six, Charlotte ran into the adjoining alchemy room. "Vivian, see if your healing magic can save Jerry Number Six?" Vivian quickly took out her magic wand and silently chanted an incantation, pointing it at the small white mouse in Charlotte''s palm. A green light entered its body, but there was no response. "It''s already dead," Vivian put away her magic wand and looked puzzled at Charlotte. "Boss, did you poison Jerry Number Six? Why did it die so quickly?" "Um..." Charlotte felt a little embarrassed and instructed, "Clean up my alchemy room properlyter." Afterward, he threw Jerry Number Six into the residual waste bin nearby. The toxicity of this potion exceeded his expectations. It seemed that different materials couldn''t be randomlybined. One small mistake could lead to brewing a batch of poison. Fortunately, he had prepared aboratory and kept a few white mice, eliminating the risk of testing on himself. "Anna, Room Six is vacant. Go catch another white mouse and I''ll cook something delicious for you tomorrow," Charlotte said to Anna, who waszily dozing off on the counter. "Meow~" Anna responded indifferently, not knowing whether she had heard or not. Chapter 219: Capitalist Charlotte (2) Chapter 219: Capitalist Charlotte (2) Charlotte returned to theboratory. Jerry Number Two and Number Three were still banging against the iron bars, sparring with each other, disying abundant energy. Calcting the time, it had already exceeded three minutes. Charlotte turned over an hourss on the table for fifteen minutes, listening to the sound of the sand slowly falling, waiting for the effects of the potions to wear off. When thest grain of sand fell, Jerry Number Two and Number Three finally exhausted their stamina, copsing to the ground. Charlotte confirmed the condition of the two white mice. Apart from being physically exhausted, there were no major issues. After resting in the cage for a day, they would be lively again. This means that a person taking this potion should not die. As for the longsting enhancement effect, we need to test it on a patient with such a need to know for sure. During this period, there have been patients who came seeking medical help for this matter. However, at that time, Charlotte did not have a suitable potion, so there was nothing he could do. Based on his inference, there should be some effect, at least better than simply soaking the Three-Leafed Scarlet Fruit in water. However, the specific amount of time it can enhance and whether there are other improvements are still to be verified. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have such a need. With his current formidable physique, being able to knock out a cow with one punch, (unable to demonstrate) it shouldn''t be a problem, right? The clinic will open tomorrow, and he will have to recruit one or two volunteers to confirm the efficacy and check for any side effects. Then he drank the second potion directly, closed his eyes, and carefully experienced it for a while. [Test Result: Recovery effectiveness on a mid-level knight is 4%, not reached the standard!] A note appeared in Charlotte''s field of vision. Compared to yesterday''s double dosage of stamina potion, the efficacy had increased by 0.5%, but it had not reached the recovery effectiveness he needed. The system''s direct and urate numerical judgment saved him the trouble of rough estimation. Then he drank the third potion as well. [Test Result: Recovery effectiveness on a mid-level knight is 4.5%, not reached the standard!] The enhancement effect of Purple Rock at Lake Herlin was slightly better, with an increase of 1%. "4.5% may not seem like much, but it can already be considered a qualified stamina potion. For lower-ranked knights, the effect should be even better." Charlotte pondered, jotting down this form. If there were no better alternatives in the future, this form could at least rece the original stamina potion. As for the weird mixture of the fourth vial, he disposed of it in an eco-friendly way. There were better options for poisoning. This dark purple solution, emitting a strange smell, couldn''t be considered a qualified poison. He still had some time in the afternoon, so Charlotte entered the alchemy room and began to refine today''s batch of mid-level potions. "Boss, I''ve been brewing the basic hemostatic potion for so long, when will I be able to brew the mid-level hemostatic potion?" Vivian looked at him and asked. "To brew the mid-level hemostatic potion, it relies on improvement in proficiency and insight into this potion. When you have an epiphany, naturally you will be able to brew it." Charlotte calmly replied. "But why not improve the form for the hemostatic potion, like the stamina potion, by changing the ingredients to enhance the quality of the hemostatic potion?" Vivian asked, puzzled. "Well..." Charlotte hesitated for a moment. Theoretically, this waspletely feasible. After all, the form of this hemostatic potion was only improved by the original body based on previous experience. It was impossible to say that it had reached the ceiling of the hemostatic potion. The hemostatic potions sold in different alchemy shops on the market generally had different forms and varying efficacy. By improving the form, it could indeed enhance the effectiveness of the hemostatic potion. "Do you think a potion form is so easy toe up with? This requires careful consideration and cannot be rushed." Charlotte shook his head. Currently, theyout of the clinic''s basic first aid kit and mid-level first aid kit was quite good, and the efficacy was already meeting patients'' expectations, so there was no urgent need to improve the form. In contrast, if the improvement of physical potions can achieve the expected effect, it would be enough to be the next favorite potion of adventurers, and it would also be a source of ie for the clinic. Charlotte is a professional when ites to calctions. "Oh." Vivian shrugged and didn''t continue discussing the topic. She then asked, "Boss, are you going to Calva tomorrow? Can you take me and Kasha with you?" Kasha also looked at Charlotte with anticipation upon hearing this. Charlotte originally wanted to refuse, but seeing the two girls'' hopeful eyes, the words on the tip of his tongue were swallowed back. Come to think of it, Vivian has been in the clinic for a while now, and her daily activities are limited within a fifty-meter radius around the clinic, like a canary confined in a cage. Since being washed ashore, Kasha has spent most of her time hiding in the sewer. Aftering to the clinic, she hasn''t even taken a step outside the door, except for a trip to the tailor shop with him. "Alright, tomorrow I''ll rent a carriage and take you to Calva for a visit," Charlotte nodded. Calva is a rtively safe city. Taking them there tomorrow would allow Leo and Jennie to show them around without affecting his work. "That''s great, boss, I love you!" Vivian bounced and was about to throw herself into Charlotte''s arms. "No, no, you might knock over the pots," Charlotte quickly stopped her exuberant behavior. Vivian had to turn to Kasha''s embrace and hug her with the same joyful expression, saying, "Kasha, we''re finally leaving this ghostly ce!" Charlotte: ... The way she said it, it''s as if his clinic is a coal mine. "By the way, boss, can I get an advance on my wages?" Vivian turned to Charlotte and asked. "Of course, how much do you want to advance?" Charlotte nodded. "I want to advance two thousand copper coins," Vivian said with anticipation, "We rarely get a chance to go to Calva, so we have to explore, and buy things. I''ve heard that it has the most diverse and bustling market in the whole Isor Continent." "Here you go." Charlotte directly took out twenty silver coins and handed them to Vivian. "Thank you, boss," Vivian joyfully epted the money and turned to give half of it to Kasha. "Here, Kasha, you hold onto this. It''s our shopping budget for tomorrow." "No, this money is the wages you earned through your hard work. I can''t ept it," Kasha took a step back and refused to take it. "Ohe on, we''re good sisters. Anything that belongs to me belongs to you too. Being too polite makes it feel awkward," Vivian stepped forward and tried to give the money to Kasha. "That''s enough, Kasha''s pocket money will be covered by me," Charlotte took out another twenty silver coins and walked over to hand them to Kasha. "Master, this..." Kasha held a handful of silver coins and looked a bit at a loss. "Just take the pocket money from the master and hold onto it. Kasha is now the clinic''s chief potion salesperson and material handler," Charlotte said with a smile. "Boss, do you need a maid? I can wash dishes, be cute, and wake you up in the morning," Vivian approached and looked at him with hopeful eyes, "Just give me some pocket money every month." Charlotte looked at her, with a delicate face adorned with a bit of baby fat, coupled with those cat ears, plump chest, and petite figure, she''s indeed quite cute. A cat maid and she can wake him up... "Not needed," Charlotte coldly refused. Any problem that can be solved with money should not be dragged into other rtionships. Look, now that she doesn''t need pocket money, Vivian still cleans the clinic diligently, washing dishes and pots every day withoutints. As a junior capitalist, Charlotte is still rtively clear-minded. "Hmph," Vivian snorted lightly, "Forget it, I''ll be getting decent surgery and alchemymissions this month. I''ve been keeping track of my daily activities. When I get paid next month, I''ll be a rich person." Charlotte frowned upon hearing this. Vivian has been working at the clinic for almost a month now, and based on her workload this month, hermission ie would be at least over ten thousand copper coins, possibly even higher. He should calcte this money in advance, otherwise, if he doesn''t have the money to pay the wages, it could lead tobor disputes. But then he had a sudden realization. Which boss pays wages at the beginning of the month? Don''t they usually pay on the 15th, withholding half of the month''s payment? Hmm... Now that he thinks about it, this rule seems quite reasonable. "Oh, I forgot to tell you earlier, the wages are paid on the 10th of each month." Chapter 220: Salary Chapter 220: Sry "Not every month is payday, right?" Vivian was a bit confused by what was said. Working hard every day, aside from improving her medical and alchemy skills, she was only thinking about her sry. But now her boss was saying that they had to wait another ten days to get paid. Although she wasn''t worried that Charlotte would run away, it still struck a small blow to Vivian. Charlotte looked at her calmly and asked, "Is this your first job?" Vivian nodded subconsciously. As a noble''s daughter and someone who had disyed remarkable talent in healing magic from a young age, she had never experienced working before. "When ites to work, there are different types: casual work and long-term work. Casual work is paid daily or after a few days of work. But for someone like you with a long-term position, there''s a customary rule of withholding half a month''s wages for security. This is to prevent employees from taking the money at the beginning of the month and running away, causing difficulties for the employer in finding suitable recements and impacting business operations," Charlotte exined seriously. "So, that''s why sries are usually paid on the 10th or 15th of each month." "I see..." Vivian pondered. If it was a customary rule, then she had nothing to say. Charlotte smiled and said, "However, I''m dying your sry by ten days because I urgently need arge sum of money for the new workshop project. I currently have a shortage of cash flow. Can you ept that?" Vivian looked at Charlotte in silence for a moment and said with some disdain, "Boss, couldn''t you have just said that from the beginning?" "The workshop construction requires 300,000 gold coins, and the custom cookware and equipment will probably cost over 100,000 gold coins. Right now, I only have 200,000 gold coins. If I had more money, I would pay your sry at the beginning of the month," Charlotte exined sincerely. He didn''t want to y tricks with Vivian; he wanted to exchange true sincerity with her. Upon hearing this, Vivian''s gaze softened slightly, and she even felt a little touched. She hesitated for a moment and directly handed the money to Charlotte, saying, "I won''t request an advance payment. You can use it for the workshop." "I... I don''t need pocket money either." Kasha hurriedly held the money that hadn''t warmed up yet and handed it to Charlotte. You see, tricks are only temporary, but true sincerity can be exchanged for true sincerity. "You can keep the money. Currently, the gap in funds doesn''t rely on your 1,000 or 2,000 coins. We can rarely go to Calva and enjoy ourselves tomorrow and buy some things we like," Charlotte said, apologizing. "However, for the next period, we may need to be a little more thrifty. We won''t be able to have rich meals every day, but at least we won''t go hungry." Vivian seemed to make a great decision and said, "Alright, starting tomorrow, I''ll only eat two bowls of rice per meal." "Master, I can catch some fish from the sewer to improve our meals," Kasha whispered. "Vivian can reduce her food intake, but Kasha, you''re not allowed to go back to the sewer anymore, and absolutely no more contact with seawater, understood?" Charlotte looked at Kasha sternly. This little maid was too sensible, leaving him at a loss for words. "Master..." Kasha looked at Charlotte''s serious gaze and ultimately nodded obediently. "Do I have to be so desperate just to reduce my food intake? That''s a whole bowl of rice..." Vivian muttered quietly. "Don''t worry too much. Once the workshop is built and running smoothly, our lives will improve," Charlotte reassured the two young girls, surprised at how pessimistic they seemed. He quickly smiled and tried to exin. Currently, there is a significant funding gap because Pangu purchased arge amount of anesthesia. Today''s revenue reached 51,321 copper coins, but a trip to the grocery store to buy materials cost over 30,000 copper coins, so there was no significant increase in cash on hand. Currently, there are only 201,718 copper coins. However, he has thought of a way to make money. Tomorrow, he will go to Calva to deliver goods to Leo and also to make some money. If everything goes well, he might be able to fill the funding gap in one go. The sky outside had turned dark, and Charlotte went upstairs to cook. He slightly reheated the leftover braised fat intestines from lunch, then cooked a pot of pig blood soup and a serving of spicy hot pot with pig blood and intestines. Tonight, the spicy hot pot was undoubtedly the star. With its spicy and fragrant taste, tender like blood fat, it received praise from the two beautiful girls. And Vivian, as a gesture of utmost respect and approval for this delicious dish, had four bowls of white rice. With a satisfying belch, Vivian looked a bit embarrassed as she looked at her clean bowl, and pondered, "I... I said that from tomorrow, I''ll only eat two bowls, right?" "Yes," Kasha nodded, confirming for her. Vivian breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on her face again. "Then I''ll have a little less than half a bowl. This pig blood is just too appetizing, too delicious, and so tender." She scooped herself another half bowl of rice. Vivian looked at Charlotte with a serious expression and said, "Boss, how about we don''t open a medical clinic and instead open a restaurant? I think with your culinary skills, you might make more money than running a clinic. After all, you can turn even unwanted pig blood and intestines into such exquisite delicacies." "Running a restaurant is tiring and demanding. You have to deal with picky customers. Being a doctor is morefortable," Charlotte shook his head, not moved at all. After dinner, Charlotte went downstairs to continue refining medicine. With a lot of materials on hand today, he could make a batch of potions for storage. If he needed to spend time extracting insulin in the future, he wouldn''t have to worry about running out of first aid kits. As he reached the ground floor, the sound of knocking on the door echoed outside. It had a familiar rhythm, indicating that it was Monty, the vampire. Didn''t he just get his tooth fixed? Why is he here again? Charlotte was a bit confused, but he still went ahead and opened the door. "Hi, Doctor Charlotte, we meet again," Monty greeted Charlotte in his usual hanging position on the door as if they were old acquaintances. If you knock on my door, of course, you''ll see me. Charlotte smiled and asked, "So, what brings you here tonight? Did something happen to your newly fixed gold tooth?" "Except for a little difort when biting into things, this gold tooth is pretty good," Monty said, grinning and showing off his shiny gold tooth. "Then why are you here tonight?" Charlotte asked, puzzled. Monty dropped from the door frame and walked straight into the clinic,ing close to Charlotte. He said in a somewhat mysterious tone, "Didn''t I tell youst time about my cousin wanting to pay a high price for offspring? Do you remember?" "Oh, that. Didn''t I tell you I''m not getting involved?" Charlotte nodded, not understanding why this was being brought up again. He wouldn''t fall for such a fake scam. He was just a magic magic that had lost his magic source. Even though he looked handsome had an elegant temperament, and even seemed quite wise, he didn''t believe that a wealthy vampiredy would be interested in his genes and be willing to pay a high reward for it. Even if it were true, he wouldn''t be interested. As an eligible bachelor, he didn''t want to sow his seeds casually. Chapter 221: Mrs. Nancy is indeed a genuine Countess Chapter 221: Mrs. Nancy is indeed a genuine Countess Being followed by a little vampire calling him dad in the future would be truly troublesome. Monty became anxious and said earnestly, "You can''t opt out. I''ve already paid the deposit and contacted Mrs. Nancy. She''s very interested in your information. She replied and said that she''lle to the Abyss to see you in a few days." "This..." Charlotte wore a dumbfounded expression and looked at Monty in disbelief. "You paid the deposit? How much did you pay?" "Just... 100,000," Monty replied, a bit nervous under Charlotte''s scrutinizing gaze. Charlotte frowned. "Didn''t you say you went bankrupt from fixing your teeth? Where did you get 100,000?" "As a vampire, who doesn''t have a couple of good friends?" Monty said proudly, "I borrowed from a moneylender." "So, you don''t have a single friend who can lend you money?" Charlotte grasped the key point. "It''s almost winter. Everyone is having a hard time. It''s difficult to borrow even a little. I had thousands of copper coins in my pocket, but after going out for a stroll, I only had two left when I came back," Monty scratched his head, confidently saying, "But don''t worry, as long as our trade goes smoothly, with amission of 10 million copper coins, split evenly between us, we can have afortable winter." Charlotte looked at Monty, who was already envisioning a prosperous winter, and for a moment, he didn''t have the heart to crush this big poor soul. When others get scammed, the most they lose is some savings. But this poor soul went to borrow from loan sharks to pay the deposit. For him, this winter will indeed be quite cold. "I must say, aren''t you afraid of getting scammed? You haven''t even met this person, but you dare to pay such arge deposit? Do I look like someone who can produce a little vampire worth 10 million copper coins?" Charlotte stared at him and said with a heavy tone. "You..." Monty scrutinized Charlotte for a while, then nodded in satisfaction, "Exactly, a man of your quality deserves a higher price. Let''s make it 12 million copper coins. It shouldn''t be excessive." Charlotte: ... He was at a loss for words, unsure how to refute. What did he mean by a man of his quality? Was he insulting him? But he did understand one thing, this guy was beyond help. "Just so you know, your payment of the deposit is entirely your own decision and has nothing to do with me," Charlotte made a disimer for himself. "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for half of this deposit," Charlotte said confidently. Monte waved his hand dismissively, "I know what you''re thinking. Lady Nancy is a true Countess, even though she became a widow right after getting married. But the inheritance and power she inherited are real. Do you think she wouldn''t be interested in my small sum of a hundred thousand copper coins? It''s just a small token of our sincerity." Charlotte didn''t say anything in response to Monte''s words. After all, he wasn''t the one being taken advantage of, and what did it matter to him to feel sorry for a vampire of level five or six? He was currently in desperate need of money himself. "During this time, all you need to do is keep yourself in the best condition and wait for Lady Nancy''s favor. Leave the rest to me," Monte said confidently, patting his chest. "This is a reward of five million copper coins, enough for you to live on for several years." Charlotte just smiled and remained silent. In a few days, he woulde crying, saying that all the letters he wrote to his cousin had mysteriously disappeared as if he never had a cousin at all... "I''m surprised that a magician can be a knight after losing their magic source," Monte said cryptically as he left. Charlotte brushed it off with an excuse about enjoying exercise since childhood, but only Monte knew whether he believed it or not. But it did serve as a wake-up call for Charlotte. In front of higher-level beings, he believed he had hidden his strength well, but in reality, there were no secrets at all. He could still make excuses as a mid-level knight, but what if he became an advanced knight? Besides being an exceptional healer, was he also a genius knight? This seemed a bit far-fetched. In addition to working hard to improve his strength, he also needed to pay attention to ways and means of concealing his abilities to avoid unnecessary attention until he became powerful enough. For example, those old folks in the Physician Association. If they found out that he sessfully transitioned to a knight and became a mid-level one in just one month, with a strength of 6,200 kg, they would probably lose sleep, right? Charlotte felt a little sorry for Monte, but not too much. So he closed the clinic door and went straight to the alchemy room to work overtime on making potions. That night, Charlotte didn''t sleep a wink. He spent the entire time making intermediate hemostatic potions and cleansing potions, producing a total of three hundred and twenty sets of intermediate first aid kits. Feeling somewhat exhausted, Charlotte went upstairs and took out two bottles of strength potions from his spatial ring. He closed his eyes and felt his energy replenish and fatigue dissipate. Then he took a cold shower and feltpletely revitalized and full of energy. While getting dressed, Charlotte casually opened his attributes panel: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Mid-level Knight: 6,400/10,000] Alchemist Apprentice: 1,840/2,000] [Wealth: 85,780] [Skills: Wound Dressing and Medication Change: Advanced: 1,800/4,000 Suturing of Skin Wounds: Advanced: 2,600/4,000 Open Reduction and Internal Fixation of Radius Bone Fracture: Intermediate: 40/2,000 Appendectomy: Basic: 320/1,000 ... Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Brewing: Intermediate: 987/2000 Hydrating Essence Brewing: Beginner: 980/1000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Beginner: 960/1000 Swordy: Advanced: 480/4000 Whirlwind sh: Advanced: 320/4000 Combo sh: Intermediate: 1950/2000 sh of Brilliance: Advanced: 1145/4000 Shadow Stalker: Beginner: 996/1000 Main Quest 1: Increase the Influence of the Abyssal Physician to 10,000 points! Quest Rewards: Rare Item x1! 100,000 Copper Coins! Completion Progress: 7640/10,000. Main Quest 2: Extraction and Manufacturing of Insulin! Extract and purify insulin to a usable level within one month! Quest Sessful Rewards: Diabetes Terminator Title! 100,000 Copper Coins! Side Quest: Develop a new stamina potion within ten days! Requirement: Intermediate Knight recovers 10% stamina. Quest Sessful Rewards: Earn the title "Potion Research Rising Star"! Potion Materials Encyclopedia x1. Long-Term Quest: Clear the Enchantment and Restart the World! Quest Reward: Epic-level item x1! Affection Panel: Not yet open. Charlotte stared at the three quests. The influence quest for the Abyssal Physician was already more than halfwaypleted. As the reputation of the potions gradually spread, the reputation of the medical hall also grew. The extraction of insulin and the development of a new stamina potion were giving him a headache, as these tasks couldn''t bepleted in just one or two days. However, as someone with experience, Charlotte knew very well what insulin meant for diabetes patients. It was a miraculous substance that could turn a terminal illness into a manageable chronic disease. The sooner it was extracted, the sooner more patients could be saved. The system provided him with the methods, so there was no reason to bezy. As for the development of the stamina potion, none of the three materials purchased from Harry met the expected results. Today, he would have to ask adventurers for help in finding the materials. After cooking breakfast, Charlotte was joined by Vivian and Kasha, who had just woken up. "Boss, why are you up so early today?" Vivian asked with a yawn. When she saw the noodles with fried eggs, her eyes lit up, and she said gratefully, "Boss, you are so kind. With our current conditions, you even added eggs for us." "These are thest three eggs. Starting tomorrow morning, you won''t be treated like this anymore," Charlotte said calmly, calling Kasha over to eat. After finishing their meal, they went downstairs. Charlotte took a stroll as usual. When he returned, he was holding a pair of ox pancreas and four unshelled ox hooves in his hands. "Boss, are these ox hooves for decoration?" Vivian asked curiously, looking at Charlotteing back with a full load. "No, ox hooves are good stuff. They will be our main course for lunch today," Charlotte shook his head. These were the hooves of arge wild ox. Because the hooves were hard and had little meat, they were difficult to handle and unwanted. So they were discarded by the butcher and then brought back by Charlotte. The only thing he paid was a little bit of Anna''s reputation. "You freeze the ox''s pancreas. We''ll extract the insulin from it," Charlotte handed the ox pancreas to Vivian. "But aren''t the patients humans? Can we use ox pancreas to treat them?" Vivian asked, puzzled. "If humans can use it, why can''t tigers?" Charlotte asked in return. "Oh," Vivian didn''t understand, so she obediently nodded, took out her magic wand, and chanted a spell. The ox pancreas was instantly frozen and ced in the cold storage cer they dug in theboratory. Charlotte carried the ox hooves upstairs into the kitchen. He took out his Judgment Sword and quickly removed the tough outer shell of the hooves, leaving behind only the tough tendons and skin. This wild ox weighed over two thousand pounds, and each ox hoof weighed about five to six pounds. They were chopped into medium-sized pieces with the Judgment Sword, nched in cold water for a while, and then ced in a pot with spices for stewing. Such hooves would not be fully stewed even if cooked for a whole morning. But as long as they were tender, one bite would be soft and glutinous, full of cogen. Turning waste into treasure, that''s what he did. As a reward, Charlotte gave the butcher a bottle of stamina potion that he had just developedst night with the addition of three-leaf red fruit. The butcher had subtly expressed his needs before. Considering that he had freeloaded so many ingredients from him, Charlotte decided to choose him as a test subject to check the efficacy of this potion. It was a win-win situation. He definitely wouldn''t lose. Speaking of it, the butcher looked tall and strong, capable of restraining a thousand-pound pig alone. He didn''t expect that behind his back... Chapter 222: I have a friend (1) Chapter 222: I have a friend (1) Open for business, Charlotte let Vivian start seeing patients first while he focused on Jonah and Celia, who had just walked in. The two siblings were fully armed, obviously preparing for a wilderness hunt and nning to buy some potions in advance. "Doctor, hello." Jonah greeted him with a smile. "Doctor." Celia also gave a shy smile. "Are you two preparing for the wilderness?" Charlotte asked with a smile. "Yes, we heard that there have been deer sightings around the outskirts these days. We n to try our luck. The antlers are quite valuable, and hunting them isn''t too risky." Jonah nodded, full of anticipation for today''s hunt. "I''m looking for a few materials. I wonder if you two are interested in taking mymission," Charlotte said. "Oh? Doctor, do you want us to help you find the materials?" Jonah was a bit surprised, but immediately patted his chest and said, "Just say it. As long as it''s something we can find, we''ll help you get it." "You don''t have to go out of your way to search. If you happen toe across them while hunting, just bring them back to me," Charlotte said, taking out a piece of paper from his pocket and handing it to Jonah. "This is the list of materials. Take a look and bring back whichever you find." "Okay, I''ll do my best to find them," Jonah promised earnestly as he took the list. "I haven''tmissioned adventurers before. Do you think I should pay you amission fee?" Charlotte inquired. Jonah quickly shook his head. "It''s just a small favor. You don''t have to be so polite. If I happen to find these materials, I''ll bring them back to you without hesitation." "That won''t do. In the wilderness, every extra task means taking on greater risks. I must pay you amission fee. If you refuse, then I won''tmission you." Charlotte''s expression turned serious. "Well... in that case, let me bring the things back to you first. Then I''ll pay themission fee based on the difficulty. If I don''t find anything, then, of course, I won''t ept your money," Jonah suggested. "Alright, let''s settle it that way," Charlotte agreed with a nod. The n didn''t sound too bad. Jonah purchased two sets of basic first-aid kits and left with Celia. Instead of seeking assistance from others, Charlotte began his practice. The morning went smoothly, with no special cases or patients dying on the operating table due to severe injuries. However, this meant that today''s revenue was ordinary, with only 25,420 copper coins. Today, Charlotte took on more surgical tasks. As a result, Vivian seemed rxed. Afterpleting the surgery, she had free time to y with Anna while waiting for Charlotte to finish thest operation. "Boss, upstairs, is that braised cow hooves? It smells so good." Vivian''s nose twitched as the aroma of the stewed meat wafted down the stairs. "That''s right. Wash your hands ande upstairs for lunch," Charlotte replied, cleaning his hands before heading upstairs to cook. In therge pot on the earthen stove, a pot of beautifully colored cow hooves had already stewed to a tender texture. As he lifted the lid, the fragrance of the meat filled the air, intoxicating anyone who encountered it. Charlotte used arge basin to hold the cow hooves and started cooking rice by scrubbing the pot. "Let me taste the vor first." Vivian already had chopsticks in her hand and picked up arge piece of cow hooves, cing it in her mouth. The tender and vorful braised cow hooves melted in her mouth, and she couldn''t help but take big bites. It was chewy and delicious, bing more fragrant and vorful with each bite. "Is this... cow hooves? It''s so delicious!" Vivian''s eyes were full of astonishment as she looked at the pot of braised cow hooves emitting a rich aroma. Such a delicacy had been discarded in the past. "For lunch today, I only ate two bowls of rice. But I can eat two more bowls of cow hooves, otherwise, this pot won''t be finished." Vivian said seriously. Although she enjoyed it, she didn''t continue to eat alone. She put down her chopsticks and approached Charlotte, giving him a thumbs-up, and eximed, "Boss, you know how to satisfy my taste buds. If I can''t eat the food you cook in the future, what will I do?" "I wouldn''t mind if you worked for me for the rest of your life," Charlotte said earnestly. It was not easy to find another hardworking, reliable, but not very clever employee like Vivian. If keeping such an outstanding employee meant just providing her meals, he would not refuse. "Really?" Vivian''s eyes lit up, but she also had some concerns. "I''m still young now. I can see patients and perform surgeries in the morning, refine potions in the afternoon, and work overtime refining potions at night. I can sleep for six hours a day without any problem. But what if I get old and can''t work anymore? Will you still ept me?" "It''s okay. When you''re old, you probably won''t be able to eat five bowls of rice in one meal, so I can still afford to take care of you." Charlotte reassured her. "That''s good. You better remember what you said today. I remember it, and you''ll have to provide me with meals for a lifetime." Vivian said seriously. "And, I can''t guarantee that when I get old, I won''t eat three bowls of rice." "Alright." Charlotte nodded with a smile. The rice was cooked until it was slightly raw and then steamed to remove excess moisture. This resulted in a pot of fragrant rice, which only took about ten minutes from start to finish, much more efficient than using a rice cooker. The cow hooves didn''t have much meat, mostly tendons and skin. After stewing for a whole morning, they had be soft, tender, and vorful. The bright red color was very enticing, and one bite made the mouth water. It was truly an ultimate delicacy. Compared to simply boiling vegetables in water, this was iparably vorful. Vivian kept her promise and indeed only ate two bowls of rice, but she alone ate at least three catties (1.5 kilograms) of cow hooves. Her mouth was filled with greasy satisfaction as she happily finished her meal. Charlotte went out to rent a carriage and arranged to meet the three of them on Baka Street. Vivian and Kasha stood on the street, waiting for a while. Vigntly looking around, Vivian whispered, "Where did the boss go? Why hasn''t hee back for so long?" At this moment, a ck carriage slowly stopped in front of them. The driver was a burly man with a square face who whispered to the two of them, "Get in the carriage." "Who are you? Why should we get in your carriage?" Vivian pulled Kasha back two steps, looking at the square-faced man warily. "Shh, I''m Charlotte. I''ve disguised myself. Get in the carriage quickly and don''t draw attention." The square-faced man said in a low voice. Vivian had a determined look on her face. "I don''t believe it. Our boss is handsome, not like you. And when he left just now, he wasn''t dressed like you. Tell me, what did you do to our boss? Did you knock him out and put him in the carriage, and now you want to deceive and sell us too?" Charlotte was somewhat amused and satisfied with Vivian''s affirmation of his looks. However, he couldn''t help but wonder if her excessive caution was due to the traumas she had suffered from being repeatedly deceived in the Abyss. "It''s the boss. I can recognize his voice, and his fingers are the same." Kasha pulled Vivian and boarded the carriage. "Kasha, you''re clever." Charlotte flicked the reins and drove the carriage forward. However, this served as a reminder to him that the disguise mask only changed the face but couldn''tpletely conceal certain details. When changing identities, he had to pay attention to this. "Boss, is it you?" Vivian stuck her head out of the carriage and curiously reached out to touch Charlotte''s face. "Even the shape of your face has changed, it''s more amazing than my wig." "Sit back properly and keep quiet. When we arrive in Calva, be careful and don''t say anything. It''s not the Abyss there, and you might be sought after by the Chronwell people." Charlotte warned in a low voice. Hearing the name Chronwell, Vivian instinctively shrunk her neck and obediently sat back in the carriage. But soon, she lifted a corner of the curtain and secretly admired the scenery outside, her eyes full of joy at going out. Although she had traveled from the capital all the way south to the Abyss, crossing thousands of miles, she had been running for her life the entire time and hadn''t had the chance to enjoy the scenery along the way. It wasn''t until she was taken in by Charlotte that her state of mind gradually calmed down. Kasha also lifted the other corner of the curtain and curiously observed the outside world. Although she had been in the Abyss for a year, she had barely been anywhere except the sewers, let alone the legendary Calva. Even among the sea-dwelling races, Calva was still a coveted city. Some powerful and wealthy sea-dwelling beings even owned properties in Calva and asionally went there for a short stay. It is said that there are two giant lighthouses in the big city, and when night falls, the two huge lights will illuminate the entire city of Calva. Just the lighthouses alone are enough to excite and inspire one''s imagination. Chapter 223: I have a friend (2) Chapter 223: I have a friend (2) Charlotte drove the carriage up the steep mountain road, and as the carriage emerged from the abyss, the sunlight poured down like golden gauze, making everything exceptionally clear, without any fog. Vivian instinctively closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were filled with tears. She didn''t expect to see the light of day again so soon. That night, when she stumbled her way into the foggy abyss, she thought she might nevere out again. Kasha''s eyes were wide open. She looked at the distant city, and the two towering towers standing proudly were so magnificent and impressive that she couldn''t help but admire the imagination and execution of the city''s builders. The sky was blue and cloudless, and for an entire year, she hadn''t seen such a beautiful sky and zing sun. When she was in the sea before, she often floated to the surface and stared at the azure sky. But after being washed into the abyss, even catching a glimpse of the sky became a luxury. "We''ll be entering Calva soon. Don''t talk nonsense, especially mentioning my name. I''ll have Leo and Linda show you around while I take care of some things, and I''lle find youter." Charlotte drove the carriage and quietly advised the two. "Okay." Vivian nodded. She knew some of Charlotte''s past. In Calva, he was much more dangerous than her, considering that he had been expelled from Calva and was never allowed to return. The carriage smoothly entered the city. Calva had a tolerance for all races, so the entrance inspection was not strict. The guards were mainly responsible for defending against monster invasions, not checking the people entering the city. Charlotte drove the carriage straight to Leo''s small cabin, parked the carriage in front of the cabin, and knocked on the door. The wooden door quickly opened, and Linda, wearing a gray cotton dress, opened the door. She looked at the tall man standing at the door, momentarily stunned, then quickly came to her senses and eximed, "Doctor, you''re here." "Shh." Charlotte made a hushing gesture. Linda quickly covered her mouth and looked around before beckoning, "Pleasee in." "You two cane down as well ande inside," Charlotte turned and said. Vivian and Kasha got out of the carriage. "Linda." Vivian greeted Linda warmly. "Linda." Kasha was more reserved, but from her eyes full of joy, it was evident that she was very happy to see Linda, who was also a fish person. "Eileen, Kasha, pleasee in," Linda eximed with equal surprise at the arrival of the three, leading them inside. Charlotte walked in first and the little cabin was still tidy and organized. The floor and decorations were spotless, and the biggest differencepared tost time was that the window in the living room was open, with sunlight streaming in through the frame. A small vase with a bouquet of bright flowers stood on the windowsill. "Charlotte, you''re here," Leo came running down from upstairs, holding a piece of clothing that he hadn''t had time to dry yet. "I''ve brought the goods for you," Charlotte nodded, noticing that Leo seemed to have lost some weight. He looked lively and his dark circles had reduced, losing some of his geeky appearance. It seemed that after Linda recovered from her injuries, not only her condition had changed, but also Leo''s. "I''m sorry to trouble you with another delivery," Leo awkwardly hid the clothing behind his back. He couldn''t escape his role as a house-husband, but it seemed like he was doing quite well voluntarily. "Is the shop all set up?" Charlotte didn''t beat around the bush and asked directly. "Everything is ready. We even hung up the sign. Now we just need to stock the shelves with potions," Leo nodded. "In that case, should I deliver these goods directly to the shop for you?" "There''s no need for you to make an extra trip. My friend has a spare carriage. He lives nearby, so I''ll ask the coachman to take it for me," Leo said. To be honest, Charlotte somewhat envies Leo. He has so many friends, and whenever he needs anything, he just has to ask. Unlike him, Charlotte doesn''t even have a friend who can lend him money. "Do you have any friends who work at a ughterhouse?" Charlotte asked. "A ughterhouse?" Leo thought for a moment and nodded. "The ughterhouse in the east of the city is owned by a friend of mine. Why, do you need something ughtered?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and he shook his head. "I don''t need anything ughtered. I just need a batch of beef pancreas. I was wondering if your friend could help me freeze and preserve the freshly ughtered beef pancreas. I''m willing to pay a certain fee for it." "I see. Isn''t beef pancreas useless? I''ll talk to him for you, no need to worry about the fee. His crotch was once hit by a cow, and if I hadn''t used magic to save him in time, he could be the chief eunuch at the Imperial Pce now." Leo waved his hand generously. Since Leo put it that way, Charlotte didn''t have much else to say. Anyway, the quantity he currently needs is notrge. If he sessfully extracts insulin and ns forrge-scale production, he will need arge amount of beef pancreas. At that time, he can directly negotiate and cooperate with Leo''s friend. Unlike Calva and the Abyss, there arerge ughterhouses here. The tworge ughterhouses in Dongxiang supply more than half of the meat for this city with a poption of over a million. So the ughterhouses produce a stable amount of beef pancreas every day, and the quantity isrge and of high quality. They are excellent potential partners. After delivering all the potions ordered by Leo, and receiving the final payment, Charlotte entrusted Vivian and Kasha to Linda and Leo. He let them take the two girls to the city to have fun and explore, while he left on his own. Half an hourter, a middle-aged man with a calm appearance walked into a rather grand oddities shop. With a reluctant expression, he sold a space ring with a gemstone to the shop owner. After some bargaining, he sold it for 250,000 copper coins. Coming out of the store, the middle-aged man briskly walked along the long street for hundreds of meters, turned into the alley, and when he came out from the other end, he had already transformed into a young man with kidney deficiency, a pale face, and weak footsteps. This Kidney Deficiency Young Master was dressed up by Charlotte with a facelift mask. He sold Amos'' sapphire space ring and received 250000 copper coins, slightly lower than the market price, but still at a price he could ept. After all, this thing doesn''te from the right way, and he doesn''t want to have too much argument with the store over price differences. It can be exchanged for a cash flow. Not long aftering out of the alley, he saw a shop in front of him from a distance, with a long queue of hundreds of people in front of the door, looking extremely lively. Charlotte made some inquiries and found out that it was originally a self-operated shop of Calva Trading Company, specializing in the sale of potion repellents. The potion repellent, originally priced at 100 gold coins, was broken today and can be purchased for only 10 gold coins. As soon as this news came out, the whole city became a sensation, and many middle-ss people who had originally thought that 100 gold coins were too expensive and unwilling to buy them came to queue early today. Look, the queue is constantly growing longer. Although it is moving forward, it is far from keeping up with the increasing number of people waiting in the queue. Why are so many people here? Isn''t 10 gold coins money? They even grabbed it. Don''t mention it. I''ll let youe in the morning, procrastinating. That''s it. Maybe we''ll sell out before the queue arrives. My young master is almost exhausted. If I can''t buy this medicine back today, I''ll have to have my leg broken by the master. The person at the back looked at the long queue, their faces filled with anxiety. Charlotte, who had originally nned to avoid it, suddenly felt a sensation. There was also a bottle of potion aversion in his space ring, which he had obtained from Amos. He originally nned to pour out the potion and leave the gold embedded in the bottle, so that he could buy two pounds of meat for a small amount of money. But he has changed his mind now. Raising his hand to cover his face, he sidled away and circled a street to the front of the queue. After ncing at the entrance of the store for a while and receiving a few nces from the guards who maintained order at the door, he turned around and walked toward the end of the line. In his hand, he had already added a golden bottle of potion aversion, and his face was filled with a proud smile of snatching the potion. Chapter 224: You are definitely hopelessly in love with him (1) Chapter 224: You are definitely hopelessly in love with him (1) Charlotte followed the long queue, and the further back he went, the more confident his footsteps became. He was indifferent to the people around him, holding a bottle of gold-ted antidote against his will, almost pressing it against his head. People who were ranked outside the top hundred couldn''t help but show envy. When they reached the three-hundredth spot, a middle-aged man wearing arge gold chain couldn''t resist stopping Charlotte. A smile squeezed out on his chubby face as he said, "Young man, are there still any goods inside? Can we, who are at the back of the line, still buy them?" The people in front and behind him also turned to look at Charlotte. They were so far behind that they didn''t know if they would be able to buy anything today. If they couldn''t, they might as well go back home instead of waiting for three to five hours in line. Charlotte stopped in his tracks and frowned. "It''s hard to say. They haven''t put the goods on the shelves yet. But I overheard a salesperson whispering earlier. They didn''t expect so many people toe today, and they don''t know if they have enough stock." His ambiguous answer made the people in the queue restless like they had been scratched by a cat, feeling ufortable. "Luckily I came early and waited for so long. I finally managed to grab a bottle, and it was even the gold-ted one. I heard that the potion costs a hundred thousand copper coins, and they''re going to change the packaging." Charlotte yed with the antidote in his hand, looking reluctant to let go. The people in the queue looked at it with envy. Many of them had heard simr rumors. They heard that once the remaining gold-ted antidotes were sold out today, they would start selling silver-ted ones. Otherwise, why would the people who originally spent a million copper coins on the potion be considered noble? "Young man, how about selling this bottle of antidote to me? My foolish daughter somehow got addicted to the magic potion, and I only found out this morning. Seeing her condition breaks my heart as a father. I don''t dare to let her drink the magic potion again." The middle-aged man pleaded with Charlotte, begging, "Please, sell me this potion. I''ll give you an extra five thousand copper coins. What do you think?" "Well..." Charlotte furrowed his brows, showing a hint of hesitation. "I''ll give you ten thousand copper coins, young man. Sell me the potion. I also have a disobedient son." A tall orc behind them interjected. "You offer ten thousand, and he offers five thousand. Then I''ll sell it to you." Charlotte nodded at the orc. "I... I''ll offer fifteen thousand, young man. You must help me. My wife mes me for this, and if I can''t bring this potion back today, she''ll smash my head." The middle-aged man grabbed Charlotte''s hand and pulled out twelve gold coins from his spatial ring. "Alright, I''ll give you twelve thousand." "Fine, since you care so much for your daughter, I''ll reluctantly sell you this bottle of magic potion against my will." Charlotte sighed, pocketing the gold coins and handing over the antidote to the middle-aged man. He apologetically said to the orc behind, "I''m sorry, but the highest bidder gets it." "Thank you, thank you!" The middle-aged man took the antidote, making sure the bottle cap hadn''t been opened, and the anti-counterfeitbel was still intact. Satisfied, he stowed away the potion. "Sigh, it looks like I''ll have toe early tomorrow too." Charlotte didn''t linger and walked away quickly. He entered a small alley, turned left and right, and emerged from the other end, now wearing the face of a square-jawed man. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he restrained hisughter. He only sold the spatial ring for 250,000 copper coins. But pretending to be a scalper, he managed to sell the antidote for 120,000 copper coins. This unexpected windfall can be considered a stroke of luck. It must say, that orc brother knows how to bargain. He raised the price without hesitation and managed to squeeze an extra fifteen thousand copper coins out of him. This is just one sales point set up by the Calva Trading Company. There are supposedly more than a dozen of these sales points in Calva. The bustling business shows that the merchants'' initial predictions were spot on. The most affluent customers are therge middle ss. Now, he has a total of 370,000 copper coins in his hands. Charlotte nced at his wealth value. It reached an astonishing 475,762 copper coins. This means that when he returns, he can exchange them all for powerful potions and drink them in batches, breaking through to be an advanced knight and still have some spare. And the cash in his hands has also reached 572,818 copper coins. This money is more than enough to build a workshop, and if there is any surplus, he can also arrange for the canceled teleportation array to be reinstated. The money came too quickly, making Charlotte''s heart race with excitement. After taking a few turns and making sure he wasn''t being followed, he headed to the carriage parking area with a sense of relief. The Calva Trading Company is very influential, and it''s not easy to deal with them. He has to be careful not to invite retaliation. But what he sold was genuine goods. Although he charged an extra twenty thousand copper coins, it was clear that the middle-aged man didn''tck that ten or twenty thousand. So, collecting the money was justified. Charlotte didn''t rush to find Vivian and the others. Instead, he drove to the magical materials market in the southern part of the city for a stroll. Here, he managed to buy several materials that he couldn''t find at Harry''s ce. He also inquired about the prices, and the prices Harry usually sold him the materials for were reasonable. A few of them were slightly more expensive by a few copper coins, but still within his eptable range. The biggest gain was a beginner''s manual on magic array formations, which he found from a destitute old magician for two silver coins. It contained over a hundred basic array formations, making it a beginner''s manual for array mages, but it''s notmonly circted. In addition, he spent several hundred copper coins to buy some apparatus suitable for experiments, including a set of distition equipment. After putting everything in the carriage, Charlotte returned to Leo''s small cabin with a full load. There was no one in the cabin. Vivian and the others hadn''t returned yet. Chapter 225: You are definitely hopelessly in love with him (2) Chapter 225: You are definitely hopelessly in love with him (2) Charlotte leaned against the carriage and took a nap. About half an hourter, an old carriage slowly approached. Charlotte opened his eyes and saw a dejected Leo, followed by Vivian and Kasha jumping off the carriage with bags and parcels. It seemed that not apanying them for shopping was a very wise choice, as he would have ended up as a mere tool for carrying bags. "Boss, can we wait until it gets dark to see the lighthouse light up before we go back?" Vivian ran to the front of the carriage and looked at Charlotte with eager eyes. "Linda said it''s super beautiful!" Kasha also looked at him expectantly. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes spoke volumes. "No, we have to return to the clinic before it gets dark." Charlotte firmly refused. "Okay, then we''ll see it another time." Vivian sounded a bit disappointed but obediently nodded. Kasha had noints either. She bid farewell to Linda and then boarded the carriage with her belongings. "Don''t you want to stay and have a drink or something? I have a ce where you can stay for the night." Leo smiled and said. "No need. I don''t want to sleep in the attic with you." Charlotte shook his head and smiled. "I hope your potion shop thrives, and youe to me for more orders soon." "No problem. I have some confidence in selling potions." Leo replied confidently. "Goodbye." Charlotte bid farewell to the two of them and drove away. The carriage soon left Calva City. The sun was already setting, and most adventurers returning from the wilderness hade back empty-handed, some even covered in wounds. The curtain of the carriage lifted, and Kasha stuck her head out, wrapping a gray checkered scarf around Charlotte''s neck. "What''s this?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. Blushing, Kasha said, "I picked out this scarf for you, Master. The boss said it''ll keep you warm in winter and shield you from the cold wind outside. You won''t feel cold with it on." The scarf was soft, and when wrapped around twice, his neck indeed felt warm. The chilly winter wind couldn''t blow into his cor anymore. With Charlotte''s current constitution, he wouldn''t fall ill from a little cold wind, but this care and warmth didn''t just extend to his neck, but to his heart as well. "Thank you, I like it." Charlotte smiled. "Master, I also brought something for you!" Vivian stuck her head out as well and pulled out arge chicken leg wrapped in oiled paper from her pocket. "Look, a delicious roasted chicken leg! I specifically saved the biggest and fattest one for you, and I''ve been holding it to keep it warm." Charlotte looked at the chicken leg that still had Vivian''s body heat on it and couldn''t help butugh. He nced at the bite mark in the corner, asking, "How did it get a bite mark?" "Ah... well... when I took it out just now, I took a small bite to test the temperature for you. I promise it was just a small bite, I didn''t sneak a bite." Vivian blushed and eagerly brought the chicken leg to Charlotte''s mouth. "Try it, if you think it''s delicious, you can make it for me next time, I''m sure you''ll be able to make it after just one try, right?" Good heavens, he''s lying in ambush here. Charlotte was reluctant, but he had to take the chicken leg and take a bite. The temperature is maintained well, but I don''t know where she hid it. The chicken is quite average in terms of roasting, overcooked, and a bit dry, with excessively crispy skin thatcks oiliness. The seasoning is also quite nd. The first bite is okay, but it gets greasy after a few more bites. "In a couple of days, I''ll roast something even more delicious for you. This skill is not authentic enough." Charlotte finished gnawing on the chicken leg by the principle of not wasting food and made a somewhat disdainfulment. "Boss, I believe in your cooking skills." Vivian thumbs up. "I''ll be waiting for you." Charlotte first dropped off Vivian and Kasha at Baka Street, then returned the carriage to the rental shop. By the time he returned to the clinic, the sky hadpletely darkened. "Doctor, wait!" Just as Charlotte was about to enter the door, a voice called out to him. "You''re back." Charlotte turned around and saw Jonah and Celia, the siblings,ing towards him, carrying a big cloth bag. "This is what you wanted. We only found the Golden Vine today, but we dug up the roots and leaves for you. Do you think it''s enough? We found it on the way back and just dug it up for you. Don''t mention anymission fee." Jonah handed the bag to Charlotte. Charlotte took the bag, which weighed about fifty to sixty pounds. It was more than enough for his alchemy experiments. Setting the bag down, he looked at Jonah and asked, "Did you hurt your waist?" Earlier, the way Jonah walked seemed a bit awkward, and his expression was a bit unnatural when handing over the bag. "No... not a big deal." Jonah smiled. "Brother, was it the crazy cow that bumped into you and injured your waist? No wonder I saw you asionally clutching your waist on the way back." Celia looked at Jonah with concern. "Why don''t you let the doctor take a look? Don''t leave any troubles behind." "It''s fine. It''s already getting dark. Let''s not dy the doctor''s rest." Jonah said casually, pulling Celia and preparing to leave. "Come in, I''ll take a look. If you want to go into the wilderness tomorrow, don''t refuse." Charlotte pushed open the door and carried the bag inside. "Come on, the doctor said he''s willing to examine you." Celia pulled Jonah, who was still hesitant, and quickly walked into the clinic. "Lie down, let me take a look." Charlotte washed his hands and gently pressed and kneaded the painful area on Jonah''s waist. The improvement in his abilities gave him a more sensitive perception. "The bone isn''t broken, but it''s a little misaligned after the impact." After saying that, Charlotte gently pushed and pulled on Jonah''s waist. Snap. A slight sound. "All better now," Charlotte said. "That... it''s all better?" Celia asked incredulously. Jonah had already gotten up from the stone bed, moved his waist a bit, and eximed in surprise, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, and I don''t feel anything pressing against it." "Doctor, you''re amazing." Celia looked at Charlotte with admiration. Without magic, surgery, or potions, Charlotte simply pushed and kneaded, and cured her brother''s waist pain. As an adventurer who has experienced rough and tough men in the wild, Charlotte, who is handsome and skilled in medicine, caught her attention. "Doctor, how much do I need to pay for the medical fees?" Jonah looked at his sister and didn''t say much, starting to take out his money pouch. "It''s just a small favor. Let''s consider it as the fee for this bag of golden vine." Charlotte smiled. "Um..." Jonah thought for a moment and nodded. "Thank you. It''s gettingte, so we''ll take our leave now." "Goodbye, Doctor." Celia sweetly smiled at Charlotte. Even though it was already winter, she still wore a fur bandeau and a short skirt, looking vibrant and resistant to the cold. After leaving the clinic, the siblings walked side by side on the empty streets. "Celia, do you have a crush on Doctor Charlotte?" Jonah turned his head and asked Celia, who was shorter than him. "No..." Celia blushed. "Tsk, the way you look at him ispletely different from how you look at other men." Jonah pursed his lips, revealing a knowing expression. "You''re helplessly in love with him. But that''s normal, not many women can resist a talented and gentle man like him, right?" "Hmph, it''s not love. At most, it''s just appreciation. I just think Doctor Charlotte looks good." Celia shook her head. "Appreciation is the beginning of falling. I also started with an appreciation for Marxy, and then I fell hopelessly into her gentle embrace." Jonah took on the air of an experienced person and advised, "At times like this, you have to take the initiative, or you''ll regret itter." "Why don''t you take the initiative with Marxy?" Celia countered. "Well... that... I''m being reserved. When the time is right, I will naturally confess to her." Jonah''s expression became somewhat unnatural. "Hehe, by then, she might already be holding two kids in her arms." ... Charlotte entered the alchemy room carrying a cloth bag. Inside was arge knobby tuber that looked like an iron bar yam, long and slender with a surface covered in only ayer of dirt. There were over ten of them neatly arranged. Meanwhile, Celia used another cloth bag to pack up palm-sized golden leaves, which looked like they were made of gold. They were quite beautiful and didn''t have any dirt on them, also very clean. This brother and sister were quite meticulous and reliable in their work. This was the legendary golden vine. ording to the book, it had extremely powerful stamina-restoring effects. Of course, there were considerable side effects, which made it unpopr. After quickly making noodles, and allowing Vivian and Kasha to have their dinner, he went downstairs to start experimenting with the golden vine to create stamina potions. "Boss, what''s this?" Vivian asked curiously while helping Charlotte clean the tubers of the golden vine. "These are the tubers of the golden vine. After consuming them, they can greatly restore stamina." Charlotte took a cleaned tuber from Vivian, took out a small knife, and began peeling it. Once the brown skin was removed, revealing the white flesh inside that had a slightly crispy texture, it resembled yam. "It has such an effect? Let me try it." Vivian said, about to put the cleaned tuber into her mouth. "If you try it, you might not be able to taste anything for the entire month." Charlotte calmly said. "That''s so terrible?!" Vivian immediately stopped her hand. "Then... are you nning to use it to make poison?" "I came across its properties in a book, so I n to try using it to create stamina potions. I don''t know yet if I can remove the toxicity while retaining the stamina-restoring effects." Charlotte weighed the diced white tuber, put it in a mortar, and started crushing it. Then he weighed the same amount of golden leaves and crushed them into a bottle of golden liquid. "You take your time, I''ll go prepare the potions." Vivian held her nose and moved away, afraid of losing her sense of taste after inhaling it. For her, it would be as painful as losing her virginity. Charlotte had two options for his n. One was the simple method: refining the tubers and leaves of the golden vine together to obtain pure golden vine potion. The other was to add a small amount of tubers of the golden vine into the original recipe for stamina potions, along with a small amount of golden leaves to neutralize the toxicity, to see if they could reach the pass threshold of 10%. Regardless of which method, Charlotte felt that one or two Jerrys would have to sacrifice their sense of taste, and maybe even their lives. Fortunately, Anna had caught two little white mice for him again today. He named them Jerry No. 6 and Jerry No. 7. Jerry No. 7 didn''t have a bed yet. Of course, it might have one after tonight. Chapter 226: Golden Stamina Potion Chapter 226: Golden Stamina Potion The concoction of the new potion was not difficult. Charlotte adjusted the amount of golden vine roots, stems, and leaves, creating a bottle of pale golden potion that was rtively clear and transparent, emitting a faint sweet fragrance. Then, he added the roots and leaves to the original form of the stamina potion and brewed a second potion. He took the potions and went to the next room to conduct a test on the mice. He first forced two freshly caught mice to run on a treadmill until they were almost exhausted and then fed them a few drops of the potions. Jerry No. 7, who was fed the first potion, immediately showed excellent recovery effects and climbed back on the treadmill, continuing to run. However, Jerry No. 6, who was fed the second potion, froze. Charlotte prodded it with a wooden stick, and it suddenly seemed to be activated, crashing into the iron pir in the corner of the cage with a loud bang. The impact was quite strong, causing blood to flow from its head. Its legs twitched, and it died on the spot without any chance of being saved. "It''s poisonous." Charlotte poured most of the remaining potion into the trash bin. After adding the golden vine, it seemed that the potion would harm the brain nerves. It was like hitting a wall and not turning back. Fortunately, he hadn''t experimented on himself; otherwise, he wouldn''t have known that it could have killed him. Jerry No. 1 continued to run vigorously on the treadmill, showing that the recovery effect of pure golden vine was quite good, and there were no obvious side effects. After a while, Charlotte stopped the treadmill and gave Jerry No. 7 a few peanut-shaped y pellets to eat. Watching the mouse enjoy eating the pellets, Charlotte fell into silence. The side effect of losing the sense of taste was indeed significant. It seemed that he needed to adjust the amount of golden leaves or add more effective toxic suppressants. The so-called concoction of potions was the process of maximizing the effects of certain properties while suppressing and eliminating unnecessary side effects. It was simr to alchemy in a way. Besides the properties of the potion, the bnce of the five elements and the properbination determined the final quality of the potion. The higher the quality of the raw materials, the smaller the side effects, and the simpler the brewing process, allowing the characteristics of the materials to be maximized. Materials like a golden vine, which had obvious advantages and disadvantages, required the right materials to suppress the toxicity to sessfully brew a stamina potion. Otherwise, the toxicity might be amplified, leading to tragedies where the users would crash into walls and die. If a failure urred, then starting over was what Charlotte alwayscked. That night, he tried all the detoxifying materials he had on hand, creating seven or eight versions of the potions and testing them on the mice one by one. Jerry No. 2, 3, and 5 died in the line of duty. Finally, he obtained the best potion made from 100g of golden vine rhizome, 200g of golden leaves, 100g of green-eyed toad, and 50g of mint leaves. After drinking the potion, Jerry No. 1 quickly recognized the y pellets as peanuts and urately held a genuine peanut to nibble on. "Is it okay?" Charlotte stood in front of the No. 1 cage for a long observation. Jerry No. 1''s behavior waspletely normal, including the sense of smell and taste which hadn''t disappeared. After hesitating for a while, Charlotte grabbed the bottle of potion and went to Vivian''s room on the second floor. He held the doorknob with one hand and the bottle of potion with the other. It waste, and Vivian was already asleep. If there was something wrong with the potion, he needed to ensure that he could receive her medical treatment in the shortest amount of time. He valued his life; he was serious about it. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte drank half a bottle of potion in one gulp. The taste of the potion was not pleasant; it even felt like it was cutting his throat. Fortunately, there was no strange smell. After swallowing it, a me seemed to ignite and burn down his throat, causing his blood to boil, and the recovery of his stamina was immediately noticeable. Charlotte took a moment to sink in, realizing that he had only consumed half a bottle of the potion, but the recovery effect was already exceeding 10%. [Test result: Recovery efficacy for intermediate knights is 24.5%, reaching the standard! Potion side effects are controble!] [New task of developing stamina potion sessful! Reward: ''Potion Development Rising Star'' title! Encyclopedia of Potion Materials *1.] The system''s voice rang out. Charlotte opened his eyes and found that he now had a thick ck book in his hand. It was precisely the "Encyclopedia of Potions" he had been longing for. This was a massive book, as thick as three or four dictionaries put together. He casually opened it and found a variety of materials recorded inside. Not only did it provide detailed descriptions of their medicinal properties, but it also included illustrations. After skimming through it for a while, Charlotte couldn''t help but smile with joy. This book was truly the best tool for alchemists. With it, the difficulty of potion refining visibly decreased. From the contents, he could see that the book was arranged ording to the materials'' characteristics. For example, materials with hemostatic effects were grouped, materials that could counteract snake venom formed another group, and materials that could rapidly restore strength were ssified separately. When using it, one could quickly find the appropriate material database based on their needs, and then match them with various detailed characteristics of potions to create suitable forms. Setting the book aside for the moment, Charlotte excitedly took the remaining half bottle of potion and went downstairs, quickly jotting down the form for this potion on a piece of paper. With a recovery effect close to 25% for intermediate knights, this stamina potion not only exceeded the system''s task requirements but also far exceeded Charlotte''s expectations. Although its effect was weaker than chewing on golden vine roots, the poison''s side effects were eliminated. This meant that the potion could be repeatedly consumed, allowing for a rapid replenishment of stamina. Charlotte took out a piece of candy from the jar and tasted the sweetness. His sense of smell was also unaffected. Although upon careful observation, his tongue felt a slight tingling sensation, it didn''t affect his sense of taste and was barely noticeable. ording to the system''s description, the side effect was controble and wouldn''t have any adverse effects on the consumer. "This bottle should be worth at least 1,800 copper coins, right?" Charlotte pondered. The golden vine didn''t cost anything; Jonah and his sister provided him with arge bag, enough to refine hundreds of bottles of potions. Peppermint leaves were inexpensive, and the cost of ingredients for one potion wouldn''t exceed 1 copper coin. While 100g of green-eyed toad was slightly more expensive, it would cost 30 copper coins. Even if he had to pay for someone to dig up the golden ver on, the unit price shouldn''t be too high. All in all, the cost of one stamina potion would be within 40 copper coins. With a recovery effect of 25% for intermediate knights, it indicated that it would also have a certain recovery effect for advanced knights, although he wasn''t sure what the exact value would be. But for a novice knight, this would be a great tonic. After consuming one bottle, it might even fill up their recoverypletely. If used in the wilderness, it would be like having a second life. Charlotte had seen stamina recovery potions disyed on Harry''s shelf before. They were priced at 1,600 copper coins per bottle. ording to his standards, those should have a recovery effect of around 10%. This price turned stamina potions into luxury items. Chapter 227: Elven Holy Maiden Chapter 227: Elven Holy Maiden Adventurers and knights who delved into the abyss were not particrly wealthy. If you asked them to carry several bottles of 1,600 copper coins stamina potions with them, it would be unrealistic when they needed to drink one when tired or sleepy. Not to mention, it would only have a 10% recovery effect, which wasn''t much. One must understand that the adventure in the wilderness relied entirely on luck. When luck wasn''t on their side, they might not even earn 100 copper coins. It would be a waste of money, better to save up and exchange it for a suitable weapon or buy two protective magical talismans. Charlotte didn''t intend to create a luxury item but rather wanted to make this potion a highly high-cost-effective healing kit that adventurers would enthusiastically purchase and repurchase. After thinking for a while, he decided to price this new stamina potion at 800 copper coins per bottle. He also gave it a new name: Golden Stamina Potion. Despite itsmon name, it was quite fitting for this bottle of light golden potion. For 800 copper coins, an intermediate knight could recover 25% of their stamina. Within this realm, it should be unparalleled. While he still had the ingredients, Charlotte spent the night refining five batches of the Golden Stamina Potion, producing fifty bottles. Tomorrow, he nned to put these potions up for sale and see if he could get some orders. He also nned to give twenty bottles to Leo. The market in Calva was iparable to the abyss. In addition to the natives of Calva, adventurers from various races also settled there. That''s why Calva had thergest adventurers'' guild and numerous mercenary groups on the Isor Continent. If Leo can open up a market in Calva, Charlotte will be his first distributor. No more idiots in the Green-eyed Toad faction. Charlotte can only put the refined potions on the shelves, and by the way, add the Golden Stamina Potion to the potion catalog. Back in the second-floor room, Charlotte finally had the chance to open the system''s marketce. He had umted a wealth value of 475,780 copper coins, which meant he could directly exchange it for 47 bottles of Power Potion. And his current strength had reached 6,200kg. He only needed to consume 38 bottles of Power Potion to break through to the Advanced Knight level. The Advanced Knight level was a hurdle that countless talented individuals fell short of. That''s why when he was just over twenty years old, breaking through to the Advanced Mage in the Healing department and bing a rare genius was considered a once-in-a-century event. Healing mages were already rare, and it was even rarer for someone to be an Advanced Mage at the age of twenty. Even with Leo''s family background, having a grandfather who was an Elder of the Physicians Association, he was still just an Intermediate Mage in the Healing department. By the time Vivian reached this age, she had already be an Intermediate Mage, and her talent was much stronger than Leo''s. If she could break through to Advanced Mage before the age of twenty, she would also be considered a genius among Healing mages. But if she still couldn''t break through before she turned thirty, then she would just be an average person. The hurdle of the Advanced level blocked countless people and could never break through in their lifetime. Mages focused on their understanding and control of magic. Knights, on the other hand, constantly pushed the limits of their bodies. In this aspect, his former fiance, Elizabeth, was an extraordinary figure among knights. It was said that she had already broken through to the Sixth level and be a legendary knight. Charlotte had advanced his level all the way relying on the Power Potions. But Elizabeth, as a mere mortal, had already be a legendary knight at the age of twenty. At her age, most dragons were still dragon babies on Dragon Ind. Charlotte had no memories of being rejected, so he did not feel the humiliation of pursuing someone who had left him. His only motivation to be stronger was to survive in the Abyss, on the continent of Isor. After breaking through to the Advanced Knight level, he would have a solid foundation to establish himself in the Abyss. Even if he encountered opponents like Wolverine and Emos, he would have the strength to protect himself. Survive, work hard to make money, and continue to develop the clinic and alchemy workshop. One bottle of Power Potion at a time, he would build a miraculous knight. Charlotte exchanged all his wealth value for Power Potions and drank twenty bottles in one go. To prevent problems in controlling his increased strength due to rapid growth, he nned to break through to the Advanced Knight level in three stages. He would drink seventeen bottles tomorrow. And the remaining one bottle the day after tomorrow. After drinking twenty bottles of Power Potion in a row, gaining 2,000kg of strength, his body turned red and was covered in sweat. When the effect of the potion faded, Charlotte turned on the cold water switch to wash away the impurities from his body, feeling refreshed and full of power. It was still dark outside, and he had no sleepiness. He decided to take his sword and practice on the third-floor balcony, allowing his body to adapt to the increased strength. A knight with power alone can only be called a brute. Only by truly mastering the power within one''s body and being able to unleash it through martial arts can one be outstanding at the same level, or even kill stronger opponents. Charlotte killing Emos despite holding a stack of magical scrolls was a testament to this fact. Deep in the night, it seemed that the darkness had no rtion with the city of Calva. Two giantmps stood at the eastern and western ends, illuminating the entire city. Except for the more lively brothels and red-light districts at night, the city was already asleep. But the white tower, which held a high position in the eyes of the physicians, was still brightly lit. In front of the tower of the Physicians Association, Elder Chester paced back and forth at the entrance, asionally looking up at the sky. Behind him, a few members dressed in the uniform of the Physicians Association were waiting. As level five or six healing mages, they held a respectable status within the association. Yet here they were, standing in the cold wind with Chester, seemingly waiting for a distinguished guest. Just then, a colorful giant bird with a wingspan of over twenty meters flew across the sky. "They''re here!" Chester''s eyes lit up, and he instinctively straightened his coat. The other doctors also perked up, straightening their posture one by one. After circling the white tower, the giant birdnded in the square in front of it, with two elves sitting on its back. The elven girl wore a long white dress with golden edges, tall and slender. Her long golden hair cascaded down her back, and her fair skin was white. Her gestures exuded an air of nobility. However, her exquisite face was slightly furrowed with a touch of pain. She pressed her hand against her Abmen, seeming to be in difort. Behind her was the slightly older elf, assisting her to maintain her bnce. She was Elven Guard Commander Betty. Chester led the doctors to approach them, smiling as he said, "Saintess Louise, I am Elder Chester of the Physicians Association. Wee." "Elder Chester, thank you for your wee. Could you please take us to see President Hayward?" Betty supported Louise as they descended, a hint of urgency in her voice. Louise seemed to find even speaking painful, but she smiled apologetically at Chester. "Of course, please follow me." Chester immediately put away the formalities and took the lead. Betty practically supported Louise and walked into the White Tower. She whispered in Louise''s ear, "Hold on a little longer, we''ll be able to see Master Hayward soon." "If even Master couldn''t do anything, can Master Hayward save me?" Louise''s voice was weak, tinged with despair. "This is the Physicians Association, with the best doctors on the continent of Iso. They will find a way," Betty consoled, lifting Louise Princess and quickening her pace. On the ninth floor of the White Tower, in the treatment room where the highest level restoration array was set up, Hayward sat calmly in the seat at the head. Except for Chester, all nine members of the Elder Council of the Physicians Association were present. What made the Physicians Association attach such importance was Louise, who had urgentlye for treatment today. As the elven Saintess, Louise was the disciple of High Priest Benjamin and had long been recognized as the next Elf Queen, awaiting her coronation ceremony after reaching adulthood. And tonight, Hayward received an urgent request for help from the elves. Louise had suddenly fallen seriously ill and needed the assistance of the Physicians Association. She had already set off for Calva. Upon receiving the news, the Physicians Association took it very seriously, and Hayward directly gathered all the members of the Elder Council here, awaiting Louise''s arrival. The position of the Physicians Association was indeed quite lofty, but Benjamin was well aware that this lofty position was bestowed by the rulers of various races. Building rtionships with the leaders of each race was something every president of the Physicians Association had done. As the next Elf Queen, if Louise''s illness could be cured, it meant that the Physicians Association would still enjoy its lofty status in the Elven Forest. However, the elves were known as messengers of the Life Goddess and the Nature Goddess, possessing unique insights and abilities in the field of healing arts. High Priest Benjamin himself was a ninth-level healing mage. What kind of illness did this Saintess have that required her to travel so far to Calva for medical treatment? This was an unknown that even Hayward was unsure of, which was why he had summoned all ten elders to prevent any unexpected emergencies. Among them, the most anxious one was Elder Adolf. It was said that Adolf and Benjamin were once hailed as the unmatched duo of the Elven Forest, with their strength and talent on par with each other. There were many spections outside as to which one of them would be the Elven King. However, unexpectedly, Adolf left the Elven Forest and came to Calva, bing one of the elders who established the Physicians Association. Benjamin, on the other hand, stayed in the Elven Forest but never ascended to the throne, serving only as the High Priest. It wasn''t until more than ten years ago when Benjamin took Louise as his disciple and, after she began to fulfill her potential, news emerged that she would be the Elf Queen after reaching adulthood. "They''re here." Hayward looked up at the door. Chapter 228：The Saintess has become the forsaken of the gods! (1) Chapter 228£ºThe Saintess has be the forsaken of the gods! (1) The door to the treatment room was pushed open, and Betty walked in briskly, holding a pained expression on Louise''s face. Chester followed closely behind, gasping for breath. The captain of the guards held the saint, but she climbed the stairs much faster than him. He had to almost run the whole way to catch up with her. As Betty entered, her gaze fell upon Adolf and she hurriedly approached him with Louise in her arms, respectfully saying, "Lord Adolf, the saint''s condition has worsened. We request your help." "Louise, meet Lord Adolf," Louise, although in pain to the point of almost fainting, still opened her eyes and spoke softly. Both of them showed enough respect towards Adolf. Ignoring Hayward, they went straight to Adolf, which made Hayward''s face darken slightly, but he couldn''t do anything about it. "Quick, ce the saint in the center of the formation." Adolf saw Louise covered in cold sweat and wasted no pleasantries. He led Betty to ce Louise on the jade bed in the middle of the formation. The intricate formation was embedded with expensive and precious elemental stones and magic cores. It was the highest-level healing formation of the Physician Association and the top healing formation on the Isor Continent. "I am Hayward, the President of the Physician Association. How is the saint''s condition?" Hayward stepped forward, deliberately blocking Adolf behind him, looking concernedly at Louise lying on the jade bed and asking. Louise, only sixteen years old, had already reached the fourth level of strength. It was said that she was a wood-element mage with a strong affinity for natural forces. Although she had not yet fought against anyone, it was said that she was invincible among her peers in the forest and could fight beyond her level. It could be anticipated that within a hundred years, she would grow to be one of the most powerful beings on the Isor Continent, possessing extremely formidable strength. The elves, with their long lifespan and the blessings of the Goddess of Life and the Goddess of Nature, could not be underestimated. If they could save her today, it would mean gaining a great favor from the future queen of the elves. Hayward naturally wouldn''t let this opportunity be taken by others. As a powerful ninth-level healing mage and with the support of the healing formation, Hayward was very confident in saving Louise. Betty instinctively looked at Adolf. Adolf took a step back and nodded slightly to her. Only then did Betty turn to Hayward and say, "Respected President Hayward, the saint has been experiencing severe Abminal pain since two days ago. The High Priest and many healing mages in the n have tried various healing spells, including detoxification, but have been unable to cure her. Her condition has worsened. We request the President and the other masters to save the saint." The faces of the elders all slightly changed when they heard this. The elves were known as the favored children of the Goddess of Life. Even if they were not healing mages, they were mostly skilled in using herbs to treat illnesses. The proportion of healing mages among their ranks was the highest among all races, and their strength was evident from Elder Adolf. The seriousness of Louise''s condition could be seen from her being sent to Calva overnight. "Abminal pain?" Hayward looked at Louise, who was clutching her lower right Abmen, almost curled up in pain, with a slight frown. Benjamin was equally renowned as Adolf and was also extremely skilled at healing and saving lives. The influence of the Physician Association within the elven n was limited, mainly because, under Benjamin''s leadership, elven medical skills had developed into a unique field. Although healing spells were their main focus, they also developed the production of herbal potions, flourishing in that area. If Benjamin and the healing mages in the elven n couldn''t solve Louise''s illness, it meant that the condition was probably not simple. If Hayward could cure her, he would certainly be famous among the elves, even overshadowing Benjamin. But if he couldn''t heal her, he didn''t need to worry too much about his reputation being tarnished. After all, this was a disease that even thebined power of the elven race couldn''t cure, a race loved by the Goddess of Life and the Goddess of Nature. It wouldn''t be surprising if he couldn''t heal her. Thinking of this, Hayward gained confidence. He nodded slightly and said, "Saint, don''t worry. The Physician Association has the best doctors on the Isor Continent and the best healing formations. Today, we will cure you." Louise was in so much pain that he could only nod slightly, indicating his consent. Seeing this, the elders all withdrew from the formation. Adolf, though concerned, did not question Hayward. While he didn''t approve of Hayward''s methods and actions, he recognized Hayward''s abilities as one of the best doctors in the Medical Association. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be the president. Adolf didn''t care about reputation if Hayward could save Louise. After all, even Benjamin couldn''t find a way to cure the incurable disease, so Adolf also had no absolute confidence in curing Louise. "This illness... feels somewhat familiar..." Elder Jacques muttered quietly on the sidelines, his face also filled with concern. "Don''t worry, Captain. The president will personally take action and will surely be able to cure the saintess," Chester reassured Betty confidently. Hayward produced a dark golden magic wand in his hand, with a bright blue diamond embedded at the top. He stood beside the jade bed, his expression solemn as he began to chant an incantation. Ancient spells resounded from his mouth, and the formation on the ground lit up. Intricate runes and lines merged and converged at the center of the jade bed. Louise''s body was enveloped in golden light and slowly floated up. As Hayward chanted, countless green dots of light appeared in the air, as if being drawn into a vortex, rushing towards Louise who was suspended in mid-air, entering her wless skin. Such a powerful healing magic could even revive someone who had only a faint trace of life left. But unfortunately, the painful expression on Louise''s face did not disappear. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed tighter, showing even more agony. "This..." Betty''s face changed slightly, and she instinctively wanted to step forward. "Don''t panic. If it''s not an injury, it might be some kind of poison. Let me detoxify her," Hayward raised his hand to stop Betty. After ending the healing spell, he began to chant the incantation for detoxification. The green dots of light disappeared, reced by snowke-like white dots that turned into a white ribbon, surging towards Louise''s most painful lower right Abmen. "Ah--" Ayer of frost covered Louise''s face, and she finally couldn''t bear the pain any longer, letting out a painful scream. "Stop!" Adolf instantly entered the formation, interrupting Hayward''s spellcasting. He waved his hand, dispersing the white dots of light that were still flowing towards Louise, and pointed with his pale yellow magic wand to her lower right Abmen. A pale yellow light entered her Abmen. The chill was instantly dispelled from her body, and Louise stopped struggling. However, the intense pain made tears uncontrobly stream down her face. She looked at Adolf with gratitude in her eyes. Hayward, whose spellcasting was interrupted, didn''t look too good. He looked at Louise, who now had a pale face and weak breath, his brows furrowing even tighter. After a moment of deliberation, he said, "Healing magic is ineffective, and the detoxification magic has elerated the deterioration of the disease. With the support of the healing formation and me overseeing the treatment, magic does not affect her. The vile disease Louise is suffering from is not caused by any illness, but rather because she has been abandoned by the gods." As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of everyone in the treatment room changed dramatically. Abandoned by the gods! Chapter 229: The Saintess has become the forsaken of the gods! (2) Chapter 229: The Saintess has be the forsaken of the gods! (2) Hayward was practically proiming Louise''s death sentence himself. As the Elven High Priestess, hailed as the next Elven Queen, and the favored one of the Goddess of Life and the God of Nature, she had be abandoned by the gods! If this news spread, it would undoubtedly cause a great upheaval. The Elven Kingdom had been without a king for hundreds of years, and Louise was seen as the hope for the revival of the Elven race. Thebel of being abandoned by the gods would be a stain on her, which would not be erased even after her death. Everyone looked at Louise with eyes full of regret. Most of the elders did not question Hayward''s judgment. The president''s strength and medical skills were evident to all, and the methods he had previously employed were standard and effective. Based on Louise''s reaction, it was reasonable to conclude that she had been abandoned by the gods. Upon hearing this, Louise''s face turned pale, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Although she had a superior status among the Elves, she was ultimately just a well-protected sixteen-year-old girl. Beingbeled as abandoned by the gods meant that her faith wouldpletely copse at this moment. She was the most devout follower of the Goddess of Life and the God of Nature, and she believed that she was closest to the God of Nature. Her master had said she was the best natural magic practitioner in a millennium. And yet, she had been abandoned by the gods. Helplessness and despair surged through her heart. She suddenly regretteding to Calva. Her master and the elders in the n had shown her great care, and although she could see the pity in their eyes, no one had ever said she was abandoned by the gods. "Betty, take me home," Louise said weakly. She wanted to leave this ce and return to the Forest of Elves. Even if it meant dying, she wanted to die in the Forest of Elves, rather than this heartbreaking ce that had robbed her of faith and dignity. "Alright, Holy Maiden, let''s go home," Betty approached, ready to embrace Louise. "Wait, let me try again," Adolf raised his hand to stop Betty. "Sir..." Betty hesitated to speak, respecting this elder of the Elven race. Although he no longer lived in the Forest of Elves, rumors about him and the High Priest had always been the talk of the Forest. "Louise, you are not abandoned by the gods. You are the hope of the Forest of Elves and the chosen one of the Nature God," Adolf came to Louise, his gaze gentle as he looked at her. "Back then, Benjamin chose you and brought you to me when you were only three years old. You were so pure and lovely, born as a child of nature. We all believe that you will be the queen who can lead the Elven race out of the shadow of the Red Moon." "Sir Adolf..." Louise looked at Adolf''s aged face, time had left many marks on it, and as a powerful figure from the same era as her master, his gentle words seemed to have given her wavering heart a new support. "Abandoned by the gods is just an excuse we physicians make for our ipetence. The gods do not favor someone without reason, nor do they easily abandon someone," Adolf looked at her, speaking earnestly, "Remember, whether I can save you or not, the Nature God and the Goddess of Life have never given up on you. You will always be their favorite." Louise nodded slightly, and a faint smile finally appeared on her pale face. As Adolf spoke, Hayward''s face immediately turned sour. This was an insult to his abilities. Lu Xian, who was standing by, frowned and said in a deep voice, "Elder, your words are a bit inappropriate. Are you questioning the diagnosis made by the president? The term ''abandoned by the gods'' is universally recognized by physicians. Your excuse of ipetence has chilled the hearts of many physicians." "Ignorant child, do you know how many patients have been disheartened by the term ''abandoned by the gods''? How many patients have died in pain?" Adolf rebuked angrily, his white hair moving without wind as if he were about to attack in the next second. Lu Xian subconsciously took a step back, and his momentum instantly diminished. As the second elder of the Physician Association, his status was not much lower than Adolf''s. But Adolf was an elder of the Physician Association after all. He had been there since its founding and made great contributions to its development. It could be said that more than three hundred years ago, if he wanted to be the president, Hayward would have had no say in the matter. In truth, Lu Xian and Adolf were generations apart. His master used to call Adolf ''senior''. So when Adolf called him an ignorant child, it made him furious, but he couldn''t respond with hateful words and could only step aside and secretly look at Hayward. "The elder is concerned about the Holy Maiden''s condition, which is understandable. Since the elder has a way of treating the Holy Maiden, please proceed quickly," Hayward said generously without further argument. Upon hearing this, the other elders also refrained from furtherments and wisely withdrew from the formation. "Please take care," Betty also withdrew from the formation. Adolf looked at Louise with a serious expression. He waved his hand to dispel the healing array, allowing her to fall back onto the bed, and then held his magic wand, starting to chant softly. The magic was not particrly spectacr, nor did it have the extraordinary phenomena disyed by Hayward before. A faint green light gradually entered Louise''s Abmen, like a thin ribbon, gently and softly. Nevertheless, Louise''s expression gradually became painful, and beads of sweat the size of beans rolled down her forehead. Adolf immediately stopped and switched to another type of magic. He controlled the amount of magic, minimizing the impact on the affected area while attempting to find magic that could affect the condition. In just a short ten minutes, Adolf changed to twelve different types of magic, almost exhausting all his lifelong knowledge, but still couldn''t produce any effective results on her condition. Looking at Louise, who curled up her body and bit her lips until they bled, Adolf''s face revealed an expression of helplessness. He took out a green pill from his spatial ring and stuffed it into her mouth. The pill dissolved in her mouth, alleviating Louise''s pain and gradually rxing her curled-up body. With Betty''s support, she slowly sat up. "I''m sorry, Louise. My limited abilities were not able to cure your illness," Adolf apologized, and he seemed to age a few years in an instant, appearing much wearier. "Thank you, Master Adolf," Louise bowed slightly to him. "Louise, the Physicians Association will keep this matter confidential. Nobody will know about it," Hayward also spoke up, promising Louise. Lu Xian, seeing Hayward''s firm deration, had the mockery directed at Adolf on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed his words back. Hayward had a longer-term vision. Although they couldn''t save Louise today, they had done their best, and the Elven Forest owed him a favor. However, if news of Louise being diagnosed as forsaken by the gods were to spread, it would bring shame to the Elven race, and the Physicians Association would inevitablye into conflict with the Elves. The losses would outweigh the gains. "Thank you," Louise nodded slightly, understanding the meaning behind Hayward''s words. With Betty''s help, she stood up and prepared to leave. "Wait!" Just then, Jacques, who had not spoken all this while, suddenly took a couple of steps forward and looked at Adolf and Louise. He said, "Perhaps there is someone else who can try." The room fell into silence as everyone looked towards Jacques. As the youngest and weakest of the ten Elders, he was usually aloof and didn''t fit in with the others because he was Adolf''s disciple. "Jacques, do you believe that there is someone better than the President and your master in this world?" Lucian sneered coldly, unable to provoke Adolf and Jacques anymore. "Yeah, even the President couldn''t do it, so who else could treat Louise?" Chester also chimed in, echoing Lucian''s ridicule. A few Elders followed suit, joining in the mockery and sneering at Jacques, simultaneously trampling on Charlotte. Betty''s face grew cold as she listened to their words. The Saintess had already endured enough pain and humiliation tonight, and her voice turned cold as she said, "Step aside, I am taking the Saintess back to the Elven Forest." Jacques ignored Betty and looked at Adolf, saying, "Master,st time when the little weasel came toin, wasn''t it because Charlotte saved a so-called forsaken by the gods? And on that day, I privately asked the weasel about that dancer named Ruth, who also had simr symptoms of Abminal pain, and ineffective treatment, and was diagnosed as a forsaken by the gods. It bears a resemnce to the Saintess'' condition today." Adolf''s eyes brightened at his words. "That''s enough!" Suddenly, Hayward spoke up in a deep voice, "Jacques, if you continue to spout nonsense here, be careful of being expelled from the Council of Elders!" "I..." Jacques'' expression changed slightly, but he didn''t dare to defy Hayward in public. "Charlotte yton, that name sounds familiar... Master mentioned him..." Louise''s eyes, hanging low, suddenly flickered as she looked at Adolf. "Come, let me take you to the Abyss," Adolf walked towards the door without looking back. "Betty,e along," Louise whispered. Betty quickly carried her and hurriedly followed in Adolf''s footsteps. "Elder Hayward, remember your identity!" Hayward''s deep voice rang out from behind. "I am a physician." Adolf walked forward without even turning his head. Jacques hesitated for a moment, then quickly caught up. Chapter 230: Even the boss has to be my assistant (1) Chapter 230: Even the boss has to be my assistant (1) As Adolf and Jacques left with Louise, the treatment room on the ninth floor of the White Tower became quiet again. The elders all looked towards Hayward. Adolf''s previous actions hadpletely disregarded Hayward''s face. Taking Louise to the Abyss and seeking treatment from Charlotte was a resounding p to Hayward and the Physician Association. Adolf and Hayward had never gotten along well, but Adolf had not been involved in Association affairs before and they had not torn their faces. "The events of today must not be leaked. If it does, we will find out who leaked the information, and don''t me me for being merciless," Hayward coldly said while looking at the crowd. "Yes." The elders all nodded in agreement, their expressions bing serious. "You may disperse," Hayward waved his hand. The elders then dispersed one by one. Only Lucian and Chester, his two close associates, remained. "President, Adolf and Jacques'' actions today have seriously crossed the Association''s bottom line. I suggest we convene an elder meeting to remove them from their positions," Lucian proposed. "I agree. That old fool haspletely lost his mind. He doesn''t even know what that kid Charlotte has done. He dared to bring the Elven Saint to seek treatment. If Louise dies because of him, not only that kid Charlotte will pay with his life, but our Physician Association will also be shamed," Chester also voiced his support. Hayward pondered for a moment and said, "Today, we couldn''t find any means to cure Louise''s illness. It seems that she is a forsaken one. Adolf sees her as the hope of the Elven race and naturally doesn''t want to see her perish. However, as the Grand Elder of the Physician Association, he should have been more considerate and cautious in his actions. This kind of behavior is truly reckless." Lucian''s eyes lit up and he suggested, "President, how about I go with them to investigate the situation? I can also see how that boy Charlotte is doing now. Last time the person we sent reported that he had opened a clinic without any abnormalities, but I suspect it''s not so simple." "If he''s content staying in the Abyss, then so be it. But if he wants to return to Calva or attempt to promote surgery, we''ll have to find a way to get rid of this trouble," Lucian continued. Hayward nodded slightly and agreed with Lucian''s proposal. Chester caught up with Lucian on the first floor and asked in a low voice, "Second Elder, are you going to the Abyss?" "This is a perfect opportunity to kick Adolf out of the Elder Council. The President has been wanting to get rid of that old man for a long time. After he''s gone, I''ll be the Grand Elder, and you''ll be the Second Elder. Moreover, Jacques contradicted the President today and ignored his warning. He will be kicked out of the Elder Council as well. We can arrange for someone of our own to take his ce," Lucian whispered. "This is killing two birds with one stone," Chester said with excitement, rubbing his hands together. "Contact the other elders. If Louise died in Charlotte''s hands, the President would definitely hold Adolf and Jacques responsible, and the Elven race won''t let Charlotte off the hook either," Lucian said. "Alright, I''ll take care of it," Chester nodded, and he saw Lucian off before leaving. ... Charlotte had been practicing swordsmanship on the rooftop for two hours until he was drenched in sweat. As the sky began to brighten, he descended the stairs and went back inside to clean up and change into clean clothes. When he returned to his room, he was pondering what to make for breakfast when he heard an urgent knocking on the door downstairs. The fourth-level protective shield of the clinic trembled violently as if it could break at any moment. Charlotte was startled and quickly approached the window, leaning slightly to get a nted view down below. By the dim light of the oilmp hanging at the entrance, he could see four figures standing in front of the door. An old Elven man with white hair, a middle-aged man with a square face and steady demeanor, and a slender Elven woman holding a young Elven girl in her arms, with one hand gripping the door. Almost simultaneously, the gazes of the three people downstairs were fixed on the window of the second floor. Charlotte was taken aback. The strength of these three individuals was terrifying. He only took a nce, but he was already discovered. "Charlotte, my young friend, there is a medical emergency. Please open the door and treat the patient," the elderly elf spoke, his voice steady and powerful, as if it echoed in Charlotte''s ears. They were not Abyssal people. If they were, he should have some recollection of these powerful individuals, especially since one of them was an elf. But they addressed him by name and called him a young friend. Could it be that they were acquaintances? Due to the absence of inherited memories, Charlotte dreaded encountering familiar faces. A slight misstep could raise suspicion. However, since they had already spotted him and openly requested urgent medical assistance, he had no reason to hide. After all, their strength far exceeded the limits of his magic protection barrier. He couldn''t possibly refuse their existence. "Just a moment, I''lle downstairs," Charlotte readily agreed, turning around and quickly descending the stairs. The elf girl in his arms was probably the patient. He wondered what ailment she had that required her to be brought to him before daybreak. Standing at the door, Charlotte''s expression had returned to calm as he pulled back thetch and opened the door. Betty, holding Louise in her arms, looked at the young and handsome Charlotte with a slight frown. A mid-level knight, and such a young one at thatwould he truly be able to save the saint? Adolf, looking at Charlotte, also expressed surprise. He had not been involved in the events three years ago, so he was not familiar with this young man named Charlotte. However, one thing was certain: his magic source had been severed before being expelled from Calva. Currently, there was no trace of magic power emanating from him, which was astounding, yet he had be a mid-level knight. With his loose robe, he appeared quite slender but hidden within his clothes was a strong physique. "He..." Jacques was even more astonished and opened his mouth wide. Due to his appreciation of his talents, he visited the prison multiple times to see Charlotte. He knew very well that at that time, Charlotte had not undergone knight training. How did he be a mid-level knight in just three years? At a nce, Charlotte spotted the elderly elf and the emblem of the Elder Council of the Physician Association on the white robe worn by the middle-aged man behind him. His heart raced for a few beats, and his gaze quickly shifted to the elf girl in Betty''s arms. The Elder Council of the Physician Association, the elderly elfthis was likely the Grand Elder, Adolf. As for the middle-aged man with a square face and a calm demeanor behind him, he was most likely Adolf''s apprentice, the Tenth Elder, Jacques. These two big shots from the Physician Association personally brought a young elf girl early in the morning for medical help. It made him feel like he was stepping into a trap, despite being aware of it. What''s the matter? The Grand Elder of the Physician Association, a Level 9 healing magic user, couldn''t cure the patient. Instead, he sought medical help from a powerless individual like him, whose magic source had been severed. Even he found it hard to believe there wasn''t some trap or pitfall here. But when his gaze fell on the elf girl lying on the operating table, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. The girl possessed a stunning face, a small and straight nose, a cherry-like mouth, and a pair of pointed ears hidden amidst her golden hair. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her long eyshes trembled slightly as her brow furrowed in pain, evoking a sense of pity. She perfectly embodied all the beautiful fantasies about elves. wless beauty. "Pleasee in. What''s the condition of the patient?" Charlotte stepped aside, making her way towards the operating room. Betty nced at Adolf. "She''s experiencing severe pain in the lower left Abmen. Healing spells and detoxification spells have been ineffective. I must confess, we haven''t been able to identify the cause or find a treatment. That''s why we''vee to seek your help, young friend," Adolf sighed, following as they entered the room. "Lay the patient t on the operating table," Charlotte instructed Betty and Bettyplied without questioning, gentlyying Louise on the table and stepping back. "Severe pain in the lower left Abmen, ineffective healing spells..." These symptoms seemed familiar to Charlotte. Seeing the elf girl still pressing on her lower Abmen while lying on the operating table, he had a pretty good idea. Could it be another case of acute appendicitis? Chapter 231: Even the boss has to be my assistant (2) Chapter 231: Even the boss has to be my assistant (2) Jacques, curious, scanned the operating room. The room was remarkably clean and spotless, albeit adorned with some strange furnishings. In the center was a stone bed, above which hung a peculiar object. There was a medicine cab nearby, disying various potions. Next to it was a closed cab, its contents unknown. There was also a movable tray stand by the bedside. This room waspletely different from their diagnostic and treatment rooms. To Charlotte''s surprise, even top-tier individuals like Adolf seemed unable to use healing magic to cure appendicitis. He had thought that Louise''s condition couldn''t be effectively treated due to the inadequate techniques of the Abyssal clinics. Now it seemed that the appendix grew cunningly, residing within the blind spot of healing magic practitioners. Although Charlotte couldn''t recognize everyone from the Elder Council of the Physician Association, he had done some research on them, as they were currently his biggest threat. This included gathering information on the events from three years ago when he was imprisoned. Adolf and Jacques were not well-regarded members of the Elder Council of the Physician Association. They hardly participated in the association''s daily affairs and only had several fixed days each month for consultations. They were rarely seen in the white tower. The incident from back then doesn''t have much to do with these two individuals. Jacques used to visit him in prison for a while. Of course, he didn''t inherit this memory. So he doesn''t know the exact rtionship he has with Jacques. It''s unlikely that he is an enemy, but if he is a friend, he has no idea how far their rtionship has progressed and what they have talked about. Judging by Adolf''s attitude, the elven girl lying on the operating table should have a prestigious identity. If the Physicians Association wanted to cause trouble, they could have easily brought in a beggar they deemed abandoned by the gods from the streets. Why make this beautiful elven girl suffer? Furthermore, this kind of dirty work shouldn''t be done by the esteemed Elder Chairman and Ten Elders of the Physicians Association. It''s quite beneath them. Even though he was once hailed as a genius physician, the pride of the Calva Medical Institute, and only met Elder Lu Xian once during his trial after being captured. Scheming, capturing, suppressing, destroying the source of magic... all these dirty and tiring tasks are better left to theckeys below, right? "Have you ever treated such an illness, young friend?" Adolf looked at Charlotte and asked. Although his voice was calm, a hint of nervousness and urgency could still be seen in his eyes. Jacques instinctively clenched his fist. It was his suggestion to bring Louise to Charlotte. If he couldn''t cure her and ended up causing harm to Charlotte, it would also implicate their teacher. Betty also looked at Charlotte with some hope. Although she didn''t have much confidence in this young doctor, the situation of the Saintess had reached a critical point. Even the Elder Council of the Physicians Association was powerless, and there was nowhere else to seek medical help on the Isau continent. "It''s hard to determine right now," Charlotte shook her head and reached out her right hand towards Louise. "What are you going to do to the Saintess?!" Betty said coldly, her hand already grasping the sword at her waist. The chilling killing intent made Charlotte instinctively stop her hand. Undoubtedly, this elven girl was a powerful swordsman, with a strength of at least level seven. If she wanted to, she could easily kill him. Saintess? Charlotte grasped an important piece of information. So the ethereal girl lying on the operating table was the Elven Queen, the future Queen of the Elves? This would exin why Adolf was so concerned. She was the future ruler of the Elves, after all. But he didn''t expect her to be brought to this small clinic in the depths of the abyss. No matter how you looked at it, this didn''t seem like a reliable choice at all. Who rmended it, the sixth elder? "Unlike those physicians who use magic to heal patients, I am a doctor who treats patients through surgery. So I need to touch the patient''s affected area and assess the condition based on their reaction," Charlotte exined calmly. Since the other party was the Saintess, his attitude should be better. "Betty, don''t interfere with the doctor''s actions. Charlotte is the most outstanding graduate of the Calva Medical Institute in a hundred years," Adolf reminded. Betty released her grip on the sword and took a step back, epting Charlotte''s exnation. With the dissipation of the killing intent, Charlotte extended his finger and lightly pressed it on Louise''s lower right Abmen. "Hiss" An intense pain caused Louise, who was in a semi-conscious state, to let out a painful groan. Her eyshes trembled as if she wanted to open her eyes and see who was poking her. "You..." Betty controlled her emotions and didn''t draw her sword, but as she looked at the suffering Louise, her face was filled with anxiety. Charlotte can determine that Louise is suffering from acute appendicitis. Moreover, the situation is urgent, and surgery must be performed immediately. [Ding! Mission from Saintess Louise: Appendectomy. Sessfulpletion of the mission rewards: Appendectomy experience +200! Copper coins +10,000!] The system''s voice rang out. Looking at the reward of 10,000 copper coins, Charlotte was determined to perform the appendectomy for her. "System, I need surgical guidance," Charlotte said in his mind. After all, the one lying down is the holy maiden of the elven race, with a privileged identity and a lofty status. There is no room for any mistakes. If he sessfully treats Louise today, the elven race will owe him a great favor. But if he makes a mistake during the surgery and loses the patient, he isn''t confident he can survive in the hands of that ferocious sword spirit. [The host has alreadypleted an appendectomy, so the surgical guidance is no longer valid. Please perform the surgery independently!] The system''s voice sounded. Charlotte immediately became anxious. "Brother, she''s the holy maiden of the elven race! I''ve only performed this surgery once with the guidance. How can I dare to proceed without it?!" The system did not respond anymore. "Young friend, can you diagnose the condition?" Adolf asked. Jacques and Betty also looked at him. Charlotte felt his throat dry. If he were to say that he couldn''t treat her, Adolf would probably take the patient away, which would not put him in a difficult position. But in doing so, he would miss an opportunity and the valuable reward of 10,000 copper coins. However, if he made a mistake during the surgery, then... Just then, the girl lying on the operating table opened her eyes slightly and looked at Charlotte. That nce struck Charlotte''s soul like a lightning bolt. In her eyes, there was a glimmer of hope for life. Charlotte suddenly realized that if he refused to treat her, it meant that this elven girl would die tonight. Even Adolf and the Physician Association were helpless. There was no better doctor in the world to take care of her. And just because of the possible risks, he was considering giving up. "It''s acute appendicitis, and the situation is quite severe. She needs immediate surgery to remove the appendix," Charlotte looked at Adolf and said, "I have treated a simr patient before." Betty revealed a look of surprise. She didn''t expect this young doctor to have treated the same condition. It meant that the Saintess had a chance of survival today! Finally, a smile appeared on Adolf''s face as he nodded. "Great, then please perform the surgery on Louise." "Is she the dancer named Ruth?" Jacques asked excitedly. Charlotte looked at him in surprise. How did this guy know? Could it be... he had been monitoring him? Or was it the Physician Association''s doing? "That''s right," Charlotte nodded and asked directly, "How did you know?" "A while ago, a weasel came to the Physician Association andined that you had saved an abandoned person. Later, I privately asked him about the symptoms of that dancer. They were somewhat simr to Louise''s symptoms today. That''s why I suggested bringing her to you for treatment. It seems my guess was right, and you indeed have a way to treat this peculiar condition," Jacques exined, wearing a somewhat smug expression. [A weasel? Which sneaky guy is causing trouble behind the scenes? I, Charlotte, and the Yellow Sage are sworn enemies! Charlotte didn''t dare dy any longer and pointed at Betty.] "I need a clean and safe surgical environment. Please wait outside the operating room." "Please take care of her." Betty hesitated for a moment, then quickly walked out of the operating room and closed the door. "I need you to use cleansing magic to thoroughly clean the operating room and the two of us, ensuring that there is no contamination in the surgical environment," Charlotte said to Jacques. "I... alright..." Jacques, who had be a senior member of the Physician Association, was being treated like a janitor for the first time. But now there were only three of them in the operating room. Did he have to ask his teacher to do it? "There will be risks during the surgery, so I need you to be by my side the whole time, ready to use healing magic at any time," Charlotte looked at Adolf and said. "No problem." Adolf nodded solemnly. Charlotte felt a sense of control over his subordinates. This was the idol of many doctors on the Isor Continent, the ingenious doctor - Adolf! "Well then, I''m going to perform the appendectomy." Charlotte turned on the shadowless light, picked up the scalpel, and his gaze became calm and unwavering... Chapter 232：Was it you who saved me? (1) Chapter 232£ºWas it you who saved me? (1) When the spotlight came on, Adolf and Jacques'' eyes lit up as well. This is arge disc lightposed of more than a dozen light bulbs. The connecting rod above can adjust the height and position. With Charlotte''s downward motion, it is fixed above Louise''s lower right Abmen. The white light is very bright and the beam is very focused. Charlotte took a bottle of sedative and fed it to Louise. Although still in a dazed state, she cooperated and drank the potion, her furrowed brows gradually rxed, and soon she entered a state of unconsciousness. "What kind of potion is this?" Adolf asked curiously. After taking the potion, Louise''s visible pain disappeared and her condition stabilized. "It''s a sedative that can make the patient lose consciousness, ensuring that there won''t be a strong struggling during the surgery due to pain," Charlotte exined simply. The scalpel shed across Louise''s dress, exposing her t lower Abmen. Jacques quickly turned his head to avoid embarrassment. Adolf hesitated to speak and looked away as well. "I need to perform surgery to remove the decayed appendix from her body, so an adequate incision is necessary," Charlotte exined. After all, magicians can heal people simply by waving a magic wand and reciting spells. Not knowing the procedure would prevent them from being regarded as mere novices. "It was the right choice to ask Betty to leave first," Adolf said, not thinking much of it, but still feeling grateful. Charlotte was well aware of this. If any elven swordsman were still in the operating room when he sliced the dress, a sword should already be at his neck. For a doctor, there was no impropriety in cutting the dress to perform surgery. What mattered to him now was how to smoothlyplete the following procedure: making an incision on this t Abmen, urately locating the appendix, and sessfully removing it. After disinfecting his hands and scalpel, Charlotte looked at Adolf and said, "I''m going to start." Adolf''s expression became solemn and serious, with a hint of nervousness. He nodded slightly and said, "I''m ready." Having practiced medicine for nearly a thousand years, it was the first time he had served as an assistant. Moreover, it was for such a young doctor, and the task was a type of "surgery" he had never encountered. Adolf was indeed a bit nervous. When Charlotte performed surgery on the god-forsaken patient in vition of the rules, resulting in several deaths on the operating table, it caused a stir in the city, and Adolf had also heard about it. Upon hearing the news initially, Adolf also believed that this young man was too unorthodox, using methods that were never taught in medical school to cut open a patient''s body, ultimately leading to the patient''s death. Therefore, he gained the nickname "Medical Butcher." Over the past two years, Jacques had mentioned this young man to him several times, including the patients who survived after the "surgery." They had also been ssified as god-forsaken, but they had survived thanks to Charlotte''s surgical treatment. Jacques had conducted follow-up visits, and they were all still alive and well. This was the reason his attitude gradually changed, and he began to reflect on the problems with the current system of the Physicians Association, as well as the feasibility of treatment methods beyond therapeutic techniques. More than half a month ago, the weasel who came toin once again brought up the name Charlotte in front of the Elder Council of the Physicians Association. Adolf was somewhat surprised that after this young man had his magic source revoked, he did not despair but instead opened a clinic in the Abyss and continued to save lives through surgery. Coming here today, besides Jacques'' rmendation, he also held a glimmer of hope. Perhaps this young man had mastered another method of treating and saving lives and could save Louise and the future queen of the elf race. And this method might bring apletely different branch of medicine to this world. Jacques also turned his gaze back, looking at Charlotte with a mixture of nervousness and excitement. Three years ago, he already believed that this young man was not ordinary. As a result, he visited the prison twice every three days, but at that time, this young man had a deep resentment towards the Medical Association, so he didn''t pay much attention to him. They didn''t establish a deep friendship. As an elder of the Medical Association, he firmly opposed the theory of the forsaken by gods. He believed thatbeling those who cannot be cured by medical techniques as forsaken by gods was the greatest sphemy against the divine. Those whomit many evils have not been forsaken by the gods, yet a girl with such good character as Saint Louise is forsaken by the Goddess of Life? It''s simply absurd! It''s just an excuse the doctors make for their ipetence. Instead, it causes patients to endure immense psychological pain before death, and even their families face criticism. Today, he wanted to see how Charlotte would use "surgery" to cure Louise, who had been judged as forsaken by Hayward, and prove that the theory of the forsaken by gods was a facy. Charlotte didn''t have so manyplicated thoughts in his mind, but it was still spinning rapidly, reying the entire process of the appendectomy he performed on Louise that day. First, find McBurney''s point, which is located at the intersection of the outer one-third and the umbilical line in the right anterior superior iliac spine. This is the projection area of the appendix on the body surface. Cutting here can quickly find the lesion and minimize damage. Last time, there was a systematic surgical guide that directly marked McBurney''s point, but not this time. He had to make the judgment himself. However, he was no longer a novice in performing surgery for the first time. After nearly a month of intense training, he had be an experienced surgeon. Confirming McBurney''s point, he made an oblique incision in the lower right Abmen. Layer byyer, he cut open the external oblique aponeurosis, separated the external oblique and internal oblique muscles, lifted and cut open the peritoneum, and sessfully opened the Abminal cavity. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was going smoother than expected. His improved skill gave him steady hands, ensuring the absolute uracy of the incision, thereby minimizing harm to the patient and increasing the sess rate of the surgery. "This..." Jacques, who was originally standing next to the operating table, took three steps back in session, his face slightly pale. He watched as Charlotte opened Louise''s Abmen with a few swift cuts. He felt a surge in his stomach, and the tremendous impact made even this doctor with decades of experience difficult to ept. And Charlotte''s next actions made him even more frightened, with a tingling sensation on his scalp and a chill down his spine. He reached into Louise'' opened Abmen and carefully felt around in the pile of intestines, like a demon searching for its prey. This... was too terrifying! If this scene were seen by others, they would undoubtedly consider Charlotte a pervert and a demon, unable to resist associating him with a cannibalistic ogre. After Charlotte''s arrest, the Medical Association made his secret clinic public and disyed his surgical procedures in a pictorial, causing a huge sensation and panic. He was given the nickname "Vile Medical Butcher". This was also why he was expelled from Calva despite the abolition of the source of magic. His actions caused panic among the public and had a great negative impact on the medical profession. Even the radical remarks about burning him alive years ago were still heard. The city authorities persistently defended him against public opinion and ultimately saved his life. Adolf''s expression was also shocked. On one hand, he was surprised by Charlotte''s skilled and proficient knife technique, and on the other hand, he was amazed by the sight of him cutting open Louise'' Abmen up close. For a veteran physician who had been seeking more methods to cure patients for nearly a thousand years, his research had always been at the level of magic, with different treatment techniques, and moreplex and efficient arrays. Never had he thought about opening a patient''s body and trying to find the cause from the inside. This young man in front of him did it, and it seemed to be effective. He tightly held his magic wand, just as nervous as the first time he performed healing magic at the age of eight when his patient was a wounded squirrel. Charlotte waspletely immersed in the surgery, without a surgical guide. His mind constantly reyed the details of the previous surgery, carefully rearranging the small intestine, tracing along the cecum, and finding his targetthe appendixat the convergence point of the three colon bands. This appendix was significantly swollen, with highly congested serosa and fibrous exudates on the surface. The condition was somewhat more severe than Ruth''s on that day, already acute suppurative appendicitis,monly known as acute purulent appendicitis. From the situation, if a little more time had passed, the appendix would likely have perforated. "So, this is the problem area?" Adolf looked at that terrifying appendix in the tray and couldn''t help asking. This section of the intestine, visibly different and already suppurated, looked quite bad. "Yes, this is the affected appendix. The condition is already very serious, which is why she has been in such pain." Charlotte nodded slightly, and his expression also rxed. Finding the lesion meant the surgery was already halfway sessful. "Then how should we treat it now?" Adolf asked. Jacques also looked at Charlotte with concern. The lesion had been found, and they didn''t expect it to be caused by this small segment of the intestine, which almost took Louise''s life and caused two level-nine healing mages to be helpless. "Cut it off." Chapter 233: Was it you who saved me? (2) Chapter 233: Was it you who saved me? (2) Charlotte''s words had just fallen when his hand moved swiftly, removing the severely suppurated appendix and cing it on the tray. "Cut it off?!" Adolf and Jacques looked at the appendix in the tray with shocked expressions. They couldn''t have imagined that Charlotte would cut off this segment of the appendix so decisively and skillfully. Shouldn''t we be trying to administer medicine and restore this appendix? Isn''t that the right approach? If cutting open Louise''s Abmen was meant to find the source of the illness, they could still understand it. But now, directly removing a portion of Louise''s intestine is beyond their understanding. This is the patient''s body! How can they just casually remove a part like this? For the patient, this should be a great disrespect. Hemostasis, ligature, cleansing, suturing. Charlotte''s movements were smooth and agile. Before they could recover from the shock of the severed appendix, he had already started closing up. ... Outside the operating room, Betty stood at the door, looking nervous. If it weren''t for Adolf being inside the operating room, she would surely go in and keep an eye on things. She wouldn''t trust the young doctor with the Saint. But now, she could only put all her hope in him. Perhaps he does have a special way to save the Saint who is on the brink of death. Vivian and Kasha had already woken up and sat behind the counter, looking curious at Betty. They didn''t know what had happened. It seemed that the boss was performing surgery on a patient of high status, so there was a beautiful and powerful elf sister guarding the door, not allowing them to approach. So all they could do was wait, not knowing when the boss would finish the surgery. Meanwhile, outside the medical clinic, Lucian, disguised and dressed up, was observing the direction of the clinic from afar. "Heh, Adolf, you old fool. You have lost your mind, bringing the Saint here to Charlotte. I''ll be guarding here today. If the Saint dies here, not only will the old man be ruined, but that boy Charlotte will also suffer." Lucian thought to himself, his smile already starting to fade. The position of the Grand Elder of the Physicians Association had been tempting him for many years. But Adolf, that old fool, seemed to be aging but still living well, year after year. Who knows who will oust whom? Now that he had the opportunity to bring him down, he was more than happy to take it. The position of the Grand Elder was nothing, but if he wanted to be the President, undoubtedly, the Grand Elder had the greatest chance. Lucian still had some ambition. In the operating room, Charlotte had alreadypleted the closure, removing the sutures one by one. The surgical wound, about fifteen centimeters in length, was sutured beautifully but still appeared as a somewhat terrifying wound. Especially on Louise''s wless Abmen, it looked even more abrupt and ugly. However, Charlotte demonstrated aplete appendectomy, perfectly performed without any magical intervention. "Alright." Charlotte began to clean his hands and scalpel and turned off the shadowless light. "Is it over?" Adolf and Jacques finally came back to their senses. Louise, lying on the operating table, had not yet regained consciousness, but there was no longer a painful expression on her face. She even looked somewhat peaceful in her sleep. The whole surgery, from incision topletion, took less than twenty minutes. Adolf had been nervously standing by for a long time, but it turned out that he didn''t have much to do. As for Jacques, he only yed the role of a cleaner before the surgery and didn''t do much either. During the process, Charlotte demonstrated his superb knife skills, as well as a rather unique method of finding the lesion, decisive treatment ns, and astonishing suturing techniques. What he did waspletely different from the traditional concept of a doctor. It was more like abination of a butcher and a seamstress. Using these unconventional methods, or what he called "surgery," he effortlessly solved the medical conditions that two top doctors were powerless against. Magic yed no role in this process. And the potions that the doctors looked down upon served as an auxiliary. "Yes, the surgery isplete. The removal of the appendix will have no impact on her daily life," Charlotte nodded, looking at the incision. "However, you can use healing magic to heal her wound. This way, her recovery period will be shorter, and there will be no scars." "With pleasure," Adolf picked up his unused magic wand, muttered something under his breath, and a faint green light fell upon Louise''s wound. The wound visibly healed, and the sutures were carefully removed, leaving only a shallow red mark that eventually disappeared. All within a minute. Louise''s smooth Abdomen had once again returned to perfection, without any trace of the surgery. If it weren''t for her torn dress, Charlotte almost felt like he hadn''t done anything before. He picked up a suture needle and skillfully reassembled Louise''s torn dress. After all, she was the saint of the Elven race and needed to maintain a respectable appearance when going out. In a way, his suturing skills were probably better than most seamstresses. Adolf looked at Charlotte with admiration in his eyes. This young man was somewhat proud. He could have skipped the sewing process and directly used healing magic to help with the recovery. But he didn''t do that, instead showing him how to use physical methods to suture and stop bleeding. With the aid of potions, he concluded that even without healing magic to treat the wound, Louise could still survive, albeit requiring some time. Charlotte gave Adolf and Jacques a lesson on his "surgery," which had been demonized. His different methods of treatment,pletely separate from magic, still achieved the goal of healing and saving lives. In certain conditions that magic couldn''t reach, he provided even better solutions. Today, their worldview has undergone a substantial shock, even a subversion. At least, the idea of removing a certain part of a patient''s body to treat a condition had never appeared in their treatment ns before today. The effects of the anesthesia had worn off, and Louise, lying on the operating table, fluttered her long eyshes before slowly opening her eyes. It was a small room with a uniquely styledmp hanging above. Louise stared at themp for a while, gradually regaining her consciousness. She suddenly realized that the pain in her Abdomen was gone, the torment she had suffered for days hadpletely disappeared, as if it had never happened. Before joy could rise from the depths of her heart, sadness enveloped her. She should have died. Her soul had left her body, which was why she no longer felt the pain. Her slightly reddened eyes didn''t shed any tears. She turned her head to the side and saw Adolf and Jacques standing by the bed, as well as a handsome man wearing a white robe. Wait! Lord Adolf! Before she lost consciousness, Lord Adolf said he would take her to see a young doctor named Charlotte, a name she had heard once from her master. So, this handsome man was Charlotte? And she didn''t die! Louise instinctively sat up, looked down at her Abmen in disbelief, poked it with her tender, pale fingers, confirmed that it didn''t hurt at all, and looked up at Charlotte. "Is it you who saved me?" Chapter 234: I have no way to repay such kindness (1) Chapter 234: I have no way to repay such kindness (1) Louise''s deep blue eyes shimmered like a crystal-clear spring atop a snowy mountain, gazing curiously at Charlotte. "You had acute appendicitis, and I have removed your inmed appendix," Charlotte nodded slightly. "Removed the inmed appendix?" Louise''s eyes widened in surprise. She lowered her gaze and noticed the mended seam on her skirt, precisely where she had felt the pain earlier. However, the skillful stitching was so impable that she hadn''t noticed it until now. So, this doctor had opened her Abmen and cut out a portion of her intestine? Fear shed across Louise''s face as she contemted this unfamiliar treatment method. "Is there any difort?" Charlotte sensed Louise''s anxiety and asked in a gentle voice. "N-No," Louise shook her head, snapping out of her thoughts. Indeed, she couldn''t feel any difort in her body now. There was no pain or the sensation of missing any organ. When she left the tower of the Physicians'' Association, she was almost in agonizing agony, on the verge of fainting and even contemting death to escape the unbearable pain. Charlotte saved her. After drinking the mysterious potion and falling into a deep slumber, she woke up to find that the treatment was already over, and all her pain had vanished. Stepping down from the operating table, Louise bowed slightly to Charlotte and sincerely said, "Thank you for saving me." Yes, Charlotte saved her. Not just her life, but her soul as well. In the nine levels of that tower, when Hayward coldly dered her as abandoned by the gods, she felt like the whole world had forsaken her. She had always devoutly believed in the gods of nature and the goddess of life, willing to give everything for her faith in the deities. From childhood, everyone called her the favorite of the gods of nature, the elf closest to the gods in nearly a thousand years. However, Hayward, due to her illness, deemed her abandoned by the gods as if shackling her soul to the gallows. At that moment, Charlotte appeared. He assured her that she was not abandoned by the gods but simply suffering from a disease called "acute appendicitis," which was cured by removing the affected area. He was like a hand reaching out in the endless darkness, pulling her back into the sunlight. "You''re wee," Charlotte nodded slightly. It seemed that this saint was quite adaptable, at least not dwelling on the process of treatment. Betty, who had heard the voices outside the door, couldn''t hold back any longer and pushed open the door of the operating room. She looked at Louise, standing rxed next to the operating table, and her eyes lit up. She walked in excitedly and said, "Saint, are you... are you healed?" "Yes, Betty. Doctor Charlotte has cured me," Louise smiled and nodded. "I no longer feel any difort now." "That''s wonderful," tears shimmered in Betty''s eyes. As Louise''s guardian, she had watched her suffer in various agonies for the past few days, her heart dripping with blood, and even mentally prepared for the worst. "I apologize, Doctor, for my rash behavior earlier. Thank you for saving the Saint," Betty bowed and apologized to Charlotte. "It''s alright. You were just anxious," Charlotte waved generously. Behind the counter, Vivian and Kasha finally got a clear view of the situation in the operating room. Louise looked at Charlotte seriously and said, "Master said that we elves must repay kindness, and you saved me. I am indebted to you, and there is only one way to repay..." "Hold on!" "Saint!" Adolf and Betty almost interrupted Louise simultaneously, their expressions showing signs of anxiety. Even Charlotte was taken aback. After all, she was the elven Saint, not someone who couldn''t afford medical expenses. It couldn''t be that she would offer herself up just for an appendectomy, right? Even if she dared to ask, he wouldn''t dare to agree. What''s going on? Do you still want to freeload in the Elven Forest? In addition, the hermit leader is also an elf. Although his position in the elvenmunity is unknown, he won''t let others take advantage of it so easily. Betty was about to cover Louise''s mouth. As Louise''s first personal guard, she knew exactly what Louise was about to say. If Louise said it out loud, it would be a blow to the face of the Saint. Although Charlotte saved Louise, it was a great kindness but not to the extent of offering herself. If this news reaches the Elven Forest, there will probably be assassins rushing over tonight to eliminate this human who is trying to meddle in the future of the elven queen. Adolf was also a little panicked. Louise was Benjamin''s beloved disciple and the elven Saint, and she was recognized by many as the future queen of the elves. If he casually betrothed himself to Charlotte here, Benjamin would personallye to kill him tomorrow. He couldn''t escape responsibility. "Only with a generous thank-you, how much medical fee do we need to pay for such aplex condition?" Adolf took over the conversation and looked at Charlotte. Betty and Jacques also looked at Charlotte. Louise was the elven Saint, with a noble identity and more than enough money. And this condition, even the president of the Physician Association and the Elder Council had no cure for it, but he managed to treat it. Even if he asked for more, it would bepletely reasonable. Louise moved her mouth, but she resisted speaking under Betty''s warning gaze. "Ten thousand copper coins for the consultation fee," Charlotte said. "Ten thousand copper coins?" The three of them looked at Charlotte in surprise. At the level of Adolf and Jacques, the general treatment fee started at one hundred thousand copper coins. Depending on the difficulty of the condition, there could be a significant range. After all, it required doctors of their level to take action, and they were usually wealthy enough to afford the fee. Of course, Adolf offered free treatment to some poor patients one day a week, and Jacques usually apanied him. So the treatment fee proposed by Charlotte was quite unexpected for them. After the surprise, Betty became somewhat wary of Charlotte. She apanied Louise to seek medical advice, and the High Priest gave her a sum of money as the consultation fee, roughly a thousand gold coins. If Hayward cured Louise, this money would be given to the Physician Association, and the elves would owe him a favor. But if Charlotte cured Louise, it would only cost ten thousand copper coins, which was equivalent to just one gold coin. This made her deeply suspect that Charlotte had other motives. Charge less, make Louise feel guilty and grateful, and then ask for a favor in return. This man, his thoughts were indeed deep. In the future, the Saint should have less contact with him. Otherwise, sooner orter, she would be drained dry. [What''s with that expression? Ten thousand copper coins are still expensive? Didn''t you say you wanted to express your gratitude with a generous amount? ] Charlotte felt ufortable under the gaze of the three people and had to exin, "The previous patient also paid a ten thousand copper coin fee. Of course, it''s a bit more expensivepared to other routine surgeries." "That''s still expensive? Then how much do you usually charge for treating patients from the Abyss?" Jacques couldn''t help but ask. Charlotte pondered for a moment and said, "It''s hard to say. It depends on the illness or the severity of the injury, and how much medicine is consumed. The fees generally range from 300 to 5,000 copper coins." Adolf: ... Jacques: ... Treating a patient for 300 copper coins, how is that any different from a free clinic? The two elders, who only epted gold coins, were at a loss for words. "Such a cheap price, Doctor Charlotte, you arepletely different from those physicians I know." Louise also looked at Charlotte in surprise, her eyes filled with great interest. Charlotte calmly said, "With higher prices, the ordinary people in the Abyss wouldn''t be able to afford it. I just want to give more poor patients a chance to be treated." After this statement, everyone''s attitude toward Charlotte became respectful. Even Betty looked at him with a slightly different gaze. Perhaps...this man wasn''t as bad as she had thought. Adolf''s gaze at Charlotte transformed from confusion to admiration. Indeed, this young man once possessed all the talents and bright prospects that everyone envied, but he chose to explore another path filled with difficulties and dangers. He spoke simple yet powerful words, aiming to provide more opportunities for impoverished patients to receive treatment. The starting price of ten thousand copper coins at the clinic left many lives stranded outside its doors. Chapter 235: I have no way to repay such kindness (2) Chapter 235: I have no way to repay such kindness (2) Over the years, he had treated numerous patients for free, fully understanding the exorbitant cost of medical treatment. For the underprivileged, it was an impassable barrier between them and their lives. The development in the abyssgged far behind Calva, causing even more hardship for the lower ss. However, if one could visit Charlotte''s clinic for a few hundred copper coins, at least there was some hope. "Just like you said before if surgical treatment can form a system, ordinary people without healing magic can be physicians, and naturally, medical expenses will be more affordable, benefiting more impoverished individuals." Jacques looked at Charlotte with a profound sense of emotion. "You have sessfully made surgical treatment a separate system." "I haven''t done anything, don''t make things up!" Charlotte nced at Jacques, realizing that this guy understood him better than he expected. Adolf, deep in thought after hearing their conversation, gently patted Charlotte''s shoulder. "Young man, the future is promising." Having said that, he took out a gold coin and a ck pearl and handed them to Charlotte. "What''s this?" Charlotte took them but looked at him with confusion. The gold coin was for the treatment fee, but what about the thumb-sized, smooth ck pearl that resembled a jade stone? "This is a little trinket I obtained in my early years. Wearing it allows you to conceal your cultivation level. Consider it my gratitude for saving Louise today." Adolf exined with a smile. The emphasis on thest two words carried a hint of admonishment. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. This was indeed a precious treasure. He had been troubled recently about how to hide his strength and not appear too extraordinary. Being a steady sixth-ranked individual would be ideal. He expressed his gratitude immediately, "Then I''ll ept it." He understood the meaning behind Adolf''s words, but he didn''t have any ulterior motives. With a starting medical fee of ten thousand copper coins, another ten thousand copper coins as a system reward, and now receiving such a divine artifact, this operation was undeniably profitable. Louise fixed her lively gaze on Charlotte. After Adolf and Charlotte finished speaking, she took two steps forward and handed what she held to Charlotte. "What''s this?" Charlotte looked at the thumb-sized crystal bottle in his hand, containing a small amount of white liquid. "This is the Milk of Life. It''s what my master had left for me. Consider it as a token of my gratitude for saving your life, Doctor." Louise exined. "This..." Betty hesitated. The Milk of Life was a treasure in the Elven Forest, and its production was strictly controlled. It was never allowed to leave. After Louise fell ill, the High Priest had given her a small vial, but there were only ten drops inside, now three drops remaining. But don''t underestimate these three drops of Milk of Life; even with severe injuries, just one drop could save a life. For a knight of Charlotte''s caliber, as long as the injuries didn''t lead to immediate death, three drops were equivalent to three extra lives. "How can I ept something so precious?" Charlotte looked at the crystal bottle in his hand, deeply moved. "To refuse the generous offer from the Saintess would be unthinkable. I''ll ept it." After saying that, he ced it directly in his pocket. Just kidding! This was the Milk of Life! He had read about this healing relic more than once in books. It could bring even a dying skeleton back to life. Although there were only three or four drops, valuable items were always measured drop by drop. It would be enough for three or four instances. Even if he didn''t use it himself, selling it casually would fetch several hundred thousand copper coins. The Elven Saintess truly lived up to her reputation, showing great generosity. Betty saw this and couldn''t say anything more, but she felt slightly relieved. Since that''s the case, the Saintess wouldn''t hold onto this favor anymore. "Well then, goodbye, Doctor Charlotte," Louise smiled and turned to leave. "Goodbye," Charlotte nodded with a smile. Clients with such generous gestures were indeed likable. Betty hurriedly caught up. "Wow, what a beautiful elf! Even more beautiful than I dreamt of!" Vivian looked at Louise who was leaving and eximed in disbelief. "No wonder Mother said that elves are favored by nature. They''re so beautiful," murmured Kasha, also amazed. Louise looked at the two of them, gave a slight smile of acknowledgment, and walked away. "If youe to Calva, you can find me. I''m very interested in your surgical treatment system," Adolf said to Charlotte in the operating room. "I''m still on the expulsion list in Calva," Charlotte shrugged, expressing helplessness. "I think it won''t be long before your name disappears from the list," Adolf smiled faintly and left the operating room. As he passed the counter, he subconsciously nced at Vivian. His footsteps suddenly stopped, his gaze first puzzled, then enlightened, and finally turned into surprise. Vivian felt uneasy being stared at by Adolf. Subconsciously, she took a half step back. Although the elf grandfather looked kind, his presence was overpowering, and she felt a bit scared of being stared at. "What... what''s your name? Would you like to be my disciple?" Adolf took two steps forward, looked at Vivian, and asked. "I..." Vivian became even more scared. Who asks someone to be their disciple upon a first meeting? This guy must be bad news, right? Charlotte, who wasing out of the operating room with Jacques, was also taken aback by this. Seeing Adolf''s serious expression, it seemed that he had discovered Vivian''s talent and cherished her potential. He was considering taking her as his disciple. Vivian''s identity couldn''t be exposed. After all, she was a wanted person by the Duke of Cromwell, who even sent his son, Kappas, to capture her. It showed her importance. If Vivian became Adolf''s disciple, she would be directly exposed to public attention. Her little trick with the animal ears wouldn''t escape the eyes of the strong in the city of Calva. Not only would Vivian suffer, but Charlotte would likely be implicated as well. "Boss," seeing Charlotteing out, Vivian immediately dodged behind him, her face full of nervousness as she whispered, "What should we do?" "Master Adolf, she is my assistant, Eileen," Charlotte looked at Adolf and said, "She has already signed a three-yearbor contract with me. She cannot leave before the contract expires. I''m afraid you cannot take her as your disciple." "Assistant?" Adolf looked at Vivian, then at Charlotte, somewhat impatiently, "Do you know what kind of talent she possesses? She''s just as talented as you were back then. You''re wasting her talent by making such a genius girl stay with you for three years. It''s a waste!" Jacques was also startled by Adolf''s sudden act of taking in a disciple. After all, his master had only taken him as a disciple all these years. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but carefully observe Vivian, revealing a hint of surprise. Though this girl looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, she was already an intermediate-level mage in the healing department. Her talent was evident. If she could break through to be a high-level mage before the age of twenty, her talent would beparable to Charlotte''s back then. Such a genius couldn''t be found on the entire Iso continent, yet she was just a young human girl. No, the animal ears were a disguise. Judging from her aura, she should be a human girl. A human girl with healing magic talent maxed out... A name suddenly shed through Jacques''s mind. Vivian Bernice, the genius girl from the Imperial Medical Academy, is acimed as a talentparable to Charlotte. If he remembered correctly, she should have just turned sixteen this year. Two months ago, there was turmoil within the Lance Empire. Frank Bernice, the Minister of Finance, was executed and his family was arrested. His daughter, Vivian, is still missing. But here, a sixteen-year-old genius girl, Eileen, suddenly appeared as an assistant in a small medical clinic. Could there be any connection between these two? A bold idea surfaced in Jacques''s mind. "I know she is a talented mage, but she is also an indispensable doctor and pharmacist in the clinic," Charlotte calmly looked at Adolf and said, "Moreover, she is willing to be your apprentice or stay in the clinic. We should respect her choice rather than impose our desires." Upon hearing this, Adolf calmed down and looked at Vivian with a gentle smile, "Youngdy, I am Adolf, the Grand Elder of the Medical Association. I hope my sudden action didn''t scare you. Will you be willing to be my apprentice ande to Calva to study magic with me?" He was confident that no healing mage could refuse him after hearing such an introduction. After all, he was Adolf, the most experienced physician on the Iso continent. Chapter 236: Boss, could you please speak? (1) Chapter 236: Boss, could you please speak? (1) Vivian was taken aback when she heard Adolf''s self-introduction, her eyes visibly lighting up. Adolf, the Grand Elder of the Physician Association, was truly a living legend! He was widely recognized in the medicalmunity as a genius, mastering numerous healing techniques and having saved the lives of many important figures. His extraordinary medical skills earned him great admiration. Even Vivian, who was his teacher at the Imperial Medical Academy, held a deep respect for Master Adolf and had expressed her admiration for him in ss on more than one asion. And now, this legendary figure was standing right in front of her, alive and well, and he even wanted to take her as his disciple? Vivian wasn''t overwhelmed by happiness; instead, she calmed down like she had been hit on the head. She firmly shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Master Adolf, but I want to continue working at the clinic. I cannot be your apprentice." Adolf''s smile froze instantly, and he looked at Vivian in disbelief, asking, "Why? With your talent and my careful guidance, your future is promising. It wouldn''t be impossible for you to surpass me." He never expected to be rejected. With his status and reputation in the medical field, countless geniuses would yearn to study under him every year. Charlotte let out a sigh of relief. This girl might not be very smart most of the time, but at critical moments, she could see things. "It seems... it''s her," Jacques became more convinced that his spection was correct. The extraordinary talented girl in front of him must be Vivian, who had run away from the Lancelot Empire. That''s why she stubbornly declined the invitation to be her teacher. Recalling the scene when he heard the news that Adolf was willing to take him as his disciple, Jacques couldn''t contain his excitement and rolled on the ground. He truly couldn''t remain calm. "Because..." Vivian''s gaze swept around the clinic and finallynded on Charlotte. Her eyes darted anxiously, and suddenly, a sh of realization crossed her face. She pointed at Charlotte and said, "Because I''m carrying his child. I can''t let the child be born without a father." "Ah?!" This time, it wasn''t just Adolf who was shocked. Even Louise and Betty, who had already reached the door, couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. Louise had a face of anticipation, while Betty looked at Charlotte with a condemning gaze. Charlotte was also stunned. What was this sudden turn of events about bing a father? Even if this girl couldn''t find an excuse, she shouldn''t joke about his innocence like that! "Well..." Kasha was also shocked, looking at both Charlotte and Vivian with aplex expression. Wasn''t she the first one to say something? "Boss, say something," Vivian lightly pushed the bewildered Charlotte. With her petite figure, delicate face, and soft voice, Vivian easily established the image of Charlotte as a lecherous boss. In their minds, they had already imagined how this petite and cute girl was forced by Charlotte at such a young age to already be carrying a child. Adolf''s face visibly turned cold. "Speak? Record a statement?" Charlotte''s face was filled with frustration. He couldn''t believe that Vivian, the sixth member of their group, had put him in such a difficult situation. It felt like she was pushing him into a pit of fire. "No, listen to me...let me exin. It''s not what you think," Charlotte tried to salvage his image. "Boss, are you trying to back out of your responsibilities? Have you forgotten about that night..." Vivian sniffled, blinked her eyes, and put on a tearful expression, resembling an ignorant girl betrayed by a scumbag. Charlotte: ( ` ) "Tell us, what about the child?" Adolf looked at Charlotte, resembling a teacher fighting for justice for his precious disciple. "I''ve told you numerous times, that there can be no child from workingte together to refine potions," Charlotte and Vivian said seriously. Then, Charlotte looked at Adolf with a hint of helplessness and said, "Master, can''t you investigate whether she is pregnant? I''m not a pervert. How could I do something like that to a child?" "But... I''m not a child anymore..." Vivian weakly protested. Upon hearing this, Adolf raised his hand and performed a spell, a faint green light entered Vivian''s Abmen. Only then did his expression soften, and he awkwardly nodded. "She is indeed not pregnant. I''ve wrongly used you." "You..." Adolf looked at Vivian with a mix of speechlessness and reluctance to say harsh words, afraid of scaring away this rare talent they had finally found. The others breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Charlotte had just established a tall image in their eyes, which almost copsed. "This childcksmon sense. I will teach her in the future," Charlotte took over the conversation. "But as you can see, she doesn''t want to go to Calva with you and be your apprentice. Let''s forget about this matter." "But..." Adolf was still unwilling to give up. "Master, certain things cannot be forced. I see a long line of patients waiting outside, let''s not dy Charlotte''s consultations. We can talk in detail another day when you have time," Jacques quickly approached and held onto Adolf, subtly signaling to him. Reluctantly, Adolf had to temporarily give up. With a sh of his spatial ring, he produced a string of pendants and two magic charms, handing them to Vivian. "Just a small gift, consider it a present for our meeting. Think it over, I''lle back in a few days." "This..." Vivian wanted to refuse. Charlotte, smiling, epted the gifts on her behalf, and said, "You''re too kind, Master. I''ll keep them for her. Take care on your way." "Take good care of her. She''s still a child," Adolf told Charlotte, his tone carrying a hint of warning. "Don''t worry, our medical clinic offers good benefits to our employees," Charlotte replied with a smile. Betty opened the door, and the group left. Charlotte closed the door and couldn''t contain his smile. "Boss, wasn''t my performance impressive just now?" Vivian gloated. "Impressive? You almost got me into trouble! Remember, you must never use such excuses again. It tarnishes my reputation, and how am I going to find a wife in the future?" Charlotte rolled his eyes. Fortunately, he was quick-witted; otherwise, he would never be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the River. "Okay," Vivian nodded meekly, not fully understanding the gravity of the situation. She then asked curiously, "But since I''m not bing Master Adolf''s apprentice, why did you ept his present?" "Because presents from a ninth-level expert are genuinely enticing," Charlotte handed her the three items one by one. "This white jade pendant should conceal your magic level. Once you wear it, you won''t have to worry about being identified as a mage, minimizing the risk of being discovered by the Capas. These two are level-five magic charmsone is an Ice Lock spell, and the other is a reusable Protective Shield charm. They are both excellent life-saving items." The white jade pendant was also thumb-sized and spherical, simr to the ck stone that was given to him. However, the engraved patterns were different, suggesting that it was for concealing the magic level. Charlotte understood Adolf''s intentions. Even if they failed to take Vivian on as his apprentice today, he wanted to hide this precious gem to prevent anyone else from seizing the opportunity and gaining an upper hand. Chapter 237: Boss, could you please speak? (2) Chapter 237: Boss, could you please speak? (2) Since half a month ago, someone had already gone to the Physician Association toin. The association might have been watching him, and Vivian''s astounding talent was far too conspicuous within the clinic. Charlotte was also worried about this matter, so he had no reason to refuse the pillow that Adolf had thrown at him. "Oh," Vivian didn''t fullyprehend the situation, but obediently hung the pendant around her waist and kept the two magic charms close to her. "By the way, who was that lovely elvendy earlier?" Vivian asked curiously. "She''s the Elven n''s Saintess." "Is she Elven n Saintess Louise? No wonder she''s so stunningly beautiful. Seeing her in person is truly awe-inspiring." Vivian eximed and couldn''t help but gossip, "What illness does she have? Why did she especiallye to the Abyss to find you? Could it be that even Master Adolf couldn''t cure her?" "Acute appendicitis, the same illness as Ruth had before. It''s said that both Hayward and Adolf couldn''t treat her, so she came to me." Charlotte calmly exined. "Boss, you''re amazing! If news of this gets out, you''ll be famous again," Vivian said admiringly. She spoke from the bottom of her heart. Hayward was the President of the Physician Association and belonged to the same legendary level as Adolf. The fact that Charlotte cured an illness that these two legendary figures couldn''t if spread, would shake the entire medicalmunity. "Being famous, sometimes it''s not a good thing," Charlotte shook his head slightly, with a hint of worry in his eyes. Based on the information he had previously obtained, Hayward was the kind of powerful person whocked foresight. If he became the background board for someone like him, an insignificant nobody, he would not give up easily. Moreover, in a situation where medical treatment was ineffective, he managed to save Louise through surgery. This undoubtedly pped Hayward and the Medical Association in the face, and it was quite a loud p. The elf race might give him some face because of Louise, but after all, the Elf Forest was too far away, and Calva was too close. The conflict between him and the Medical Association would inevitably erupt sooner orter. He just hoped that this time could be postponed, at least to make him stronger. He didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes as three years ago. ... Lucian, hidden in the shadows, watched as Louise, who walked out of the clinic in the forefront, made his eyes widen in astonishment. His face was full of disbelief as if he had seen a ghost. "This...How is this possible!" Lucian''s voice trembled. The scene he had expected was Bettying out of the clinic, holding Louise''s lifeless body with a grieving expression. Louise, who had fainted from the pain when she arrived, had miraculously bounced back to life in less than half an hour. Looking at her rosyplexion, energetic spirit, and bright eyes, you couldn''t tell at all that she had been on the verge of death before. In the treatment room, Lucian had witnessed firsthand the treatments of the president and Adolf, which did not affect her condition. Who would have thought that the disease that neither Hayward nor Adolf could cure was cured by Charlotte? If this news got out, not only would President Hayward lose face, but even the Medical Association would be brought down from its pedestal. Adolf and Jacques came out as well, and the four of them boarded two carriages amidst the astonished gazes of the patients in line in front of the gate and left. "No, this news must be reported to the president as soon as possible. Let''s see how he decides," Lucian pped his forehead and quickly turned towards his carriage. The situation had changed, it had changed. In the second carriage, Adolf and Jacques sat facing each other. "Jacques, why didn''t you speak up for me earlier? Instead, you stopped me?" Adolf looked at Jacques discontentedly. "Master, taking in a disciple is not something to be rushed. The more you press on forcefully, the more scared the girl bes. She even made up the excuse of being pregnant," Jacques said with a smile, "Do you know why she is resisting bing your disciple?" "Why?" Adolf asked, equally puzzled. Jacques took out a talisman and stuck it on the interior wall of the carriage, creating a temporary soundproof space, before continuing, "Have you ever heard of a genius girl named Vivian from the Imperial Medical Academy these past two years? She is exceptionally talented." "I have heard of her," Adolf nodded. "What does she have to do with this?" "Vivian Bernice is the daughter of Frank Bernice, the Minister of Finance of the Lancelot Empire. About a month ago, the Minister of Finance was convicted and sentenced to hang, and his family was also imprisoned. Only his daughter Vivian''s whereabouts are unknown," Jacques smiled slightly. "Then, in a chaotic andwless ce like the Abyss, there appeared a talented girl named Eileen, who willingly became an assistant in a small clinic instead of bing an apprentice to the best physicians. What do you think is the reason for this?" "Are you saying that this girl is Vivian?" Adolf suddenly realized and understood why Vivian resisted bing his disciple she was afraid of her true identity being exposed. After a moment of thought, he continued, "If that''s the case, I can simply inform the Imperial Court of Lance and they should dismiss her charges, considering the respect they have for me. She can then safely study under my guidance." Jacques shook his head, saying, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. It is said that the fall of the Minister of Finance is not unrted to Duke Cromwell. You have always had conflicts with him, and if you forcefully intervene in this matter, it won''t end well, and it may even bring disaster to that girl." Adolf''s face turned serious as well. It had been over thirty years since hest visited the Imperial Capital of Lance due to his conflicts with Duke Cromwell. "From Charlotte''s reaction, he must surely know about this, which is why he made her hide her identity with animal ears and straightforwardly refused you," Jacques chuckled and said with a hint of emotion, "This young man is quite remarkable, with apassionate heart." Adolf''s expression softened slightly as he nodded, "Yes, such young people are rare toe by." "I just saw Luxian peeking at Louise from the front carriage. This news will surely reach Hayward soon. I''m afraid he intends to harm Charlotte again. What should we do to prevent the tragedy that happened three years ago from repeating?" Jacques asked with a solemn expression. Adolf pondered for a moment before saying, "Hayward cares the most about his reputation. If it bes known that he couldn''t cure a patient but Charlotte sessfully did, he will not let Charlotte off lightly. However, he won''t be able to restore his reputation or the reputation of the Physician''s Guild either. It would be better to make a deal with him. It could prevent him from immediately going after Charlotte and perhaps even remove her name from the expulsion list." "That''s a good n," Jacques brightened up at the suggestion. The master and disciple began to work out the details. In the carriage ahead, Louise lifted the corner of the curtain and curiously looked at the street scenery outside. Due to her status, she seldom left the Elven Forest. Even the number of times she had been to Calva was few, let alone a ce as chaotic andwless as the Abyss. "Betsy, it seems that rumors are not always reliable. Look, the Abyss may be shrouded in mist, but it isn''t as chaotic andwless as the rumors say. People still go shopping and have to pay for things," Louise said softly, feeling a sense of marvel. "You''re right; it''s not exactly as the rumors describe," Betsy nodded gently. She had also heard plenty about the Abyss, but today, seeing it for herself, she realized that rumors were mostly exaggerated. "Doctor Charlotte is quite an interesting person. I wonder how Master knows him. I''ll have to ask Master about it when I get back," Louise muttered softly to herself. ... Charlotte went to the neighboring bakery and bought three soft bread rolls for breakfast. Since the clinic had made a fortune opening yesterday, he arrogantly requested some with filling. The patients in line were curious and inquired about the beautiful elf from earlier, but Charlotte pretended not to know and dismissed their questions, using the excuse of being an ordinary patient. He didn''t want to use this incident to boost his reputation and risk ruining the good impression he had among the elven race. It would do more harm than good. "Today, the Abyss Clinic is introducing a new stamina recovery potion called Golden Stamina Potion. It can restore 25% of the stamina of intermediate knights and is priced at 800 copper coins. If any of you are interested, you can order it. We only have fifty bottles avable," Charlotte took the opportunity to promote the new stamina potion he had just synthesized the previous night. This announcement immediately caught the attention of the knights and adventurers present. "Golden Stamina Potion? Can it restore 25% of stamina for intermediate knights? Is that true?" a muscr man asked. Others also looked at Charlotte with anticipation. The recovery effect seemed too powerful. "I can vouch for the clinic''s credibility. If it doesn''t meet the recovery effect, you cane and destroy the clinic at any time," Charlotte said calmly. His words instantly silenced any doubts. The Abyss Clinic had be popr among adventurers. If severely injured, they coulde to Doctor Charlotte for surgery at a discounted price with significant results. For minor injuries, they could purchase an emergency kit. The low-tier kits cost only 200 copper coins, while the intermediate ones cost 400, which were much more affordable than other clinics that charged over ten thousand copper coins. "If it truly has this effect, I''ll take two bottles," the man who had asked earlier said. "Last time, I was chased by arge cat for over thirty miles and barely made it with a stamina potion that only restored about 10%, and it cost 200 more coins." "I''ll take one bottle." "I''ll have two bottles." People immediately started cing orders. Only those who risked their lives in the wilderness knew how useful such potions could be in critical situations. Chapter 238: Medical disturbance? (1) Chapter 238: Medical disturbance? (1) With the good reputation of the clinic, the golden stamina potion has gained the trust of many adventurers and sold twenty-five bottles in the morning alone. At 800 copper coins per bottle, this single item has increased the revenue by 20,000 copper coins. However, people have also said that if there is no effect after use, they will not let it go easily. Charlotte is naturally confident about this. It has been verified by the system, so the efficacy is reliable. At the end of the morning business, Charlotte didn''t rush to cook. He sat behind the counter and counted today''s revenue. Louise''s surgery earned 10,000 medical fees, plus 10,000 copper coins from the system and an additional 20,000 copper coins from the golden stamina potion. So the total revenue for today reached 71,560 copper coins. Charlotte counted the money with joy on his face. Adding the money from selling the dimensional ring and the potion antidote yesterday, he now has 642,832 copper coins in hand. It should be more than enough to build a workshop. "Boss, what is this golden stamina potion? Is it a new potion you developedst night?" Vivian finished cleaning the two operating rooms and approached Charlotte curiously. A 25% recovery effect, that''s amazing! Even the stamina recovery spell of an intermediate mage can only restore about 10% of stamina at a time, and it also has a cooldown. "Yes, the original stamina potion had a very low recovery effect, so I developed this golden stamina potion." Charlotte put away the money and smiled at Vivian. "What about it, do you want to learn?" "Uh-huh." Vivian immediately nodded. "If you want to learn potion brewing, it''s no problem, but you must spend more time on magic practice and not waste your talent." Charlotte looked at her seriously. "Adolf is eager to take you as his apprentice, which shows that your talent is even stronger than mine back then. Only by bing an advanced mage will you have a chance to return to the capital and save your mother." Vivian nodded thoughtfully and whispered, "So, was it a mistake for me to refuse Master Adolf''s decision this morning?" "Don''t worry, he wille back. When the timees, I''ll talk to him for you." Charlotte reassured her. It wouldn''t be a good idea for Vivian, who had already changed jobs to be a knight, to follow him, a former mage with no talent. If she could get guidance from Adolf, her talent would undoubtedly be maximized. "We won''t make potions this afternoon. I need your help to extract insulin." Charlotte said again. Vivian''s eyes lit up at the mention and she immediately nodded, "Sure!" As Charlotte stepped out, now that he had money, he didn''t feel good about letting two young girls eat sausages and pig blood every day. He decided to buy some proper beef to improve their meals and also pay a visit to the butcher. There was still half a cow on the butcher''s stall. When he saw Charlotte approaching, a smile immediately appeared on his face, and he greeted him warmly, "Doctor Charlotte, the beef today is good. Shall I cut some for you?" "Give me ten pounds of beef brisket." Charlotte nodded and teasingly said when he saw the butcher''s smiling face, "Did youe across some money? Your mouth is stretching from ear to ear." The butcher cut arge piece of beef brisket, weighing nearly twelve pounds, and picked up another piece of brisket from below, handing them both to Charlotte with a slightly lowered voice, he smirked, "Doctor, do you still have that potion from yesterday? Sell me a few bottles." "Potion?" Charlotte was startled, thinking that he had given him a bottle of stamina potion with three-leafed crimson fruit yesterday. Judging from his appearance, he should have already used it and should be quite satisfied with the effect. He asked immediately, "Did you use the potion? How was it?" "It was amazing, too amazing." The butcher immediately raised a thumb. "To be honest, whenever I went to Aman Street before, those little brats would make fun of me in three seconds. But after I drank the potion you gave me yesterday, I didn''t rest for two hours and dealt with those brats effortlessly." "After using it, are there any side effects?" Charlotte asked again. "No side effects at all, and I had a good sleep. I woke up feeling refreshed and more energetic than usual." The butcher grinned. Charlotte smelled the words and had a rough idea in his mind. It seemed that this potion, which was identally concocted, indeed had some aphrodisiac effects. Moreover, because it was an improvement on a stamina potion, it also had a partial effect of replenishing energy, providing double the pleasure. "I''m sorry, but this potion is still in the experimental stage and has not been put on sale yet. If you want to purchase it, you''ll have to wait for a while," Charlotte said. This potion is different from the golden stamina potion. It hasn''t undergone detailed and reliable effectiveness testing, so it can''t be directly sold or introduced, and pricing is difficult as well. Charlotte needed more samples for testing and to obtain reliable data before it could be mass-produced and put on the market. "Oh... " The butcher couldn''t hide his disappointment in his eyes. Seeing Charlotte preparing to pay, he quickly said, "Take this piece of meat with you as my small token of appreciation. When the potion is avable for sale, make sure to notify me first. I''ll buy a few more bottles." "Okay, I''ll notify you first when it''s avable. Thanks!" Charlotte took the meat and returned to the clinic. He found it quite interesting that the butcher was already cing a pre-order even before the potion was officially released. "Wow, we have beef for lunch!" Vivian eximed with joy as she weed him. Charlotte handed the beef to her to store in the freezer, while he went upstairs with the beef brisket to cook. After lunch, Charlotte went to the alchemy room and brewed a batch of stamina potions with Tri-Leaf Apples, filling ten bottles. He also took ten bottles of golden stamina potions from the shelf before heading to Harry''s General Store. As soon as he entered, Charlotte took out two bottles of potions and ced them on the counter. Harry stood up and examined the two bottles on the table. "Did you brew your stamina potions?" "Yes, this one is the golden stamina potion. It has a recovery effect of 25% for intermediate knights." Charlotte pushed the bottle on the right forward. "25%!" Harry''s eyes widened, and he immediately jumped onto the stool, grabbing the bottle of pale golden potion. The liquid was clear and pure, without any impurities. When he opened the bottle, there was no pungent smell or special fragrancejust an ordinary scent. "Are you sure this potion can achieve a 25% recovery effect for intermediate knights?" Harry looked at Charlotte suspiciously. "For 800 copper coins, if you don''t believe it, you can try it. If it doesn''t work, you don''t have to pay. If it works, just pay me." Charlotte shrugged indifferently. "Who would pay for a trial potion?" Harry grumbled. Casually, Charlotte replied, "I''ve already sold twenty-five bottles this morning. I came to you today not for help with testing, but to ask if you want to stock up." Harry had to sit back down and silently scrutinize the bottle for a while. He then asked again, "Can it achieve a 25% recovery effect?" Charlotte nodded. "Fine, I believe you." Harry closed the bottle and suddenly became excited again. "With such an incredible recovery effect, are you selling it for only 800 copper coins?" Chapter 239: Medical disturbance? Chapter 239: Medical disturbance? What does a 25% recovery effect mean? In his general store, the best recovery potion only had a 15% recovery effect for intermediate knights. He sells it for 2000 copper coins, with a wholesale price of 1500 copper coins, earning only 500 copper coins per bottle. And now, Charlotte brought him a recovery potion that can achieve a 25% recovery effect, and he tells him it''s only 800 copper coins. Isn''t this rubbing it in the face of other sellers? It''s simply unfairpetition! Charlotte was a physician, running the fifth Abyssal Clinic, not a potion maker who could disappear at any moment and run away. Therefore, his words were highly trustworthy. The stamina potions with a 15% recovery effect had low sales in his general store due to the high price. But with a 25% recovery effect stamina potion, selling for only 800 copper coins, it would undoubtedly be a game-changer in the stamina potion market. An incredible recovery effectbined with an incredibly reasonable price would undoubtedly attract adventurers outside of magicians. Spending a little money to have a backup mighte in handy when encountering dangers in the wilderness. As a businessman who had run the general store in the Abyss for over a hundred years, he was well aware of the kind of market this potion would bring. "No side effects?" Harry confirmed. "ording to the current test results, no." Charlotte nodded. Harry immediately put on a smile. "Doctor Charlotte, we''ve known each other for a long time. With such a great product, why don''t you give some to me, your brother, to sell?" "For a purchase price of 800 copper coins, if you''re willing to sell, I can increase the production for you." Charlotte smiled. "You''re selling me bulk at retail price. Isn''t that unfair?" Harry frowned, feeling a bit hesitant. "You should at least let me earn some pocket change." "The sess rate of this potion isn''t high, and the cost of the ingredients isn''t low. I''m selling it at this price to open up the market and make a modest profit." Charlotte shrugged. "750 copper coins?" Harry tentatively suggested. "Alright, let''s settle it this way then. Based on our rtionship, I''ll take a loss if I have to. How many bottles are you nning to purchase for the first batch?" Charlotte pulled out a ledger. Harry: "..." You''re such a pain, Charlotte! "Let''s start with fifty bottles," Harry thought angrily, but he had no choice but to agree. "Fifty bottles, alright. I''ll deliver them to you in three days. I''ll take a deposit of twenty thousand copper coins," Charlotte tore off thepleted order form and handed it to Harry. Harry took the order form and nced at it, then pulled out two gold coins and handed them to Charlotte. He then looked at another potion on the counter and asked, "What about this bottle?" "It''s an unexpectedly good potion that I brewed," Charlotte smirked. Ten minutester, Charlotte walked out of the general store with arge sack on his back, quickly walking away. He had already handed over ten bottles of potions to Harry and asked him to find ten consumers who had a demand for them, to conduct a broader test. If the test results were good, he would have another potion with a wide market. Back at the clinic, Charlotte immediately immersed himself in the extraction of insulin. First, he distilled the knife alcohol to obtain a higher purity ethanol solution and then prepared it into 70% acidic ethanol. Yesterday, Charlotte bought a lot of materials at the market in Calva. With the help of the methods provided by the system and the little chemistry knowledge left in his mind, he managed to prepare the crucial solution for insulin extraction. "Boss, are you brewing alcohol?" Vivian, standing at the side, watched and couldn''t help but ask curiously. The air in the alchemy room was too intoxicating; her face had turned red. "I''m extracting alcohol from low-quality yet highly concentrated liquor," Charlotte took out the frozen beef pancreas and ced it in arge iron can. He took a chef''s knife, slightly bent the de at an angle, and started rotating it in the can. The two frozen beef pancreases were quickly crushed into a slushy mass. Frowning, Vivian retreated to the side and pinched her nose. It was too disgusting for her; she couldn''t bear to look. Charlotte weighed the slushy mass of the beef pancreas and then added twice the amount of acidic ethanol solution. After stirring thoroughly, he filtered the mixture through a pressure filter. What was obtained was the semi-finished insulin dissolved in the acidic ethanol solution. Charlotte had obtained about ten liters of the solution. He divided these solutions into ten portions, took one ced it in the middle of the table, and looked at Vivian, who was hiding in the corner. "Now, it''s up to you." "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Vivian returned to the table. "I need you to carefully sense the substances in this cup and separate them: fats, alcohol, pure water... Everything in this cup, separate them into these cups. You must be careful in the process and not destroy the structure of those substances. Otherwise, the insulin will be ineffective," Charlotte made his request. Even the system would exim at this request. But for an intermediate water mage, it was not an impossible task. The system had provided him with aplete set of insulin extraction methods. However, the subsequent steps involved too many chemical reagents, specific concentrations, and acid-base levels. Just dealing with those materials alone would probably take him several years. However, this was the magical world, and scientific problems that could be solved with magic were naturally faster to solve using magic. Mages needed to sense magical elements and control them to use different spells to guide their magic. Vivian is a water mage with a great affinity for the water element. She can manipte water elements to clean and freeze them into attacking ice cones. Extracting the purest form of water element from a ss of water is an elementary course for a water mage like her, and it poses no difficulty. With her deep sensitivity to water elements, she can easily distinguish various substances mixed within the water elements and manipte them to separate and ssify them. Vivian stood in front of the cloudy liquid and closed her eyes. In the next second, the water in the ss started swirling, as if boiling. The white grease was the first to be separated and fell into the first cup. Next came alcohol, different proteins, alcohol... One minuteter, Vivian opened her eyes. Only about half a cup of pure water remained in the cup. The other cups contained the separated substances. Charlotte first excluded the grease and alcohol. There were five cups left, all containing fine white powder-like solids. From the appearance, there was not much difference. "Boss, are these the insulins you mentioned?" Vivian asked in surprise. These white powders didn''t look like something that could cure and save lives. "There must be insulin among them, but I currently do not know which one, nor am I sure if it is still active," Charlotte said, looking at the obtained powders, equally lost in thought. How to determine which one is the insulin he needs has be his primary concern now. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, loud knocking sounds came from outside. "Master, it seems someone is banging on the door." Kasha pushed open the door of the alchemy room, a bit nervous. Charlotte also heard the intense knocking sound. The door shook as if it could be shattered at any moment. "Don''te out, I''ll go check." Charlotte''s face became serious, and he already held a Level 5 rune in his hand, with the Judgment Sword ready to be drawn. Judging from the knocking stance, it was probably not an ordinary patient seeking medical help. Could it be that because he saved Louise in the morning, people from the Physicians Association wereing to cause trouble? "Who is knocking on the door?" Charlotte approached the door, maintaining a safe distance of three meters, and asked loudly. "It''s me! Open the door! My husband''s condition has worsened, you have to exin!" The knocking stopped, and a deep, husky woman''s voice came through. Upon hearing it, Charlotte knew it was the voice of the fierce woman, Mona. With a slight hesitation, he still opened the door. A shadow was cast at the entrance, and Mona, a muscr woman resembling a Buddha statue, stood at the door of the clinic, emanating an extremely powerful pressure. Behind her were more than a dozen strong-looking orcs, all with unfriendly stares fixed on him. Fat Tigery on a stretcher, already unconscious. Compared to when he came a few days ago, he visibly lost a lot of weight, and the wound on his leg had worsened, with rotten flesh almost connecting as one, looking extremely miserable. "A medical disturbance?" Charlotte felt a sinking feeling in his heart. He had never seen such a situation before. "What''s going on?" Charlotte asked, somewhat surprised. He thought Fat Tiger would control his diet after returning home and that his condition should improve to some extent. Even if it didn''t improve, it shouldn''t have deteriorated so quickly. "It''s all because we listened to your words. After going back, he didn''t eat any sugar, only some vegetables, and then drank the anesthetic potion you gave him. It''s only been two days, and he looks like this. When I tried to wake him up this morning, there was no response. I thought it was just the lingering effects of the potion. But as time went on, his breath became weaker and weaker. He''s on the verge of death!" Mona''s eyes burned with anger, and her voice resounded like a lion''s roar, causing Charlotte''s eardrums to ache. "Let me take a look." Charlotte squeezed past Mona but was stopped by an orc. "I am a doctor. You brought the patient to me, and now you won''t let me examine him. Do you think killing me out of anger will bring him back to life?" Charlotte turned to Mona and said. "Step aside." Mona waved her hand, and the orc blocking Charlotte moved aside. She coldly said, "You better make sure he survives, or else I will make sure you apany him in death!" Chapter 240: Dare to touch him? Chapter 240: Dare to touch him? Charlotte was under immense pressure from the fierce tigress Mona and the group of mercenaries. With a powerful aura, there was no doubt about the truthfulness of her words. Charlotte was a little panicked, but not excessively so. Although this is the Abyss, Ba Street is ultimately Diana''s territory. Even though Mona, the tigress, was fierce, she was still under the three major families in the Abyss. If there was amotion here, the Fox Guard would naturally take notice. However, Fat Tiger''s condition suddenly worsened and he fell into aa, which was unexpected for Charlotte. Charlotte crouched down in front of Fat Tiger. His skin was dry andcked sticity, his eyeballs and cheeks were sunken, his eye pressure was low, his mouth was open with a dry and red tongue, and there was a smell simr to rotten apples. Fat Tiger was suffering from diabetic ketoacidosis and was in a state of dehydration. "Carry him inside." With the cause of the illness identified, Charlotte didn''t dy any longer and got up to walk toward the clinic. "Elder sister." The two orc men responsible for carrying the stretcher looked at Mona. Mona nced at Charlotte''s back, then looked at the unconscious Fat Tiger. She gritted her teeth and nodded, "Carry him inside." What else could be done? Could they just watch Fat Tiger die here? The other clinics had refused to take in Fat Tiger because they had already determined him as a hopeless case, and death was something they could foresee. At least Charlotte still seemed to be trying to save him. Although she had lost confidence in him, who else could she trust now? "Boss, what''s going on with him?" Vivian asked in a low voice, looking at Fat Tiger being carried in and the group of people outside who were watching them closely. "Diabetic ketoacidosis." Charlotte took arge jar of warm water and added some salt to make a diluted saline solution, which she handed to Vivian. "Feed this to him. If he has difficulty swallowing, guide the water directly into his throat." "Okay." Vivian nodded and walked to Fat Tiger''s side with therge jar. She looked at his emaciated but still fat body and had to seek help from the two burly men beside her to assist in propping him up before starting to feed him water. As Charlotte had expected, Fat Tiger had difficulty swallowing after losing consciousness, so she had to feed him water while secretly using magic to guide the water into his stomach. Meanwhile, Charlotte returned to the alchemy room. Fat Tiger''s condition was severe and required immediate blood sugar reduction, otherwise, he might not wake up. Insulin was the only option at the moment. Charlotte looked at the five small cups containing white powder in front of her and felt a bit troubled. He had only dealt with insulin injections before and it was his first time encountering powdered insulin. "System, can you turn on the identification service for me?" Charlotte tried tomunicate with the system. "Identification service can be activated as needed for a one-time fee of 1,000 copper coins!" the system''s voice rang out. Charlotte: "??" Isn''t this just robbing money? After hesitating for three seconds, Charlotte gritted his teeth and chose to activate the identification service. In line with the principle of one identification, lifetime benefit. [Insulin, biological potency met the standard.] As 1000 copper coins were deducted, a conspicuousbel appeared on the second cup in Charlotte''s line of sight. Charlotte picked up the cup and inside was white powder. Even though it had been taken out separately, he still couldn''t distinguish it from other white powders with his naked eye. What pleased him was that it was truly feasible to separate the ice pancreas slurry using water maniption by a water mage, thereby obtaining highly pure insulin. And with the biological potency meeting the standards, it meant that the extracted insulin was effective and not damaged during the extraction process. Advanced chemical workers are hard to find, but recruiting a low-level water mage should be easy enough. Not every water mage could be a doctor, only a few who could perform healing magic would be carefully selected and trained. If he intended to mass-produce insulin, recruiting a junior water mage would be sufficient, and the sry should not be too high. Simplified processes would save a lot of material costs and thebor costs of extra steps. He poured a small amount of powder into a crystal bottle and sealed it. Just because he couldn''t distinguish between various white powders, it didn''t mean that Vivian couldn''t distinguish either. Charlotte then weighed the remaining insulin and prepared it for an injection. Insulin, fundamentally speaking, was still a protein that would be rendered ineffective if taken orally and digested by gastrointestinal enzymes, so it had to be prepared as an injection for subcutaneous injection. The insulin produced from one liter of ice pancreas slurry was limited and barely enough for Fat Tiger. If he didn''t wake up after the injection, he would have to continue producing more insulin. With a weight of over a thousand pounds, it was not something Charlotte, who had only given insulin injections to cats and dogs, could handle. He could only fumble his way through. The syringe was also a problem. He had to modify the transfusion tube previously used to give patients blood and use it temporarily. If he wanted to poprize insulin, he would have toe up with a matching syringe so that it could be promoted effectively. Just as Charlotte finished modifying the syringe, Vivian hurriedly rushed into the alchemy room. "Boss, the patient drank the water but still didn''t wake up." "Nonsense, it''s just saline solution, not some miracle medicine. It would be strange if he woke up." Charlotte rolled his eyes and carried the syringe filled with insulin solution as he walked out. "Don''t tell me you''re nning to test the medicine directly on him?" Vivian asked in a low voice. Vivian had assisted Charlotte in purifying the insulin earlier. Could those white powders cure people? This was something extracted from crushed cow pancreas, could it be used to treat diseases? Even she found it unreliable. Outside, themotion had attracted the attention of the neighbors. Nora, who was working as a temporary employee at the bakery next door, looked worriedly at the clinic and asked softly, "Mrs. Be, what''s going on?" "It looks like the doctor is in trouble, with so many big men, how can his small body handle it?" Mrs. Be said with concern. "It''s the Tiger Head Gang''s men, one of the top mercenary groups in the Abyss. If they''re involved, the doctor is in big trouble." The bookstore owner also arrived at the bakery and had a worried expression on his face. "Doctor and Miss Diana get along well, don''t they? Should I help call someone?" Mrs. Be''s fat son poked his head out and suggested. "Then why don''t you go quickly? The doctor is a good person." Mrs. Be poked her fat son with her cane and urged him. "Alright, alright, I''m going now." The fat son took off his flour-covered apron and ran towards the distant bank. Miss Diana is not someone he will see, but finding the Fox Guards should be the right move. Inside the clinic, Charlotte didn''t even look at the two orcs, and calmly said to Mona, "Whether you want to use this medicine or not, it''s your decision. If you want to take him to another clinic for treatment, I won''t stop you, if other doctors are willing to treat." Mona looked at Charlotte, this young human, with a mentality that didn''t match his age and strength. If it were an ordinary physician, they would have been scared to death by her previous threats and the intimidation of these two subordinates, but he seemed unaffected, calm in his demeanor, and his voice was steady, without a trace of panic. And... she faintly felt that there was a hint of confidence in his expression. Chapter 241: What are you all doing? Chapter 241: What are you all doing? Find another clinic? If another clinic was willing to ept him and treat him, she wouldn''t have brought Fat Tiger here. Even the elder of the Physician Association said that he was a person abandoned by the gods, so what could the Abyss Clinic do? She just couldn''t ept it, a perfectly fine person who was joking andughing with her just two days ago suddenly copsed. Even if it was just a leg injury and he couldn''t walk, he should still have some time left to live! So she concluded that there must be something wrong with the medicine given by Charlotte, causing Fat Tiger to suddenly lose two to three hundred pounds and pass out directly. The two subordinates were still actively offering suggestions on the side, wishing to tear Charlotte apart immediately. "Shut up!" Mona suddenly coldly shouted. The two orcs immediately fell silent and dared not speak again. Mona slowly stood up, her tall figure towering over the two orcs, exuding a powerful aura. She looked at Charlotte and nodded, "Use the medicine." She had no choice but to trust this man in front of her, to use his so-called new medicine to save Fat Tiger. "Mrs..." the two orcs wanted to persuade. Mona gave them a cold nce, and the two immediately sealed their lips. "If Fat Tiger survives, we''re done with this matter. I will still pay you for the medical expenses." Mona''s tone was low, "But if he dies, I will take one of your legs." The icy killing intent was palpable. Leaving no doubt that she meant what she said. Charlotte raised an eyebrow, should he still say thank you? After all, she changed it from his life to one of his legs. He had nned to make a counteroffer, but when he looked down, Fat Tiger''s condition was getting worse, and he was on the verge of death. Charlotte disregarded everything else and filled a syringe with the medication, expelled the air, lifted Fat Tiger''s shirt that was covered in tiger fur, and realized that there was nowhere to inject due to the fur. He had to use a small knife to clear a spot, disinfect it with a cleaning solution, and insert the needle at a 45-degree angle into the tiger''s skin. Then he slowly injected the solution under Fat Tiger''s skin. "What kind of treatment method is this? Needle injection?" "I told you this doctor is a fraud. Look at what he''s doing to humiliate our boss even when he''s in this state." "It''s best if our boss is okay, otherwise I''ll chop off the other leg of this kid." The orcs outside the door murmured in low voices, showing no trust in Charlotte. After removing the needle, Charlotte took two steps back and quietly watched Fat Tiger lying on the stone bed. Inside and outside the clinic, it became quiet. Everyone held their breath and stared at Fat Tiger, hoping for a miracle. Vivian grabbed Kasha''s hand, her heart pounding with nervousness. Mona also stood in front of the stone bed, staring intently at Fat Tiger, her eyes filled with anticipation. Minute by minute passed, but Fat Tiger remained unconscious. In the blink of an eye, ten minutes had passed. Fat Tiger stilly on the stone bed, showing no signs of waking up. Hope in Mona''s eyes gradually turned into despair. She looked up at Charlotte and saw his hand hanging down, his nails turned into sharp ws, and she said coldly, "Speak up, which leg do you want to keep?" A chilling killing intent locked onto Charlotte. Charlotte''s hand holding the Thunderstorm spell rune was covered in sweat, this precious level-five rune didn''t bring him any sense of security. The woman in front of him was too strong, at least a level-six existence. Not to mention her men outside, over a dozen orc warriors with a minimum level-three strength, ring at him. "Master!" Kasha was full of worry and was about to rush forward. "Kasha, we can''t beat them." Vivian held onto her with one hand while pulling out the spell rune she had obtained in the morning, the level-five Ice Seal spell. The mercenaries of the Tiger Head Gang all looked at Charlotte with resentment, wishing to rush up and tear him apart. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became extremely tense. Anyone could tell that Fat Tiger was beyond saving, and today Charlotte''s leg was gone. Tiger Head Gang was fierce, butpared to a long-established family like the Hariman Family, they didn''t dare to provoke them. Isn''t the Jadson Family ruthless enough? Yet they were wiped out by the alliance of the woman in front of them and the Duru Family. It could be said that in the Abyss, Diana was the most ruthless woman. Mona looked at Diana and frowned, "Miss Diana, this is a matter between me and him, I hope you don''t interfere." "He is my person. If you cut off his leg today, tomorrow your Tiger Head Gang can change its name to Lame Gang." Diana said indifferently. The members of the Tiger Head Gang all changed their expressions. How could that sexy mouth say something so terrifying in such a gentle tone?! What is the rtionship between this kid and Diana? To make her bring two squads of Fox Guards to the rescue and say such harsh words to their big sister! The Tiger Head Gang was fierce, but in the Abyss, they were a short guy picking on tall ones. Compared to the old family like the Hariman Family, they didn''t dare at all. The Jadson Family was ruthless enough, right? Weren''t they wiped out by the alliance of this woman in front of them and the Duru Family? One could say that Diana was the most ruthless woman in the Abyss. Mona walked towards Diana, her tall figure casting a shadow that enveloped Charlotte. At this moment, he appeared so small and helpless. Charlotte''s gaze was somewhat evasive, he took a step back, and in his mind, he wondered if he could assassinate Diana and escape with Kasha and Vivian from the hands of the burly men behind them. "Heh, I want to see who dares to cut off his leg on my turf!" Just as the tension was reaching its peak, a slightly enchanting voice rang out from the entrance. Mona froze in her actions and turned to look at the entrance. The orcs around the entrance instinctively backed away, Diana walked in wearing an ice-blue gown and red high heels. The two orcs who were arrogant earlier were like mice seeing a cat, quickly lowering their heads and moving to the side. Outside the door, there were also two squads of fully armed Fox Guards. When they stood in front of the door, the mercenaries of the Tiger Head Gang immediately retreated, not daring to get any closer. "Great! Diana is here!" Vivian''s face was full of joy, she quickly put away the spell rune in her hand, and at the same time, she hugged Kasha. "Calm down, Kasha, we''re safe now." Charlotte looked at Diana entering, and he also breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes shining. This meal ticket is delicious. Mona looked at Diana, frowned, and said, "Miss Diana, this is my grudge against him, I hope you don''t interfere." "He is mine. If you cut off his leg today, tomorrow your Tiger Head Gang can change its name to the Lame Gang." Diana said calmly. The members of the Tiger Head Gang changed their expressions. How could that sexy mouth speak such terrifying words with such a gentle tone?! What is this kid''s rtionship with Diana? To make her bring two squads of Fox Guards here for the rescue, and say such harsh words to their big sister! The Tiger Head Gang was fierce, butpared to a long-established family like the Hariman Family, they didn''t dare to provoke them. The Jadson Family was ruthless enough, right? Weren''t they wiped out by the alliance of this woman in front of them and the Duru Family? One could say that Diana was the most ruthless woman in the Abyss. Mona stared at Diana, instinctively clenched her fist, and her sharp ws pierced into her flesh, the piercing pain bringing her back to her senses. She could kill Charlotte, and she could even kill Diana. But then what? The Tiger Head Gang would cease to exist. The mercenary group they had built with Fat Tiger''s decades of hard work would be gone overnight. But letting Charlotte go like this, she couldn''t help feeling a bit unwilling. If it weren''t for him randomly using medicine and giving orders, Fat Tiger wouldn''t have deteriorated so quickly... "Cough, cough, hey? What are you all doing?" Just then, with a few coughs, Fat Tiger suddenly sat up, looked around, and appeared bewildered. Chapter 242: Embracing the thigh without showing it off, like a night journey in splendid attire Chapter 242: Embracing the thigh without showing it off, like a night journey in splendid attire Suddenly, Fat Tiger sat up, instantly breaking the tense atmosphere in the room. "He''s awake! The boss''s medicine works!" Vivian''s face was full of joy. The boss didn''t lie. This medicine called insulin can save diabetes patients. Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t hide his excitement. Mona''s irrational behavior of causing trouble in the hospital annoyed him, but it didn''t stop him from wanting to save Fat Tiger and test the effectiveness of the insulin injection. If it can save ketoacidosis, it fully proves the effectiveness of this insulin injection. "Boss... Boss, you''re alive!" The werewolf next to them eximed. The orcs outside the door also showed joy on their faces. "No need to say that." Fat Tiger rolled his eyes at him, his voice still weak. He looked around and his gaze fell on Charlotte. He was about to greet him when he noticed Diana beside him and felt surprised. "Isn''t this Miss Diana? Are you here for treatment too?" "Fat Tiger!" Mona loosened her clenched fist and her expression instantly became less gloomy. She quickly walked up to the stone bed and embraced Fat Tiger. "Uh... so many people watching. Miss Diana is still here," Fat Tiger tried to struggle, but when he heard Mona sobbing, he stopped moving and gently patted her back, whispering, "I''m fine. Isn''t this good? How did I end up being brought to the doctor''s after waking up from a nap?" Diana watched the scene and didn''t continue to be aggressive. She simply smiled and looked at Mona, waiting to see how she would end things today. After a while, Mona adjusted her emotions and let go of Fat Tiger. She turned around and looked at Charlotte, solemnly bowing to him. "I apologize to you, Doctor, for the reckless behavior of myself and my subordinates earlier. Thank you for saving Fat Tiger." The orcs inside and outside the room also lowered their heads to apologize to Charlotte. Their previous doubts and resentments had turned into acquiescence. "Huh..." Fat Tiger''s smile froze on his face. He had guessed what might have happened earlier. He tried to ease the atmosphere by saying, "What''s this about? It seems like doctor, you saved my life." "I don''t ept this apology. As a doctor, I haven''t received the respect and trust I deserve. I''ve also taken on responsibilities that I shouldn''t have, all because of your stupid assumptions," Charlotte looked coldly at Mona, ignoring Fat Tiger. Fat Tiger''s smile stiffened. Mona''s expression changed slightly. She felt ashamed and a little angry. The mercenaries of the Tiger Head Gang gradually became indignant. At this moment, shouldn''t Charlotte ept the apology and pretend that nothing has happened? Wasn''t Charlotte trying to suppress them by taking advantage of Diana''s presence? Diana also smiled and looked at Charlotte with a hint of surprise. In her impression, he was not someone who would stand his ground no matter what. Charlotte did want to stand his ground because he didn''t want to be saved and then be held at knifepoint. He wanted to regain control after Mona caused such a big scene. He wanted everyone to know that he, Charlotte, had someone backing him up! As the instructor said, it''s better to fend off a punch than to face a hundred punches. He shouldn''t show off by clinging to someone''s thigh like a bootlicker but should act stealthily like a well-dressed person in the night. Charlotte looked at Mona and continued, "Furthermore, I can tell you clearly that this dose of medicine cannot cure his illness. Its effects onlyst for a day. If he wants to stay alive, he needs to inject this medicine every day at this time." Mona''s expression changed slightly, and the anger that had just appeared on her face turned into panic. She had thought that Fat Tiger woke up because of Charlotte''s medicine and that everything would be fine from now on. But she didn''t expect the medicine to only be effective for one day. "I know you''re probably thinking that I deliberately set it up so that the medicine onlysts for a day," Charlotte''s smile contained a hint of sarcasm. Mona lowered her gaze. Yes, her first thought was indeed that. "Let me tell you, he needs to inject insulin every day for this disease, and the dosage must be precise." Charlotte looked at her calmly and said, "I can''t guarantee how long he will live after using this medicine. Maybe he can live like a normal orc for a few hundred years, or maybe just a year or two. Will youe back to me topensate for his life then?" Mona lowered her head, and Charlotte had made it clear already. Now, not only was Diana protecting him, but Fat Tiger''s life was also in his hands. But she was the head of the Tiger Head Gang, and she couldn''t lose face in front of her subordinates. So Fat Tiger took the initiative to take responsibility, showing the courage of a man. "Alright, let''s forget about it. You go into the operating room, and I''ll take care of the wound on your leg. With the blood sugar lowered today, the wound might be able to heal." Charlotte said. "Okay, thank you for your trouble," Fat Tiger nodded with a smile and gestured to the werewolf beside him. The werewolf quickly supported him and helped him into the operating room. Mona looked at Fat Tiger''s fading figure, her expressionplex. Since the boss had already apologized, the mercenaries of the Tiger Head Gang naturally had no more to say. Moreover, the doctor had saved the boss''s life and was willing to treat his leg. If they continued to cause trouble, they would seem unreasonable. However, they had made such a bigmotion, and today''s events would certainly spread. Their Tiger Head Gang had been suppressed by the Abyss Medical Hall, and this would surely be known in the mercenary and adventurer circles tomorrow. But with Diana''s presence, it wasn''t too embarrassing. The surgery on his leg was quicklypleted. Charlotte applied a hemostatic agent to Fat Tiger''s wound, and the wound visibly began to heal, no longer unable to heal as before. "This..." Fat Tiger looked at his legs, overflowing with excitement. Not only did the hemostatic potion take effect, but he also felt that his recovery ability seemed to have returned. He once again felt the surging vitality in his blood. He had already given up hope, thinking that he would peacefully leave in his sleep after drinking the anesthetic potionst night. But unexpectedly, he woke up again, and he was actually in the Abyss Clinic. He was still alive, and Charlotte even gave him hope for a better condition to survive. "Doctor, thank you." Fat Tiger tightly grasped Charlotte''s hand and sincerely thanked him. "Come tomorrow at noon for the injection. If the prognosis is good, it shouldst for a while," Charlotte said calmly. "Okay, I''lle on time tomorrow." Fat Tiger nodded and added, "By the way, how much is the treatment fee for today?" "One hundred thousand copper coins," Charlotte said. "Huh?" Everyone in the clinic turned to look at Charlotte. Even Diana showed a bit of surprise in her eyes. Wasn''t the price of this clinic usually three to five hundred copper coins? Why did it suddenly jump to one hundred thousand copper coins? Vivian''s eyes widened the most. She knew exactly what Charlotte had given Fat Tigera couple of bovine pancreases that cost nothing. She just purified them after smashing them frozen. And now Charlotte was asking for one hundred thousand copper coins? Moreover, there were still nine unpurified cups of the same thing in the alchemy room. This... was too ruthless, right?! Fat Tiger also froze. Thest time he came, in addition to the surgery, he also took a bunch of anesthetic potions and only paid two or three thousand copper coins. But today, even though it was just another surgery with an extra injection, it cost one hundred thousand copper coins. Over the years, they had umted a certain amount of wealth. But if they had to spend one hundred thousand copper coins every day, their savings would be depleted soon. Although Charlotte said the prognosis was good and he could live steadily for some time, Fat Tiger hesitated. Was this way of living worth it? "Here are ten gold coins, please ept them." Mona approached and handed ten gold coins to Charlotte without hesitation. "Mona..." Fat Tiger hesitated to speak. "We wille on time tomorrow," Mona said. Charlotte took the money and nodded slightly. "I''ll prepare the potions in advance." Mona nodded, motioning for the werewolf and panther to carry Fat Tiger away. "Tomorrow, bring a thousand copper coins, that should be enough." As the group reached the doorway, Charlotte''s voice echoed gently. "A thousand copper coins?" Fat Tiger''s eyes lit up again. This price was something he could afford. Mona stopped in her tracks, turned back to look at Charlotte, and bowed again. "Thank you." After saying that, she led the members of the Tiger Head Gang onto the carriages and left. "You''re amazing. Now I feel like charging only ten thousand copper coins for a month''s rent is too cheap," Diana smiled as she looked at Charlotte. "Madame Landlord, you mustn''t have such a misunderstanding. I''m just requesting some extrapensation for my injured soul," Charlotte immediately pocketed the money and said innocently. "Boss, does this mean we can have a feast tonight?!" Vivian''s eyes were already sparkling with anticipation. "Yes, my treat," Charlotte nodded. "What about me?" Diana asked, her red lips slightly pursed as she looked at him. "You must sit at the head of the table," Charlotte said without hesitation. "Buddy, let''s go back first," Diana called out to Bhus outside the door. "Yes, miss." Bhus nodded and led the fox guards, shutting the door behind them. "You''re amazing, Dr. Charlotte. Even Miss Diana is willing to stand up for you when someone causes trouble." "No kidding, even the Tiger Head Gang''s mercenary group couldn''t handle him. Their big sister is a level six tiger-tribe beastman." "Remember, from now on, we must not mess with the Abyss Clinic on this street." "It seems the rumors are true. This little white-faced doctor from the clinic seems to have been taken care of by Miss Diana." The onlookers outside the clinic, still wanting more excitement, couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. No one expected that the fierce Tiger Head Gang, who hade with great momentum to cause trouble, would end up slipping away with their tails between their legs like little kittens. Diana personally brought the Fox Guards to support Charlotte, which gave rise to numerous spections. Chapter 243: Thank you for saving my beloved disciple today Chapter 243: Thank you for saving my beloved disciple today "Angry, aren''t you?" On the beast cart, Mona looked at Fat Tiger and asked. "What''s there to be angry about? My life was saved by Doctor Charlotte, and it was our side that caused the trouble and resorted to violence. Yet, he is willing to forgive and forget, which shows his moral character. The ten thousand copper coins we have to pay today are the price we have to pay." Fat Tiger smiled and said, "In my opinion, Doctor Charlotte is a person who distinguishes between grievances and is not someone who plots behind people''s backs. He is reliable." Mona nodded as she looked at the nearly healed wound on Fat Tiger''s leg. "In the past two years, while searching for medicine, we have encountered many patients with the same condition as mine. This disease is not umon, and it afflicts not only the poor but also the wealthy. Doctor Charlotte has developed such an effective medicine, even if it requires daily administration and costs a thousand copper coins. But as soon as the news spreads, there will be many patients who wille seeking treatment." Fat Tiger continued, "In my opinion, this doctor is worth befriending. Even though he is not a mage, he is an absolute genius in the field of potions." After a moment of thought, Mona said, "Previously, to help each other and share information about treatment methods, I collected contact information for dozens of patients with the same condition as you. Perhaps..." Fat Tiger''s eyes lit up and he immediately said, "Tomorrow, let''s find a way to contact them. This will provide a lifeline for these suffering patients and also help improve our rtionship with the doctor." "Good, I''ll arrange it once we get back." Mona nodded. ... Calva, ninth floor of the White Tower of the Physician''s Association. Hayward paced with a gloomy expression, while Adolf and Jacques sat rxed on the chairs beside him. Lu Xian stood to the side, his face equally uneasy. "The matter of Charlotte being on the expulsion list is not something I can decide. You know the rules," Hayward stopped his footsteps and looked at Adolf. "I know. We need the Lord Mayor''s amnesty at the end of each year to be removed from the list," Adolf nodded slightly, "But it was the Physician''s Association that applied for Charlotte''s expulsion in the first ce. As long as you retract your expulsion request to the Lord Mayor''s office, there is a possibility that he will grant a pardon." "I heard that the Lord Mayor has already be engaged to Duke Cromwell. Do you think he will pardon Charlotte at this crucial moment?" Hayward said scornfully. "Elizabeth has already made it clear that she will never marry Capas. She broke through and became a legendary knight on the Night of the Red Moon. She is the one who can hold up Calva in the future. Do you think Capas, a yboy like him, is worthy of her? Can the Lord Mayor dictate her marriage?" Adolf chuckled. "The Duke''s son is not worthy, and you think a discarded magic prodigy can match up?" Hayward said. "Regarding the prodigy you mentioned, he cured the incurable disease that the President of the Physician''s Association couldn''t heal and saved the hope of the Elven race. If he''s considered a prodigy, then what does that make you?" Adolf retorted. "You..." Hayward''s face turned red. This was the most uneptable news he had received today. When Lu Xian reported the news, Hayward was almost stunned. If this news were to spread, his reputation as the President of the Physician''s Association would be ruined. The key point was that this news was not only known within the Physician''s Association. Louise had already returned to the Elven Forest on a flying mount and couldn''t be ordered around by the Physician''s Association. After Adolf and Jacques returned, they used this as a condition to request him to retract the expulsion of Charlotte''s request to the Lord Mayor''s office. He naturally couldn''t ept this condition, as letting Charlotte return to Calva would disrupt the current dominance of the Physician''s Association. "President, you don''t want this news to be known by others, do you? My master has already agreed with the Holy Maiden Louise. If you agree, this matter will remain a secret to everyone. But if you refuse..." Jacques smiled faintly, leaving the rest of the sentence unsaid, but it was no less impactful. Hayward''s face turned irond, but he could only nod and ept this condition. "Did he really ''surgically'' cure Louise?" Hayward couldn''t help but ask Adolf unwillingly. "I witnessed it. Could there be any doubt?" Adolf asked in return, "If there was any magic that could cure her illness, would you give up this opportunity to establish a good rtionship with the Elven Forest?" Hayward fell silent. He had done his utmostst night and was indeed helpless, which led to his diagnosis as an abandoned person. That was why he was so afraid of this news spreading. It would undoubtedly elevate Charlotte to a god-like status, dealing a huge blow to the authority of the Physician''s Association. How many people would believe that the Holy Maiden of the Elven race, a child of heaven, was an abandoned person? The Physician''s Association couldn''t afford to argue unless he wanted topletely alienate himself from the Elven race. No matter how authoritative the Physician''s Association was, it was ultimately just an association without high restrictions. Regardless of the race, interests would always take precedence. He now regretted not eliminating Charlotte three years ago. Now that he had established a connection with the Elven race, the future development was already heading in a direction beyond his control. Adolf stood up and left with Jacques. In the spacious reception hall, only Hayward and Lu Xian remained. "Adolf, that old bastard, is despicable. He helped outsiders threaten you," Lu Xian spoke up bravely, with an indignant look as if he wanted to fight Adolf right away. Hayward''s face remained gloomy, not responding to his words. "Ahem..." Lu Xian coughed awkwardly, his eyes shifted, revealing a hint of fierceness. "President, why don''t we take decisive action and kill that kid, so we won''t have any worries in the future?" Hayward nced at him. "Everyone knows who is responsible for killing that Node. The Elves will cause trouble." "Then... let''s wait a little longer. The amnesty order won''te out for another two or three months. As long as we take care of him before the order is issued, we don''t have to worry about him returning to Calva," Lu Xian suggested. "I know nothing about this matter," Hayward turned around and looked out of the window. Lu Xian understood his message and quickly nodded. "Rest assured, I will handle it cleanly." ... Charlotte indulged himself for once, buying ten kilograms of top-quality beef from the butcher, as well as a chicken and a rabbit from the neighboring street, to prepare a sumptuous dinner for Diana. With the smooth arrival of the 100,000 copper coins today, she had contributed half of it. "If it weren''t for your thriving clinic, I would have brought you home to be my chef and feed me every day," Diana put down her chopsticks, licked her shiny and sexy red lips, and looked at Charlotte with some nostalgia. I am happy to serve you, madam. Charlotte smiled lightly. "If you are willing to pay me a good reward, I don''t mind changing professions." "No, no, no. I still rely on your potion workshop to make money. Besides, if I ever have a craving, I can juste to the clinic for a meal without paying extra. Isn''t that right?" Diana said, cunningly. "Yes, yes, yes." Charlotte could only nod. How could he refuse her? "Are you nning to mass-produce the insulin you used for that fat tiger in the potion workshop?" Diana asked. "That was a newly developed product. I didn''t intend to use it on him if his condition wasn''t critical," Charlotte shook his head. "It will take some time before it can be mass-produced. We need to customize the syringes as well. Moreover, there are not many patients with this condition, and very few are aware of it." "Don''t you have a super-channel? Sell it starting at one million copper coins, just like the anti-magic potion," Diana said with a sly smile, teasing him. Charlotte shook his head firmly. "No, those patients and drug addicts are not the same. The addicts can pay without guilt. Moreover, the medicine to cure them is a one-time purchase, while this potion needs to be injected every day. It''s different. It would be a disgrace to y around with life-saving medicine like this." Diana didn''t continue the topic and stood up to say goodbye. "Boss, that insulin is amazing. How did you know that the white powder extracted from a cow''s pancreas can cure diabetes?" Vivian couldn''t contain her excitement as she looked at Charlotte, who had closed the door. "Read more books, and you''ll broaden your horizons," Charlotte said calmly. Vivian didn''t mind Charlotte''s somewhat pretentious demeanor. She still admired him, her eyes shining. "With this medicine, patients with this disease will be saved. Boss, you''re amazing!" "No, it''s us who are amazing. If it weren''t for you extracting the insulin, I would have been at a loss too. You deserve half of the credit for discovering the insulin," Charlotte said with a smile, looking at Vivian. Honestly speaking, she was truly a hidden gem. It would be a waste to keep her as just an assistant physician in the clinic. Of course, as a junior capitalist, he wouldn''t dwell on such matters! An employee like her would be hard to find anywhere outside. Vivian was delighted with the recognition. Such approval gave her a great sense of aplishment. However, she still politely said, "I only did a little work. It doesn''t seem appropriate to take half the credit." "Don''t underestimate what you did. It''s a revolutionary step to extract insulin from a cow''s pancreas. There are only two more steps to go from bovine pancreas to insulin, with high operability for future mass production," Charlotte said, looking at her with certainty. Then he beckoned, "Let''s go. Tonight, let''s extract the rest of the insulin. Now I know which one is the insulin, so you just need to extract it separately." "Okay, okay, okay!" Vivian obediently followed him into the alchemy room and started working tirelessly. After making the potions that would be sold tomorrow, Charlotte went upstairs. He exchanged 17 bottles of Strongman Elixir from the system store and drank them all at once. The surging power washed through his body, fine droplets of fresh blood seeped from his skin, and fatigue vanished. The rising strength excited him even more. He stood there, waiting quietly for the medicine to be fully absorbed before rinsing off under the shower. With the increase in strength, his body was beginning to ept more one-time power enhancements. Coming out of the bathroom, he instinctively took out the ck stone and nced at it. There was a new message from the Hermit. [Hermit: Miracle friend, thank you for saving my beloved disciple today.] Chapter 244: This porridge is truly delicious Chapter 244: This porridge is truly delicious When Charlotte saw the message, he was momentarily stunned, but quickly regained hisposure. The Hermit must be referring to Louise. Louise, the Holy Maiden of the Elven n, was apprenticed to the High Priest Benjamin. This was no secret. In other words, the Hermit was Benjamin, the current leader of the Elven n. Although Charlotte had always believed that the Hermit was a prominent figure in the Elven n, perhaps even an elder, he hadn''t expected him to be the High Priest of the Elven n. This truly surprised him, as Benjamin was truly a powerful figure who controlled their faction. Inparison, Charlotte, a mere nobody, had managed to infiltrate the Crimson Moon Group. It was indeed an impressive aplishment. After a moment of contemtion, Charlotte replied: [Miracle: You''re too kind. I just did what a doctor should do.] [Hermit: Hayward, Adolf, and I were clueless about Louise''s illness, but you managed to cure her through surgery. Impressive indeed.] [Hermit: Louise told me that you''ve be an intermediate knight now. I never expected you to progress so rapidly after switching to the knight profession, in less than a month.] The Hermit quickly replied to him. Charlotte didn''t dare to mention that he only needed to drink another bottle of the Potion of Strength to break through to be an advanced knight. He was worried that the Hermit would be tempted to slice him up and study him. [Miracle: I think it''s the spirit of the Adjudicator that inspires and guides me, as well as the swordsmanship and agility you''ve taught me.] Charlotte tried to be as humble as possible. [Hermit: Regarding the expulsion order from Calva, I will personally contact the Lord. Once the Physicians Association withdraws the expulsion application, your name should be on the year-end amnesty list.] Charlotte''s eyes lit up. The amnesty for the expulsion order was good news, as it meant he could freelye and go in Calva using his own identity, and conduct business there legitimately. He had never dared to think about going against the Physicians Association, but with the Hermit offering to help him plead with the Lord, it might be achieved. After all, Benjamin was the High Priest of the Elven n, and the Lord would consider him the face of the Elf n. As for the Physicians Association, it was probably something Adolf had done to make them withdraw the expulsion application. Look at that, the feeling of hugging someone''s thigh feels great! Put away the Obsidian. [Extraction and production of insulin taskpleted! Reward: Diabetes Terminator title! 100,000 copper coins!] At this moment, the voice of the system rang out. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. This was the notification sound for the arrival of 100,000 copper coins! Together with the 100,000 copper coins he received from the Fat Tiger couple, just by refining insulin, he had earned a total of 200,000 copper coins! And the cash in his pocket had already reached 862,814 copper coins! He had never been so wealthy before! He had never felt such a sense of security. After calming down his emotions, Charlotte thought to himself that he couldn''t sleep even after drinking 17 bottles of the Potion of Strength, so he decided to go out in the night. With the three major families starting to unite and rectify the Abyss, the public order in the Abyss visibly improved, and patrols could asionally be seen on the streets. Charlotte went straight to the Potion Workshop. On the originally destend, a two-story building had already been erected. He approached with a torch, but before he got closer, he sensed that there were people inside, so he had to give up and not continue. It seemed that some craftsmen had left someone to guard the ce to prevent scavengers froming in to steal the materials. After a rough look from the outside, the main structure waspleted, but he didn''t know the progress inside. He coulde and see me tomorrow afternoon. The construction team was rmended by Buddy. The clinic was also built by this construction team, and their efficiency and craftsmanship were both good. With nothing to do, Charlotte found a deserted ce and practiced swordsmanship for two hours. When the sky was getting slightly brighter, he returned to the clinic. After a simple wash, he changed into clean robes and another busy day began. ... Duru Manor. "Young Master, this is the application form for entering the Manor. I have already investigated these children. They are all between the ages of six and twelve, a total of 172. Have you decided to let them start school after spring arrives?" an old servant handed over a list and said respectfully. Rnd looked through the list and nodded slightly, "That''s right. The grounds for the academy have already been prepared, and the recruitment of teachers has already beenpleted. We''re waiting until spring to give them aplete semester; otherwise, they cane to school now." "Young Master, there''s something I don''t know if it''s worth mentioning or not..." the old servant hesitated. Rnd didn''t even lift his head, "Then don''t mention it." "I''ll mention it anyway. Lately, there have been rumors about you in the manor." the old servant said. "What kind of rumors?" Rnd asked casually. "Leaving the lucrative medical center unattended, you run off to some academy every day. You''re not making money, you''re even losing money. If it weren''t for Miss Jenny, you would have been kicked out long ago," the old servant said, exining further, "I didn''t make this up, I heard it from them." "It''s alright, let them talk. It''s beneath me to pay attention to such idle gossip," Rnd chuckled, seemingly unaffected. Upon seeing this, the old servant became even more worried and whispered, "Young master, are you not going to take care of the medical center? After all, it was you who established and expanded it." "Both medical centers are currently running smoothly, with advanced healing magic practitioners in charge. Normally, I don''t need to watch over them every day," Rnd smiled faintly, "But the academy is different. I have to personally take care of everything there, and it''s far from being handed over to someone else." "Alright, I''ll keep the list, you continue with the promotion. The academy can recruit three hundred students for the first phase, and there are still almost half the spots remaining," Rnd waved his hand. "Yes, young master," the old servant left the study, knowing not to overstep his boundaries. "These fellows think I''m just a soft rice man, don''t they?" Rnd put down the booklet in his hand andughed at the ridiculousness of it all. Without guessing, Keh and his three sons were spreading these rumors behind his back. During this period, Rnd seized Keh''s position as an elder in the Abyss Council, which infuriated his uncle and even caused a scene during a n meeting. By getting close to Jenny during this time, Rnd sessfully obtained the position without even exerting much effort. When he thought about it, he realized that he was indeed enjoying the benefits of a privileged position. Keh''s urgency to tarnish his reputation was probably because he wanted to get his hands on both medical centers. After all, everyone knew they were profitable ventures. But Keh had miscalcted; Rnd had established both medical centers and everyone knew who the director was. Keh and his two ipetent sons wanting to control both medical centers was a joke. Rnd wasn''tpletely uninvolved with the medical centers'' affairs either. If there were anyplicated cases, someone would naturallye to him, and he would go to the medical centers without dy. And recently, the business of both medical centers has declined. It was said that there were long queues in front of the Abyss Medical Center every day, indicating a booming business, which was probably rted to the decline in business of the other medical centers. Rnd knew that Charlotte treated the impoverished people of the Abysswith a few hundred copper coins, he could heal a patient using his so-called "surgery." Moreover, Rnd had also heard that Charlotte had a remarkably high survival rate in his surgeries, with no deaths reported during this period. He also frequently treated patients that other medical centers had deemed "abandoned by the gods," and managed to revive them. Miss Ruth from Aman Street was an example, and even yesterday, the captain of the Tigerhead Mercenary Corps, Fat Tiger, was saved by him. This made the face of the other medical centers in the Abyss severely lose credibility. Rnd had his broad-mindedness and didn''t mind if his medical centers had their business taken away. Healing and saving lives should not be treated as a business to begin with. However, it was unavoidable that other voices would arise within the n. On this point, Rnd was well aware. Moreover, Diana had already made it clear that the Abyss Medical Center was protected by the Harriman family. Who would dare toy a finger on them? Speaking of which, Rnd was quite curious about Charlotte''s "surgery." When he had the time, he wanted to see it for himself. To see how he treated patients without using magic. ... "Doctor, your Gold Strength Potion is effective. Yesterday, our team encountered seven wolves and were almost exhausted by the end. We drank a bottle of the potion and immediately regained over twenty percent of our energy, allowing us to barely kill thest two wolves. If we didn''t have this potion, we would have been wiped out," a middle-aged adventurer with scars all over his face praised Charlotte as soon as he entered the medical center. These words caught the attention of the other patients waiting in line. "It''s useful if it can be of help," Charlotte replied with a smile, taking thepliment as an advertisement. "I came today intending to buy three more bottles. Your potion is effective and cheap. I will rmend it to others," the adventurer said. "No problem," Charlotte nodded. The shelves were well-stocked with Gold Strength Potions, so he weed customers buying in bulk. Thanks to the big brother''s rmendation, the Gold Strength Potions indeed achieved good sales performance that day. Starting at 800 copper coins per bottle, most customers also bought some first aid kits, contributing significantly to the overall sales. After the morning business hours ended and thest patient left, Fat Tiger entered the medical center. "Doctor, I''m here," Fat Tiger smiled as he walked in, his gait suggesting that his legs had mostly recovered. "Take a seat, I''ll prepare the potion," Charlotte casually said, turning to enter the alchemy room. In no time, he came out with a syringe and insulin. Seeing the long and sharp needle, Fat Tiger felt a bit nervous. Yesterday, when he was unconscious, the insulin was injected without him feeling anything. But now, seeing such a long needle about to poke into his stomach, he couldn''t help but feel a little fearful. "For someone as big as you, you''re afraid of such a tiny needle," Charlotte chuckled upon seeing his nervous expression. "You don''t know, I''m not afraid of big knives, but I''m a bit scared of needles," Fat Tiger scratched his head with embarrassment. "In that case... Should I not give you the injection?" Charlotte asked in response. "No, no, no! How can I not get it?" Fat Tiger quickly lifted his shirt, exposing his belly, closed his eyes, and wore a look of resignation. "I''m ready." Chapter 245：Linda Potion Shop Chapter 245£ºLinda Potion Shop In the afternoon, Charlotte went to the construction site. The craftsmen were working enthusiastically, and the progress was impressive. The project would bepleted and handed over in two days. ording to Charlotte''s requirements, the ground floor would be a factory building, and the second floor would be employee dormitories. The construction was being done ording to the blueprints, with a high level of authenticity. "Doctor, I need to tell you something. The factory building is almostplete, and I did some calctionsst night. It seems we will need to increase the budget a bit..." the short foreman said somewhat apologetically. "Another budget increase? We''ve already gone from 250,000 to 300,000 copper coins," Charlotte frowned. The foreman looked helpless and said, "You''re Miss Diana''s friend, and we definitely won''t cheat you out of your money. But the style of this house is different from others, and if we stick to the previous budget, we won''t be able to deliver the same quality. If you don''t believe me, I can show you the purchase receipts." "How much do you need to add?" "50,000 copper coins, making a total of 350,000 copper coins. I''m just paying my brother''s fair wages, not making any profit off you," the foreman exined. Charlotte nodded slightly and said, "Just finish the job properly. I''ll transfer the remaining payment through Buddy. He has more experience in this." Leaving the construction site, Charlotte couldn''t help but smile wryly. These guys seemed to know that he had earned 200,000 copper coins yesterday. Then Charlotte went to Guy''s cksmith shop. However, the shop was closed and there was no one inside. He had wanted to check on the progress of the big cauldron, but since there was no one around, he had to give up. With nothing else to do in the afternoon, he decided to rent a horse and head straight to Calva. ... "Come and take a look! Don''t miss out on the essential first aid kit for wilderness adventures! Treat minor injuries at home without having to go to the infirmary! The price is cheap and affordable, only 400 copper coins per set. You won''t be taken advantage of; you won''t be deceived!" Leo stood at the entrance of the apothecary shop, shouting at the top of his lungs. However, none of the adventurers passing by stopped, and most didn''t even spare him a nce. "Have some water. Your throat must be hoarse from shouting," Linda walked out with a cup of water and handed it to Leo. Taking a sip of water, Leo sighed and had a worried expression on his face. "Ah, it''s been three days, and I''ve only had one order from a friend. How did it end up like this?" "Yeah, Doctor Charlotte sells his potions so well even in the Abyss. We opened our shop right across from the Adventurer''s Guild, where thousands of adventurerse and go every day, but we can''t sell a single bottle," Linda said, also puzzled. She had seen Leo''s efforts these past two days. For someone as introverted as him, it was unimaginable for him to stand at the shop''s entrance and shout for business. "What? Just started and already thinking about giving up?" a voice interrupted. Leo and Linda turned around instinctively and saw a square-faced rugged man smiling at them. "Char...?" Leo stopped himself but still looked surprised. "Why are you here?" "Just came to see how your apothecary shop is doing and to collect the items your friend gathered for me," Charlotte said with a smile. As soon as he arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, he noticed the apothecary shop opposite. It was called ''Linda''s Apothecary.'' Leo and Linda stood in front, looking troubled. For an apothecary shop, this location was simply prime real estate. However, for most adventurers, potions were not something they frequently used. Some even didn''t know anything about them. Those apothecary shops hidden in dark alleys with ck curtains always gave people a sense of unease. So even though Leo shouted his lungs out, it seemed more like a scam rather than a legitimate business. Adventurers had dangerous jobs where they risked their lives. They didn''t have time to stop and listen to random shouting on the street. "We''ve just opened, so business hasn''t been good," Leo scratched his head sheepishly. "It doesn''t seem ''not good,'' it seems like there''s no business," Charlotte smiled faintly. "Well, that''s true. No matter what tactics I''ve tried these past few days, I couldn''t attract any customers. I feel like a fool shouting in front of the shop," Leo shrugged, no longer pretending to be strong. Charlotte looked around and said, "Find a wooden board and write ''Apothecary Shop: Free limited treatment for three minor injuries daily'' on it. Put it in a prominent position at the entrance, where anyoneing out of the Adventurer''s Guild can see it right away." "But... my medical license has been confiscated by my grandfather, and running a private clinic is illegal," Leo hesitated. "Who said you''re running a clinic? You''re running an apothecary shop, and you''re treating patients with potions. What''s illegal about that?" Charlotte said firmly. "Are you saying that you want me to treat patients in your way?" Leo pondered, his expression bing more bitter. "I don''t know how to perform surgery or stitch wounds." "I can help with cleaning wounds for patients," Linda offered proactively. Charlotte nced at Leo and said to Linda, "Then you can also handle the application of hemostatic agents. As the beautiful mermaid shop owner, you should be in charge of this apothecary." "Alright," Linda smiled and nodded. "I..." Leo wanted to say something else. Charlotte interrupted, "You''ll take care of emergencies. If there are any injured patients that the medicine cannot treat, you can use your healing spells to assist. After all, your medical license was confiscated by your grandfather, not revoked by the Medical Association. Even if you treat someone for free, they won''t arrest you, will they?" "Understood," Leo nodded. He understood Charlotte''s n. Injuries among adventurers weremonce, and having a reputation like this would be more effective than any advertisement. Using medicine to treat injured patients would demonstrate the effectiveness of their first-aid kits. Only when adventurers truly experienced the benefits of the medicine would they be more willing to spend money to buy it? Once word-of-mouth spread, their sales would naturally increase. "Wouldn''t you invite me inside for a while?" Charlotte smiled and asked. "Pleasee in quickly," Leo finally came to his senses and hurriedly led him inside. Linda handed him a cup of warm water. Charlotte took a sip and then took out a bottle of pale golden potion and ced it on a small table beside him. "This is my newly developed Golden Vitality Potion. Do you want to order some?" Leo picked up the potion and asked, "Golden Vitality Potion? How much can it restore?" "25% for intermediate knights," Charlotte replied. Leo''s hand trembled, and the potion bottle almost fell to the ground. He quickly regained his grip and looked at Charlotte in disbelief. "One bottle can restore 25% of an intermediate knight''s vitality?" "That''s right," Charlotte nodded. "This is too incredible!" Leo didn''t think Charlotte was lying to him. This guy never followed conventions. Based on his experience visiting various apothecaries in Calva over the years, even the most popr vitality restoration potions for intermediate knights could only restore around 15% and were priced at 2,000 copper coins. The potion that Charlotte took out, however, reached an astonishing 25%! "How much does it cost in the Abyss?" Leo asked. "800 copper coins per bottle," Charlotte replied. "That... is too reasonable!" Leo was shocked and almost cursed. With this price, there would be no room for otherpetitors. "If you sell it for 1,600 copper coins in Calva, will there be a market?" Charlotte asked. Leo nodded and said, "If I can open up the sales channel, I won''t have to worry about the market. Adventurers in Calva are much wealthier than those in the Abyss." "But..." Leo frowned, "I''m a bit tight on funds at the moment. The potions I''ve sold these days haven''t brought in any money yet, so I''m afraid I don''t have the money to order more." He naturally wanted to sell such high-quality vitality potions. Unfortunately, he was short on money and couldn''t afford to restock at the moment. "I understand your situation, that''s why I want to offer you these ten bottles of Golden Vitality Potion on credit. You can pay me back after you sell them and receive the money," Charlotte said, taking out nine more bottles and cing them on the table. "I can''t ept this," Leo said, touched. "The weather is getting colder, and this is thest window of opportunity for adventurers to enter the wilderness. Once the heavy snow blocks the way, adventurers won''t venture out anymore, and the potion business for this year wille to an end," Charlotte looked at him. "We are in a mutually beneficial partnership. The more you sell, the more profit I make." "I understand, and I''ll do my best," Leo said earnestly. After rifying everything, Charlotte didn''t linger any longer. Leo led him to the ughterhouse and took the frozen beef pancreas that his friend had kept for him. Charlotte had underestimated the ughterhouse''s ughter volume. The frozen beef pancreas alone weighed over three tons. ording to his friend, this was only a day''s worth, and he thought Charlotte wouldn''t need too much, so they didn''t freeze anymore. Currently, the demand for insulin wasn''t high, so Charlotte didn''t have arge need to purchase beef pancreas. But the ughterhouse was indeed a good ce to obtain a stable supply of fresh beef pancreas, and Leo had connected him to this source. Stuffing the three tons of frozen beef pancreas into his space ring, Charlotte bid farewell to Leo and headed straight back to the Abyss. With this small mountain of beef pancreas, he would need to preprocess and store them in the cer when he returned. He would then find a time for Vivianne to extract insulin from all of them. It would be enough tost for a long time. Chapter 246: Advanced knight, indeed quite different Chapter 246: Advanced knight, indeed quite different "My disappointing grandson, what has he been up totely? Is he still wandering around those small alleys, trying to find a cure for his mermaid? By the way, did that mermaid die?" In the luxurious reception room, Lu Xian, who had been through a lot today,fortably leaned back in the main seat, legs crossed, enjoying the massage from the maid behind him. He casually asked, "It''s been a while since I''ve checked on him. But that mermaid seemed to be cursed; it''s been three years, so she probably died a long time ago. Leo, that kid, has lost his mind. It''s not a bad thing to let him suffer a bit out there." Lu Xian opened his eyes and nced at his son, unkindly saying, "Even if he''s disappointing, he''s still much better than you. If it weren''t for your ipetence as a father, he would have already be an advanced mage. Then I could have arranged a position for him in the Physicians'' Association. Otherwise, who would inherit my position in the future?" "Yes, yes..." The man nodded repeatedly, not daring to utter a word of disagreement. Lu Xian continued, "Tomorrow, bring him back to me. Let hime and see me. If he''s willing to humbly admit his mistakes and work honestly in the Physicians'' Association, I will return his medical license and restore his pocket money." "Understood, Father." The man nodded in agreement and quickly left. ... Linda''s Apothecary. "Charlotte''s method works. The sign has only been up for half a day, and we already have 15 customersing into the shop. We even sold six emergency kits," Leo said excitedly, rubbing his hands. "Life is bing more hopeful." "Yes, indeed. The patient who just left said he would rmend us to his friends. Maybe business will be even better tomorrow," Linda replied, counting the earnings. A smile adorned her delicate face. These were real customers, not just friendsing to support them. They were an effective group of customers who had seen their sign after leaving the Adventurers'' Guild. The revenue was 4,800 copper coins, deducting the 2,400 copper coins for costs, they still made a profit of 2,400 copper coins. The storefront was currently rent-free, so they didn''t need to calcte rent costs. "Let''s try to sell a few more bottles of stamina potions tomorrow. They are consumables, and if we can establish a good reputation, they might sell even better than the emergency kits," Leo said confidently. Linda collected the money and smiled. "Let''s rmend them to our customers tomorrow. Maybe we''ll sell some." ... Harry''s General Store. Several middle-aged men gathered in the store, surrounding Harry behind the counter. "Harry, do you still have those potions? Just sell a few more to us, bro." "Yes, yes, my olddy has tasted it. If we can''t buy the medicine today, we won''t be able to exin it when we go back." "When you reach middle age, every time you finish a bath and see her already asleep, you can''t help but let out a sigh of relief. This thing that can truly revitalize a man''s vitality, you can''t keep it to yourself." The men exchanged words, almost ready to drag Harry out from the counter for interrogation. "I already said, those were test potions. They haven''t been officially released, and I genuinely don''t have any left," Harry said helplessly, looking at the group of eager old men. He couldn''t believe that Charlotte''s test potions would have such remarkable effects. So far, there hasn''t been a single negative review. Just this morning, he persuaded a group of people to return, and the repurchase rate was almost 100%. Based on the feedback from these volunteers, the potion was remarkably effective and had a certain restorative effect on stamina. It was truly a top-quality product among simr products. With this evaluation, pricing it at 1000 copper coins per bottle would be no problem at all. Harry was very aware of these guys'' purchasing power. "When will they be avable? I''ll pre-order five bottles!" "I want ten bottles, Harry. We''ve known each other for a long time, you better save some for me." "I''ll take three bottles..." ... "Alright, alright, I''ve got your orders written down. I''ll notify you as soon as the stock arrives," Harry took out a ledger and recorded their demands one by one. After everyone left, Harry nced at the ledger. Just from these ten test subjects, they had already booked over sixty orders today. Their spending power was quite strong. "Dr. Charlotte is truly a genius. He casually made a potion, and now it''s in high demand," Harry muttered, stroking his chin. After a little thought, he wrote an order form and asked a store assistant to deliver it to the Abyss Medical Center, informing Charlotte that the potion''s effects were remarkable and that it could be produced on arge scale. ... When Charlotte returned to the medical center, he coincidentally met the delivery boy who had brought him the letter. Upon hearing Harry''s message and seeing the order form for 100 bottles of the stamina potion, his face also lit up with joy. After contemting for a moment, he said, "Alright, go back and tell your boss that I''ll wholesale the potion to him for 600 copper coins each. Three days from now, at noon, he cane and pick up the stock himself." The delivery boy left with the message, and Charlotte knocked on the door and entered the medical center. "Boss, where have you been all afternoon?" Viviene, who was reading behind the counter, looked up at him curiously. "I went to Calva and brought back the pre-ordered beef pancreas. We have quite arge quantity, so I n to freeze them and store them in the cer," Charlotte exined." "It''s too troublesome to freeze and preserve them. Why not just extract the insulin directly for storage? Insulin should be easier to preserve, right?" Vivian looked at him with confusion. "The logic is sound, but we have an excessive amount of bovine pancreas. The knives and alcohol we have on hand are not enough for ethanol purification," Charlotte shook his head and walked into theboratory. Upon seeing the three-ton bovine pancreas that Charlotte took out from the spatial ring, Vivian abandoned her immature suggestion. "How many cows is that?" she muttered quietly. "It''s the daily quantity from the Calva ughterhouse," Charlotte observed as Vivian froze the bovine pancreas and sealed the ice cer shut. Vivian pped her hands together. "Well, we won''t have to worry about the source of bovine pancreas anymore." "You''re right. This amount alone willst us for a long time," Charlotte nodded. He didn''t want to ruin Anna''s reputation by going to the ughterhouse every day. "Boss, don''t you n on promoting insulin? Based on my experience, there should be quite several people with diabetes who have been unable to receive effective treatment," Vivian looked at him. "But now we have found a solution. Shouldn''t we promote it and save more people?" "The idea is not wrong, but the time for a vigorous promotion has not yete. We don''t have stable and reliable injectors, strong marketing power, and we haven''t even formed a stable source of patients," Charlotte smiled and shook his head. "These are problems that need to be resolved, but they can''t be rushed." "I see," Vivian nodded, seeming to understand. "Would you like me to teach you how to make the Golden Stamina Elixir tonight?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Vivian''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded. After a simple dinner, Charlotte and Vivian entered the alchemy room. Kasha, their capable logistics personnel, followed the form given by Charlotte and measured and processed the ingredients. The Golden Stamina Elixir had excellent efficacy but was not very difficult to make. It didn''t require many ingredients and the temperature control during the process was rtively easy. Vivian indeed had a talent for alchemy. After a few hands-on demonstrations, she began to experiment by herself. Charlotte didn''t intervene too much because alchemical concoctions required trial and error to discover the critical point of sessit couldn''t be taught. First, Charlotte synthesized the 100 vials of elixir that Harry had requested. For him, it was a simple addition of three-leafed Zhuo Guoto the Stamina Elixir, so there was no difficulty involved in the synthesis. As for the wholesale price of 600 bronze coins, it was the price he intended to offer to others. The cost per bottle was only around 20 bronze coins. Selling it at 600 bronze coins per bottle would be a good profit if they could sell in volume. Harry was always cautious. He didn''t hesitate to order 100 bottles at the wholesale price, which indicated that the elixir should be very popr among the test subjects. This could be inferred from the butcher''s reaction. Soon, the 100 bottles of elixir were prepared. Charlotte deliberately made two extra batches, resulting in 20 additional bottles that could be put on sale the next day. "What should we call it? Calling it a Stamina Elixir seems too ordinary," Charlotte pondered as he held a bottle of reddish elixir in his hand. Vivian, who had just failed in her batch, interjected, "Why not call it ''Crimson Sunset''? It''s such a beautiful name, and it goes well with the red color of your elixir, doesn''t it?" "Crimson Sunset..." Charlotte contemted for a moment, his eyes brightening. It was indeed a good name. "But boss, what kind of elixir is this? Is it a new development?" Vivian curiously asked. Her boss had a remarkably strong innovative ability,ing up with something new every day. "It was coincidentally discovered during the development of a new Stamina Elixir. It has special effects for certain men who aren''t performing well," Charlotte smiled and nodded. "Oh, that kind of elixir..." Vivian''s face showed disgust, feeling that her name, with such a beautiful meaning, had been defiled. As the night grew darker, Charlotte asked the sleepy Vivian and Kasha to go to bed first, while he prepared all the elixirs that needed to be sold the next day. Extinguishing the fire in the alchemical furnace, he went upstairs. Undressing, he entered the bathroom. Charlotte exchanged a bottle of the Big Strength Elixir and took a deep breath, tilting his head back to drink it. His strength had already reached 9,900 kg, and after consuming this bottle, it meant that his power would break through to the level of a high-ranking knight! The elixir slid down his throat, igniting his body like a fuse. Mighty strength surged forth from every cell of his body as if millions of hammers were tempering his physique, making it even more sturdy and powerful. A quarter of an hourter, Charlotte opened his eyes. An unprecedented feeling of power surged from the depths of his heart. He even felt that even if a dragon stood in front of him, he could knock it down with a single punch. "A high-ranking knight is indeed something different," Charlotte murmured as he looked at his hands, speaking softly to himself. Chapter 247: Unexpectedly, the Abyss also has such an amazing doctor! Chapter 247: Unexpectedly, the Abyss also has such an amazing doctor! Breaking through to be an advanced knight, this moment is a milestone of great importance for Charlotte. It means that he finally has the power to protect himself in this world. So many people have been stopped by this Level 4 barrier. He used to be a high-level magician, and now he is a high-level knight. There are probably not many people like him in this world. As he rinsed away the impurities from his body in the cold water, his figure didn''t change much, but only he knew that there had been a qualitative change, despite the seemingly insignificant increase of 100kg in strength. Now, if he were to encounter Amos, he could kill him with a single sword, even if Amos had thousands ofyers of magical spells on him. Coming out of the bathroom, he took out the scroll of the "Sword of Judgment," took a deep breath, and then opened the scroll. The familiar figure began to wield the sword once again. His mind sank, and when he opened his eyes again, he was standing on a stone the size of a fist. Chaotic space turbulence mixed with flying rocks came crashing towards him, but he was able to stand firm amid the turbulence, using subtle movements of his body. And ten meters away from him stood the Adjudicator, draped in a ck robe, sword in hand. "Young man, I didn''t expect you toe back so soon." "I have be an advanced knight," Charlotte looked at him and said calmly. Although he was just an image left behind by the Adjudicator in this scroll, he still wanted to personally tell him this news. In a sense, the Adjudicator could be considered his master. He used the Adjudicator''s Judgment Sword, practiced the Sword of Judgment, and trained in the Three Thousand Lights and Shadows body technique. If it hadn''t been for the Adjudicator tormenting him countless times in this mysterious space, he wouldn''t have been able to master these sword techniques and body techniques in such a short time. "Being an advanced knight is just the beginning. This time, let me show you what the true Sword of Judgment is." The Adjudicator''s deep voice resounded. He unsheathed his sword and struck. A ck sword light, like a crescent moon, flew towards a giant rock that was rapidly approaching hundreds of meters away. The rock had a diameter of at least a hundred meters, and its speed caused a trail of red mes. With a sh of the sword light, the zing rock was instantly destroyed, turning into a sky full of dust. Behind the giant rock, for a hundred meters, everything was quiet, even the raging chaotic flow. Charlotte''s mouth gradually opened wide, about to utter a curse, but swallowed it back. It waspletely different from the in and unadorned killing techniques he had seen before, such as drawing the sword, spinning, and shing repeatedly. The Adjudicator''s strike was elegant and stylish, and the power of the sword aura effortlessly shattered the giant rock from a distance, making him yearn for it. "What sword technique is this?" Charlotte couldn''t help but ask. "The Sword of Judgment, Style Five - Sword Aura Strike," the Adjudicator replied, pointing his sword at Charlotte. "You named it so simply?" Charlotte couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "The name of a sword technique is just for inheritance. Do you want to be a fool who shouts out the move before actually striking?" the Adjudicator sneered. "You have a point there," Charlotte nodded, watching the Adjudicator, who was already prepared to attack, and hurriedly said, "Wait! Are you sure I can learn this sword technique now? I have never used sword aura before!" "Level 4 is called a threshold because only after reaching Level 4 can you perform techniques that Level 3 cannot. Draw your sword, young man!" the Adjudicator looked at Charlotte indifferently. Faced with the moon-shaped sword aura of the Adjudicator, Charlotte had no choice but to draw his sword. Then he and his sword were split into two pieces, like a falling domino. Opening his eyes again, he found himself still standing at a distance of ten meters. The stone under his feet instantly shattered, and Charlotte''s figure disappeared from the original spot. Then, in the void hundreds of meters away, he was split apart by a sword strike, his body separated. Fancy deaths weren''t entirely useless. At least they made Charlotte clearer about the Adjudicator''s sword swings, power techniques, and how to unleash sword aura. He resurrected once again. Charlotte drew his sword and swung. A huge disc-shaped sword aura flew out from the tip of the Judgment Sword, rushing towards the Adjudicator, who was tens of meters away. As soon as the light appeared in Charlotte''s eyes, he saw the disc-shaped sword aura being crushed by a gigantic wheel-like sword aura, and he was killed with a single strike. Swing the sword, and get crushed. Swing the sword, and get killed. Swing the sword, behead... Deaths no longer brought fear to Charlotte; they were more likepulsory intervals beforeunching his next attack. The sword aura grew stronger, and more and more of the sh between the two could be nullified. It was unknown how much time had passed, and how many deaths there had been. Charlotte swung his sword, and a crescent-shaped ck sword aura flew out, colliding with the Adjudicator''s sword aura. The sh between the two erupted in a thunderous explosion! Within a hundred-meter radius of the two, all the rubble turned into powder. Yet, despite being in the center of the waves, the two stood firm. "Not bad, you have already mastered the Sword Qi sh," the Judge said, raising his sword and nodding slightly. Although there was joy on Charlotte''s face, he didn''t show excessive excitement and instead asked, "What about footwork? Are you not going to teach me footwork this time?" "Wait until you have truly mastered the momentary brilliance and the shadow that follows closely, then we can consider teaching you more footwork," the Judge replied, waving his sleeve. Suddenly, the previously calm spatial turbulence turned chaotic and violent, with rocks of various sizes surging from the endless darkness, smashing toward them. The Judgment Sword in Charlotte''s hand also disappeared in an instant. Charlotte''s expression changed immediately. He tried to retreat to a ce where the turbulence was slightly slower by stepping back. However, the turbulence was all-epassing, no matter how he retreated, he was instantly overwhelmed. He had to do everything in his power to survive between the chaotic rocks, and if he was not careful, he would be hit in the face by giant stones. It was a pitiful sight even if he didn''t die. Momentary brilliance, a shadow that follows closely... His speed became faster and faster, leaving behind a trail of afterimages within the turbulence. ... "Hoo...hoo..." Charlotte suddenly sat up in bed, taking a few deep breaths to calm himself. Without a sword in his hand, he had to fight for his life in the chaotic turbulence, which was no easier than dueling with the Judge. But under extreme pressure, his footwork had indeed improved significantly. The distance of the momentary brilliance increased from ten meters to fifty meters, a distance sufficient to catch opponents off guard. The shadow that follows closely also became more versatile. He couldn''t quantify the specific degree of improvement, buting out of that mysterious space, hisbat abilities had undergone a qualitative improvement. He paced back and forth in the room a few times before calming down his inner excitement. In countless life-and-death battles in the mysterious space, he gainedbat experience and skills befitting an advanced knight. "If I have the chance, I should go into the wilderness for some training," Charlotte murmured to himself. Suppressing the restlessness in his heart, since he couldn''t sleep anyway, he took out pen and paper and began sketching designs for syringes and custom medicine bottles. Vivian was right. There are many patients suffering from diabetes in this world. Since he had already extracted insulin, he should promote it as soon as possible to give more patients a chance at treatment. A ss syringe with an iron needle was the solution he came up with for now. The ss was not a rare material in this world. Medicine bottles were made of ss, and they were mature and inexpensive, costing only a few copper coins each. The storage requirements for insulin injection were higher than ordinary medicines, so a batch of medicine bottles needed to be customized for packaging insulin. After finishing the drawings, he only needed to find a ssware factory, and the Abyss had one ready. ... As the sky began to brighten, Jenny, who had just gotten on the carriage to leave, was stopped by an old servant at the carriage frame. "Miss Jenny, Sir Hayward asked me to invite you over. He''s waiting for you in the testing hall," the old servant said with a smiling face. "Uncle, why did Sir Hayward want to see me so early in the morning?" Jenny looked puzzled but since it was Hayward who called for her, she could only get off the carriage again. Jenny entered the side hall where Hayward, his father Leon, and the rarely-seen uncle Billy were seated. "What''s the matter? Is our family going bankrupt?" Jenny asked nervously when she saw the setup. "Silly girl, why are you talking nonsense," Leonughed sarcastically. Hayward and Billy couldn''t help butugh as well. "We''re not bankrupt. Why are you three brothers sitting here early in the morning, scaring me like that?" Jenny sighed in relief, looking puzzled at them. "Jenny, I heard that you''ve been going to the Abyss every day recently," Hayward asked as he looked at her. "Uncle, don''t listen to them. I just asionally go there, it''s not like I go every day..." Jenny replied, feeling a little guilty. "Don''t say you don''t go every day. For the past few days, your mother and I wake up in the morning and can''t see a trace of you until evening," Leon shook his head with a sigh. "Are you interested in that boy from the Duru family?" Billy asked with a smile. "No way!" Jenny blushed and said in a coquettish voice, "Uncle, you''re following their nonsense too." "Alright, enough. Jenny, you''ve grown up all these years, and it''s rare for you to find someone you like. Us elders should stop making fun of you," Haywardughed heartily. "I won''t talk to you guys anymore. I''m leaving," Jenny said, turning her head to leave. "Wait a minute," Leon called out to Jenny and said, "I called you here today to ask you to take Uncle Billy to the Abyss for treatment." "Go to the Abyss for treatment?" Jenny stopped in her tracks, turned around looked at Uncle Billy in surprise, and asked excitedly, "Uncle, have you finally found someone who can cure you?" Her Uncle Billy, who was once Leon''s capable assistant and made significant contributions to the development of the Calva Trading Company, contracted a strange illness two years ago. His physique became increasingly emaciated, transforming from a 200-pound strong man to his current thin and frail appearance. Leon had searched for famous doctors for him, but no one was able to cure his illness. Billy said, "Yesterday, I received a message from a fellow patient, saying that he found a way to treat my illness in the Abyss. Although I don''t know if it''s true or not, since the other party sounded very confident, I n to go and check it out." "I didn''t expect the Abyss to have such a skilled doctor. Don''t worry, I''m familiar with the Abyss. Let''s set off. I''ll take you to see the doctor," Jenny confidently said. Chapter 248: How about you come? Chapter 248: How about youe? "Billy, are you sure this is the clinic where you can cure your illness? Is there a great doctor inside?" Jenny asked, looking at Billy with a strange expression at the entrance of the Abyss Clinic. "Abyss Clinic, yes, this is the ce," Billy nodded, looking at her admiringly. "You know a lot about the Abyss." "Are you sure the person who passed the message to you isn''t a fraud?" Jenny frowned. It''s not that she knows a lot about the Abyss, but this clinic belongs to Charlotte. She came to the Abyss for the first time to find him. Charlotte used to be a pretty skilled doctor, at least a promising one. But that was before he lost his source of magic power. Now he can''t even use magic, how could he cure people? Besides, he''s a heartless man with major character ws. "It''s not a fraud. The person who informed me about this is in an even worse condition than I am. There''s no benefit to tricking me," Billy shook his head. "Let''s go, let''s get in line." "Alright." Jenny didn''t want to say anything negative to Billy. He has been suffering so much from this illness for the past two years, so having a glimmer of hope is better than nothing. And indeed, the business of Charlotte''s clinic is quite good. Even before it officially opens, there are already two lines forming in front, each with about twenty to thirty people. Half of them are here for treatment, while the other half are here to buy potions. "Why, do you know this doctor?" Billy looked sideways at Jenny and asked. "If I tell you the name, Uncle, you might know him," Jenny shrugged. "This clinic is owned by Charlotte." "Charlotte yton?" Billy looked surprised. "Yes, that''s him," Jenny nodded. "Isn''t he the one who lost his source of magic power?" "Shall we go somewhere else? I know another promising young doctor," Jenny cautiously suggested. "You want to take me to that kid from the Duru family?" Billy smiled. "Do you think he can cure an illness that even Hayward couldn''t treat?" Jenny blushed and said, "Well... he must be better than Charlotte, right? After all, Charlotte can''t even use healing magic anymore." But Billy shook his head and said, "Charlotte yton is a genius. His father, Nn yton, was also called a genius. Even though he can''t use healing magic, he can still open a clinic in the Abyss and have so many patients line up early in the morning. That''s his ability." "Youngdy, Doctor Charlotte is a good doctor. Without him, where can poor people like us go for treatment? Other clinics would charge you tens of thousands of copper coins for a minor injury, but at the Abyss Clinic, you can get your wounds treated for just three to five hundred copper coins, and even save your life for one or two thousand copper coins." An elderly man at the front of the line turned around and looked at Jenny. "Young people only care about fancy magic, but what we poor people care about is always the price and the final result." Jenny didn''t argue with the old man, but she wasn''t fully convinced. Billy, on the other hand, grabbed onto another point. "Sir, why do you seem so familiar with all this?" "I had two arrows in my chestst time, and they were removed just like that," the old man chuckled and lifted his shirt, revealing scars on his chest. This time, both Jenny and Billy fell silent. "That''s why I''m saying, Doctor Charlotte is a great doctor. Without him, I would have been done for. Two arrows, and he only charged me 1200 copper coins," the old man said with emotion. "Any other clinic would demand 30,000 or 50,000 copper coins for this kind of treatment." "That fee is indeed very low," Billy nodded in agreement. In the past two years, he had visited countless clinics, whether in the Imperial City or the Elven Forest, and the starting fee was always 10,000 copper coins. To be able to treat a patient for just three to five hundred copper coins like this clinic is unheard of. The clinic opened, and the patients at the front started entering. Jenny waited by Billy''s side, gradually moving forward with the line. The injuries of these patients were of varying severity, but the efficiency of treatment was high. Each patient''s treatment time was within ten minutes, and those with minor injuries woulde out in three to five minutes. Even the patient with two arrows stuck in his back, barely able to stand with the support of others, walked out on his own, jumping around as if he was perfectly fine, just ten minutes after entering. "No magic, all technique. This Doctor Charlotte is quite impressive," Billy murmured. "It''s your turn now." The old man who came out of the clinic came over and told Billy. Jenny pushed the door open and walked into the clinic with Billy. "What are you here for?" Charlotte looked at Jenny as she walked in, furrowing his brows. She didn''t seem like someone who needed medical treatment. "What, can''t Ie?" Jenny retorted. "Well, not that you can''t," Charlotte''s gaze shifted to Billy, the tall and thin man with a sunken face and eyes. "Hello, Doctor Charlotte, I''m Billy. Jenny brought me here to see you." Billy smiled and introduced himself. "This is my uncle," Jenny said seriously. "He heard that you can treat his illness here, so he specifically asked me to bring him." "Hello," Charlotte nodded, motioning for Billy to sit down. Jenny''s uncle, Hayward, is from the very wealthy Cromwell family and is the younger brother of President Hayward. "What''s the condition?" Charlotte looked at Billy and asked. "I came here after receiving a letter from Mona. It''s the same disease as Fat Tiger," Billy said. "Diabetes?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect that Fat Tiger and the others would have awork of fellow patients, and after finding a treatment method, they would rmend it to each other. "It should be the disease you mentioned," Billy nodded. "How long have you had these symptoms?" Charlotte asked. "For two years. It started with just some thirst, but then I suddenly lost a lot of weight. Now, I rely on various herbal medicines to keep me alive," Billy said calmly. Charlotte saw fatigue and pain in his eyes and nodded, "I do have medicine here that can treat your disease." "Really...?" Billy''s eyes lit up suddenly and he stood up subconsciously. "Really?!" Jenny also looked at him in surprise. "Fat Tiger will write you a letter, and you wille here personally, which shows that you believe in it," Charlotte looked at him calmly. "But I need to let you know in advance that this medicine cannot cure your disease. It can only restore your normal bodily functions, and you need to use it daily. Once you stop using it, the symptoms will recur." "I understand. As long as I can return to a normal state of life, I can ept anything else," Billy nodded. These years, he has been protected like a delicate porcin piece. Everyone is afraid of him getting hurt because even a small wound on his body may not heal. He used to be the third-inmand of the Kalwa Chamber of Commerce, leading a merchant caravan and living a life that he didn''t desire. "Okay, now that you understand, I will go and prepare the medicine for you," Charlotte stood up and walked towards the alchemy room. Soon, he came back with a makeshift syringe in his hand. The dosage of the medicine is based on Fat Tiger as the standard, and Billy is about 0.2 times the size of Fat Tiger, so the dosage is also 0.2 times that of Fat Tiger. "This medicine isn''t taken orally?" Jenny asked. "No, it''s an injectable medicine," Charlotte nodded, gesturing for Billy to lift his shirt. "Are you sure this will be okay?" Jenny asked with some mistrust. Charlotte''s device with arge needle in his hand looks more like some kind of torture instrument, which is chilling. She was entrusted by her uncle and father today to bring her uncle for treatment. If anything happens to her uncle, how can she exin it when she goes back? "Do you want to do it?" Charlotte nced at her. "You... me..." Jenny took two steps back and closed her mouth. "Thank you," Billy said calmly. Charlotte controlled the strength and injected insulin into Billy''s abdomen. This suggested syringe is indeed not very usable. He must go to the ss factory today to get custom-made syringes, and by the way, he also needs to find Gayle to customize a batch of finer needles. Billy grunted, but before he could feel it, it was already over. While Charlotte was putting things away, he said, "Alright, starting from tomorrow, you wille here at noon every day to inject insulin. It will cost you 1,000 copper coins each time." "Just like that? Just a little poke?" Jenny asked with a puzzled expression. Billy was also a little dazed. He thought it had just begun. "What''s wrong? Not used to having no additional charges?" Charlotte smiled and asked. "Are you sure that just injecting like this every day will prevent my uncle''s illness from recurring?" Jenny stared at Charlotte. "You can''t deceive him, you know what our family does." Charlotte couldn''t be bothered to argue with this youngdy and looked at Billy, saying, "Apart from injecting the needle every day, try not to eat too much sugar and rice, and then live a normal life." "Okay, thank you, doctor," Billy stood up, bowed to Charlotte, and then took out ten silver coins and handed them over. "Let''s go, Jenny, don''t dy the doctor from seeing other patients," Billy called out to Jenny, who wanted to say something, and walked out of the clinic. "Thank you," Jenny said to Charlotte as she left. She hurriedly caught up with Billy. Charlotte smiled and put the money away, then began to receive the next patient. Fat Tiger and Mona, through theirwork of fellow patients, have shown diabetic patients scattered around the world the path to salvation. The clinic may soon experience a small surge in demand for insulin. He must prepare a batch of insulin in advance to meet the increasing needs of patients. At the same time, he needs to quickly produce the first batch of devices so that patients can inject insulin at home, which not only benefits the patients but also significantly reduces his workload. Chapter 249：The alchemy workshop is here, and this is the core of the abyss! (1) Chapter 249£ºThe alchemy workshop is here, and this is the core of the abyss! (1) "Uncle Billy, do you feel better now?" In the carriage, Jenny looked at Billy with concern and asked. Billy leaned against the soft fur cushion, closed his eyes, and carefully felt the changes in his body. When he opened his eyes again, they were shining. He nodded and said, "Yes, after the injection, I immediately felt rxed. It''s like my blood has be clear and agile." "Is the effect really that obvious?" Jenny was pleasantly surprised. Billy nodded, "Yes, I know my body very well these past two years, and I can detect any subtle changes." "In that case, Charlotte indeed has some ability," Jenny pondered. "Without magic or surgery, being able to directly inject the potion into a person''s body, Doctor Charlotte is truly a genius," Billy said with emotion, "Such a genius, but he was exiled from Calva and now works as a doctor in this chaotic abyss. It is truly Calva''s misfortune." "You don''t have to pity him. This ungrateful man is doing just fine in the abyss. Did you see the beautiful girl who was selling the potion just now? She is one of his mermaid servants," Jenny said indignantly. "Ungrateful?" Billy nced at her and smiled, "Are you taking Elizabeth''s side because of their broken engagement?" Jenny nodded, "Of course, if it weren''t for Elizabeth''s threat to her own life, he would have been burned at the stake long ago. But not only did he not show gratitude or uphold his promise, he is now lingering in the abyss, collecting maids. Can you say he''s not ungrateful?" "If I remember correctly, their engagement was canceled three years ago, and it was Elizabeth who ended it," Billy asked with a smile. "In that case, how can you call him ungrateful? Even if he collected a mermaid servant, is there anything wrong with that? I heard that not long ago, the Lord agreed to the engagement between Elizabeth and Capas." "Elizabeth ended the engagement to save him, and she doesn''t acknowledge the engagement with Capas," Jenny shook her head. "Does Charlotte know about this?" Jenny paused and shook her head, "Elizabeth never told him." "Did Elizabeth ever say that he''s ungrateful?" Jenny shook her head again, "She''s very soft-hearted towards Charlotte. She would never say such things." "Not only is she soft-hearted, but she also knows very well that Charlotte''s imprisonment and exile were all calcted and plotted. Today we witnessed him sessfully treating so many patients without any casualties on the operating table. But when he was imprisoned, it was because he performed surgery on abandoned patients who were already sentenced to death. There is no difference between dying at home and dying on the operating table. Yet, they put all the me on Charlotte," Billy sighed, "The Medical Association and the Lord''s Mansion conspired together. He had nowhere to run." Jenny fell silent. After hearing Billy''s words, she realized the desperate situation he faced back then. "After all that he has been through, he still holds onto his original intention and doesn''t fall into despair. He opened a clinic in the abyss, treating the poor and searching for treatments for rare andplicated diseases. Such a doctor cannot be found anywhere else in Calva." Billy looked at Jenny and smiled, "So, do you still think he''s just an ungrateful man?" "Alright, I''ll no longer think of him as ungrateful," Jenny shrugged, "Uncle Billy, should I take you back to Calva now? I''ll bring you back for the injection tomorrow." Billy chuckled, "I heard that you opened a school in the abyss with the Duru family''s boy. Since I rarelye to the abyss, why don''t you take me to have a look?" "You want to visit the school? Okay, I''ll take you there." Jenny instructed the coachman outside and said, "Today, I''ll show you around. The abyss is not as chaotic and disorderly as it is rumored. After the destruction of the Jardson family, the three major families organized and regted it. Now, even the Abyss Council has been established, and there is an Abyss Guard maintaining order." "Oh? Is the abyss also bing like Calva?" Billy was surprised. It waspletely different from what he had in mind about the abyss. "You''ll see when we get there." ... The Golden Stamina Elixir gradually gained a good reputation, and its sales also increased. When the evening came, only two bottles of Twilight Red were sold, and they were sold to the patients who had consultations. After all, it was a special potion, and it might be a bit embarrassing to buy it directly from the potion counter, which limited the purchasing power to some extent. Inparison, Harry''s grocery store was more secretive and easier to facilitate transactions. But Charlotte didn''t mind. Being the original manufacturer was not bad at all. Besides, selling a hundred bottles at once was more satisfying than selling them one by one, right? During lunchtime, Fat Tiger came for his injection, and Charlotte informed him about Billying for the medicine. "Billy is nearby, so he cane as soon as he receives the news. But there may not be many bottles left by now," Fat Tiger sighed, feeling a bit sad. "Everyone has their fate, and we can''t force it," Charlotte said while disinfecting the syringe. "Doctor, can we inject the potion ourselves?" Fat Tiger asked, "That way, we can use the medicine at home, and those who are far away don''t have to stay near the abyss every day." Charlotte nodded, "Yes, I n to customize a batch of syringes and potion bottles. If the potion is stored properly, you can take a month''s supply back home and inject it yourself every day." "That''s great, it would be much more convenient for everyone," Fat Tiger''s eyes lit up. "These past few days, have you experienced any difort after the injection?" Charlotte asked, looking at him. "No difort at all. After injecting the insulin, I felt like I came alive again. The wounds on my body started to heal normally, and my weight stabilized. I''m currently undergoing recovery training," Fat Tiger said. "That''s good. Please continue to be cautious and maintain a healthy diet," Charlotte nodded. When blood sugar levels drop, the body''s functions also return to normal, so it wouldn''t affect their daily lives. After Fat Tiger left after the injection, Charlotte took a few bottles of Twilight Red and went to the butcher''s meat stall. Before long, Charlotte returned with half a cow''s head. The butcher gave it to him as a gift, weighing over twenty pounds. After processing it, it would be enough for them to eat for a day. The butcher had been talking about this potion for a while, so he bought ten bottles all at once and even gave him half a cow''s head as a thank you. Chapter 250: The alchemy workshop is here, and this is the core of the abyss! (2) Chapter 250: The alchemy workshop is here, and this is the core of the abyss! (2) After lunch, as Charlotte was about to go out, he saw Ab hurrying towards the clinic. "Doctor, my master asked me to invite you to see the big pot you customized," Ab saw Charlotte standing at the door of the clinic and approached him, panting. "Has the big pot been forged?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up. "Yes, it''s a huge pot. I''ve never seen such a big pot before," Ab nodded, gesturing with his hands to illustrate the size. Charlotte smiled and patted the little guy''s head, asking, "Ab, have you had lunch?" "Ab isn''t hungry," Ab shook his head, but his stomach growled. "Wait here for a moment," Charlotte entered the nearby bakery and bought two meat-filled soft buns for the little guy. "Thank you, Doctor," Ab grinned, revealing his white teeth, and took a big bite of the bun. After a couple of chews, he swallowed it, eating voraciously. "Alright, let''s go. Take me to see your master," Charlotte said after Ab finished one bun. "Okay." Ab carefully saved the other bun, leading him away. The ce where therge pot was being forged was not in Guy''s cksmith shop but in an open space adjacent to Baka Street. That was the reason why there was no one in the store when he visited Guy the other day. From a distance, Charlotte saw the ck iron pot standing in the center of the open space, reaching a height of three meters, and the widest part in the middle had a diameter of almost two meters. In addition to Guy and Klee, four dwarf cksmiths were chatting by the makeshift furnace. Guy smiled and greeted him, saying, "Doctor, take a look. Are you satisfied with this big pot?" Klee also put down the water kettle in his hand,ughing as he looked at him. Charlotte circled therge pot and found no obvious ws. He climbed up the shelf and looked inside. The inner wall was smooth. He nodded in satisfaction and said, "It''s good, well done forging this pot. Thank you, Masters." Thisrge iron pot was enough for refining the potion. They hardly had any objections since Guy and the others were able to forge it. Charlotte called Guy aside and asked privately, "Guy, how much did it cost to forge thisrge pot?" "Thisrge pot uses a lot of iron, plus the wages of four master cksmiths. I calcted yesterday, that this pot will need 120,000 copper coins," Guy said. "Alright, then make another one for me," Charlotte nodded. The price wasn''t cheap, but it was still within his budget. In addition, Charlotte also custom-ordered one hundred needles and matching syringes from Guy. Then he went to the ss factory and ordered one hundred ss syringes, which cost 100 copper coins each due to being a new product, totaling 10,000 copper coins. After the syringes were customized, he went to the alchemy workshop. ording to the foreman''s agreement, the workshop was officiallypleted today, and he could go for an inspection. The workshop stood on a barren piece ofnd, appearing somewhat lonely. When Charlotte arrived, the workers were carrying various tools out, and Buddy was talking to the foreman. "Doctor, you''re here," Buddy greeted Charlotte respectfully when he saw him. "I heard from the foreman that it''s finished today, so I came to take a look," Charlotte smiled at Buddy. "Since you''re here too, let''s do the eptance inspection." "Alright, I''ll take you around first to see if there''s anything that needs to be fixed," Buddy nodded, leading Charlotte into the workshop with the foreman apanying them. The workshop was six meters high on the first floor, with separate storage for materials and finished potions. The ce to brew potions was in the middle, and the base for the cauldron was already set up ording to the blueprint, only waiting for the cauldron to be ced. The construction team''s skill level was very stable, and the construction progress was high ording to the blueprint, with no major ws. On the second floor, there were eight employee dormitories, each with its washroom, and amunal kitchen to meet the daily needs of the workers. There were no problems with the eptance inspection, and regarding the price, Buddy helped negotiate a discount. In the end, they settled on a price of 335,000 copper coins with the foreman, and Charlotte paid on the spot. In the following three days, Guy also sessfully forged the other iron pot and brought both pots to the workshop. The other customized items were subcontracted to several cksmiths to speed up the process, and they were gradually delivered to the workshop for instation. The two pots alone cost 240,000 copper coins, and the misceneous items added up to 100,000 copper coins. Because the alchemy workshop was located in a remote area, for safety reasons, Charlotte also installed a fourth-level magic protection shield, costing 400,000 copper coins. In just a few days, a total of 1,075,000 copper coins were spent. His newly filled wallet was empty. Charlotte didn''t expect that when he had only 200,000 copper coins in his pocket, he had the idea of building a workshop, and in the end, he spent a total of 1,075,000 copper coins. "The alchemy workshop ispleted. Shall we go take a look after eating?" Charlotte said at the dining table. "Sure, I''ve been wanting to see it for a long time," Vivian nodded her head eagerly, holding her bowl. "Kasha wants to see it too," Kasha said with a smile. After lunch, Charlotte went to the neighboring bakery and found Nora, who was mopping the floor. He said, "Nora, the alchemy workshop has beenpleted. Starting from tomorrow, you will officially start working. The workshop provides amodation. Would you and your family like to move there? I''m nning to go to the workshop this afternoon, and you cane with me." "Okay, I''lle with you as soon as I finish mopping the floor," Nora nodded with excitement. "Doctor, you''ve found a good employee in Nora. She''s so hardworking," Mrs. Be looked at Nora with reluctance and gave her a bag of leftover bread. "Thank you, Mrs. Be," Nora gently hugged the olddy. "Please take care of yourself." Charlotte and the others followed Nora to the inn for a while, and soon Jacob arrived carrying arge package, holding Carl in his arms and followed Nora downstairs. "Hello, doctor," Jacob greeted Charlotte respectfully as his leg had already healed. "Hello, doctor, hello, auntie," little Carl also greeted everyone obediently. Then Charlotte went to Guy''s cksmith shop and took Klee with him. Charlotte rented arge carriage and the group set off towards the alchemy workshop. The street scenes outside the carriage became increasingly deste, with fewer and fewer pedestrians. Until the square building standing on the barrennd appeared in their sights, everyone''s expressions became even more amazed. On a piece of barrennd, a square building seemed to have grown out of nowhere, surrounded by nothing but a wastnd. A newly opened gravel road led to the square building, and the nearest street was two to three kilometers away. Moreover, there were only a dozen households scattered along that street, mostly poor scavengers. "Boss, isn''t that the pharmaceutical workshop you mentioned?" Vivian asked uncertainly. Everyone in the carriage also looked at Charlotte. "Exactly, that''s our new workshop," Charlotte nodded. Vivian was puzzled, "Isn''t this too remote? We''re at the edge of the abyss, and there are hardly any people around." Charlotte reassured them confidently, "The remote and deste areas are temporary. We must have faith. Our alchemy workshop is located, that''s the core area of the abyss. It''s just a matter of time." He didn''t know if the others believed him or not, but he could see that Kasha, in particr, believed. The carriage stopped in front of the workshop gate. Charlotte tied the reins to a tree, opened the iron gate, and said, "The entire workshop is protected by a fourth-level magical shield, so you don''t have to worry about safety within the workshop area. And our workshop, the Harriman family has a stake in it. Look at the emblem on the wall, the Harriman family crest. Safety is guaranteed to the highest extent." The Jacob family and Klee''s eyes lit up when they heard this. A fourth-level magical shield, that was quite high-level protection. They didn''t expect that Charlotte, even though he no longer lived here, would spend a high price to provide such security measures for them. As for the Harriman family, even Jacob, who had only been in the abyss for a few days, had heard about the family''s status in the abyss. It would be hard to find a good boss like Charlotte even if they were looking for one with antern. Charlotte led everyone into the workshop. The floor was paved with wear-resistant ck stone, and as soon as they entered, they saw the tworge cauldrons over three meters high standing in the center. There was a crane driven by an array on top of the cauldrons, which could be operated by ordinary people. The lighting in the entire workshop used abination of white crystals and elemental stones. After polishingrge pieces of white crystals, their brightness was higher than that of ordinary oilmps, and there was no risk of fire. When the brightness decreased, the inexpensive elemental stones could be reced. There was already a considerable amount of coal piled next to the boiler, brought over from Harriman''s ce yesterday along with the materials. In addition, ten thousand ss bottles andbel paper, custom-made from the ss factory, had also been delivered. The alchemy workshop was currently in a state where it could start production. "Wow! This alchemy workshop is amazing! It''s so much bigger than our potion room. With that big cauldron, can''t you produce a hundred potions at once? You just need to make one batch and you''re done!" Vivian looked and touched the equipment, expressing her amazement. "Burning this pot is quite challenging. I like it," Jacob said as he came to therge cauldron, walking around it twice and whispering in admiration. "This is not a joke," Klee also curiously observed the surroundings. After seeing theyout inside the workshop, he admitted that he was intrigued. The job that he didn''t have much hope for suddenly became interesting. Perhaps what Charlotte said was true. With the alchemy workshop here, this ce is the core of the abyss! There will be a day when it bes a reality, won''t there? Chapter 251：In her eyes, there is a light (1) Chapter 251£ºIn her eyes, there is a light (1) After visiting the dormitory area on the second floor, Jacob and his family, along with Klee, decided to live in the factory. This was convenient for work, and the dormitory conditions were impable, much better than any cheap hotel. Klee decided to terminate the lease on his unused cksmith shop, saving him rent money every month. "Now, it''s your turn for assessment. Show me your fire-making skills and see if they meet my requirements," Charlotte said to Jacob as he came down from the second floor. Currently, Charlotte had only recruited Nora and Klee, and Jacob had not yet undergone the interview and assessment, so he was not officially recruited. "What kind of firepower do you need? How long should it burn steadily? I can arrange that for you," Jacob said confidently. Charlotte replied, "I need medium heat that can sustain the pot for an hour. I want to test this alchemy furnace." "No problem, I''ll get started now," Jacob nodded and quickly walked towards the pile of coal, picked up a shovel, and began shoveling coal into the stove. "Doctor, what job do you want me to do?" Klee asked Charlotte. "You will mainly be responsible for material processing. This is the warehouse for storing materials. You need to preprocess and weigh these materials," Charlotte said, leading Klee to the front of the warehouse. He opened the door, revealing shelves filled with various types of materials. He turned around and said, "Kasha, teach Klee how to handle these materials." "Okay, master," Kasha walked into the warehouse and began exining the methods and techniques for handling various materials to Klee. Jacob demonstrated the skills of a professional firemaker. With hisrge hands gripping the bellows lever, the sound of wind could be heard as he pulled and pushed. In no time, he ignited the coal. Nora and Carl stood by, watching nervously. This assessment was not only about whether Jacob would be recruited but also whether their family could establish a foothold in the Abyss. The fire was lit, and Charlotte boiled two alchemy furnaces. He spread some pig skin on one of the pots, with a method and process simr to frying in arge iron pan at home. These two pots were replicas of hisrge ck pot, proportionally resized for professional alchemy. Guy and his team had put a lot of effort into forging these two pots, and there were no obvious ws inside or outside. With both pots boiling, Vivian cleaned the inside and outside of the pots using her cleaning spell. Thisrge alchemy furnace was then ready to use. "Boss, how do we make alchemy in such arge furnace?" Vivian looked up at the pots that were almost twice her height and asked in a low voice. "The size is just superficial; once you master this alchemy furnace, there is no difference in making potions," Charlotte smiled, "Of course, I will first explore the standardized processtiming, heat, steps. As long as it is standardized, anyone can be an alchemist." Under Kasha''s guidance, Klee quickly caught on and wielded a small iron hammer skillfully, showing the demeanor of a master cksmith. He quickly brought the materials he needed. Starting with simpler low-level cleaning potions, Charlotte climbed onto a high tform next to the iron pot and began adding ingredients. This three-meter-deep pot was indeed not as easy to use as he had imagined. As soon as the heat rose, the pot filled with a white mist, but before he could see clearly, the smell of burnt food filled the air. "Doctor, it''s not my fault, right?" Jacob said innocently. "It''s not your fault. Just keep the heat at this level," Charlotte nodded and had Vivian wash the pot. Recing the furnace meant going through an adaptive process, taking into ount both the firing temperature and the characteristics of the new alchemy furnace. He failed three times in a row, and Jacob''s face turned ck from sitting near the fire. But on the fifth attempt, Charlotte finally seeded. The crane lifted the still-boiling alchemy furnace and moved it to the bottling area at the back. A faint medicinal scent spread throughout the workshop, eliciting cheers from everyone. "We finally seeded! This batch can rece ten batches of the cleaning potion I made before!" Vivian eximed excitedly. Charlotte remained rtively calm. He took out his pen and notebook, detailed the steps and time of this sessful concoction, and created the process standard for making cleaning potions. He then began making hemostatic potions. As he became more familiar with the giant alchemy furnace, he sessfully made the basic hemostatic potion after only wasting three pots. "Alright, Jacob, extinguish the fire. You''re hired," Charlotte came down from the tform and smiled, reaching out his hand to Jacob. Jacob looked at Charlotte''s outstretched hand in astonishment, hastily wiped his coal-covered hand on his clothes, and then carefully shook Charlotte''s hand, still somewhat incredulous. "Doctor, are you saying that I can work here?" "Yes, from now on, the fire-making work will be entrusted to you. You are indeed an experienced firemaker," Charlotte nodded. Jacob had not exaggerated his skills. He could maintain a steady and continuous me, eliminating the risk of failed concoctions due to changes in heat. This made it easier to control the brewing time. "That''s great!" Nora hugged Jacob with joy. "That''s great, that''s great!" Carl also bounced around Jacob. "Nora, once these two batches of potions have cooled down, you need to bottle them all,bel them, and pack them into boxes," Charlotte said to Nora. "As a junior water mage, cleverly using magic, this job should be easy for you." "Okay, Doctor," Nora nodded without any objections to Charlotte''s arrangements. "Boss, I also want to try making potions in the big pot," Vivian said eagerly. "This is the process standard for making potions in the big pot. Familiarize yourself with it first before trying it out. Wasting a pot would cost thousands of copper coins of materials," Charlotte warned sternly as he handed her the notebook. "Oh," Vivian held the notebook and walked aside to study it diligently. Jacob, Nora, and the couple were officially hired today by Charlotte. They signed an employment contract, mainly involving a confidentiality agreement. Charlotte intended to promote the development of potions, but he did not n to release the potion form to the public yet, so preventive measures against leaks were necessary. The three had no objections and willingly signed the contract. In addition to the confidentiality agreement, Charlotte also set their wage standards. The base sry was 1000 copper coins, with an additional 1 copper coinmission for each bottle of potion produced. One should not underestimate the 1 copper coinmission. With each sessful batch of potions, at least 100 bottles could be produced. With such arge workshop and as proficiency and sess rates increased, they could easily produce ten batches of potions a day. Just themission alone could easily surpass ten thousand coins in monthly wages. Such wages were hard to find in the Abyss. Nora was an apprentice water mage, a talent inherited as a half-elf. After the two batches of potions had cooled, she recited an incantation and guided the potions into ss bottles. The process was efficient and cleaner than pouring, thanks to her clever use of magic. Once bottled, shebeled the potions and ced them in special boxes for temporary storage in the warehouse. During this process, little Carl sat quietly and obediently, watching his mother work without causing any disturbance. "Has this child attended school?" Charlotte asked Nora. "We were nning to send him to school next year. He''s about the right age to go to school, but then that incident happened, and now we can only put it on hold..." Nora looked at Carl and sighed softly. "It''s all my fault," Jacob also sighed, his eyes filled with self-me. "I''ll ask for you. If it''s suitable, let this child attend the Abyss Academy next year," Charlotte said. Both Jacob and Nora looked at Charlotte with disbelief. "You... are you saying you will let Carl go to school in the Abyss?" Nora said in a quiet voice. "Is there a school in the Abyss?" Jacob expressed his doubts but regretted it as soon as he spoke. Charlotte nodded with a smile, "That''s right, Abyss Academy was just established. The children are still young, and they shouldn''t waste their time in the workshop." "Thank you so much," Nora quickly expressed her gratitude. "Thank you," Jacob added. Chapter 252：In her eyes, there is a light (2) Chapter 252£ºIn her eyes, there is a light (2) Since they couldn''t find a suitable alchemist to recruit, for the time being, Charlotte and Vivian were responsible for the process of potion brewing. Therefore, the working hours of the potion workshop were temporarily set to be in the afternoon every day. They implemented a half-day worktime system. "Boss, will I also receive 1 copper coin asmission?" On the way back in the carriage, Vivian eagerly looked at Charlotte and asked. "That''s right, you will also receive 1 copper coin asmission for each bottle of potion," Charlotte nodded. By calcting, the additionalbor cost for each bottle of potion was 4 copper coins. Even if the cheapest cleaning potion was priced at 100 copper coins, this cost was still within control. "Then I''ll start working tomorrow. By the way, the clinic is quite far from here. Do you rent a carriage every day? Since the workshop is already set up, why don''t we buy a carriage?" Vivian raised another question. Charlotte thought about it seriously for a while. It was indeed a matter worth considering. They needed a carriage to travel between the clinic and the workshop. Without one, it would take at least an hour just for the journey, not to mention the safety concerns. Having a carriage would not only provide convenience for transportation but it could also be used for delivery. It was a necessary item. Renting a carriage, like today, would cost five hundred copper coins per day, which was not cheap. However, purchasing a carriage was also expensive. The price of two horses for pulling the carriage alone would exceed one hundred thousand copper coins. Plus, they would need to spend several tens of thousands of copper coins for a decent carriage. After investing over one million copper coins in the potion workshop, Charlotte was currently in need of money. The matter of purchasing a carriage had to be postponed for now. Charlotte returned the carriage, and the three of them took the No. 11 bus back to the clinic. "Charlotte, you finally came back." Just as Charlotte and the others arrived at the entrance of the clinic, someone ran out from the neighboring bookstore. "Why are you here?" Charlotte looked at Leo. Leo grinned, revealing his white teeth. "I''m here to restock. The potions are almost sold out. If I don''t restock soon, we''ll have to close tomorrow." "Sold out?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. A few days ago when he went to Calva, Leo and Linda were worried about the slow sales of potions. He didn''t expect that in just a few days, they hadpletely sold out. "Yes, you don''t know how hot our potion store is now. The emergency kits are very popr. The ten bottles of golden stamina potions you brought are also sold out," Leo nodded. "Today, I came to order 200 sets of basic emergency kits, 200 sets of intermediate emergency kits, and 100 bottles of golden stamina potions." "Alright, I''ll have the goods delivered to you within three days," Charlotte nodded. However, Leo shook his head immediately. "No, three days is too long. Do you currently have any inventory in your store? I''ll take some now. I came here by carriage, but you don''t need to deliver them. Charlotte didn''t expect Leo to be in such a hurry, but he couldn''t refuse a customer who wasing to give him money. Opening the door, he said, "Come in, I''ll give you all the avable inventory. If it''s not enough, I''ll refine a few more batches for you to take away." "Great, I''ve been waiting for you to say that," Leo happily followed him inside. Charlotte first counted all the potions on the shelves. There were a total of 80 sets of basic emergency kits, 40 sets of intermediate emergency kits, and 16 bottles of golden stamina potions. Since it was already gettingte, and considering that Leo had to return to Calva before dark, Charlotte immediately refined four batches of golden stamina potions, producing a total of 56 bottles. "Alright, it''s gettingte. You can take these goods back to sell. Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll have someone deliver the remaining items to your ce," Charlotte helped load the potions onto the carriage. "The total payment for all the potions should be 200,000 copper coins. I only have 100,000 copper coins with me now. Can I pay the rest next time I make an order?" Leo handed over a heavy money bag. "Deferred payment, but only this time," Charlotte took the money bag and said seriously. "No problem, once these goods are sold, I won''t need to defer payment anymore," Leo nodded with a smile. "Alright, it''s gettingte. You should head back now," Charlotte took two steps back, watching Leo''s carriage depart. "Boss, didn''t you always hate having debts? Why did you agree to let Leo owe so much money?" Vivian stood by the door, looking confused at Charlotte. Charlotte closed the door and smiled, "Usually, when we treat patients and can''t collect the money, it''s hard to get it back. But it''s different with Leo. He''s currently our only potion distributor, and our potion workshop has just started. What we need most is a distributor who can order hundreds of thousands worth of goods at once. Their potion store has just started to pick up, so helping them is also helping ourselves." "Aren''t you worried that he''ll run off?" "He''s the grandson of the second elder of the Physicians'' Association. Even if he doesn''t pay, we can go to his grandfather to collect the debt," Charlotte said with a casual smile. Leo and Linda''s potion shop gaining poprity was also a great thing for him. After the potion workshop stabilized its production, he didn''t know where they could sell the increasing potions. What truly piqued his curiosity was the expression of Leo''s high-ranking grandfather when he found out that his obedient grandson was selling potions purchased from him. He wondered if he would go crazy. "Tonight, you don''t need to refine potions. Your job is to extract insulin from all the cow pancreas in the cer. The syringes and needles have been delivered, so you can make all the injection potions tonight, and tomorrow they can take home the insulin," Charlotte walked towards theboratory, opened the cer, and revealed the three tons of cow pancreas inside. "No problem," Vivian nodded. These past few days, there have been diabetic patientsing for treatment. Currently, eight patients needed daily insulin injections, all of whom were notified by Fat Tiger toe. The most severe case was an eight-year-old girl who had already fallen into aa when she arrived. After receiving insulin injections for three days, she had regained consciousness, and her condition had significantly improved. The feeling of saving a life gave Vivian great encouragement. Unlike usual treatments and surgeries, she and Charlotte were now manufacturing insulin, which could potentially save thousands of lives. From the patients they had encountered these past few days, she learned that many of them hade into contact with other patients with the same illness, indicating that the proportion and number of diabetic patients were not low. "Boss, there''s something I want to discuss with you," Vivian looked at Charlotte, hesitatingly. "What is it?" Charlotte looked at her. This girl was usually straightforward, so her current hesitation was rare. "It''s... about the price of insulin. Can it be reduced a bit more?" Vivian pondered, "At the current price, many patients still cannot afford it. After all, it''s a potion that needs to be injected every day." "What price do you think is suitable?" Charlotte asked with a smile. The daily cost of 1,000 copper coins for the potion was equivalent to 30,000 copper coins per month. Even a moderately well-off family would find it difficult to afford. Charlotte was well aware of this. "I calcted that the cost of each bottle of potion is no more than 5 copper coins. I can forgo mymission for refining the insulin. If the price of each bottle of insulin injection potion is set at 100 copper coins, more patients would be able to afford it," Vivian looked at him, speaking earnestly. "Connie''s father said that the money he had on him would only be enough for three injections for Connie. If the price could be lowered, this money could pay for her injections for a month. Then her father could go earn money for her medical fees." Charlotte knew that Connie was the eight-year-old girl. She was small and had been tormented by diabetes for many years. Her family''s financial situation was average, and they had depleted all their savings to try to treat her. Paying 30,000 copper coins per month for medical fees was like gaining hope and losing it again for them. "You know, considering the number of diabetic patients, insulin is currently the only lifesaving medicine. We can make a lot of money from it. We extracted the insulin together, and I n to give you one-third of that money," Charlotte looked into her eyes, speaking warmly. "Are you sure about lowering the price to 100 copper coins?" Without hesitating, Vivian nodded. "That''s right. I don''t want any share of the money. I just hope that we can save more people, like poor children such as Connie." The girl''s eyes were bright, shining like lights. Chapter 253：Insulin greatly reduced in price! (1) Chapter 253£ºInsulin greatly reduced in price! (1) Charlotte remained silent for a while before nodding finally. "Alright, starting tomorrow, we will price insulin at 100 copper coins per injection." Reducing the price from 1000 copper coins to 100 copper coins was quite a significant cut. However, Charlotte respected Vivian''s decision and agreed to the pricing. Of course, there was another important reason. The pharmacy business at the medical center was thriving, with the first-aid kits and the Golden Stamina Elixirs selling well. This made Charlotte less eager to pursue profit growth with insulin. As Vivian had mentioned, the cost price of a single insulin dose was less than 5 copper coins, which already included the cost of the vial. Diabetic patients needed to use insulin daily, and if this drug could be promoted to more diabetic patients, the daily consumption would be a substantial number, bringing considerable profits. "Boss, you''re amazing!" Vivian almost leaped into Charlotte''s arms, her small face filled with excitement and disbelief. When she decided to propose her idea to Charlotte, she was prepared to endure his ridicule and rejection, knowing how profit-oriented he was. But she never expected him to agree! "Alright, let''s start purifying the insulin quickly. With the price reduction tomorrow, they will surely buy more," Charlotte said with a smile. "Okay!" Vivian nodded eagerly and swiftly immersed herself in the purification process of insulin. Charlotte was responsible for grinding the frozen cow pancreas and dissolving it into pancreatic pulp with acidic ethanol, while Vivianpleted the final purification step. Three tons of cow pancreas could extract insulin for thousands of people. The ss vials for the custom-made injections had already arrived. The prepared insulin was filled into small bottles, which were divided into three sizes to amodate different body types. They had a simple noodle dinner, and Charlotte assisted Vivian in extracting insulin with all his strength. Kasha was in charge of bottling andbeling the insulin. By the time they finished their busy work, it was alreadyte at night. "Finally, it''s over," Vivian yawned. "1240 bottles. It''ll be enough for many patients for a long time," Kasha said with a smile. The boxes of medication had already piled up into a small mountain. The three of them exchanged smiles and saw a sense of aplishment in each other''s eyes. For diabetic patients, each vial of medication was a life-saving treasure. "You both go and rest. I''ll continue refining the medication for a while. You''ve worked hard," Charlotte told them, urging the two to go to sleep while he immersed himself in the process of refining medications. By the time Charlotte finished refining all the medications to be sold the next day, it was already the middle of the night. Stretchingzily, he headed upstairs to wash up, leaving behind the smell of medicine. This intense work routine had be his daily life. Without the powerful physique bestowed upon him by the Advanced Knight rank and the miraculous recovery bestowed by the mighty potions, he would have long copsed. He gulped down five bottles of mighty potions as usual, rinsed away the sweat and odor from his body with cold water, changed intofortable home clothes, and sat at his desk. He took a book from the bookshelf and started reading "Red Moon Decrypt." Apart from the daily operation of the medical center, he had also begun researching about the Red Moon during this period. He joined the Red Moon organization under the pretext of studying the influence of the Red Moon on the monsters. It had been almost a month, yet he hadn''t produced any research results, which made him somewhat embarrassed. In a few days, the next Red Moon night would arrive. He had almost failed to survive thest Red Moon night. This time, besides nning to capture one or two crazed monsters for research, he also had to help Kasha refine the medication that allowed breathing onnd. Leo had given him the prescription, but he hadn''t tried refining it yet because it required the blood of a monster driven to madness by the Red Moon, and that depended on timing. As for the study of the Red Moon''s impact on monsters, it involved anatomical knowledge. If possible, he would prefer to dissect a hare-like monster or a frog-like monster. He had more experience dissecting these two types of creatures. Moreover, before the true Red Moon night arrived, he wanted to personally visit the wilderness, even if it was just wandering around the outskirts. Only in battle could he maximize his strength. The mysterious space could only be broken through once each time, and it was not enough to hone his swordsmanship and body movement to the highest level every time. As for the Abyss, with the increasing strength of the Abyss Guard during their nighttime patrols, it had be very difficult for him to find suitable opponents on the streets. His inner hunting nature had begun to stir. The medical center had been extremely busy during this period, forcing him to postpone this n. But once the pharmaceutical workshop stabilized, he definitely needed to go to the wilderness. Suppressing the chaotic thoughts, Charlotte continued reading. The book exined how the Red Moon influenced monsters and why a beast tide erupted during the Red Moon night. The discussion about this question had been ongoing for thousands of years since the appearance of the Red Moon, and there were many books of this genre. If he could find the mechanism of this influence, perhaps he could attempt to block the Red Moon''s impact, thereby reducing the number of crazed monsters affected by it and even halting the rampant monster tides. Recently, Charlotte had read a lot of books of this genre, but most of them were too mystical and had little reference value. He was more inclined towards anatomical research,paring the changes in monsters before and after bing monsters. This might help him discover the mechanism of the Red Moon''s influence to some extent. ording to the Justicar, his parents, Nn and Lin, had been conducting research in this field over twenty years ago, but an ident had interrupted their research. What he needed to do was to restart this research. There probably wasn''t anyone in this world more suited to do it than him. He continued reading until dawn, then got up to wash and changed into his work robe. ncing at his system panel, he saw: [yer: Charlotte] [Professions: Knight, Doctor, Apothecary] [Level: Advanced Knight: 15200/50000] [Junior Apothecary: 2640/4000] [Wealth: 15780] [Professional Skills: Wound Cleaning and Dressing: Advanced: 3800/4000 Suturing of Skin Wounds: Advanced: 3600/4000 Open Reduction Internal Fixation with te for Distal Radius and Ulna Fractures: Intermediate: 1240/2000 Appendectomy: Elementary: 420/1000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostatic Potion Refinement: Intermediate: 1687/2000 Moistening Essence Refinement: Intermediate: 880/2000 Anesthetic Potion Refinement: Intermediate: 1160/2000 Unsheathing Sword Technique: Advanced: 2480/4000 Whirling sh: Advanced: 2320/4000 Combo Attack: Advanced: 950/4000 Sword Qi sh: Elementary: 680/1000 sh Step: Advanced: 2145/4000 Shadow Follows Form: Intermediate: 1996/2000 [Main Quest 1: Increase Abyss Renowned Physician Influence to 10000 points! Quest Reward: Rare Item x1! Copper coins: 100000! Completion: 9640/10000.] Chapter 254：Insulin greatly reduced in price! (2) Chapter 254£ºInsulin greatly reduced in price! (2) His strength had increased to 15200 kg. After breaking through to the Advanced Knight rank and stabilizing his realm, he converted all his wealth into mighty potions to maintain rapid growth in strength. Currently, the daily ie of the medical center is around 50,000 copper coins, and the sales of potions alone reached about 30,000. The additional ie from supplying potions to external sources was not included. Currently, Harry''s grocery shop and Linda''s apothecary were both contributing decent additional ie to him. One could say that he has already firmly established himself in the abyss. And his daily ie can be converted into strength through powerful potions. Earning money while upgrading, that''s him. Charlotte opened the door and heard some activitying from the kitchen. The door was slightly ajar, and there was light inside. "Who''s up so early?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised and walked to the kitchen door, gently pushing it open. Kasha, dressed as a maid, stood by the stove, stirring something in a pot. The kitchen was filled with steam, and the mist swirled around. "Master, you''re awake." Upon hearing the door open, Kasha turned around. Her azure eyes appeared even more animated in the mist. "Kasha, what are you doing so early in the morning?" Charlotte approached the pot to take a look. "I''m making porridge. You work so hard every day, so I wanted to make a good breakfast so you can sleep a little longer." Kasha exined. "It''s okay, I have plenty of energy every day." Charlotte felt a warmth in his heart, knowing that he hadn''t slept at allst night, so the idea of sleeping a little longer didn''t apply to him. This pot of in porridge may appear simple, but it should be quite a challenge for Kasha since the sea n had no concept of cooking beforeing to the clinic. It was only after she arrived here that she gradually adapted to cooked food. "It''s something a maid should do, so please teach me well," Kasha said seriously. "Teach...teach you?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow, suddenly realizing something. "You mean, you want to learn how to cook?" Kasha nodded obediently, "Yes if I learn, I can cook for all of you three meals a day." Charlotte thought for a moment and agreed, "Okay, starting from today, you can learn while I cook." Since Kasha wanted to learn to cook, he had no reason not to teach her. This way, when he wasn''t at home, she and Vivian wouldn''t have to rely solely on bread for meals. "Just in porridge might seem a bit tasteless without pickled vegetables. How about adding some beef and making it into beef porridge? We can buy some radishes this afternoon to pickle and eat with the porridge." Charlotte took out a piece of leftover beef from the ice cer in the corner and started teaching Kasha how to cook the porridge. Kasha stood by attentively, learning like a diligent student. "The beef porridge is made by Kasha? It''s so delicious!" Vivian praised it several times while drinking the porridge, and her actions proved her words as she drank five whole bowls. "It''s what Master taught me..." Kasha''s face blushed, but her joy couldn''t be hidden in her eyes. "Kasha is very talented. I was just assisting. It won''t be long before I can just focus on eating." Charlotte also smiled and drank an extra bowl of porridge. After breakfast, the three of them went downstairs, and the busy business hours began once again. After the peak morning rush, all the patients who had appointments were gone, and those waiting outside were diabetes patients. Fat Tiger and Billy entered the clinic withughter. These two had reconnected and had developed a good rtionship, sharing theirmon illness. The other patients were of various ages, all having been alerted by Fat Tiger''s message. Among them was a young man who looked quite weathered, holding the hand of a little girl. The young man was probably around thirty years old, but his face appeared weary. Deep lines surrounded his eyes and forehead, making him seem experienced. He wore a washed-out shirt covered in patches that couldn''t protect him from the morning chill of the season. The little girl he held, Connie, was the youngest patient in the diabetes group. Even so, she was already eight years old. However, due to chronic malnutrition and the weight loss caused by diabetes, she appeared to be only four or five years old. "Eileen sister, Kasha sister, Doctor Charlotte." As soon as Connie entered, she greeted everyone cheerily, her little face showing a smile that revealed a set of white and orderly teeth. "Yes, Connie, be good." Vivian smiled and went over to touch Connie''s head before conjuring up candy in her hand and handing it to her. "Wow, Eileen sister, can you do magic?! That''s amazing!" The little one''s eyes sparkled with excitement, holding the beautifully packaged candy in disbelief as she took it from Vivian''s hand. "That''s right, when you grow up, sister will teach you magic, okay?" Vivian smiled and said. "Okay, okay. Connie will grow up quickly and learn magic from sister." Connie nodded her small head, her face filled with a happy smile. Seeing the happy Connie, even Marin, who had a mncholic face, finally smiled a little. Charlotte saw that everyone had arrived and asked aloud, "I have an announcement to make. Starting today, the price of insulin will be lowered to 100 copper coins per vial. I have also acquired the customized syringes, so you can buy a month''s supply of injections and administer them at home instead ofing to the clinic every day." There was silence in the clinic for a while as everyone looked at Charlotte with a mix of astonishment and delight. Especially Marin, who appeared stunned at first but quickly revealed a delighted expression, his hands even trembling uncontrobly. "Father, does that mean we can now afford to give ten injections for the price of what used to be one?" Connie, looking up, asked in a small voice. "One hundred copper coins per injection? Doctor, are you saying that starting today, we only need to spend 100 copper coins for each insulin injection instead of 1000 copper coins?" Fat Tiger asked incredulously. "Why such a sudden and significant price reduction?" Billy also looked surprised. Everyone''s gaze shifted to Charlotte, wanting to confirm the news once again. Charlotte smiled and exined, "My partner, Miss Eileen, believes that the high price of insulin creates a tremendous burden for all of you. After discussing it, we decided to lower the price. Yes, you heard correctly. It''s now 100 copper coins per vial." Everyone''s eyes turned to Vivian, filled with gratitude. Vivian, too, was momentarily stunned, not expecting Charlotte to shift the credit onto her. However, she soon smiled and nodded, saying, "I hope you can live a healthy life, with dignity, as an ordinary person should. That was our original intention in inventing insulin." "Eileen, you are so amazing." Connie looked at Vivian with gratitude, her eyes bing teary. "Doctors, Eileen miss, you are truly incredible." Fat Tiger also expressed his gratitude. One thousand copper coins a day was still manageable for him, but he was keenly aware that not everyone in the room could afford it. In theter stages, inevitably, some people would have to interrupt their treatment due to financial issues. But now, Charlotte had lowered the price of insulin from 1000 copper coins to 100 copper coins, meaning that the vast majority of patients could afford the medication. Billy wore a pensive expression. "Alright, now I''m going to demonstrate the injection method using the new syringe. You must learn to self-inject to take the insulin vials home and administer the injections yourself." Charlotte took out a set of ss syringes with steel needles and a bottle of insulin injectable liquid. He grabbed Fat Tiger as a demonstration model and taught everyone how to administer the insulin injections. Everyone gathered in a circle, learning attentively. The new syringes were very user-friendly, and administering insulin injections was already a simple process. Soon, everyone expressed that they had mastered it. A set of syringes with needles cost 50 copper coins, and Charlotte didn''t take any profit from it, offering them at a cost price to each person. Everyone ordered a 30-day supply, which, after the price reduction, meant they could now buy what used to be three days'' worth of injections for an entire month. They no longer had to stay at the abyss every day to get their injections; they could now administer them at home. Everyone expressed their gratitude to Charlotte and Vivian. Marin knelt and kowtowed to Charlotte and Vivian three times in gratitude. After Charlotte helped him up, this once-troubled man had a face full of gratitude as he said, "Thank you for saving my daughter." "Doctors, thank you." Connie also expressed her gratitude. "You''re wee." Charlotte smiled and said. "After you go back, be sure to eat well and grow up obediently. When youe to get your medicine next time, sister will measure if you''ve grown taller." Vivian patted the little one''s head and smiled, "If you''ve grown taller, sister will teach you a little magic trick." "That''s a deal, okay?" Connie extended her pinky finger. "A deal." Vivian extended her finger and linked it with Connie''s little finger. Marin collected the medicine, carried Connie on his back, and bid farewell to everyone. Connie waved her hands at everyone, saying, "Goodbye." "Goodbye." Vivian walked to the door and sent her off. When she turned around, her eyes were red. The patients left one by one with their medicine, their faces filled with smiles of hope for life. "Anything else?" Charlotte was about to go upstairs to cook when he saw Billy, who had stayed behind and asked with some confusion. "Yes, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you, Doctor." Billy nodded. "Go ahead." Charlotte looked at him. "I admire the act of lowering the price of insulin to 100 copper coins. As a beneficiary of insulin, I also want to do something to promote its use." Billy said sincerely, "I hope you can authorize me to promote and sell insulin. I would purchase it from you in bulk for 100 copper coins and sell it to others at the same price. I can use the channels of the Calva Trading Association to promote it on arge scale. What do you think?" Chapter 255：Into the Wilderness for the First Time! (1) Chapter 255£ºInto the Wilderness for the First Time! (1) The Channel Charlotte of the Calva Chamber of Commerce is someone Billy is familiar with. Now, Billy wants to use the Calva Chamber of Commerce''s channel to promote insulin for free. The insulin is purchased at 100 copper coins and sold at the same price externally, without any profit for the middleman? Charlotte can''t think of any reason to refuse such a good opportunity. Sessful individuals like Billy, who are already financially independent, naturally want to give back to society. Of course, Charlotte can''t stop him. "Perhaps we can sit down and discuss the details of the partnership," Charlotte said as he poured a cup of tea for Billy, initiating a conversation about the specific details of the coboration. After about half an hour, Billy left the clinic. Charlotte carefully put away the 10,000 orders for insulin in his hand, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. 10,000 units of insulin, priced at 100 copper coins per unit, amounts to 1,000,000 copper coins. ording to the coboration agreement with Billy, these 10,000 units of insulin will be delivered in three batches: 3,000 units in the first month, 3,000 units in the second month, and 4,000 units in the third month. He will earn that one million copper coins within three months. Sometimes, the world works in mysterious ways. He had just heard Vivian suggest lowering the price of insulin, thinking he would make less profit. But unexpectedly, Billy was moved and ced a million copper coins order. Furthermore, with the promotion through the Calva Chamber of Commerce, there is a greater chance of reaching more diabetes patients with insulin, saving their lives while continuously expanding the target audience for insulin. "And how many units did you discuss?" Vivian approached. Charlotte held up one finger and said, "Ten thousand." "That''s one million copper coins!" Vivian eximed. "Uncle Billy is really generous." "He is the third-inmand of the Calva Chamber of Commerce and a truly sessful individual," Charlotte nodded in agreement. He waved his hand and said, "Alright, I''ll go cook. This month, we''ll have meat every meal!" "Long live the boss!" Vivian cheered excitedly. "Long live the master!" Kasha followed, raising her little hand. ... "You''re helping Charlotte sell medicine?" Jenny, who was nning to have a meal with Billy at the entrance of the Abyss Academy, said in surprise. Rnd, who was standing next to her, also looked surprised. It was unexpected that someone like Billy would want to coborate with Charlotte, considering his background. "Yes, today he reduced the price of insulin from 1000 copper coins to 100 copper coins, just so that more diabetes patients can afford it," Billy said with emotion. "You know, even at the price of 1000 copper coins, we still need to inject it every day to stay alive. This is life-saving medicine, and the price is entirely set by him. He chooses not to profit from it." "Reduced to 100 copper coins? Is he crazy?!" Jenny eximed in astonishment. Having apanied Billy for two injections, she knew the price. For her, 1000 copper coins was not arge sum, but she understood the differencepared to 100 copper coins. This means that patients who were not well-off before could now more easily afford the daily insulin injections due to the lower price. She could see Charlotte''s situation. His charges for surgical treatments were already quite low, and now he has set the price of medicine to be so cheap. "He may not be a qualified businessman, but he seems to be a good doctor," Jenny pondered, feeling that her previous evaluation of him may have been biased. "Charlotte is indeed an interesting person. It''s only because of him that he can be so carefree," Rnd also said thoughtfully. If it were him who had developed this, he probably wouldn''t be able to lower the price from 1,000 copper coins to 100 copper coins. The group of people in the family who always have "family interests" on their lips would be the first to stop him. "There are many patients with this disease, but there has never been a treatment before. They were considered abandoned by the gods by those doctors. I n to sell insulin through the Calva Chamber of Commerce''s channels to quickly promote this life-saving medicine and save more diabetes patients.," Billy said. Jenny smiled and said, "My uncle and father will definitely support you." ... After lunch, Charlotte took Vivian to the potion workshop, where she would be responsible for the potion brewing work today. Charlotte went to the ss factory and ordered 10,000 units of insulin vials and a batch of regr potion vials. After some bargaining, he sessfully reduced the cost of the vials due to arge number of orders. After making a round trip back to the workshop, it was bustling with activity. Vivian stood on the tform, directing and coordinating the work, showing leadership qualities. Jacob stood by the stove, ensuring the temperature of the furnace. Under Nora''s guidance, the potions from therge potion furnace flowed into the vials one by one. In no time, a box was filled, and the efficiency was very high. Charlotte went to the potion storage room, counted and set aside the potions for Leo, and then found a delivery carriage, paying 600 copper coins to have the goods delivered to Calva. The smoke from the potion brewing was directed towards the gaps in the back valley, effectively eliminating it without polluting the Abyss. It was like a natural smoke extractor. In the afternoon, Vivian sessfully brewed 6 out of 8 batches of potions, which was a good sess rate. Charlotte stayed in the potion workshop until it was almost dark before leaving. He took hundreds of low-level first aid kits with him to avoid the trouble of brewing them again at night. Brewing one sessful batch was equivalent to brewing ten batches at the clinic. Charlotte also sessfully brewed one batch of golden strength potions, filling 100 bottles, with a value of 80,000 copper coins. However, this batchpletely consumed his supply of golden vines, so he would have to look for adventurers tomorrow and offer a mission to dig up golden vines. Back at the clinic, two people were sitting on the steps at the entrance. "Doctor Charlotte, you''ve returned," Jonah stood up and greeted with a smile. Celia, still wearing a fur chest strap and short skirt, also stood up hastily, her silver spear behind her and arge package next to her. When she saw Charlotte, a smile appeared on her face as well. "Herbs?" Charlotte looked at the package next to Celia''s feet and asked. "Yes, didn''t you give me a list before? We happened toe across a few on the way back today and dug them up for you," Jonah handed the package to Charlotte. Charlotte directly opened the package, which contained three herbs, but no golden vines, which disappointed him a bit. "Thanks, but I won''t need these herbs anymore. If youe across golden vines, dig them up for me with the roots and leaves intact, and I will buy them from you at a price of 1000 copper coins each." "You only want golden vines," Jonah scratched his head somewhat awkwardly and then assured him, "Alright, I''ll dig them up for you tomorrow. Just got a mission to catch Shooting Star Mice, so I should encounter them on the way to Stone Gorge." "Catching Shooting Star Mice?" Charlotte showed some interest. "Shooting Star Mice are a very cute low-level magical beast. They are snow-white and glow at night. When they glide through the sky at night, they look like shooting stars, hence the name," Vivian chimed in, but she didn''t mention that she used to have one. "Really, Miss Elin is truly knowledgeable. This is a mission I took from the Calva Adventurers Guild. The youngdies in the city like to keep these cute little things as pets, and themission is quite good," Jonah chuckled and said, "We saw these creatures when we passed by Stone Gorge before and want to try our luck again." "Stone Gorge is on the outskirts of the wilderness, right?" Charlotte asked again. "Yes, it''s considered the outskirts of the wilderness, but it''s still dozens of kilometers away from the Abyss. We have to take a detour to get there," Jonah nodded and looked at Charlotte, who seemed quite interested. He casually asked, "Why? Doctor, do you also want to venture into the wilderness?" "Brother, stop making things up. The doctor is busy with treating patients every day. Where would he have time to wander in the wilderness," Celia tugged at Jonah''s clothes and reminded him softly, worried that Jonah might offend Charlotte. "Hehe, I was just joking," Jonah smiled and said. "If you don''t mind, I can apany you into the wilderness tomorrow morning if you''re not burdened. I also want to see the world," Charlotte said. Chapter 256：Into the Wilderness for the First Time! (2) Chapter 256£ºInto the Wilderness for the First Time! (2) This time, Jonah and Celia were dumbfounded. Even Vivian looked at Charlotte with surprise. "Uh... Doctor, are you saying that you''ll go into the wilderness with us tomorrow morning?" Jonah repeated his words. "Yes," Charlotte nodded. "The wilderness is very dangerous. It would be best if you didn''t take any risks, even on the outskirts. There are terrifying monsters and even some malicious individuals lurking there," Celia urged anxiously. "Isn''t it true that many mercenary groups have medical units? Although I don''t know magic, I should be able to serve as a good medic," Charlotte looked at them, smiling. "I''ll bring a few more magic charms and I won''t be a burden to you." "But..." Celia was still worried. "Enough, Celia. It''s rtively safe to go to the Giant Boulder Valley. We''ll be there with the doctor, like bringing a doctor to the wilderness to see the world," Jonah decided. "Doctor, we''ll leave in the morning, as soon as it''s light out. We''lle to your clinic, remember to change into some clean clothes, and wear armor if you have any." "Alright, see you tomorrow morning," Charlotte nodded, watching the siblings leave. "Boss, are you going into the wilderness tomorrow? I heard it''s full of monsters and super dangerous," Vivian followed Charlotte in and asked, puzzled. "And if you leave early tomorrow, what about the patient? Should I take care of them all?" "I''ll just be going around the outskirts of the wilderness. It''s manageable, and the two of them cane and go freely. Adding me won''t be a problem," Charlotte looked at her and said, "And as for treating the patients, don''t we have you, Doctor Vivian? You''re already a qualified doctor, you need to learn to see patients on your own." "You''re right. I''m already a qualified doctor," Vivian puffed out her chest, but quickly worried, "But what if I encounter some critically ill patients that I can''t treat?" "It''s okay. I don''t have a better solution for those patients either. Life and death are predetermined, so let it be," Charlotte reassured her. "Well... then you need to be safe. This is a magic charm that Adolf gave me. Maybe you should take it with you for protection," Vivian pulled out two charms and handed them to Charlotte. One was a Level 5 Ice Seal charm, and the other was a Level 5 Magic Protection Shield charm. Charlotte looked at Vivian''s concerned face and felt warm in his heart. He smiled and shook his head, "No need, I already have some charms with me. You''ll need these two charms for protection when I''m not here." "Alright," Vivian put the charms away. Charlotte still had a Level 5 Thunderstorm charm in his hand, as well as several Level 4 magic charms for defense. With his newly acquired advanced knight strength, he still had some ability to protect himself in the wilderness. Jonah was only a Level 3.5 Half-Orc, and Celia was only a Level 2. They were already experienced adventurers, and following them on a small tour outside the wilderness shouldn''t be too risky. Charlotte wanted to explore the wilderness this time to gain more experience and prepare for future sword training in the mountains. ... "Brother, how could you agree to bring the doctor into the wilderness? What if something happens to him? How can we take responsibility?" on the way back, Celiained anxiously. "Don''t worry, we often take that route. As long as we''re careful, there shouldn''t be a problem," Jonah whistled and said, not worried at all. Celia sighed but didn''t say much. After all, it was the doctor himself who proposed to go into the wilderness. Jonah couldn''t refuse, so he could only make more preparations and try to avoid idents. ... Excited, Charlotte didn''t sleep at all that night. When it was just getting light outside, he drank two bottles of energy potion, then washed up and prepared three packed lunches in the kitchen. Roasting a rabbit in the wilderness and eating it was a scenario that only existed in some adventurers'' fantasies. True adventurers wouldn''t start a fire and expose their location so easily in the wilderness, let alone waste precious noon time on cooking. Entering the wilderness at dawn and leaving before dark was a must. Though Charlotte hadn''t been in the wilderness before, he had umted a wealth of theoretical knowledge from reading adventurers'' autobiographies and novels. He was a true theorist. Besides the packed lunches, there were also hemostatic potions, cleansing potions, golden stamina potions, and suturing needles in the space ring, just in case of emergencies. Kasha had also woken up early to help him make the lunches and breakfast. "Master, please be careful. Kasha will be waiting for you at home," Kasha said as she saw Charlotte off, her eyes red, on the verge of tears. "Alright," Charlotte smiled and nodded. This girl was sensitive, and although she didn''t dissuade him from going, her worries were written all over her face. Charlotte left and met up with Jonah and Celia. Jonah wore a set of gray leather armor made from some kind of monster skin, covered in various scratches. He wore a pair of gauntlets. Celia, still wearing a ck bodice and a short skirt, had wheat-colored skin and muscr lines filled with strength, like a cheetah. Behind her, she carried a silver spear, sharp and shiny. Jonah, once again, assessed Charlotte''s appearance. He was dressed in a ck tight-fitting suit, quite sharp. He then said, "Doctor, once we enter the wilderness, you must follow our pace and not act on your own or touch anything without permission. The wilderness is full of poisonous substances. Even a leaf or a small bug could take your life." "I understand," Charlotte nodded. "Well, let''s set off then." Jonah nodded and led Charlotte. Jonah and Celia were considered the lower ss among adventurers. Due to their half-orc identity, they faced discrimination, so they formed a team of their own. With their abilities, they could only take low-paying tasks and hunt low-level monsters. They didn''t have any mounts suitable for the wilderness, as ordinary horses couldn''t handle theplex terrain. They relied solely on their legs to traverse the wilderness. The streets were already filled with adventurers going to the wilderness, both in groups of three to five, and individual oddities, as well as medium-sized mercenary groups of about a dozen people. "Look, that''s the Tiger Head Mercenary Group up ahead. Their leader has terrifying Level 5 strength and often leads hunts for powerful monsters," Jonah whispered, pointing to the passing group of mercenaries. His face was full of envy. Charlotte nodded. He was familiar with them because Mona was their leader. Mercenary groups like the Tiger Head Mercenary Group would prate deeper into the wilderness to hunt for more powerful monsters, and each magic stone they obtained would be worth tens of thousands of copper coins. Jonah chatted with Charlotte along the way, giving him insights into the lives of lower-level adventurers beyond what was written in books. He had gained some genuine knowledge from their real experiences. Coming out of the abyss, the outside world didn''t get bright until muchter. Two paths diverged, one leading to Calva and the other to the wilderness. There were also many adventurers heading into the wilderness from Calva, including somerge and medium-sized mercenary groups of about a dozen people. Powerful adventurers were usually mounted, and Charlotte even saw someone riding a flying mount into the wilderness. He couldn''t see their face clearly, but their strength was formidable. "Entering the wilderness now, we need to be careful," Jonah rxed when he couldn''t see other adventurers anymore. He smiled and exined, "Sometimes, other adventurers can be more dangerous than the monsters themselves. They resort to any means for a little profit, and will stop at nothing." Charlotte nodded. Jonah had been attacked by adventurers himself when he first went to the clinic. The wilderness was awless ce, where human evil was unleashed without the restraints ofws, resulting in unchecked selfishness. Nearly every book warned inexperienced adventurers entering the wilderness to be cautious of other adventurers, even their teammates. Everything that happens in the wilderness is ultimately told by the survivors, and in such a dangerous ce, you don''t need toe up with overlyplicated reasons for someone''s death. With Jonah leading the way, Charlotte noticed that his worries about his ability to keep up disappeared quickly. Whether it was climbing over fallen trees or scrambling over piles of rocks, Charlotte handled it all with ease. "Your stamina is quite good, Doctor," Jonah couldn''t help but turn around and say. "Oh, perhaps it''s because I exercise regrly. Climbing mountains is no problem," Charlotte casually replied, as this level of cross-country travel posed no pressure to him. Chapter 257：Encounter with the Wuto Mercenary Corps Chapter 257£ºEncounter with the Wuto Mercenary Corps Through mountains and valleys, they journeyed, encountering no terrifying monsters or other adventurers along the way. To ensure their safety, Jonah led them on a route that avoided areas frequented by dangerous creatures. "This is a Rock Snake, amon venomous serpent in the wilderness. One bite and you''re done for," Jonah said, as he reached out and grabbed a two-meter-long snake hidden in the crevice of a rock. The adult-sized snake, as thick as a human arm, blended in perfectly with the nearby rocks. Charlotte hadn''t even noticed it until Jonah grabbed it. The snake had a triangr head, revealing sharp teeth as it lunged towards Jonah with its thick, muscr body. Unfazed, Jonah casually pulled out a thin rope from his waist and swiftly tied up the snake''s head. With his other hand, he grabbed the tail and loosely tied a knot before stuffing the entire snake into arge cloth pocket attached to his waist. It wasn''t the most professional method, but it seemed to have done the trick. They had sessfully captured the Rock Snake. "While it''s not a monster, we can still sell it for about five to six hundred copper coins as it''s used for brewing liquor," Jonah exined. Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. Along their journey, gathering and capturing things that could be sold was the survival wisdom of adventurers like Jonah. Their target for today was the Shooting Star Mouse, but those creatures were clever and agile. Even if they reached the Giant Stone Valley, there was no guarantee they could catch one. But this Rock Snake was worth a solid five to six hundred copper coins, and capturing it meant their trip wasn''t in vain. Swoosh! Celia, who was walking behind Charlotte, suddenly raised her hand. Her silver spear turned into a streak of light, whistling through the trees. Celia herself leaped forward like a nimble cheetah. Soon, she returned carrying the spear with a plump rabbit pierced through its belly. It weighed over ten kilograms and had smooth gray fur. "Hehe, we have dinner sorted for today," Jonah grinned, pleased with Celia''s catch. "This fur is nice, and the rabbit is really fat. We might be able to sell it for a hundred copper coins," Celia added, removing the rabbit from the spear and handing it to Jonah. Charlotte watched as Jonah skillfully tucked the rabbit into the bundle hanging from his waist. His eyebrows raised slightly, impressed by the fact that Jonah and his siblings followed the philosophy of wasting nothing, even if it was just the leg of a mosquito. "Let''s keep going. We have to climb two more mountains and pass through a canyon to reach the Giant Stone Valley," Jonah said, and the trio, content with their findings, continued their journey, heading towards the next mountain to climb. Along the way, Celia hunted two more rabbits, swiftly skinning them. However, since it was inconvenient to carry the meat, she left them behind. They were really fat rabbits, probably fattening up for the autumn season. All meat, no bones. Following his principle of not wasting food, Charlotte silently stored the rabbits in his spatial ring. Now he had his dinner sorted as well. "Having a spatial ring is so convenient. When I have money, I''ll buy one too," Jonah said, enviously eyeing the ring on Charlotte''s hand. Suddenly, he felt that the bundle hanging from his waist wasn''t so appealing anymore. "Yeah, it''s incredibly convenient," Celia added, equally envious of Charlotte''s ring. As adventurers in the wilderness, carryingrge bundles on their shoulders would not only attract unnecessary attention but also restrict their vision and mobility. With a spatial ring, they could hide all their spoils and avoid leaving behind things they couldn''t carry. "When you have enough money, you should buy one with arger capacity. Mine is only 1 cubic meter, and it fills up easily with just a few things," Charlotte reassured them. He wasn''t worried about Jonah and Celia trying to take it from him because the two of thembined couldn''t overpower him. "But how much does it cost? It''ll take a long time for me to save up that much," Jonah said, feeling a bit discouraged. "It''s okay, just save up slowly," Celia said optimistically, unconcerned. The three of them continued their journey, their spirits uplifted by their small triumphs. Charlotte had hoped to encounter some level 3 or 4 magical creatures to test his skills, but so far, they hadn''t evene across a Level 1 monster. The most dangerous thing they encountered was the Rock Snake that Jonah had captured. The adventurers'' experiences were right. It was indeed difficult to find real monsters in the outer wilderness. This area had been thoroughly searched by adventurers from nearby towns like Calva and Abyss, and whatever monsters were around had already been taken care of. "We''re almost at the Giant Stone Valley. Be careful. Thest time I passed through here, I found footprints of arge monster. There might be monsters lurking around," Jonah suddenly halted, his expression turning serious as he pointed ahead. Charlotte looked up and saw arge canyon about a kilometer away. It had towering cliffs on both sides, with abyrinth of jagged rocks and irregr pirs reaching tens of meters in height. Many of them were weathered and scattered throughout the canyon, creating aplexndscape, hence the name Giant Stone Valley. "Brother, let me set up some traps. You focus on finding the Shooting Star Mice and driving them out," Celia eagerly suggested. "No problem," Jonah nodded, then turned to Charlotte and said, "Doctor, I''ll find a safe spot for you to wait. Although the Shooting Star Mice aren''t aggressive, they are still magical creatures, so it''s better to be cautious." "Alright," Charlotte nodded. He didn''t want to be a burden to the siblings. The Giant Stone Valley was remote, with no valuable resources nearby, so very few adventurers ventured here. The crevices and caves formed by copsed giant rocks became natural habitats for Shooting Star Mice. Jonah took the lead and headed towards the valley, with Charlotte following closely behind, scanning the surroundings vigntly. If any monsters were hiding behind the giant rocks, ready to attack, he would discover them first and evade them. Celia trailed behind, pulling out a rope and preparing to set up traps. Setting traps was the best way to capture the Shooting Star Mice without harming them. Jonah is a powerful half-orc, and although Celia is agile, she falls short of catching the flying meteor mice in thisplex terrain. Charlotte didn''t volunteer, but if these siblings can''t catch them, he can help catch a couple. No matter how fast the first-level meteor mice are, can they outrun him? As the three entered Giant Stone Valley, the towering rocks made them feel even smaller. The weathering and flowing water had smoothed these pirs, as if deliberately ced here, showcasing the amazing craftsmanship of nature. Jonah led them through the gaps between the giant stones. The further they went, the darker it became, and the colder the temperature. "Look, that''s the den of the meteor mice." Jonah suddenly stopped and pointed to a ck hole on a pir ahead. "Should we dig into it?" Charlotte suggested. "No, these creatures have hard teeth and have already dugplex tunnels in these pirs. You won''t be able to reach anything by stretching your hand out. You might even get bitten." Jonah shook his head. "So how do we catch them?" Charlotte asked curiously. Jonah said, "Seal off the other openings, leaving only two. Set a trap at one entrance and smoke them out from the other." While it seemed somewhat cruel, it sounded like a feasible n. "Let''s start with this pir." Jonah walked towards the pir, reaching into his waist pocket for some fire tools. "I''ll set the trap." Celia strapped her spear to her back, holding a rope, and walked towards the entrance. Charlotte didn''t want to participate in their hunt, so he found a clean spot and surveyed the surroundings. They had spent over two hours to get here, and the sunlight only shone on half of the cliff, unable to reach the bottom of the gorge. Celia set up aplex trap at the entrance, ready to catch the meteor mice once they rushed out and got entangled in the. Jonah had already sealed off the other entrances, went around to the back, stuffed some hay into the tunnel, followed by a wet leaf, and ignited it. With a hollow bamboo tube in hand, he blew with force. ck smoke immediately rose, with half drifting into the sky and the other half blown into the cave by Jonah. "This smoke..." Charlotte looked up at the smoke drifting into the sky, feeling a bit worried. Wouldn''t it attract trouble? "Don''t worry, this repugnant smell will dissipate before it reaches the top of the cliff. People outside won''t see it." Celia, who had finished setting up the trap and stood by, noticed Charlotte''s concern and smiled. Charlotte still felt something was amiss, but since Celia said so, he didn''t say anything more. However, just a few hundred meters away in the Giant Stone Valley, a group of orcs had noticed the smoke. Leading the group was a burly ck bear orc with a scar on the corner of his eye, looking quite fierce. Three werewolves crouched beside him. And not far from them on the cliff, there grew a tree covered in white spots, with a fist-sized red fruit on its branches, adorned with six stars, and a seventh star forming at the tail. "Boss, it seems like someone is here. Should we sound the rm?" one of the werewolves whispered. "We''ve been squatting here for three days and haven''t seen a single person. Unless they also know about the seven-star fruit here, why would theye to such a remote ce? Let''s go check it out." The other two werewolves also looked nervous. "Don''t panic, the seven-star fruit will ripen soon. Let''s assess the situation first. If they''re just passing by, then forget it. If they also have their eyes on the seven-star fruit, they can''t me us, the Wuto Mercenary Group, for being ruthless." Wuto grinned, revealing his ckish-brown sharp teeth, and got up, heading towards the direction of the rising smoke. "Let''s surround them." The other three werewolves followed suit, silently converging from three different directions toward the smoke. In a short while, the Wuto Mercenary Group approached the source of the smoke and hid behind tworge rocks. "Looks like they''re here to catch the meteor mice. One Level 3 half-orc, one Level 2 half-orc, and an ordinary human, a weak adventurer team." One of the werewolves whispered to Wuto who was beside him. "Hehe, that little girl looks quite enticing. Squatting here in the middle of nowhere for three days, I didn''t expect such fun toe knocking. We still have to wait a bit here anyway, so we''ll have some fun with her, pass the time." Wuto stared at Celia, her captivating figure hidden under the animal skin tube top and short skirt, making him restless. "You wait here, we''ll go and bring her to you." The werewolves understood Wuto''s intention and immediately jumped onto arge rock, tilting their heads back to let out a long howl. The other two werewolves, who were converging from different directions, also emerged and took their positions, encircling Charlotte and the others, ring at the three below who were surrounded and blowing smoke. "Brother!" Celia grabbed the silver spear on her back, alertly watching the sudden appearance of the three werewolves. "Cough, cough, cough..." Jonah, who had inhaled a mouthful of smoke from the howl, quickly threw away the bamboo tube in his hand and looked up at the three werewolves encircling them, instinctively clenching his fists, his expression equally gloomy. Three Level 3 orcs, and they were werewolves, known for their speed and attack power. "Encountering us, you guys are unlucky." A four-meter-tall ck bear orc walked out from behind the boulder, looking at the three of them with a mocking expression. "A Level 4 ck bear orc!" Jonah''s face turned pale. If three werewolves were already enough to make one despair, this powerful Level 4 ck bear orcpletely crushed any resistance in Jonah''s mind. "Sir, we were simply passing through this area and don''t mean to offend you. Please don''t me us. We will leave immediately." Jonah tentatively said, stepping back two steps to put Celia and Charlotte behind him. "Leave?" Wuto grinned, "Today, none of you will leave this Giant Stone Valley." "We can offer you all our possessions, just please let us leave." Jonah clenched his teeth, and the hand behind his back gestured towards Celia. "Doctor, when the timees, you just run towards the exit of the gorge while we hold them off. From where we came in this morning, we''ll keep them here for you." Celia whispered. Charlotte nced at her. It was clear that Jonah''s gestures meant for the two of them to leave together, while he stayed behind. Chapter 258：Sword Qi slashes the black bear! Chapter 258£ºSword Qi shes the ck bear! The surprise attack by the Wuto Mercenary Corps caught Charlotte and hispanions off guard. Jona pleaded for mercy but had already prepared for the worst. He stayed behind to create an opportunity for Charlotte and Celia to escape. Facing a level four ck bear spirit and three-level three werewolves, Jonah, a level three-and-a-half orc, took on the rear guard position, essentially seeking death with no chance of survival. Celia clearly understood the situation and chose to let Charlotte go alone, staying behind to apany Jonah. The siblings'' choice undoubtedly moved Charlotte. "We have no grudges against each other. Why do you want to kill us?" Charlotte didn''t leave, but looked up at the ck bear spirit standing on a distant stone pir and asked. "Hahaha, do we need a reason to kill in the wilderness? I''ve taken a liking to thisdy and nned to have some fun with my brothers." The ck bear spiritughed without restraint. The other three werewolves alsoughed, their lustful gazes shamelessly lingering on Celia. Celia''s face turned pale in an instant. If she fell into the hands of these beasts, she knew her fate all too well. "These bastards!" Jonah couldn''t help but clench his fists, but facing a level four ck bear spirit, the vast difference in strength made him feel helpless. Even in one-on-onebat against a werewolf, he had little chance of winning, not to mention that there were now three werewolves with equivalent strength to him. Celia was only at level two now,cking both speed and strengthpared to the three werewolves. As for Charlotte, he now regretted not listening to Celia and bringing him along. Now he was also in danger, and there would be no better doctor in the Abyss in the future. "No, there must be something valuable hidden in this Stone Gorge, which is why you''re guarding it. We just happened to stumble upon it, so you want to kill us to keep it a secret," Charlotte stared at Wuto and shook his head with a smile. Wuto''s smile froze, and the gazes of the three werewolves turned towards Charlotte. This seemingly weak human saw through their purpose for staying here. "It seems my guess was correct. There is indeed something good hidden here." From their reactions, Charlotte had already confirmed that his guess was correct. It was unlikely for a powerful adventurer team to appear in such a remote wilderness on the outskirts of the Stone Gorge. They wouldn''t bother taking on missions like the Meteor Rat, which only paid a mere couple thousand copper coins. The only possibility was that there was a valuable treasure here, worth them staying and guarding. Killing for treasure in the wilderness was not umon, but being driven by desire was rare. This indicated that they hadn''t obtained the treasure they were after yet, and the waiting time was too boring. Considering their weak strength and Celia''s excessive beauty, they wanted to have some fun. "You''re quite interesting. You have tender skin and flesh. I''ll strip you and boil you to eat in a moment." Wuto grinned. "That''s right, there''s a Seven-Star Fruit hidden here. We''ve been waiting here for three days, and it''s about to ripen. You have indeede at an unlucky time. If it were one dayter, we would have left." "Seven-Star Fruit?" Charlotte didn''t know what it was, but if it could make these guys wait for three days continuously, it must be a valuable treasure. Today might unexpectedly bring them some unexpected gains. "Capture them, but be careful not to harm thatdy," Wuto waved his hand. The three werewolves'' sharp ws immediately sprang out, and with wicked grins, they leaped down from the stone pir and charged toward the three who were surrounded. "Celia, take the doctor and go first," Jonah tightened his fist and dashed toward the werewolf in front of him. There was a silver radiance flickering on his fist. Celia bit her lip as she watched Jonah''s back. She grabbed Charlotte''s hand and ran towards the back, knowing that she had to get the doctor out of the encirclement first. Otherwise, with his ordinary physical strength, he would never be able to escape from the two werewolves. One of the werewolves leaped high into the air and kicked a stone pir, causing it to break. The hollowed-out stone pir copsed with a thunderous crash, blocking their path of escape, and sending up a cloud of flying sand. Celia pulled back on Charlotte''s hand and barely managed to avoid it. The werewolfnded on top of the stone pir, blocking their way. And another werewolf emerged from between the stone pirs behind them, blocking their retreat. "Hehe, there''s nowhere for you to run now!" The werewolf standing on the stone pir smirked mockingly, with a sneer in his eyes. "Little cub, stay still and let me tie you up. You''ll suffer less that way," the werewolf behind had already taken out a rope, hisughter exceptionally grating. "Stay close to me!" Celia let go of Charlotte''s hand, her body leaning back and stretching, then waved her hand, throwing the silver spear in her hand towards the werewolf standing on the stone pir. Shoo! The silver spear flew like a silver stream, shooting towards the werewolf. And from the tip of the silver spear shot out a three-foot-long sharp edge, with a fierce momentum! Celia''s figure also shot out like a cheetah, a small curved knife appearing in her left hand as she charged towards the werewolf. "You''re way off." The werewolf grinned and reached out to grab the spear. sh! The ws shed with the spear, sending sparks flying everywhere. The silver spear, with its fierce momentum, was easily caught by the werewolf barehanded, still only ten centimeters away from his throat. However, he only suffered a small cut. His main weapon was ready for a powerful strike, but it failed to harm the werewolf. The absolute gap between a level three werewolf and a level two-and-a-half orc made Celia feel hopeless, but she had no retreat. Behind her was the need to protect Charlotte, as well as a powerful level three werewolf. Even if she died together with the werewolf, she had to create a path for Charlotte to escape and repay Jonah''s life-saving grace. However, even so, she was well aware that Charlotte had almost zero chance of surviving against the level three werewolf. Once they encountered this mercenary group, their fate was sealed. Neither of them could escape. She, like a nimble cheetah, stepped on the scattered boulders, holding the curved knife in her hand, charging towards the werewolf. The werewolf holding the spear sneered with a full face, calmly standing on the stone pir. He even held the silver spear in reverse in his hand. The werewolf behind him swung the rope in his hand and moved to capture Celia. Just then, a figure suddenly shed by. A foot appeared in front of the werewolf standing on the stone pir, urately kicking the rear end of the spear. The silver spear that was tightly held by the werewolf slipped out of his hand and flew forward. Nailed! The werewolf was instantly sent flying by a spear, piercing through its neck and nailing it to the cliff several meters away. The werewolf instinctively covered its neck, looking in disbelief towards the direction of the stone pir. Blood gushed out, staining the cliff red. Its legs kicked randomly a few times before itpletely lost its breath. Standing on the stone pir where the werewolf had originally been, was none other than Charlotte, who had been following behind Celia. "How... how is this possible!" The werewolf behind couldn''t believe what he was seeing, his grip on the rope loosening. He hadn''t even seen how Charlotte appeared on the stone pir, all he saw was hisrade being sent flying by the halted spear, nailed to the cliff. That seemingly ordinary man had erupted with terrifying speed and strength. It was too fast, so fast that even his eyes couldn''t keep up. Meanwhile, Celia, charging forward with a determination to risk her life, reached the stone pir only to find that Charlotte, who should have been behind her, was now standing there. In shock, she could only retract the curved de in her hand that she swung forward. Her mind was in disarray, and she lost control of her footsteps, crashing into Charlotte''s arms with full force. Charlotte supported her and turned her body halfway, alleviating the tremendous impact, and preventing her from being knocked off the stone pir. Fortunately, she had a considerable safety cushion, cushioning the impact and reducing the pain. On the other side, Jonah, who was engaged in a brutal fight with the werewolf, looked back and saw the werewolf being nailed to the cliff, and Celia being embraced by Charlotte. His jaw dropped in astonishment. Celia couldn''t possibly be a match for that werewolf, which meant that Charlotte had intervened. "So, you were pretending all along. No wonder you didn''t show any panic earlier," Wuto said coldly, looking at Charlotte, his voice low and furious. A loyal subordinate had died simply because he underestimated Charlotte. Celia stood firm with Charlotte supporting her waist, but her mind was still spinning as she looked at the man in front of her. Wasn''t Doctor Charlotte usually carrying a surgical knife? Why did he suddenly be so powerful?! "Go get the spear and find a safe ce to stay," Charlotte let go of her hand, spoke to Celia, and then disappeared on the spot. "Step back!" Wuto roared angrily, striding towards the werewolf who had originally intercepted Charlotte and them. His massive figure created craters with each step he took, his clothes torn to reveal his muscr physique. The werewolf was equally shocked, instinctively waving his hands forward while trying to retreat. A blur passed by, narrowly missing him. The werewolf''s actions came to an abrupt halt. A bloodline appeared on his hands and neck, and in the next second, a wolf''s head and a pair of sharp ws soared into the sky. Meanwhile, Charlotte appeared on a stone pir several dozen meters away, holding a dark sword in his hand. One strike, the werewolf didn''t even have a chance to resist, and he was beheaded. Wuto rushed over, sttered with blood, but could only watch helplessly as the headless body of the werewolf fell to the ground. "So strong! So fast!" This time, Jonah finally understood how Charlotte killed the werewolf, who was equivalent in strength to him. But he still couldn''t see it clearly, because Charlotte was just too fast, for him to even see how he drew his sword. One thing was certain, if that sword strike hade at him, he would have died just as quickly as the werewolf. Doctor Charlotte had been hiding his true power all along and turned out to be an advanced knight?! Jonah felt numb all over. Thinking about how he had been boasting about his strength all the way, teaching Charlotte wilderness survival skills with great arrogance, now he just wanted to find a hole and hide in it. As theirpanions fell, the other werewolf finally began to feel fear. He no longer dared to engage in a fight with Jonah but instead started to retreat towards Wuto, seeking a sense of safety by his side. Celia had retrieved her spear and appeared from behind a stone pir. She couldn''t help but gaze at Charlotte with admiration. Before, she had only noticed that the doctor spoke gently, was skilled in medicine, and had a kind personality. He was a gentle person, albeit a bit weak,pletely different from those adventurers who constantly cursed. But when he nailed down one werewolf with a single step and killed another with a single sword strike, his swordsmanship was exceptional, his body movements graceful and agile. His posture of holding the sword with one hand was simply incredibly handsome. "You''re strong, but not strong enough," Wuto tore off the cloth hanging on his body and let out a roar, his bones cracking and popping. His already three-meter-tall figure once again grew, reaching an astonishing height of over five meters,pletely transforming into a massive ck bear. "Bloodline talent?" Charlotte''s eyes showed a hint of surprise. After reaching the fourth rank, some orcs had a chance to awaken their bloodline talent, which, once activated, would grant them bloodline power, significantly enhancing their strength for a certain period. Wuto had awakened the bloodline talent of a ck bear, gaining a tremendous increase in size and presumably strength as well. With a stomp of his foot, the entire Stone Gorge trembled, while his massive form resembled that of a ck heavy truck, charging towards Charlotte. Boom! A loud noise resounded as the stone pirs, several arms thick, shattered, and debris filled the air. Charlotte, standing in ce, was scattered by the impact, revealing that he had been nothing but an afterimage. He appeared behind thest remaining werewolf, the dark sword in his hand staking the beast''s heart from behind, piercing through the chest. "You..." The werewolf lowered its head, staring at the slowly retracting dark sword, before copsing lifelessly to the ground. "Bastard! I''ll make you all die!" Wuto''s enraged voice echoed throughout the Stone Gorge as he charged towards Jonah. Unable to catch the elusive Charlotte, he chose to kill Jonah, whose movements were the slowest. "Brother!" Celia eximed, stepping out from behind the stone pir, raising her silver spear, and throwing it toward Wuto. "It''s over!" Jonah looked at the approaching Wuto, turned around, and ran away. The visibly insurmountable gap prevented him from entertaining any thoughts of resistance. Charlotte squinted his eyes, and swung his long sword towards Wuto, who was charging towards Jonah from a distance. A crescent-shaped de aura was shed out, flying towards Wuto! Chapter 259：The worlds martial arts, only fast and unbreakable! (1) Chapter 259£ºThe world''s martial arts, only fast and unbreakable! (1) The Moony Sword Qi is like a rainbow, and wherever it passes, giant stones are all shattered. On the ground, a deep trench extends from the rushing Wuto. Wuto had to stop and smash his fists forward. A ck ripple spread from his fists, causing the space to ripple. Bang! The sword energy shattered, but it left a deep wound on Wuto''s fists. However, as soon as the wound appeared, it began to heal rapidly. The awakened bloodline not only brought strength and speed to Wuto, but also a terrifying recovery ability. As for the furry thrown by Celia, it was casually pped away and stuck on a cliff hundreds of meters away. "This level of sword energy is not enough!" Wuto grinned and looked towards Charlotte standing on a pir, but only saw a dissipating illusion. Wuto''s pupils contracted, he shouted angrily and ayer of dark aura vibrated around his body, while throwing a punch towards his back. Charlotte''s figure appeared behind him, and the sword stabbed directly towards his back, just like when he assassinated the werewolf earlier. But Wuto reacted much faster this time. While evading the vital point in his back, he directly punched towards Charlotte''s head. If this sword stabbed into him, he wouldn''t die, but if his punch hit Charlotte''s head, it would shatter like a watermelon, without a doubt. Wuto''s eyes showed a look of ruthlessness. This kind of fight-to-the-death style was the foundation for him to establish his reputation in the adventurer circle. Jonah and Celia both felt uneasy seeing this. Charlotte was in mid-air and had nowhere to escape. Even if this sword pierced through Wuto, it wouldn''t take his life, but he might lose his life under his fist. Bang! Wuto''s fist smashed into Charlotte''s head, and the illusion instantly disappeared. "It''s still an illusion!" Wuto was greatly shocked. A sword thrust from an oblique angle, pierced through his ck aura, and the tough skin made a harsh friction sound, but it still couldn''t stop the pitch-ck sword from entering his body. With a twist of the wrist, the sword stirred inside his body, and then pulled out. In pain, Wuto retaliated with a backhand strike, but it still missed, not even touching the corner of Charlotte''s clothes. Ayer of red covered Wuto''s eyes, and the intense pain from his damaged internal organs made him more and more agitated. He swung his fists, trying to knock Charlotte down. But Charlotte was too fast, his ghostly footwork danced around him, each appearance leaving a wound on his body, but Wuto couldn''t do anything to him. Even though Wuto had strong recovery ability, he couldn''t withstand Charlotte''s method of piercing his body with every sword. His body was like a bag full of holes, blood sttering, and his movements gradually became sluggish. Jonah had already retreated to Celia''s side, watching Wuto being toyed around by Charlotte, whispering, "Doctor is so powerful. He''s dealing with the awakened ck bear''s bloodline, but can''t even touch his clothes. He''s going to bleed to death." "What kind of strength does he have? A high-level knight? Or..." Celia also eximed. She thought it would be a difficult battle, but it turned out to bepletely one-sided. In just a few minutes, dozens of wounds had been added to Wuto''s body, his movements became slower, and his strength clearly decreased. The sttering blood stained the ground red. Wuto had strong defense, tough skin that ordinary weapons couldn''t hurt him at all. But Charlotte''s ck sword was too sharp. Every sword left a deep wound on him. "Let me go, and I''ll offer you all the treasures. I''ll give you the Seven Star Fruits!" Wuto was stabbed again in the ribs, covering his wound and staggering back two steps, calling out in fear. He felt despair today. Charlotte''s speed was too fast, his footwork was too strange. Despite having great strength, he couldn''t touch him at all. The wounds on his body continued to bleed, and what''s worse, his internal organs were pierced and crushed. If he couldn''t receive timely medical treatment, he would undoubtedly die. "Is it your lucky day to meet me?" Charlotte''s voice sounded. A sword pierced through Wuto''s kneecap. Wuto''s leg went weak and knelt down, pounding his fist forward, but still missed. Charlotte appeared behind Wuto, raised his long sword, and struck down. A huge ck bear head flew up and rolled more than ten meters away. The towering body of five meters fell to the ground with a loud crash, twitched a few times, and then fell still. With this, the Wuto Mercenary Group was wiped out in Giantstone Valley. Charlotte sheathed his sword and bent down to take off the hefty bag hanging from Wuto''s waist. When he opened it, there were seven or eight gold coins and a handful of silver coins, which he casually put into his spatial ring. He had killed all these people, so there was no need to share the spoils with Jonah and Celia. "This guy is the captain of a fourth-level mercenary group, and he only has 80-90 thousand copper coins on him. He doesn''t even have a spatial ring. He''s really poor," Charlottemented. "We''re wiped out!" Jonah and Celia''s expressions still held disbelief. From beginning to end, the bear beastman didn''t touch Charlotte at all. He was stabbed dozens of times like this and then beheaded! Charlotte''s realm wasn''t higher than Wuto''s, otherwise he wouldn''t have needed so many swords. But he, an advanced knight, easily overwhelmed the awakened bloodline beastman of the same level through his ghostly footwork, which made Jonah and Celia open their eyes. Charlotte was just too strong! Chapter 260: The worlds martial arts, only fast and unbreakable! (2) Chapter 260: The world''s martial arts, only fast and unbreakable! (2) And as they watched Charlotte collect the spoils from Wuto and the three wolfmen, they felt somewhat uneasy. He was so proficient, it didn''t seem like this was his first time doing this kind of thing. Charlotte picked up the money bags from the three wolfmen. They were even poorer, with a total of just over 30,000 copper coins. "This is for you." Charlotte threw one of the money bags with tens of thousands of copper coins to Jonah. "You... you should keep it. We didn''t do anything. It was you who saved our lives," Jonah replied, without even opening the money bag, and handed it back with both hands. "Yes, thank you for saving us," Celia added, her face filled with gratitude. If it weren''t for Charlotte''s intervention today, they would undoubtedly have died at the hands of the Wuto Mercenary Group, and Celia''s fate might have been even more tragic. "It''s nothing. We''re partners, and you were the first to think of protecting me. They''re all paupers, each with just a few thousand copper coins. Keep it, consider it today''s earnings," Charlotte said with a smile. Jonah saw that Charlotte had no intention of taking the money bags, so he didn''t continue to refuse and epted them, saying, "Thank you." "You''re injured. Let me take care of your wounds." Charlotte looked at Jonah, who had several scratches on his arms and chest from the earlier battle, and they were still bleeding. "You''re going through all this trouble." Jonah didn''t refuse. It wasn''t a good thing to be injured in the wilderness, and having a professional doctor to help treat the wounds was undoubtedly the best. Charlotte took out potions and stitches, and after cleaning and changing the dressing, he stitched up the wounds. In a moment, he had treated Jonah''s wounds. After putting away the stitches and potions, Charlotte shed at a nearby pir riddled with holes. The pir split in half from the middle and fell to both sides. Two white shooting star mice were startled and rushed out from the holes, spreading their wings and trying to fly away. Charlotte jumped over with a single step, and when hended back on the ground, he already had the two shooting star mice in his hands. With their white bodies and furry long tails, they looked somewhat like squirrels, but even cuter. "Are these little things what you''re looking for?" Charlotte looked at Jonah and asked. "Yes, it''s them." Jonah nodded dazedly. Man, if he had caught the shooting star mice like that, he wouldn''t have had to go through the trouble of blowing smoke to drive them away. "In that case, your mission isplete." Charlotte handed the two shooting star mice to Jonah. Jonah quickly took out a pouch used for holding small beasts and put them inside, shaking his head, and said, "You caught them, I''ll deliver them to the client and get themission before returning them to you." Charlotte shook his head slightly and said, "No need, consider these two meteor rodents as your spoils. I want the Seven-Star Fruit." Being able to make the Ut Mercenary Group stay here for several days, the Seven-Star Fruit must be a valuable treasure. Since there is only one fruit, he naturally doesn''t want to share it equally with Jonah and his sister. Consider these two meteor rodents aspensation for them. Jonah''s eyes widened, understanding immediately, and nodded, "Alright." epting these two meteor rodents signifies that he agrees to the distribution n. Although he doesn''t know what the Seven-Star Fruit is, he can deduce its high value from the attitude of Ut and the others. Charlotte had just saved them and now gave them something worth thirty thousand copper coins. Regardless of the actual value of the Seven-Star Fruit, it was more than they could hope for. "I''ll go check ahead." Charlotte turned and walked towards the direction where Ut and the others had appeared earlier. He intended to pick the so-called Seven-Star Fruit and considered this trip to the wilderness a sess. After circling in the Canyon of Stone Giants, Charlotte finally found a small tree with white spots in an inconspicuous crevice. On top of the tree, there was a fist-sized, vermilion fruit with seven golden stars on it, looking extremely precious. "This must be the Seven-Star Fruit." Charlotte''s eyes lit up. He reached out to pick the fruit but hesitated when he noticed that the bottom-most star was not fully formed. "Perhaps it hasn''t fully ripened yet? They were waiting here earlier, probably for it to grow all seven stars." Charlotte withdrew his hand, not rushing to pick it. "Brother, what is the Seven-Star Fruit?" Celica, who was watching Jonah digging a hole, asked curiously. "I don''t know either, but it must be something valuable since it made these people wait here for days." Jonah smiled, then reminded her, "This should rightfully go to Doctor Charlotte, let''s not ask for or take it." "Okay." Celica nodded, helping to bury the four bodies of the orc warriors in the hole. Then she curiously asked, "The doctor is so powerful, why doesn''t he show it in the Abyss? Everyone thinks he''s just a doctor deprived of magic sources." "Maybe he doesn''t want to attract too much attention, or maybe... he doesn''t want certain people to know about his strength." Jonah shook his head and advised, "Don''t mention what happened today to anyone when we get back. If Doctor Charlotte doesn''t intend to let others know about his power, we shouldn''t reveal it." "Oh." Celica nodded solemnly. Jonah dug four holes and buried the bodies. It wasn''t necessary to dispose of corpses in the wilderness. Overnight, wild beasts would devour thempletely, not even leaving a bone. However, Jonah decided to make it more decent since he had nothing else to do. After burying the bodies, they waited for another half an hour before Charlotte returned. "Let''s go, we can head back now." Charlotte smiled. He would only pick the Seven-Star Fruit when it was fully ripe. He would ask Harry about its price when they returned and find a way to sell it. "You buried the bodies?" Charlotte looked at the small mounds of soil in the corner and was somewhat surprised to see Jonah. "They were a bit unsightly left here, so I dug a hole and buried them." Jonah smiled innocently. "Good." Charlotte nodded. He didn''t have any sympathy or strong resentment towards the four orcs. "Doctor, on the way back, I know another route if we''re still interested. There might be some Golden Vines. Do you want to go that way?" Jonah asked, looking at Charlotte. "Is the route safe?" Charlotte inquired. Jonah nodded, "There may be a few level one or two magical beasts, but they don''t pose a significant threat. We used to take that route." Charlotte understood. They took the longer route earlier to amodate him. Now that he had revealed such formidable strength, he no longer needed extra care, and they could take the shorter route. "Okay, let''s take that route." Charlotte nodded. Golden Vines were essential to him. The clinic had run out, and if he could dig a few back, it wouldst him for some time. Jonah continued to lead the way, but this time, Celica didn''t intentionally walk at the rear. Instead, she walked beside Charlotte. Perhaps having witnessed Charlotte''s strength, the atmosphere on the return journey was much more rxed. Jonah chatted with Charlotte along the way, telling him many interesting anecdotes about their years in the wilderness. Of course, danger lurked everywhere in the wilderness. Encounters like the one they had today were not the first for the siblings, but their luck had always been good, and they had always managed to survive. The encounter with more beasts increased on the way back, and they even encountered a level two raging boar. However, Charlotte didn''t need to take action. With one headbutt from Jonah, the 1,000-pound ck boar was knocked to the ground. Then, Celica finished it off with a spear, and it breathed itsst. The siblings revealed their cruel side. The advantage of the half-beast''s strength was demonstrated in them. "Hehe, although I don''t have a magic core, the meat of the raging boar is excellent. Selling it to the butcher can fetch a good price." Jonah simply put the 1,000-pound boar to the side and happily acted like a fool. This boar marked the perfect end to their wilderness venture. Ordinarily, to ensure their safety, he might have just cut a piece of boar hoof to take, but with Charlotte apanying them, they no longer needed such precautions. They could take the shorter route. "Great, I think it''s a valuable herb. Let''s dig it up if we find it next time. I can buy it from you for 2,000 copper coins per vine." Charlotte epted it as a favor to them. "If we find it, we''ll dig it up for you without mentioning money." Jonah smiled. "No, this should be amissioned task. If you don''t ept payment, then I won''tmission you anymore." Charlotte spoke firmly. It didn''t make sense to upy their valuable space withoutpensation for the oversized vines. At 2,000 copper coins per Golden Vine, it fell well within his eptable range. It was less than ten copper coins per vial when divided out. Reluctantly, Jonah agreed to his proposal. Selling a Golden Vine at 2,000 copper coins meant that they now had a safety when venturing into the wilderness in the future. If they couldn''t hunt any prey, they could search for Golden Vines instead, ensuring they weren''t empty-handed for the day. With Celica''s ability, finding Golden Vines wouldn''t be difficult, especiallypared to catching meteor rodents. The rest of the journey went smoothly. Along the way, they even ate the packed lunch that Charlotte had brought. After walking for another hour or so, they safely exited the wilderness and arrived at the three-way intersection. "Doctor, there''s still some time before it gets dark. We should go to Calva''s Adventurer Guild to deliver the meteor rodents to the client and sell the pig. Are you heading straight back to the Abyss?" Jonah asked while looking at Charlotte. "Yes, we''ll part ways here." Charlotte nodded. He didn''t n on going to Calva at the moment. "If you ever want to go into the wilderness again, just let me know anytime." Jonah chuckled. "Although my strength isn''t anything great, I''m quite familiar with the outer paths." Charlotte smiled at his offer and nodded. "Sure, next time I have the opportunity, I''ll go into the mountains with you." "Farewell, Doctor." Celica and Charlotte waved their hands, and the three of them went their separate ways. It was still early afternoon, and there was some time before sunset. Charlotte nced in the direction of Calva and turned around to head back to the Abyss entrance. This trip to the wilderness had been fruitful. The battle with the ck bear spirit had also taught him a valuable lesson. In martial arts, speed is key. The Evil God was true to his word. Chapter 261：Amazing grilled lamb! (1) Chapter 261£ºAmazing grilledmb! (1) When Charlotte returned to the clinic, Kashaa told him that Vivian had gone to the alchemy workshop and hadn''te back yet. He had been worried about her safety on the way, but Kashaa said that Buddy came to find him at noon and took Vivian to the workshop, so he could finally put his mind at ease. However, this also made Charlotte consider an urgent matter. To facilitate Vivian''smute to and from work, as well as delivering goods to customers, he had to get a carriage. Leo gave him a hundred thousand in funds the day before, and the past two days'' earnings were close to a hundred thousand copper coins. Today, he obtained another hundred thousand from the Wutu Mercenary Corps on this trip. He had more than enough cash to buy a carriage. After changing into a new set of clothes, Charlotte went out again. He went straight to the livestock trading market and, after some selection, spent 150,000 copper coins to buy tworge ck horses from the Loren grasnds. They were strong and sturdy, with bright and energetic eyes. They were also in their prime, simr in size, and had a gentle temperament, making them perfect for pulling a carriage. With the horses acquired, he then spent 1,200 copper coins to buy a second-hand carriage. Customizing a regr carriage frame would cost thousands or even tens of thousands of copper coins. Charlotte didn''t want to wait for such a long construction period, so he bought a second-hand carriage that was solidly built and in nearly new condition. He harnessed the two horses to the carriage, and everything fit perfectly without any adjustments needed. "This carriage was previously owned by a noblewoman. It was used for shopping in Calva on regr days and has hardly any wear and tear," the owner said as he epted the money, wearing an expression that seemed as if Charlotte had made a huge profit. "So, this is what they call ady''s shopping carriage?" Charlotte climbed into the carriage and looked around. It had thick cushions all around, and front and back seats that could amodate six passengers at the same time. Half of the purpose of this carriage was to deliver goods. After returning, he nned to remove the rear seats and connect the trunk so that he could fit more goods. Charlotte drove the carriage in a circle, confirming that the two horses and the carriage frame were in good condition. He settled the payment, then drove the carriage straight to the alchemy workshop. The sky was already dark. Vivian was standing at the workshop door, looking worried. "Miss Eileen, why don''t Jacob and I apany you on the way back?" Klee said, looking at her. "Yes, it''s too dangerous for you to go back alone. The Abyss is particrly chaotic at night, and we are so remote here," Nora added. "That''s not good. If you wait for your return, it will be eventer and more unsafe," Vivian shook her head. Klee and Jacob were ordinary people, not as powerful as her as an intermediate mage. At that moment, the sound of hooves came from afar, and a horse-drawn carriage approached the workshop. "Who''sing?" Everyone was surprised. "Could it be the Fox Guarding to pick Miss Eileen up, like they did this morning?" Jacob guessed. The carriage finally arrived in front of the workshop, and everyone looked even more surprised when they saw who was driving. "Boss? Where did you get the carriage from?" Vivian was the first to speak. "Just bought it, ady''s shopping carriage in excellent condition," Charlotte smiled and said, "Not bad, right?" Vivian reached out to touch therge ck horse, her eyes gleaming. "It''s nice. So, from now on, we''ll have our carriage?!" "That''s right. From now on, you can ride the carriage to the alchemy workshop," Charlotte nodded with a smile. "Great! I was wondering what to do tomorrow," Vivian happily nodded and climbed into the carriage, her joy written all over her face. "Do any of you know how to drive a carriage?" Charlotte looked at the staff standing at the door and asked. Klee hesitated for a moment and raised his hand. "I do." Charlotte''s eyes lit up as he looked at Klee and said, "That''s great, Klee. Could you temporarily serve as a coachman? Your main job will be to pick up and drop off Vivian for work, as well as handle the few delivery tasks." "No problem." Klee nodded without hesitation. "Very good. I will pay you an additional 2,000 copper coins per month," Charlotte said. Hiring someone to make one delivery would cost 1,000 copper coins, and with two deliveries per month, he would earn that money back. Having someone pick up and drop off Vivian each day would save him a lot of time and ensure her safety. "Well, um..." Klee hesitated for a moment before saying, "Doctor, can I also pick up Ab from the workshop after dropping Miss Eileen off at the clinic?" "Sure, every morning you can use the carriage to take Ab to the cksmith shop. But in that case, taking care of these two horses'' feed will be your responsibility. I''ll provide the supplies," Charlotte said. "Okay, don''t worry. I''ve fed horses before and know how to take care of them," Klee smiled. Because it was too far away, he had to leave Ab at Guy''s ce for the past two days. With Charlotte''s permission, Ab could now stay with him again. "Then get in the carriage too, and let''s go back to Baka Street. It''s just right to pick up Ab on the way," Charlotte said. "Alright." Klee nodded. He took the reins and said, "You go inside. I''ll drive." Charlotte didn''t argue with him. Taking advantage of the remaining daylight, he let Klee familiarize himself with the carriage first. It would be safer when he came back with Ab. Chapter 262: Amazing grilled lamb! (2) Chapter 262: Amazing grilledmb! (2) "Boss, move the antivenom, cleansing potions, and golden stamina potions that we''ll be selling tomorrow from the warehouse. We made a lot of potions this afternoon, so I won''t need to brew any tonight," Vivian reminded, poking her head out of the carriage. "Alright." Charlotte nodded and jumped down from the carriage, heading towards the warehouse. With the help of Jacob and Klee, they quickly moved several crates of potions onto the carriage. In the corner of the warehouse, there were over twenty crates, neatly categorized. Each crate contained a hundred bottles of potions, and the production volume was truly astonishing. Moreover, Nora''s packaging was very professional, with each potion bottlebeled with its name and the Abyss Clinic''s logo. Charlotte hung a modified heamp on the front of the carriage, which could illuminate the road ahead just right. Then he climbed into the carriage. Klee turned the carriage around and drove towards the clinic. Honestly speaking, Klee''s driving skills far surpass Charlotte''s. As soon as he started driving, he handled the car smoothly and the riding experience was quitefortable. "Klee, you know everything," Vivian couldn''t help but praise. Klee smiled shyly, "When I was young, I liked to try out all sorts of things, so I learned a bit of everything." "You''re lucky. From now on, we have a skilled driver to pick us up every day," Charlotte said with a smile. "Hehe," Vivian''s eyes were full of smiles. "By the way, Buddy wille to see you this afternoon." "Did he say what it was about?" Charlotte asked. Vivian shook her head. "He didn''t tell me, but he said he''lle see you again tomorrow." "Okay," Charlotte nodded. He had nned to ask Buddy tomorrow if he could put the Harriman family crest on his carriage, which would greatly enhance the safety of Abyssal transportation. Before long, the carriage slowly stopped. "We''ve arrived at the clinic, Doctor," Klee''s voice came from outside. "How is the carriage?" Charlotte came out with two boxes of potions and casually asked. "The two horses are strong and have good temperaments. The carriage is sturdy, but the wheels have some small issues. I''ll repair them tomorrow morning. Apart from that, there''s no problem. It''s a well-handled carriage," Kleemented, giving a good evaluation. "When you repair the carriage tomorrow, if it''s convenient, remove the back seat in the carriage and connect the carriage with the trunk. This will make it easier to store the potionster on," Charlotte said. "No problem," Klee agreed without hesitation. "You can make any necessary modifications, and just let me know how much funds you need," Charlotte instructed. "Alright," Klee nodded. Charlotte instructed, "Then go pick up Abu. Be careful on the way, and if you encounter any trouble, just say that you''re from the Harriman family." Klee helped to move the potions out of the carriage and drove away. "Boss, was it fun going to the wilderness today? Exciting?" Vivian couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore and asked eagerly. "Yeah, not bad. We caught some wild animals, enough tost us a few days," Charlotte knocked on the door and said with a smile. When Vivian heard about food, her eyes immediately lit up. "That''s great! What did we catch?" "Two wild rabbits, two pheasants, and a goat," Charlotte replied. "Wow, can we roast the goat tonight? I want to eatmb," Vivian clung to Charlotte''s arm and acted spoiled, her eyes almost drawing two sheep. "Okay, then we''ll start with the goat tonight," Charlotte reluctantly agreed. "Hehe, boss, you''re the best." "Did anything happen at the clinic today?" Charlotte casually asked. "Nothing much, just a bit busy," Vivian shook her head. "Who?!" Kasha''s cautious voice came from inside the door. "Kasha, we''re back," Charlotte said. "It''s me, Vivian, that''s right, it''s me, meow meow," Vivian leaned in and whispered. The door opened immediately. Charlotte nced at Vivian. Thetter proudly said, "This is our exclusive spell to open the door with Kasha." "And what''s with the ''meow meow'' at the end?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow. Vivian said earnestly, "That''s the spell I have with Anna. If Kasha doesn''t hear it, Anna will open the door for me." "You''ve trained it?" Charlotte was half skeptical. "Of course! Anna and I have a great rtionship. Letting her help me open a door is a piece of cake," Vivian said confidently. Charlotte moved the potions into the clinic and then went upstairs. Roasting a goat was a big job and couldn''t be done in the kitchen. Fortunately, they had a yard where they could roast. The rabbits and pheasants were put in the freezer for eating in a few days, while the goat was taken out, skinned, and gutted before being marinated with spices. They set up a simple grilling rack in the first-floor yard, lit a fire, and made some charcoal. A charcoal fire would be better for grillingter. Vivian and Kasha brought small stools and sat around the fire, chatting as they roasted. Anna nestled in Vivian''s arms,fortably closing her eyes. After grilling for about half an hour, the golden goat meat began to emit a seductive aroma. The autumn goat had a good ratio of fat and lean meat and was at its most delicious stage. "It smells so good! Is it almost done?" Vivian couldn''t help but move her stool closer, drooling and impatiently asking. "Not yet, it''s not fully cooked on the inside," Charlotte flipped the goat meat and brushed it with oil, speaking casually. "Gurgle." A distinct sound of mouth-watering came. Charlotte''s gaze swept past Kasha and Vivian, confirming that it wasn''t Anna with drool at the corners of her mouth. Then he looked towards the half-closed window on the second floor of the neighboring bookstore, where a faint light was on. It seemed to sense Charlotte''s gaze, and a figure shed at the window, followed by the sound of something falling to the ground and a muffled cry of pain. "Don''t hide, do you want to join us? If so, jump down, and I''ll catch you," Charlotte looked up at the window and said with a smile. Kasha and Vivian followed Charlotte''s gaze to the window. "Are you calling the bald bookstore owner?" Vivian curiously asked. "No, it should be his daughter," Charlotte shook his head slightly. Vivian was surprised, "Daughter? Isn''t he a single dog?" Charlotte looked out the window and continued, "We''re neighbors, no need to be so shy. If you want toe, jump down, and I''ll catch you." The room remained silent. "Does the boss have a daughter? But I''ve been here for a month and have never seen her," Vivian still found it hard to believe. "Some people can stay upstairs their whole lives," Charlotte let it go when there was no response. He continued to grill the goat. He was quite curious about the bookstore owner''s daughter, as she had been tarnishing his reputation for some time. His book, "My Adventures on Amon Street," should being out soon, and he was curious to see how she would continue to tarnish his reputation this time. The early winter night was getting cold, grilling by the fire with the goat on the rack was quite afortable feeling. They set up a small stove on the side, and Charlotte cleaned the goat entrails, took two goat ribs, and set up a small pot to boil a pot of goat offal soup. The soup boiled in the pot, making a gurgling sound. The aroma of goat offal soup,bined with the aroma of grilled meat, was tantalizing. "Gurgle~~~" "Gurgle~~~" Vivian and Anna''s stomachs growled at the same time. The little one couldn''t sleep anymore and stared at the goat on the grill with a pair of big eyes, looking eager to try. If Vivian hadn''t held it, it probably would have pounced on it already. "Alright, let''s eat while grilling. Start with the thinner parts," Charlotte sprinkled some seasoning powder on the meat, maximizing the aroma of the grilled meat. He cut several ribs and each took a half-meter-long rib to bite into. "Mmmthis is so delicious!" Vivian grabbed a rib, took a big bite of meat, chewed with bulging cheeks, her mouth oily, and said with a satisfied face. Thebination of lean and fattymb ribs, slightly charred on the outside, but juicy and tender when bitten into, the sauce vor thoroughly infused into every bite, instantly bursting on the taste buds, plunging the taste buds into ecstasy. It was delicious! Far beyond her expectations and imagination. Kasha, thedy, took a bite of themb, and an amazed expression appeared on her face. It turned out that grilling could be so delicious! Chapter 263: The Necromancer is here! (1) Chapter 263: The Necromancer is here! (1) "Wow, it smells so good and looks delicious. His culinary skills have suddenly be so good, it''s nothing like him..." On the second-floor window, a girl peered through the window crack, watching the three people and a cat gathered around the bonfire in the yard, eating roastedmb. Tears uncontrobly ran down her cheeks. Watching them take mouthfuls of golden roastedmb, she couldn''t help but feel the urge to open the window, jump down, and join them in the feast. But her remaining sanity held her back. If she were to jump down, everything would be exposed. Clearly, Charlotte already knew of her existence and had identified her as the one who painted "The Years I Spent Frolicking on Aman Street." Yes, she was the one who drew that picture book. For the past three years, she had been observing this man living next door. She had lost count of how many times she had secretly watched him shower, knowing every line on his body. One couldn''t say she was too abnormal. Being locked indoors, she had limited contact with people every day. To improve her art skills, she could only focus on Charlotte alone. But what surprised her was that recently, Charlotte seemed like apletely different person. His personality had changed from a cold-hearted man to a gentle one, evident from the difference in his eyes. Over the past three years, he would bring women home for the night, but never let them stay for long. But now, his clinic housed two beautiful girls - a youthful, busty cat-eared girl, and a mermaid maid. They were like a dreamy duo. What surprised her even more was that there seemed to be no physical rtionship between the two beautiful girls and him. Initially, she suspected that Charlotte had been frolicking on Aman Street for three years, and couldn''t handle it with his weak physique. It wasn''t until the day she secretly watched him shower again that she was astonished to find that he had be stronger. When he was dressed, it wasn''t noticeable, but once he undressed, she discovered that he had developed six-pack abs and perfectly sculpted muscles, fulfilling her every ideal of a man. It was due to her excessive excitement that he discovered her, leading her to live in constant fear, afraid that he woulde looking for her. And now she had discovered his second advantage - his exquisite cooking skills. Look at how well he fed the two beautiful girls, satisfying them so much. If it weren''t for her circumstances, she couldn''t help but want to join them. With exceptional medical skills, mysterious potions, a perfect physique matched with a handsome face, and excellent culinary skills, who wouldn''t love such a man? He was simply the perfect host. Adding to that, the youthful, busty cat-eared girl and the mermaid maid living under the same roof, her mind had already conjured up a hundred scenarios. "Aren''t youing down to eat?" Charlotte suddenly looked up at her. "How...how did he know that I''m still here, secretly watching them?" Heidi was shocked, covering her mouth, afraid to make a sound. Most of the roasted goat on the grill had been eaten, with only one leg left. Charlotte took a knife, cut off thest leg of the goat, and tossed it towards the second-floor window of the bookstore. Before the leg reached the window, the gust of wind blew it open, and then the leg fell through the open window. "Oh my!" Heidi stared nkly at the opened window and was immediately hit by the flying leg, falling to the ground. When she hastily sat up, she found herself holding a roasted, golden leg in her hands. It was a bit hot, and her white dress was stained with an oil mark in the shape of a leg, but...it was a whole, delicious leg ofmb! Almost instinctively, she held the leg and took a big bite. The crispymb skin wrapped around the tender and juicy meat, thebination of vors danced on her taste buds, an experience that captured her soul. "So delicious!" Heidi''s eyes widened. She had imagined the taste of this roastedmb countless times, but only now did she realize that her imagination fell short. The crispy skin on the outside and tender meat inside, sprinkled with spices, gave themb a unique grilled aroma. The sauce infused into the thick leg meat, making even the inner meat vorful. Unconsciously, she continued to devour it, taking several bites in a row. It was so delicious that it made her want to cry. "Um...Boss, isn''t this a bit inappropriate? What if there''s no one in the room, and such a big leg ofmb falls to the ground and goes to waste? And if someone is in the room, what if this big leg ofmb knocks someone unconscious? That wouldn''t be good either," Vivian said with regret. "Didn''t you hear the sound of chewing? She''s enjoying it," Charlotte said calmly, serving a bowl ofmb soup with a sprinkle oftro and taking a sip. Holding the leg in her hands, Heidi, who was enjoying it, immediately paused when she heard his words. She looked at the leg in her hands and wondered if she was making such loud chewing sounds. But with the golden leg in her hands, she couldn''t pretend anymore. Chapter 264: The Necromancer is here! (2) Chapter 264: The Necromancer is here! (2) After hesitating for a moment, she crawled to her feet, leaned on the windowsill, pushed open the window, and stood at the window, feeling a little embarrassed. "Thank...thank you for the leg ofmb." In the yard, the three of them simultaneously looked up. In front of the open window stood a girl in a white dress, with delicate and pleasant features, cascading ck hair, and a gentle demeanor. She held arge leg ofmb in her hand, and her white dress was stained with oil marks. Her lips were glistening with oil, clearly indicating that she had just taken a few bites ofmb. "What a beautiful youngdy," Vivian eximed, her eyes shining with amazement. "There really is a youngdy," Kasha said in equal surprise. Charlotte was certain that she was the girl who had peeked at him showeringst time. "Is it delicious?" Charlotte asked with a smile. "It''s delicious, really delicious," Heidi nodded. This was the most delicious thing she had tasted sinceing to the Abyss. It was a thousand times better than the food her father made! "What''s your name?" Charlotte asked again. Heidi hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Heidi." "Heidi." Charlotte softly repeated her name, smiling at her. "I guess I don''t need to introduce myself, right? Miss Heidi probably knows me better than I do." Heidi''s face turned red, feeling as if he knew that she had peeked at Charlotte taking a bath, and now she just wanted to find a hole to hide in. "Heidi, I''m Eileen. Are you really the daughter of the bald uncle? I know him quite well, but he never mentioned having a daughter." Vivian interrupted. Heidi''s face grew even redder, her voice bing quieter. "Um... I''m a bit socially anxious and usually stay upstairs, so not many people know of my existence. Father doesn''t usually mention me to others either." "Hello, I''m Kasha." Kasha introduced herself as well. "Hello..." Heidi nodded slightly, almost burying her head in themb leg. "Socially anxious, your style of drawing is quite like a social terrorist." Charlotte smirked. "Thank you for themb leg, goodbye!" Heidi was startled and mmed the window shut, clearly not wanting to continue this conversation. "Oh my goodness! How did he know I''m an artist?!" Heidi pressed against the window, slowly sliding down to sit on the floor, her face filled with fear. In an instant, the artist known as Little Yellow Comic died! She couldn''t have imagined that something like this would happen to her! She lowered her head and took a bite of themb leg, using the delicious meat to fill the fear in her heart. Charlotte looked at the closed window and didn''t persist. In any case, it has been confirmed tonight that the bald boss indeed has a daughter named Heidi. A 50-kilogram goat had eaten its fill, and half of the pot of goat tripe soup ended up in Vivian''s stomach. It could be said that she single-handedly supported half of the heavens. "It feels so good, boss, you should go wandering in the wilderness more often, catch a few goats and roast them." Vivian, her belly full, looked at Charlotte earnestly with a suggestion. Charlotte looked at her speechlessly. "This morning you were worried about me noting back, and now you want to throw me into the fire after roasting a goat." Vivian replied matter-of-factly, "I think if you go into the wilderness, it''s the beasts that will suffer. Who can harm you?" "Well, that''s true." Charlotte smiled, got up and said, "Alright, you take care of the cleanup, I''m going to brew some potions." "Okay, go ahead. Anyway, I''ve finished my potion-making task for today and refuse to work overtime." Vivian wiped her oily hands and took out her magic wand, starting to perform a cleaning spell. The oversized potion cauldron in the alchemy workshop increased the efficiency of potion brewing tenfold. This was the charm of standardized workshops. Currently, intermediate hemostatic potions and cleansing potions couldn''t be brewed in therge cauldron. With the same materials and standardized brewing process, it was impossible to produce potions with better effects. Therefore, Charlotte had started considering improving the forms for hemostatic and cleansing potions, aiming to enhance the effectiveness of the potions through improved forms. After changing into his work uniform and going upstairs, Charlotte was about to enter the potion brewing room when there was a knock on the door. Kasha and Vivian had juste out after finishing cleaning the backyard. "Who is it? Coming to knock on the door sote at night?" Vivian was somewhat surprised and prepared to approach and ask. "Wait!" Charlotte stopped her and looked towards the direction of the door with a solemn expression. He sensed a sinister aura and could be sure it wasn''t Monty, who liked knocking on the doorte at night. Even though he was separated by a door, the aura made him feel ufortable. "Step back. If someone rushes in, use the charms for self-defense." Charlotte and Vivian reminded, while he slowly walked towards the door, holding a thunderbolt charm in his hand. By manipting his ring, he could summon the Judgement Sword instantly if needed. "The clinic is closed. Come back tomorrow morning." Charlotte said loudly. "Help... Help me..." A weak voice came from outside the door. It sounded like a young girl''s voice. Charlotte frowned. The weakness in the voice didn''t seem fake, but the closer the sound came to the door, the stronger the unease in his heart. Common sense told him not to open the door, as it might lead to trouble. "Go to another clinic. I''ve closed for the night." Charlotte replied coldly. "Please... please help me. My child is about to be born..." The weak voice pleaded from outside. The door thudded heavily as if someone was sitting against it and the heavy breathing could still be heard through the crack. Seems like a pregnant woman seeking help. Boss, why don''t we open the door quickly, or it''ll be toote for her and her child." Vivian stepped forward to open the door. "Wait." Charlotte grabbed her hand and looked at her seriously. "I feel something''s not right." "Not right? Isn''t saving someone the priority?" Vivian asked puzzledly in a hushed voice. "It''s the aura of an undead." Charlotte pulled Vivian behind him and he finally understood what made him uneasy. "Undead!" Vivian was shocked, hiding behind Charlotte. Her voice was trembling, "Is it... an evil undead mage?" "Possible, but it doesn''t seem very powerful." Charlotte nodded, but the undead mage knocking on the door didn''t give him a strong sense of oppression, nor did the four-level magic barrier around the clinic show any obvious fluctuations, indicating that the person outside should not be above the fourth level. "Should we open the door and take a look?" Vivian whispered, lowering her voice. Charlotte hesitated for a moment before saying, "Step back, I''ll open the door and take a look." His knowledge of undead mages was limited, never having encountered one before. He had only read some books when trying to help the treant Emos, who was cursed by an undead mage and trapped in the abyss, unable to be exposed to sunlight. Undead mages were generally considered part of the evil faction. In order to increase their power, they often absorbed undead resentment, thus frequently causing tragic incidents. Because of this, Carva had set up a reward list, offering a generous bounty for killing undead mages. Killing an undead mage on the list would earn a considerable reward, and even if the mage was not on the list, killing them would still earn a reward based on their strength. Undead mages were generally despised and targeted by everyone on the Isor continent. If the person outside was an evil undead mage, Charlotte didn''t mind trading her head in for a bounty. An undead mage below the fourth level wouldn''t be worth much. Listening to his instructions, Vivian retreated to the side, holding a magic charm in her hand, shielding Kasha behind her. The voice from outside gradually weakened, with no more cries for help. The person seemed to have fainted. Charlotte still held a thunderbolt charm in his hand, slowly unlocking the bolt and opening the door. The light from the clinic fell onto the entrance, revealing a figure cloaked in a ck triangr robe. She was petite, about the same height as Vivian. The figure exuded a lifeless aura. Charlotte''s pupils contracted. The weak pleas for help were a pretense, and fainting on the ground was also a pretense, just to trick him into opening the door. A pale little hand reached out from under the ck cloak, pulling down the oversized hood that covered her face, revealing a small face the size of a palm. She had short golden hair, two golden animal ears poking out from her hair, and golden eyes. Her features were beautiful, but her face was extremely pale, making her appear to be only about fourteen or fifteen years old, or even younger. A little lion, a true beastman girl. "You are a doctor, and I need your help." The girl looked at Charlotte and spoke. Her voice was hoarse, as if she hadn''t spoken in a long time, sounding somewhat awkward. This time, Charlotte was a little at a loss. In his imagination, wasn''t a necromancer supposed to be a withered old man or woman? Covered in tattered ck robes, leaning on a staff taller than a person. Howe it was a beastman girl? And she was a lioness beastman. In his impression, the lion beastman tribe on the Isor continent was not very numerous. The Wolf Warrior tribe that he had Vivian disguise as was one of them. As the overlords of the grasnds, lion beastmen would possess powerful strength once they reached adulthood. But those who chose to be undead mages were mostly of lowly tribes or races, individuals with little hope of advancing their own strength or whose lives wereing to an end, choosing to sell their souls to demons in order to gain the power of the undead. And this lioness beastman girl did not fit into this category. "Are you an undead mage?" Charlotte asked cautiously, still holding onto the charm in his hand, with the judgement sword also in a state ready to be drawn. Chapter 265：What it takes to become a true necromancer? (1) Chapter 265£ºWhat it takes to be a true necromancer? (1) A girl emits the aura of necromancy, there is no doubt about it. No matter how innocent she appears or how unreasonably she became a necromancer, it doesn''t conceal her danger. Vivian and Kasha looked nervously and curiously at the girl. It was their first time seeing a necromancer, and this girl in a cloak with animal ears seemed different from the terrifying necromancers they had imagined. She looked rather timid and fragile, the kind that would cry for a long time if punched. The girl untied her cloak, revealing her prominently swollen belly, her eyes slightly red, and she spoke softly, "I was raped by a necromancer and became pregnant with his child. I was cursed by him, which is why I look like this now. But I have never harmed anyone. The child is about to be born. Please help me." Her small stature made her protruding belly particrly striking. Her words silenced the clinic. A fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl, impregnated by a necromancer through rape, cursed and turned into a necromancer herself. Looking at her pitiful appearance, one couldn''t help but feel pity. "How pitiful, she looks even younger than me, how could this happen..." Vivian whispered, pity filling her eyes. Kasha also looked at the girl with sympathy. Compared to her own experience of spending a year in the sewers, it didn''t seem as miserable, at least no one was constantly trying to kill her. Charlotte frowned, the girl''s words to some extent exined why she carried the aura of a necromancer, which could be rted to the curse and the child in her womb. But if that were the case, shouldn''t her family have sent her for purification and treatment immediately instead of allowing her belly to grow continuously? "The Abyss has four clinics, and for giving birth, shouldn''t you find a midwife? Why did youe to me?" Charlotte asked as she looked at her. "I heard that you can perform surgeries. I hope you can help me have the child removed. I''m afraid midwives will be harmed, and other clinics definitely won''t amodate me." The girl''s face grew paler, sweat dripped from her forehead, her legs trembled, and she grabbed the doorframe to barely stand, pleading, "Please, help me. As long as you help me remove the child, I will leave immediately and will not harm any of you." Her visible pain and her determination to stand despite it touched Charlotte. The girl suddenly fell backward. Almost instinctively, Charlotte took a step forward and wrapped her arms around her waist, holding her tightly. She had already fallen into unconsciousness, her body trembling slightly, cold to the touch, bearing such arge belly, her weight probably not even seventy pounds, thin as a twig. "Boss, please save her, she looks so pitiful," Vivian finally dared to approach, looking at the girl in Charlotte''s arms, pleading. "Yes, she''s also a victim." Kasha chimed in. Charlotte looked at the girl in her arms, blood dripping from her lower body, a sign thatbor was imminent. He had never delivered a human, but he had delivered many kittens and foals. Leaving her outside at this time in such cold weather would result in her waking up as a lifeless body tomorrow. "Let''s go inside first." Charlotte carried her and quickly walked towards the operating room. The mother-to-be had already lost consciousness, her breath growing weaker. Emergency surgery was necessary at this time. Vivian closed the door, cleaned her clothes and hands with cleansing spells, and followed them into the operating room. Charlotteid the girl on the surgery table, with Vivian''s help, they removed her cloak, lifted her dress, and exposed her swollen belly. "What a tragedy..." Looking at the girl''s petite figure bearing such a big belly, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh. That necromancer deserved to die! "Boss, what should we do now?" Vivian looked at Charlotte, feeling a bit nervous. This was the first time she was faced with delivering a baby, and the clinic had never before received a pregnant woman in need of delivery. But she had heard of many cases where mothers died due to difficult childbirth, including her sister-inw who died fromplications with the baby. Giving birth was never an easy task for women. Doctors usually didn''t intervene in the process, ording to the textbooks, the sessful birth of a life was a choice of the gods, and doctors attempting to interfere would be seen as disrespectful to the gods. The girl was already unconscious, so waking her up for a natural birth was not feasible. "We need to perform a cesarean section to remove the child," Charlotte said, switching on the overhead light to illuminate the girl''s belly, and then proceeded to clean his hands and scalpel. Vivian eximed in shock, "Opening her abdomen! Removing the child? Are you sure this won''t cause the mother''s death?" This method of treatment was unheard of to her. Cutting open a pregnant woman''s abdomen to retrieve the child sounded horrifying, something only a terrifying necromancer would do. Charlotte remained calm and said, "It''s just a C-section. Don''t make such a fuss. Pay attention and learn, so that you can handle such cases in the future and spare them unnecessary trouble due to my gender." Chapter 265：What it takes to become a true necromancer? (2) Chapter 265£ºWhat it takes to be a true necromancer? (2) Charlotte has quite a bit of experience with cesarean sections, whether it''s working at a state-owned farm or part-time at a pet shop, he asionally encounters this type of operation. Look, lying on the operating table, isn''t it just a little kitten? With this thought, his inner nervousness immediately disappeared. Of course, what''s more important is that he has a mid-level healing mage as backup, even if he identally cuts a few wrong ces, a healing spell can easily fix it. He just needs to deliver the baby through the cesarean section and then sew up her belly. Of course, Charlotte still has no idea what''s inside her belly. The young girl is already unconscious; otherwise, he could have gleaned some information about that undead mage from her. What should they do if they deliver a cursed child, a natural-born undead mage? This has be a difficult question for Charlotte. "Whatever, let''s deliver the baby first and then decide. If it''s a monster, I''ll be doing a service to the world." Charlotte muttered to himself, using a cleansing solution to clean and disinfect the lower abdomen of the young girl, and then nced at Vivian. Vivian took a step back with a worried expression, her expression indescribable. "Give her a dose of anesthesia and keep an eye on her, be ready to cast healing magic at any time," Charlotte said. "Boss, is this your first time too?" Vivian asked as she fed the young girl the medicine, sensing Charlotte''s nervousness. And besides, it''s rare for a pregnant patient toe seeking help like this, right? "No, I''m experienced, just never done a humanoid cesarean section before." Charlotte waited for the anesthesia to take effect, picked up the surgical knife, and his gaze suddenly became sharp and calm. He made a transverse incision into the abdomen, about thirteen centimeters long,yer byyer. After opening the abdominal cavity, he cleaned his hands and began to explore, separating the adhesions between the dder and the anterior wall of the uterus. Then, after cutting through the uterine serousyer and muscryer, he could see a dark mass. Charlotte frowned, feeling that the thing looked somewhat familiar. Before he could reach out, a head poked out from the incision in the uterus! A small ck lion cub! This caught Charlottepletely off guard. He had performed many cesarean sections on cats, but he had never seen one that eagerly crawled out of the uterus right after it was cut open! And this little thing wasn''t a cat, it was a small lion. A ck small lion, unheard of! "It...it came out!" Vivian eximed in shock, stepping back a few steps, afraid. Charlotte also furrowed his brows. The tiny lion cub struggled to crawl out, emitting a chilling aura that didn''t seem friendly. He reached out and grabbed it, opening the incision in the uterus wider to pull it out. No umbilical cord! That was also strange. Charlotte couldn''t figure out how to handle this little ck lion for a moment, so he ced it on a nearby tray. After suctioning out the amniotic fluid and confirming there were no abnormalities in the uterine lining, he sutured the incision and instructed Vivian to heal the wound with a spell. Then, he closed the abdomenyer byyer, cut off the sutures, and the cesarean section wasplete. "Roar!" At that moment, the little ck lion ced on the tray suddenly let out a furious roar towards Charlotte. Charlotte was still holding the surgical knife, and this little creature didn''t pose any threat to him. Then, the body of the small ck lion suddenly began to grow and expand, from the size of two fists to the size of a cat, and then to over two meters tall. The tray it was ced on crushed under its weight, and itnded on the ground, transforming into a majestic ck lion. "So terrifying!" Vivian retreated behind Charlotte, looking at the ck lion in fear. What kind of monster did they give birth to that suddenly grew into a giant lion?! "Roar!" The ck lion roared again, causing the bottles on the nearby shelf to tter and shake, radiating an air of majesty. "Third level." Charlotte immediately judged the strength of the lion, which was still within a controble range. Suddenly, the young girl lying on the operating table opened her eyes, pped the surgical table, andunched herself into the air. She kicked the mechanical arm holding the surgical light, twisted her body, and flew toward the ck lion. In mid-air, she cut her right index finger and drew aplex rune, then tapped it on the ck lion''s forehead. Golden light shed and entered the lion''s brow. The lion suddenly went mad, shaking its head violently, knocking against the walls twice, and then suddenly quieted down, looking at the young girl. It took a couple of steps forward, bowed its head affectionately, and nuzzled her feet. The blood curse rune established some kind of connection between them. Moreover, the young girl''s power visibly increased, jumping from just reaching the third level to nearly reaching the fourth level. She was just a step away from a breakthrough. The girl reached out and touched the lion''s head, then turned around to look at Charlotte and the others, a triumphant smile on her face. "Thank you, you saved my life, and I won''t make things difficult for you." Charlotte looked at her and asked, "So, the usation of the undead mage raping you was false, but the curse was real, right?" "No, only half of it was false. That old man didn''t rape me, but he did curse me," the girl shook her head, pointing to the lion by her side. "The curse came from it." "This is an undead lion?" Charlotte asked, looking at the majestic ck lion. The girl pondered for a moment. "To be precise, it should be something between undead and a living creature. Because I conceived it, it took on my form, but ites from the curse of the undead mage, so it naturally carries the aura of the undead." Charlotte felt a headacheing on. The lioness in front of him gave birth to a curse. And he was the one who delivered it. No matter how it was exined, this sounded quite strange. But since the ck lion was removed, the girl''s undead aura had greatly diminished and was almost imperceptible, indirectly confirming the im that she was cursed by the undead mage. "So, what are your ns now? Are you going to venture out with this ck lion and be a real undead mage?" Charlotte asked again. "Maybe, isn''t thisbination quite cool?" The girl smiled slightly, the corners of her mouth curling with a touch of mischief. In the next moment, her smile froze. A ck sword was ced against her neck. The sharpness of the sword made her not doubt that if she made any sudden movements, the cold sword would slice through her delicate neck and sever her head. Charlotte stood in front of her. She couldn''t even see how he got here; in an instant, he had crossed a distance of over three meters. "I need an urate answer to decide whether to cut off your heads for a hefty reward," Charlotte said calmly. Chapter 266：The new power of the pharmaceutical workshop! (1) Chapter 266£ºThe new power of the pharmaceutical workshop! (1) The girl stood frozen in ce, the smile on her face slowly fading into terror. The sword on her neck was as cold as her current mood. The ck-d soldiers beside her were also suppressed by the doctor''s overwhelming aura, daring not to move. This doctor is really strong, huh? The sudden turn of events also surprised Vivian and Kasha. When the ck lion cub grew into a powerful soldier and formed a contract with the girl, they were still slightly afraid. But in the next moment, the situation reversed. Charlotte suddenly drew his sword and defeated the enemy with one move. "Please state your choice," Charlotte looked at the young orc girl and spoke again. "I... I want to go home," the girl said weakly. "Go home?" Charlotte narrowed his eyes. "What is your name and where do youe from?" "I''m Marsha, from the Lion Tribe. My father was the former tribe chief, Shumah," the girl answered obediently. "The former chief?" Marsha''s gaze dimmed as she said, "A year ago, my uncle, Scar, conspired with a necromancer and killed my father. That was also when I was cursed. But with the help of my fellow tribesmen, I managed to escape from the tribe." Charlotte looked into her eyes, trying to see if she was lying. But ording to her story, everything seemed to fit perfectly. The Lion Tribe was quite renowned, so it wouldn''t be difficult to verify this information. "Do you want revenge?" Charlotte asked. "Yes!" Marsha''s eyes lit up as she looked at Charlotte''s nod of affirmation. "I want to kill Scar, avenge my parents, and seek justice for those of our tribe who were harmed by him." "So, you''re willing to be a necromancer." Marsha didn''t flinch, looking at Charlotte. "That''s my choice. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. I im the souls of beasts, not the souls of other intelligent beings, like other necromancers." "Beasts'' souls?" Charlotte was somewhat surprised. "Yes, I have mastered the method of refining the souls of beasts. I can be stronger by refining beast spirits," Marsha nodded slightly. "Every Red Moon Night, I collect the souls of beasts to nurture this ck lion cub." "How can you prove it?" Marsha gently tapped the lion cub''s head with her hand, and spiritual apparitions suddenly appeared from its body. There were cheetahs, elks, and eagles, various types of beast spirits but without the presence of any intelligent race''s spirits. Charlotte lowered the sword of judgment in his hand and took a step back, nodding slightly. "The delivery fee for this birth is 1200 copper coins. If you settle the bill, you can leave." Marsha was momentarily stunned by Charlotte''s sudden change, but her face soon revealed a look of difficulty. She lowered her head and grasped her clothes in distress. "Do... do you happen to not have any money?" Charlotte had seen many patients pretending to be hesitant after the fact, and he immediately saw through her true nature. Marsha looked embarrassed and said, "After escaping from the tribe, I''ve been wandering outside for over a year. I hardly enter towns except for Abyss and rarely interact with people, so..." "Do you have anything valuable on you that can be used to settle the bill?" Charlotte asked. "Something valuable..." Marsha looked down and checked. The cloak she was wearing was stolen and didn''t have anything valuable on it. But seeing Charlotte''s attitude, she realized that if she didn''t settle the bill today, she probably wouldn''t be able to leave this clinic. She couldn''t understand why there would be a knight who was also a doctor in this world. "I... I..." Marsha grasped her clothes, her face turning red, and said in a low voice, "Can I pay with... my body?" "Huh?" Charlotte was shocked. Vivian was also stunned by Marsha''s words. Kasha, on the other hand, remained moreposed. After all, she had said something simr before. The poor girl''s only valuable possession was her virginity. Of course, not just anyone was worthy of it. Normally, only those who were handsome enough would have the opportunity for such a transaction. Otherwise, they would have to wait for their next life to repay with servitude. "No, the clinic does not ept that kind of payment," Charlotte firmly refused. Chapter 267:The new power of the pharmaceutical workshop! (2) Chapter 267:The new power of the pharmaceutical workshop! (2) Marsha was too young, and he wasn''t that kind of beast. Moreover, she had juste down from the operating table as a new mother! How could he do something like this? He should also consider Vivian and Kasha''s feelings, right?" "Well... What should I do then? No one will give me a job to earn money, will they?" Marsha looked puzzled and devastated. She had mustered all her courage, only to be rejected. "Find a job," Charlotte assessed her, "You''re a lion, right? Strength-based, I assume?" "Yes, I can carry a hundred of you," Marsha nodded. "Can your ck lion be put away?" Charlotte looked at the tall ck male lion beside her and asked. "It can shrink," Marsha patted the lion''s head. Immediately, it shrank and turned into a small ck cat, curling up innocently at her feet, devoid of any eerie aura it had previously possessed. Satisfied, Charlotte nodded and said to Marsha, "Here''s the deal. Since you don''t have any money, work for me for a month to repay the debt. Is that okay?" Confused, Marsha questioned, "In the medical clinic? But I don''t know anything about medicine." "No, in the alchemy workshop. I happen to need aborer, and you seem suitable," Charlotte replied. "Aborer? But I''m a lion! The king of the prairie!" Marsha protested, full of defiance. "Then repay the debt," Charlotte calmly replied. Deted, Marsha weakly agreed, "Fine, let''s make a deal. Just one month, and then you let me go." "No problem. To prevent you from escaping early, let''s sign thisbor contract," Charlotte produced a contract, wrote down the agreement, and handed it to Marsha. "Do we need a contract for this?!" Marsha sighed helplessly. Escaping early had indeed been part of her n, but this contract sealed that option. After signing the contract, Charlotte''s demeanor softened. With the removal of the ck lion, Marsha no longer exuded the aura of an undead mage, which was the reason she was allowed to work. However, Marsha felt somewhat discontented. She had grown ustomed to the freedom outside, and being confined by a piece of paper here was unbearable. "Wee to the alchemy workshop. I''m Vivian, also the secretary of the workshop," Vivian greeted Marsha warmly. "Hello," Marsha nodded slightly and then looked at the animal ears on Vivian''s head, asking curiously, "You''re not an orc, so why do you have animal ears?" "Because of some special reasons, I need to conceal my identity," Vivan exined with a smile but didn''t borate further. "Hello, I''m Kasha," Kasha approached and greeted Marsha in a friendly manner. "Mermaid? So mermaids exist in this world," Marsha expressed surprise. "Gurgle~" Suddenly, Marsha''s stomach growled. "Hungry?" Charlotte asked, looking at her. "Yes," Marsha nodded. Since she had been restricted in her movements for the past few days, she hadn''t eaten anything. Finally, after getting rid of the ck lion, the feeling of hunger hit her. "Kasha, go make a bowl of noodles for her. Also, fry two eggs," Charlotte instructed, adding, "Alright, boss," Kasha nodded and went upstairs. "Boss, where will Marsha stay tonight? Will she stay at the clinic from now on?" Vivian asked. Charlotte pondered for a moment and then nodded, "Yes, let her stay with you tonight, and we''ll arrange a new room for her tomorrow." He wasn''t quitefortable with Marsha staying near the workshop; her trustworthiness was still to be determined. "Marsha, let me take you for a bath now. You can have your meal after that," Vivian held Marsha''s hand and prepared to lead her upstairs. "Meow~" Just then, Anna, with a majestic stride, walked in from outside the operating room. She nced at Marsha, then casually walked up to the ck male lion. After a quick inspection, she raised her paw and gave it a big p. The previously imposing ck lion was instantly pped to the ground, trembling and losing all its former confidence. "What... What is this?!" Marsha''s voice trembled. In this white cat, she seemed to sense a suppressioning from its bloodline. "What''s going on?" Now Charlotte and Vivian were also confused. Wasn''t this just ame-legged little kitty? How could it suddenly appear and overpower these two lions? "Meow!" Anna seemed to find it boring. She raised her tail, turned around, and left the operating room, looking like a victorious general. The ck lion dared to get up from the ground only when Anna left, immediately grabbing onto Marsha''s leg and refusing to let go. It was clear that it had been frightened. "This is Anna, the cat that the boss keeps," Vivian exined, smiling. "He keeps this cat?" Marsha looked at Charlotte, her gaze bing more wary. It seemed she had underestimated him. This cat he kept, was it just a cat or some ancient divine beast? Vivian led Marsha upstairs to take a bath. Charlotte left the operating room and gave Anna a dry fish before reflecting on what breed of cat she could be. How could it bring such strong pressure upon the third-level ck lion? "Meow~" Anna meowed, chewing on the dry fish, looking quite pleased. Turning around, Charlotte entered the alchemy room and began to make intermediate hemostatic and cleansing potions. Tonight, they hired aborer, which also solved the problem of the workshop''s understaffing. However, Marsha would only be staying in the alchemy workshop for a month. Charlotte still needed to find a local employee to reduce staff turnover. Charlotte finished making the potions and saw a figure swathed in a ck cloak crouched in the corner of the stairs. Startled, he was momentarily at a loss for words. "It''s me..." Marsha pulled down her hood. Charlotte couldn''t help but be speechless. He thought to himself, "Can''t she change into different clothes? Who wears a cloak indoors?" "Well, I don''t have other clothes to change into," shrugged Marsha. For a moment, Charlotte couldn''t find the right words to respond. She seemed pitiable in a way, but also not. "Okay, fine. Tomorrow, I''ll buy you a new set of clothes," Charlotte finally said. "Oh," Marsha replied, without showing any hint of excitement. "Is there anything else?" Charlotte asked when he saw that she had no intention of going upstairs. "I can''t sleep. I want to go out for a walk," Marsha looked at him and asked, "Is that against the rules?" Charlotte shook his head, "It''s not against the rules, but it''ste at night, and Abyss is not a kind ce. Besides, guards have been patrolling recently. If you wander around dressed like that, you might not make it back." "I''ve been wandering in the wilderness for a year. Is Abyss more dangerous than that?" Marsha countered. "Mmm?" Charlotte''s interest was suddenly piqued. Chapter 268：Is this not good? Chapter 268£ºIs this not good? The study of the abnormal behavior of Warcraft on the night of the red moon is currently a very important research direction for Charlotte. Considering that the Warcraft tide is too fierce, he currently only ns to take the opportunity of the red moon to capture one or two weak Warcraft for observation and dissection. However, the seemingly harmless girl in front of him is a hunter who roams the wilderness on the night of the red moon, collecting the undead of Warcraft. "What is special about your curse?" Charlotte asked. "Maybe my eyes will turn red too." Marsha looked up at Charlotte, and her golden eyes gradually turned red, emitting a strange light. Charlotte suppressed the impulse to draw his sword. Indeed, the eyes of the Warcraft on the night of the red moon were like this, but Marsha was not losing control. "The first time on the night of the red moon, I almost lost control too, butter I identally found a way to control it, so I became the only clear-minded person among the Warcraft," Marsha said. "What way of control?" Charlotte asked. "The first time I went crazy, I fell into a valley. The valley was full of a kind of thorny grass, and I was pricked all over. I identally ate a few leaves, which caused me unbearable pain, but the madness gradually subsided." Marsha still had a lingering fear on her face. "Later, I picked some leaves and carried them with me. I would swallow two leaves on the night of the red moon, and it could suppress the blood''s frenzy. After eating a few times, I could control it and no longer needed to eat them." Charlotte looked at Marsha, his eyes full of excitement. If what she said was true, it would be a huge breakthrough in understanding the madness of Warcraft on the night of the red moon! Although he hadn''t started studying how the red moon affected Warcraft yet, he might identally discover a way to suppress the frenzy of Warcraft from Marsha. Marsha felt that Charlotte''s gaze was a bit too intense, and she couldn''t help but think of some rumors about him being a pervert. She reminded him, "Boss, we are just an employer-employee rtionship now, so let''s not get too close." Charlotte grabbed Marsha''s hand. "It''s too dangerous outside. You shouldn''t go out. If you can''t sleep,e to my room and y. I also can''t sleep." "Well...isn''t that inappropriate?" Marsha resisted, wondering if Charlotte was exposing his true self after Vivian and Kasha fell asleep. Charlotte realized that he might have scared the little girl and quickly let go of her hand, exining, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just interested in the thorny grass you mentioned. I want to discuss it with you in detail. My study is in the room, where there are many books. Maybe we can find out what kind of grass it is." Marsha looked at him and whispered, "Do you also go wild on the night of the red moon?" "No, I''m just researching this area. Why did the Warcraft go crazy on the night of the red moon andunch attacks on the city," Charlotte shook his head. Marsha immediately looked up to him with respect, then asked in confusion, "But aren''t you a doctor?" "Well, I have another hidden upation," Charlotte said seriously. "What upation?" Marsha looked curious. "Moon Researcher." "What is that?" "An amateur scientist." "What is that?" "Anyway, it''s someone who does big things. Your experience may be a key discovery for the study of the red moon, so please cooperate with my work," Charlotte looked at her and said earnestly. "Okay..." Marsha finally understood that she probably couldn''t leave tonight. Charlotte took Marsha upstairs into his room and casually locked the door. "Oh, this..." Marsha felt a little uneasy. "Come over here." Charlotte pulled Marsha to sit at the desk and took out the encyclopedia of medicinal materials he got from the system from the bookshelf, asking Marsha to describe the thorny grass in detail, trying to find the answer in the book. "I don''t want to y anymore. I want to sleep." Marsha tried to keep her eyes open, but she couldn''t hold on and fell asleep in the middle of the night. It''s not that she was not professional at staying upte, but wandering in the wilderness and sitting in front of a desk with a pile of books werepletely different experiences. Thetter was just too hypnotic. "If you enter the wilderness, can you find that grass?" Charlotte asked. Marsha nodded, "I can find it, but the valley where it grows is more than 200 kilometers away from the abyss, not counting the outer area. I haven''t seen the same grass anywhere else, only there." "Tomorrow morning, the two of us will venture into the wilderness and dig up some grass. I n to nt it. In addition, I need your help to capture somemon but easily corrupted Warcraft on the night of the red moon," Charlotte said. "Okay," Marsha yawned and moved towards the bed, still half-asleep, looking at him, "Where do I sleep tonight? It''s probably not good to disturb Vivian at this hour, right?" "Then just sleep here. I still haven''t..." Charlotte hadn''t finished his sentence when Marsha had already taken off her cloak, kicked off her shoes, andy down on the bed, falling asleep within seconds. Charlotte: "..." Charlotte walked to the bed, and pulled the nket over her, observing the small face of the girl, smaller than his palm, with delicate and cute features. Unfortunately, she snored in her sleep, ruining some of the beauty. With the slight snoring of the girl, Charlotte returned to the desk and started writing his research n. Marsha''s appearance brought him some new ideas. First, whether the thorny grass can effectively interrupt the frenzy state of Warcraft is worth further research. Second, having a helper who can freely traverse the wilderness at night can help him with tasks that would otherwise require him to enter the wilderness himself. For example, on the night of the red moon, he needs to capture several Warcraft for research, and this task can be delegated to her. Looking at the quiet group chat on the ck stone, rarely do the members of the Red Moon organization chat casually. Thinking about the true identity of the recluse, Charlotte can understand that it would be strange for such a big shot to chat casually. But there are two unread messages from the witches. [Witch: How is my fellow n member who was affected by the Curse Mist?] [Witch: I have made some discoveries about the Curse Mist, perhaps it can be a reference for you.] Charlotte thought for a moment and replied: [Miracle: I have found a potion that allows her to continue living onnd. It uses the blood of Warcraft on the night of the red moon as one of the potion materials. However, we still haven''t solved the problem of her being allergic to seawater. Tell me about your discoveries.] [Witch: Impressive! You truly deserve the title of the potion master. To have developed a corresponding potion so quickly! My nsman is lucky to have met you.] Under the deep sea, at the edge of a ck mist, the witch''s finger quickly tapped on the ck stone, her face unable to hide her surprise. Since receiving the distress message from Miracle, she started researching the Curse Mist. The more she researched, the more headaches she got, and she couldn''t even understand how a sea tribe member could survive in the Curse Mist. Unexpectedly, a miracle happened. He developed a potion that allowed her to continue living onnd. [Witch: Through my research, the Curse Mist should be rted to the undead sea creatures that die on the night of the red moon. When arge number of recently dead sea creatures gather together, the Curse Mist is formed. Furthermore, the Curse Mist would devour and merge, bing even more massive.] Charlotte looked at the message and subconsciously nced at Marsha sleeping on the bed. The Curse Moon was rted to the undead, and Marsha had immunity to the red moon due to the curse and thorny grass. Could there be some connection between the two? [Miracle: So, to lift the curse from her, we have to start from the red moon?] [Witch: That''s right, the red moon is the root of everything, and the undead curse is one direction. You can consider it as a reference. I will continue researching the Curse Mist in the next period and notify you if I make any discoveries.] [Miracle: Okay, if I have discoveries, I will inform you immediately.] Putting away the ck stone, Charlotte fell into deep thought. The next red moon was in three days, and he needed to prepare the potion for Kasha ording to Leo''s form. That potion could only alleviate her pain while living onnd, but it couldn''t cure herpletely. If he added the thorny grass that allowed Marsha to be free from the influence of the red moon to the potion, would it have other effects? It was worth a try when Marsha brought back the grass. Opening the encyclopedia of medicinal materials on the table, he made some improved forms for several potions, but whether he could create a potion with better effects remained to be seen. Unconsciously, a hint of dawn appeared outside the window. Charlotte went into the bathroom, freshened up, changed his clothes, and went out. Marsha was still sleeping soundly in bed. It would be more appropriate to wake her up when it was time for lunch, considering her night owl habits. "Boss, Marsha is missing." Vivian walked into the kitchen. "She slept in my roomst night." Charlotte picked up the noodles from the pot and put a golden fried egg in each bowl, calmly saying. Vivian looked at him with shock, "What?! You sneaked her into your room while we were asleep and then..." Kasha also looked at Charlotte with surprise, feeling a sense of sadness for no reason. After all, she was there first. "Stop your strange imagination. We just had a very serious exchange and learning sessionst night because it was toote, so she slept in my room." Charlotte handed the bowl of noodles to Vivian, "And I haven''t slept all night." "Are you sure?" Vivian looked disbelieving. Chapter 269：This is not a matter of money Chapter 269£ºThis is not a matter of money Not yet open for business, but there were already two long queues outside the clinic. One queue was for purchasing potions, mainly for adventurers preparing to venture into the wilderness early in the morning. The other queue was for seeking medical treatment, for all patients. As the Abyss Clinic''s reputation gradually spread, the number of patients seeking medical treatment increased day by day. They were busy from the moment they opened until noon when they finally sent out thest patient. "You all look busy." Marsha came down from the stairs, with the ck cat perched obediently on her shoulder, scanning the surroundings vigntly. When she saw Anna hunched over the counter, she instinctively lowered her head. "Are you hungry? This is the daily routine of the clinic. After lunch, I''ll take you to the potion workshop." Charlotte cleaned her hands and turned to go upstairs. "It''s okay, I usually wake up at this time anyway." Marsha shook her head and asked again, "Do you... eat those long-strip things every day? No meat?" Charlotte''s mind took a moment to process before realizing that Marsha was talking about noodles. Sheughed and said, "Not for every meal. I had wild rabbit for lunch today." "Wild rabbit? How many do you need to eat alone?" Marsha asked curiously. "How many?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow. She felt something amiss with her question and answered truthfully, "I originally nned to cook only one." Marsha looked surprised. "Just one? That''s not enough to pick my teeth." "Well..." Charlotte began to consider whether she should remove the employee benefit of providing meals. "Here''s the deal, I will catch some wild animals in the evening to feed the four of us. You just need to take care of cooking." Marsha suggested after a moment of thought. "Sure, no problem." Charlotte agreed without hesitation. Eating three meals a day requires quite a lot of food. If she didn''t go hunting in the wilderness herself, the cost of buying meat would be high. Marsha had the bloodline of a lion king, hunting for her was effortless, and supplying them with meat was not a difficult task. At noon, Charlotte cooked two rabbits and a wild chicken. She cooked twice as much rice as usual. Upon Vivian''s strong rmendation, Marsha epted the idea of eating rice with meat. After pouring a spoonful of thick chicken soup on top, shepletely fell in love. Even so, arge bowl of rice and threerge bowls of meat were all finished. Marsha demonstrated her extraordinary appetite, even Vivian couldn''tpete. Shortly after, Klee drove the carriage to the entrance of the clinic to pick up Vivian for work. Charlotte introduced the new employee, Marsha, to Klee, and as they were about to board the carriage, a voice called out from behind. "Doctor Charlotte!" "Buddy." Charlotte looked at the person. "I came to see you yesterday, but you were not avable." Buddy quickly approached. "Oh, Eileen told me about it. What can I do for you?" Charlotte nodded slightly. "My youngdy wants to talk to you. Would you have time to visit Harriman Manor?" Buddy nced at the carriage. "I''m going to the potion workshop first, and then I''ll head to Hariman Manor to meet with Miss Diana. Is that okay?" Charlotte said. "Alright, I''ll go report to the youngdy first." Buddy nodded and left. "Let''s go, Klee. Let''s go to the potion workshop first." Charlotte boarded the carriage and informed Klee. "Alright." Klee agreed, and the carriage started moving. They arrived at the workshop smoothly, the carriage stable. Charlotte, Marsha, and Vivian got off the carriage. To make Marsha look more normal, Charlotte insisted on taking away her dark cloak with sinister patterns and recing it with Vivian''s gray dress. With a height of about 1.5 meters, coupled with a harmless face and a pair of white animal ears, she looked like a cute little beast girl. Jacob was sorting the coal in front of the stove. Apart from the small mountain of coal, the stovetop and its surroundings were clean and tidy. Little Carl stood in front of a stool with a wooden board on top. Carl held a piece of coal in his hand and was writing something on the board. Nora stood beside Carl, watching him with love in her eyes. When Charlotte and the others entered the workshop, they attracted the attention of the three. The most noticed was the new face, Marsha. "Let me introduce to you, this is Marsha, our new employee at the workshop," Charlotte introduced. "This girl looks strange, what can she do?" Jacob, holding a shovel, looked at Marsha with a hint of curiosity. Marsha looked left and right, walked directly to the stove, lifted it with one hand, and effortlessly turned the massive ck pot on her fingertips. "Old man, what do you think I can do?" Marsha looked at Jacob and provocatively asked. "I... I... Wow! Impressive! I underestimated you!" Jacob pped his hands with a slightly embarrassed expression. He couldn''t figure out how this little girl could lift such a heavy pot with just one finger. Nora and Klee also had shocked expressions. They were equally amazed by Marsha and her terrifying power, which waspletely different from her appearance. "You''re amazing, miss." Carl pped his hands and his face was full of admiration. "Be careful when you put it back. I paid a high price for that pot." Charlotte said to Marsha. After Marsha put the pot back in ce, she continued, "From now on, she will be responsible for various transport tasks in the workshop, including loading and unloading materials next to therge iron pot, which will be handed over to Eileen for potion brewing. She will also transport the packaged potions into the warehouse and arrange them ording to their types. If there are materials to be stored, she will also help with unloading and transport to the warehouse. And during shipment, she will transport the potions from the warehouse to the carriage." "It sounds boring." Marsha furrowed her brow. "That''s how work is, repetitive and boring," Charlotte said calmly. Marsha nodded, "Okay, but we agreed that I would only work for you for one month." "No problem." Charlotte nodded. Vivian arrived, everyone returned to their positions, Jacob lit the stove, and the workshop started operating. As the factory director, Charlotte did not participate in the production work. After the carriage was untied, he went straight to Hariman Manor. Buddy was waiting at the gate of the manor. When he saw Charlotte driving the carriage, he quickly asked someone to park the carriage and led him into the manor, straight to Diana''s vi. "Doctor, please wait a moment. Miss Diana is having a meeting in the council chamber. She wille over once it''s finished." Buddy led Charlotte to sit in the living room and then left. Charlotte leanedfortably on the soft sofa, feeling at home. "Doctor, it''s been a while since youst came." Agatha came over with tea and pastries, throwing a flirtatious nce at him. "I''ve been busytely." Charlotte smiled as he exined. "It must have exhausted you. Let me give you a massage. Agatha''s technique is excellent." Agatha''s voice was soft and alluring as she approached him, her soft hands climbing onto his neck and back of his head, gently massaging. Charlotte didn''t refuse, instead, he closed his eyes. Agatha''s massage technique was indeed good, and since he had nothing else to do at the moment, he might as well enjoy it. "Feels good, right?" In a daze, Charlotte heard a seductive voice whispering in his ear. "Mmm, feels good." Charlotte instinctively nodded, only to open his eyes and meet a pair of bewitching eyes and a seductive face. "Is the meeting over?" Charlotte asked calmly. Diana sat on the opposite sofa, her mouth curved with a teasing smile. "It''s not easy to see you these days." "I''ve been busy with some small matters, not like Elder Diana, busy with matters concerning the survival of the Abyss." Charlotte smiled. "Get lost!" Diana rolled her eyes. "I''m sorry. Mrs. Landy invited me today. May I know the reason?" Charlotte asked curiously. Diana couldn''t help but sigh and drop the smile on her face. "In three days, it will be the night of the Red Moon. The magic barrier at the entrance of the Abyss has been set up, but due to limited funds and time, it is only a level four magic shield and cannot prevent level four or higher monsters from entering the Abyss. To prevent arge-scale loss of life likest time, I want your Abyss Clinic to open on the night of the Red Moon and receive as many patients as possible, especially our Hariman Fox Guards." Charlotte frowned. "Opening the clinic on the night of the Red Moon? Doesn''t that put me at great risk?" "Don''t worry, I will assign a team of Fox Guards to guard the Abyss Clinic on that day, led by Buddy, to ensure your safety." "That''s... " Charlotte hesitated. "In addition to the regr treatment fees, I will pay you an additional 100,000 copper coins as a bonus," Diana promised. "Money is not the issue here, mainly I can''t bear to see the Fox Guard brothers getting hurt. I promise you, on the night of the Red Moon, the Abyss Clinic will be open all night." "Good-natured." Diana rolled her eyes. "After the fall of the Jadison family, didn''t the Jadison Clinic taken over by the Harriman family? Why did youe to me?" Charlotte asked curiously. Diana sighed helplessly, "Most of the doctors in that clinic had extremely poor behavior, so I disbanded most of them. Some of those with bad reputations disappeared overnight. Now there is only a low-level healing mage with a few apprentices left, and we can''t rely on them to treat diseases and save lives." Charlotte wanted tough but held back, asking, "Why not recruit some doctors again?" "Do you think morally upright doctors woulde to the Abyss?" Diana asked back. Charlotte thought about it, and although there was some truth to her words, he also felt that this woman was insulting someone. "If you know any reliable doctors, you can rmend them to me, or you can juste and be the head of the clinic yourself." Diana stared at him. "I promise your ie will surpass that of the two Jadison Clinic heads." "No, no, no, I am the director of the Abyss Clinic now. In a way, we arepetitors now." Charlotte hurriedly refused. Diana nced at him and didn''t insist. "Alright, if there are suitable candidates, rmend them to me." "No problem, if I find suitable candidates, I will rmend them to you." Charlotte nodded and added, "There''s another thing I''d like to trouble you with." Chapter 270：Do we talk about emotions instead of money? Chapter 270£ºDo we talk about emotions instead of money? When Charlotte drove the carriage out of the Harriman Manor, the emblem of the Harriman family, a prominent fox tail, was imprinted on the front and back of the carriage. This was not for free. The gratitude fee had been reduced from 100,000 to 50,000 copper coins. However, 50,000 copper coins in exchange for the permanent protection of the Harriman family would make traveling in the Abyss much more convenient. It was worth it. Three dayster was the night of the Red Moon. Diana''s concern was evident, which gave Charlotte a sense of urgency. During thest Red Moon, the invasion of monsters in the Abyss caused severe damage. Although the three major families had set up new magic barriers at the entrance to the Abyss, it wasn''t foolproof. Even Calva''s barrier had almost been breached several times. The barrier at the Abyss was somewhat trivial. However, the Abyss was located in a remote area and had natural advantages, making it less likely to be targeted by waves of monsters. It protected against those monsters that besieged Calva and identally went the wrong way. This time, the Red Moon was very important to him. In addition to collecting monster blood for Kasha''s alchemy, he needed to perform some dissection experiments to try to find the mechanism behind the Red Moon''s influence on monster behavior. Originally, he was worried about how to capture suitable monsters for dissection, but Marsha''s arrival had solved many problems. Although Marsha looked harmless, she had much more wilderness survival experience than most adventurers. After leaving the Harriman Manor, Charlotte headed straight to Harry''s grocery store. After imprinting the Harriman family emblem, Charlotte drove the carriage on the road, attracting fewer covetous nces. When people saw the emblem, they showed more awe and avoidance, afraid of colliding with the carriage and feeling a sense of safety. After the destruction of the Jadson family, the Harriman family, the Duru family, and the Daniel family formed a strong triangr pattern in the Abyss. With the formation of the Abyss Council, the Abyss Guardians in their standardized uniforms began patrolling the streets more frequently, and the order in the Abyss was being established. People were bing more in awe of the three major families. These 50,000 copper coins were well spent! As soon as the carriage stopped in front of the grocery store, a shop assistant with a ttering smile came forward and took the reins from Charlotte''s hands, leading the carriage aside. Harry, who heard themotion, came out and immediately saw the Harriman family fox tail emblem on the carriage. He eximed in surprise, "Oh, Dr. Charlotte, it''s only been a few days and you''re already part of the Harriman family?" "You know how Diana treats me," Charlotte smiled slightly, not admitting nor denying it. "You''re lucky," Harry gave him a thumbs up and walked towards the store, saying, "Last time, I just received a lot of goods. Are you here to replenish or introduce new potions again?" "How did thest batch of Sunset Red sell?" Charlotte sat on a high stool outside the counter and scanned the alchemy counter. The Sunset Red was ced in a prominent position. "Hehe, I was just thinking ofing to ce an order with you again tomorrow. Your medicine is amazing! Everyone who used it praised it, and the repurchase rate is extremely high," Harry said with excitement. "Give me another one hundred bottles." "Sure, I''ll have the goods delivered to you tomorrow," Charlotte nodded. One hundred bottles of Sunset Red meant 60,000 copper coins. As for the retail price of 1,000 copper coins per bottle on Harry''s counter, it was his skill to sell at that price. "I''m not here to make a purchase today. I wanted to ask if you have a material called ''Seven-Star Fruit''," Charlotte asked. "Seven-Star Fruit?" Harry put down the vial he was wiping and looked at Charlotte with surprise. "That''s a rare and precious material. What do you want it for? Are you nning to develop a new potion? The cost is too high." Charlotte casually said, "I read about this material in a book. It is said to have special medicinal effects. Since I happened to be passing by, I wanted to ask if you have it." "I don''t have it," Harry shook his head. "This kind of precious material can only be bought in Calva, and the price won''t be lower than 300,000 copper coins." "So expensive?" Charlotte was surprised. Harry nodded, "You might not even be able to buy it at that price. This fruit is extremely rare and belongs to the kind that has no market value. It is said to provide great benefits to advanced magicians when consumed. For those in urgent need of the Seven-Star Fruit, the price can be even higher." "I see. It''s indeed not suitable for making potions," Charlotte nodded, having a better idea. The Seven-Star Fruit in his spatial ring was worth at least 300,000 copper coins or more, making his bloodshed with the Wutu Mercenary Corps worthwhile. However, he didn''t n to sell the Seven-Star Fruit here at Harry''s store. He would sell it in Calva at the very least. Of course, the best oue would be to receive a quest from the Adventurer''s Guild and cash it in, usually at a higher price than the market. With a better understanding from Harry, Charlotte didn''t linger and ordered a batch of knives before driving back to the alchemy workshop. As soon as Charlotte entered, he saw Marsha diligently carrying several boxes of potions toward the warehouse, looking like a strong woman. She seemed to be very suited for this job. Vivian stood on the tform, meticulously pouring various ingredients into arge ck cauldron, and the scent of potions wafted out. Below, Jacob stood by the furnace,pletely focused on the internals, asionally adding a couple of coals to maintain a constant temperature, disying his professional fire skills. Nora stuckbels on bottles, tapped them with glue, and the potions were finished immediately. She put them in boxes and immediately proceeded with the next bottle. Charlotte walked through the refining workshop and entered the material preparation workshop. Klee was using a small hammer to work on a pile of materials. His stable hands ensured high precision in the material processing. "Doctor, you''re here," Klee noticed Charlotte''s arrival and put down the hammer. "It''s okay, you can continue," Charlotte brought a small stool and sat next to Klee, smiling. "I just came back from Harriman Manor. From today onwards, this carriage belongs to the protection of the Harriman family. This is your identification badge. If you encounter any trouble while traveling in the Abyss, just show the badge, and no one will bother you." "This..." Klee took the metal badge engraved with the Fox Guard emblem, his face filled with astonishment. As an Abyss resident, he was well aware of what the Harriman family represented in the Abyss. With this badge, it was like giving him a talisman, relieving him of many troubles. Although he didn''t say it out loud, he felt surprised that Charlotte could obtain such a thing. "Alright, you can continue with your work," Charlotte stood up and walked towards the refining workshop. Harry had ordered one hundred bottles of Sunset Red, and he didn''t want to refine them batch by batch. After Viviann finished today''s batch, he nned to study therge cauldron refining method for Sunset Red. Once the detailed form was figured out, he could hand it over to Viviann for future refinement. After three batches, the Sunset Red was sessfully refined. Seeing the red potions being poured into each bottle, a sense of aplishment surged within him. The power of industry was efficient in this way. One hundred potions, finished in one cauldron. "Boss, do I need to make a cauldron of Sunset Red every day now?" Viviann approached, looking at Charlotte who was carefully writing down the form. "No, not for now. Wait until we receive orders before refining." Charlotte shook his head. The current sales volume of Sunset Red at the clinic wasn''trge, it was Harry who ordered most of them. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the clinic." Charlotte descended from the high tform and instructed Nora that nobels were needed for this batch, just pack them directly into boxes and have Klee deliver them to Harry''s ce tomorrow morning. After all, Harry''s grocery store was in the Abyss, and Charlotte couldn''t just give him a wholesale discount and suppress his sales. So, he allowed Harry to sell the potions with hisbel. Doing business requires flexibility. Klee drove the carriage to take the three of them back. When he saw the emblem on the carriage, he was stunned for a moment, then he walked around the carriage and confirmed the emblem imprinted on the front and back. He couldn''t hide his surprise as he said, "Doctor, does this carriage belong to the Harriman family?" "No, the carriage belongs to the alchemy workshop, but from now on, if you encounter any trouble while traveling outside, you can also im to be a member of the Harriman family by showing the emblem," Charlotte smiled and said, "Of course, you can''t do anything bad, otherwise, I won''t recognize you." "I understand," Klee nodded, still showing surprise on his face. He originally thought that Charlotte only gave him a badge, but he didn''t expect the emblem to be imprinted on the carriage as well. This would indeed save him a lot of trouble. This also made him have a higher appreciation of Charlotte''s strength, indicating that the doctor had some say in the Harriman family. The three of them got on the carriage. The front seats of the carriage were still there, but the rear seats had been removed and connected to the storagepartment, bing a cargo box that could hold a lot of goods. Charlotte had to bring a small stool and sit facing Vivian and Marsha. "On your first day of work, are you getting used to it?" Charlotte asked Marsha. "It''s okay," Marsha nodded, looking at him, and asked, "But I heard that with my strength if I go to the cargo yard to carry sacks for people, I can earn three to five hundred copper coins a day." "You''re talking nonsense. Carrying sacks in the cargo yard, have you be aborer without dreams and aspirations? I had youe to work here to develop you. Your mind shouldn''t be focused solely on money, that would be vulgar," Charlotte said seriously. "Not talking about money, talking about emotions?" Marsha retorted. "Yes, think about it. I''m the doctor who performed your C-section. Although ckie can''t call you ''mom'', I can still be considered your lifesaver, right? Do you think this kind of emotion can be bought with money?" Charlotte asked. Marsha thought for a moment and said, "You said it''s worth 1,200 copper coins." Charlotte: "..." Chapter 271：Red Moon Diving Group Chapter 271£ºRed Moon Diving Group Returning to the clinic, Charlotte received an invitation letter. It was from Rnd, inviting him to attend the Duru family''s banquet. Charlotte initially wanted to decline, as he wasn''t the type of person who enjoyed socializing. But after a moment''s thought, he realized that this could be an opportunity to broaden his horizons in the Abyss. Plus, he could enjoy a free meal and drinks, so he dly epted. "Do you need a dance partner, boss? I can dance social dances," Vivian volunteered. "Are you more interested in the delicious food at the banquet?" Charlotte smiled and asked. Vivian blushed and shook her head. "No, I just want to experience something new." "Next time, perhaps." Charlotte didn''t promise Vivian. With so many people at the banquet, there might have been spies from Kappas. It would be bad if he was recognized. After dinner, Marsha left. Charlotte assigned her some tasks. Besides digging the thorny grass, she had to catch enough food for four of them and six Gold-Eating Rats. Gold-eating rats weremon level-one magical beasts in the wilderness. They had excellent teeth that could easily bite through metal. Although their attack power was limited, they became extremely aggressive on the night of the Red Moon due to theirrge poption. They posed a significant threat to cities that relied on city walls for protection. Charlotte nned to conduct dissection experiments on the Gold-Eating Rats. Thesemon magical beasts were easier to capture during the Red Moon. The night passed uneventfully, and the next morning before dawn, Marsha returned. She climbed in through the window on the second floor that Charlotte had left for her. Charlotte opened his eyes as soon as he heard the sound, turned on the lights, and saw Marsha standing by the bed, covered in mud. Her ck cloak was torn in several ces, and there were burn marks. Blood flowed from her feet, and a muddy bagy at her feet. "Ahem" Marsha coughed up blood, and took off her hood, her face pale, looking extremely weak. The ck cat poked its head out of her arms, looking equally weak. "What happened?" Charlotte quickly reached out and supported Marsha, who was swaying. "I encountered a lich on my way back. I nned to avoid him, but he discovered me. He was very powerful, and I couldn''t defeat him. I barely managed to escape." Marsha uncovered her cloak, revealing a 30cm wound on her abdomen. Even her intestines were visible. "The injury is severe. I need to operate on you immediately." Charlotte wiped the blood from the window, carefully closed it, and then carried Marsha out. When passing by Vivian''s room, he stopped and knocked on the door heavily. "Who is it?" Vivian''s confused voice came from inside. "Marsha is injured. I am taking her to the operating room. Come and help me." Charlotte quickly informed her without waiting for a reply. He carried Marsha and hurried downstairs. After removing Marsha''s cloak andying her t on the operating table, she had already fallen into aa due to excessive blood loss. In addition to the wound on her abdomen, there were wounds pierced by sharp objects on her shoulders, legs, and right arm. Charlotte could even imagine that the lich she encountered had yed with her in the face of his absolute advantage. She was fortunate enough to escape back to the clinic. The ck cat didn''t seem to have any obvious injuries; it just looked weak. "What happened? It''s so serious." Vivian entered the operating room, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and saw Marsha lying on the operating table covered in blood, instantly wide awake. "She encountered a powerful lich on her way back. You should use Purification and Healing Magic to heal her wounds first, so she can recover faster." Charlotte said. "Okay." Vivian nodded and took out her magic wand, starting to chant spells. The stained wounds were quickly cleaned, but even so, the cleaned wounds were marked with a dark and chilling ck trace. "It''s an undead curse." Vivian''s expression became serious. "Let''s try if Healing Magic works." Charlotte''s expression also turned heavy. Curses were troublesome. Kasha couldn''t go to sea because of this, and Emos couldn''t see the daylight. The lich''s skill had a curse effect, contaminating the wounds and rendering healing magic ineffective. The negative effects of the curse were unknown. Vivian took up her magic wand again and began casting healing magic. Greenlight fell on the wound, but it reacted violently with the dark trace, causing a burning sensation on the wound. Even Marsha, who was still unconscious, showed a painful expression. "Stop!" Charlotte grabbed Vivian''s hand and interrupted her spell. This curse was indeed malicious, making the healing magic ineffective. It meant that the wounded person couldn''t receive treatment. "I''ll try if surgical suturing works." Charlotte treated the reopened wound from the healing spell and started suturing it. Compared to the strong reaction of the healing magic, the wound suturing surprisingly went smoothly. The wounds,rge and small, were quickly sutured, but the ck marks on the sutured wounds emanated a sense of death as if someone had marked her wounds with a brush, exuding a sense of deathly silence. Charlotte gave Marsha two bottles of Golden Stamina Potion. Her pale face immediately regained some color after drinking them. After pausing for a while, she slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze focused on Charlotte and stayed there for a moment before she lowered her head to look at herself almost naked on the operating table. She fell unconscious again. Charlotte looked at her trembling eyebrows and said to Vivian, "She''s stable for now; help her change her clothes." He left the operating room and went upstairs. The package brought by Marsha was still sitting by the window. He opened it and threerge ck rats immediately scrambled out. Fortunately, Charlotte was quick to react, catching one in each hand, and pinning the other one down by stepping on its tail. Theserge ck rats were as big as a cat, weighing ten catties each. Their fur was shiny, and they had round bodies and golden teeth. Charlotte released a little pressure, and the three struggling Gold-Eating Rats immediately quieted down. There were also three dead Gold-Eating Rats inside the package, probably killed during the battle earlier. In addition to that, the package also contained arge bundle of grass that was still attached to the roots. At first nce, Charlotte felt that the grass looked familiar, liketle. Standing at a height of half a meter to a meter, it didn''t look conspicuous, but upon closer inspection, the leaves and stems were covered with fine thorns. When the package was opened, a special fragrance emanated from it. "Is this it?" Charlotte examined the grass. ording to Marsha, she was able to withstand the influence of the Red Moon with this. He also noticed that the Gold-Eating Rats exhibited a strong aversion when they were near the grass as if they were afraid. Charlotte took the Gold-Eating Rats and the grass and went downstairs. The Gold-Eating Rats had good teeth, and even the metal cage couldn''t hold them. Charlotte had originally prepared thorn cages, but after realizing that they were afraid of the grass, he cut a few leaves and ced them at the edges of the cage, which had a better effect on preventing their escape. As for the grass with roots, he nted tworge flowerpots on the top floor, and the remaining nts were directly nted in the small flowerbed at the entrance. After finishing these tasks, Vivian came downstairs with Marsha, who had changed her clothes. "Thank you for saving me again," Marsha said. Charlotte looked at her and said, "I only sutured your wounds; the curse hasn''t been lifted yet. We need to find a Light magic practitioner to remove the undead curse for you." "But...wouldn''t it expose me as an undead mage?" Marsha hesitated. Charlotte fell silent. It was indeed a troublesome matter. Light magic practitioners would surely be more sensitive to the undead presence and would likely sense her abnormality. It might not only be a matter of removing the curse but also a question of whether he would trade Marsha''s head for a reward. "Do you have any symptoms of difort?" he asked instead. "The wounds are noticeably painful, and my arms and legs feel weak," Marsha replied. Charlotte looked at her slightly trembling body and handed her a bottle of anesthetic potion. "Starting from tomorrow, you don''t need to go to the workshop. I wille up with a treatment n for you. This is an anesthetic potion. It will relieve the pain and help you fall asleep." "Thank you," Marsha epted the potion. "Where did you encounter the lich? What does he look like?" Charlotte curiously asked. Marsha pondered for a moment and replied, "In the deep wilderness near the Abyss, he seemed to be searching for something. He was an old hunchbacked man wearing a ck hood. I couldn''t see his appearance clearly, but he was very thin. He wore a silver skull ring on his right thumb." "Okay, you go rest for now," Charlotte nodded. Marsha went upstairs with Vivian''s assistance. Charlotte sat in front of the counter and pondered for a while. He couldn''t think of any way to remove the curse for now and felt a bit restless. Marsha went out tonight because she was entrusted to pull out the grass, which led to her encounter with the lich. This made him feel guilty for her injuries. "I don''t know. The big shots in the Red Moon group have seen and experienced a lot. Perhaps they have a solution," Charlotte''s eyes suddenly lit up, he took out the ck stone, opened the Red Moon group, and sent a message. [Miracle: I would like to ask the seniors for advice. I have a patient under my care who was injured by a lich. The wounds are tainted with a ck curse, making healing magic unable to heal the wounds. After suturing the wounds, the ck curse persists, causing obvious pain. Is there any method to remove the curse?] It was still early in the morning, and it was too soon to expect any replies, so Charlotte nned to put away the ck stone. Unexpectedly, the ck stone suddenly vibrated. [Witch: Find a Light magic practitioner and use Holy Light magic directly. One shot may not be enough, so use it again.] [Technician: The witch''s method is correct, but you need to make sure that the Light magic practitioner''s strength is superior to the lich who cast the curse; otherwise, there may be a bacsh on the Light magic practitioner.] [Shepherd: Where did you encounter the lich? How powerful is he? Is he on the rankings? If he''s near Kalwa, I can be there within ten minutes.] [Hermit: The curse from a lich has many variations. Most of them can be eliminated with Holy Light magic, while others require corresponding ritual ceremonies. If Holy Light magic doesn''t work, you cane to me.] Charlotte never expected this one sentence to attract so many experts. [Miracle: @ Shepherd: It urred in the outer area of the Abyss toward the deep wilderness. The lich is a hunchbacked old man wearing a ck hood. He is thin, and he wears a silver skull ring on his right thumb. His strength is above level four, and he attacked tonight.] [Shepherd: Understood, I''ll go check it out.] Chapter 272：The boss is a good person Chapter 272£ºThe boss is a good person Charlotte still looks forward to the shepherd capturing the necromancer, eliminating the danger to the people and reducing the risk of himing after them. Whether the necromancer has a way to track curses and find them is still unknown. Charlotte is unwilling to confront the necromancer. Amos is a good example. Even if he kills the necromancer, there may be serious consequences due to a death curse. [Miracle: Alright, thank you all for the advice. I''ll have the patient try with a light magic mage first.] Charlotte has realized that when ites to the curse of the necromancer, even the knowledgeable members of the Red Moon organization still rmend seeking help from a light magic mage. Light magic mages are the best choice for removing curses due to their inherent advantage against necromancers. There are most likely no light magic mages above Level 4 in the Abyss. If he wants to help Marsha, he would have to go to Calva and seek out a powerful light magic mage, such as Professor August at the Calva Magic Academy. If it''s an ordinary person, as long as the price is right, Professor August should be willing to help. But Marsha is an undead necromancer. Although she collects undead creatures, there are no distinctions among necromancers. Any necromancer is guilty enough to be executed. If the curse is not removed and the person is subjected to Divine Light, it would be more harm than good. It needs to be approached with caution. As the sky brightens, Vivianes downstairs with some concern. "Boss, what should we do about Marsha''s situation?" "We obviously can''t remove the curse ourselves. We must find a light magic mage," Charlotte sighed, "Unfortunately, I don''t know any familiar light magic mages." Vivian eximed, "If her identity as a necromancer is exposed, I''m afraid the first thing the light magic mage would do is eliminate her, right?" Vivian also thinks that this n is not very reliable. "Let''s wait a little longer," Charlotte didn''t have a better idea for the moment. If all else fails, he will go to Calva and try to find Leo. He has some connections in Calva. After having breakfast, they start the business. Busy throughout the morning, after seeing off thest patient, Charlotte stands at the door and looks at the two figures sitting at the bakery''s entrance with their backs facing the clinic''s entrance. "Since you''re here, why don''t youe in and have a seat?" The two men in gray coats, wearing hats and with their faces covered, turn their heads. "How... How did you recognize us?" Adolf removes the scarf covering his face and asks in astonishment. "Yeah, we hid so well." Jacques also looks surprised. "I could tell at a nce, but I was busy this morning and didn''t have time to expose you." Charlotte rolls his eyes. He wonders if they think that covering their faces means no one will recognize them. "Hehe, we... we were just passing by." Adolf''s face turns red. "If you''re just passing by, then I won''t invite you in." Charlotte nods and gives the impression that he''s about to close the door. "Wait, wait." Jacques quickly steps forward and smiles, "Master, my teacher is just here to see you. We saw that you were busy treating patients earlier and didn''t want to disturb you, so we waited outside." "Come in and talk." Charlotte reopens the door and lets Adolf and Jacquese in. These two are considered the masters in the medical field. Elder of the Physician Association and the tenth elder. For problems that Vivian''s treatment technique cannot solve, perhaps these two can help. Adolf wants to take Vivian as his disciple, which means he has leverage to use. He hopes it can save Marsha. "You guys came again." Vivian sees them and feels a little nervous, instinctively wanting to run away. "Good apprentice, Master is here to see you again." Adolf smiles and looks at Vivian with great satisfaction. "Who is your apprentice? I... I haven''t agreed yet." Vivian shakes her head directly and leans against Charlotte, whispering, "Boss, why did you let them in again?" "Saving someone is more important." Charlotte gives her a look. "But... isn''t it inappropriate?" Vivian frowns. "There''s currently no other way. Just cooperate." Charlotte is helpless. "Alright." Vivian can only nod. "What''s the problem? Is it because you''re controlled by him behind the scenes? Did you sign some evil contract, or is he holding some secret of yours?" Adolf looks warily at Charlotte, "Tell Master, and Master will speak for you." "Yes, Senior Brother will speak for you too." Jacques chimes in. "No... that''s not it!" Vivian quickly shakes her head and exins, "The boss is a good person." "Why is that?" Adolf asks. "I have a friend who is injured. If you can heal her, then I will agree to be your disciple." Vivian says solemnly. "Injured?" Adolfughs confidently and pats his chest, "Well, I''m a professional. If you bring your friend, I can help her." "Definitely?" Vivian looks at him. Adolf takes a nce at Charlotte and thinks of Louise. His expression bes a bit awkward. And both Charlotte and Vivian couldn''t save patients they couldn''t handle, it may not be that simple. But in the presence of Vivian, Adolf had boasted too much. It involved his n to recruit disciples, so he had to stick to it and said with a thick skin, "Yes, bring the person here, and I will take a look." "Before the treatment, I must inform you that my friend is a little different," Vivian says. "Different?" Adolf frowns, "Could it be your boyfriend?" "What are you thinking?" Vivian rolls her eyes, "She is a necromancer." "A necromancer?!" This surprises Adolf and Jacques. "A person your age, can''t you be a little less surprised?" Vivian sighs. Adolf bes serious and says, "Necromancers cannot be touched, let alone befriend. My dear apprentice, you''re still young and don''t know how hateful and dangerous necromancers are. Tell Master where the necromancer is, and I will go and capture her and bring her back to Calva for judgment." "Yes, junior sister, necromancers are one of the great enemies on the continent of Isor. Many tragedies have been caused by them. They should all be punished." Jacques indignantly agrees. Vivian looks at the two, saying seriously, "I understand the danger of necromancers, but my friend is different. She was forced to be a necromancer due to a curse from a necromancer. And she never raises undead from intelligent races, only undead creatures, so the harm she poses is minimal." "Are there necromancers like that?" Adolf is surprised. "Unheard of, I''m afraid she''s using that to deceive you," Jacques furrows his brow. "I can prove it. A few nights ago, she came to the clinic for help. I performed surgery on her and removed a ck lion, an undead creature formed by condensing undead creatures. She doesn''t have a strong necromantic aura or resentment." Charlotte exins, "Her name is Marsha, only fourteen years old, from the Lion tribe. She was cursed by a necromancer due to internal conflicts within the tribe and has been wandering in the wild for the past year. I took her in at the alchemy workshop, andst night I asked her to go into the wilderness to gather an herb that can bring rity to frenzied undead creatures, and she got injured." "So, that little girl is quite special." Adolf contemtes, "Bring her here, let me see." "I''ll go." Vivian turns around and quickly runs upstairs. Soon, shees down with Marsha, who has a paleplexion. After a morning of busy work, she looks even worse, with a ck aura swirling between her eyebrows. She can barely stand, relying on Vivian''s support. The ck cat is clutched under Vivian''s armpit and retreats fearfully at the sight of Adolf and Jacques. "It''s the necromancer''s aura." Both of them immediately sense the ufortable aura, but their gaze falls on the ck cat clutched under Vivian''s armpit. Most of the aura emanates from the ck cat. Marsha, with a paleplexion, also has faint traces of aura, which is not easily detectable unless one focuses on it. But with just a nce, Adolf is somewhat surprised. "She''s cursed by a necromancer?" Chapter 273：Have we met somewhere before? Chapter 273£ºHave we met somewhere before? In the thousands of years of practicing medicine, Adolf has treated countless patients, including many who were injured by necromancers. With symptoms like Marsha''s, it was easy to see that she had been cursed by an undead mage. The curse was debilitating and it caused the dark mark on her forehead. While the curse could be considered an injury, it wasn''t Adolf''s area of expertise as a healing mage. But he had already boasted to Vivian before that if he couldn''t cure this young girl, his precious apprentice would leave him. Marsha looked at Adolf and Jacques, instinctively wanting to avoid them. She couldn''t sense their strength, which meant that they were much stronger than her. "Yes, she encountered an undead magest night and the curse attached to the wound. Healing spells couldn''t heal the wound, so I had to stitch it up. But the curse remains on the wound," Charlotte nodded. "Let me see the wound," Adolf said to Marsha. Marsha hesitated for a moment but, with Vivian''s help, she lifted her shirt and revealed the wound on her abdomen. The stitched wound was filled with a dense ck color, and it was bulging outwards like a ck centipede, giving an eerie appearance. Adolf frowned. This was a typical undead curse, which was not his area of expertise. But since he had already agreed, he had to try. He took out his magic wand and began to chant the incantation. He pointed the wand, and a green beam of light fell on Marsha''s abdominal wound. The ck color on the wound did not dissipate, and the wound did not heal. Instead, Marsha''s face grew paler and she almost copsed, clutching Vivian''s hand. "No, we need to find a light mage to remove the curse first, otherwise the healing spells will only elerate the curse," Adolf stopped, frowning. The curse was of a low level, only at the fifth level, but undead curses were troublesome. Except for light mages, everyone else would have a headache dealing with them. "There are no light mages in the Abyss," Charlotte said. "Go to Calva, I know a light mage there," Adolf said decisively, "Marsha won''tst long in her current condition." "But she is an undead mage after all. If she goes to Calva and meets a light mage, won''t she be exorcised on the spot?" Vivian looked at him with worry and made a plea, "Marsha is a good girl, bing an undead mage waspletely involuntary. I don''t want her to suffer in Calva." Vivian''s words were partly pleading and partly threatening, hitting the right note. Even Charlotte couldn''t find any fault with it. Adolf also looked troubled and asked Marsha, with a low voice while looking into her eyes, "Young girl, have you ever harmed anyone?" Marsha looked into his eyes, her pupils slightly shrinking, and said firmly, "I haven''t harmed anyone. I''ve only collected undead from magical beasts." "She''s telling the truth," Adolf withdrew his gaze and looked at the ck cat held by Vivian, reaching out and carefully examining it for a while, surprised, "This little lion is interesting. It''s not entirely a product of undead aggregation, it still possesses some vitality and doesn''t have much resentment, unlike the demons raised by undead mages, full of resentment and capable of bacshing the mage at any moment." "That''s right, this little creature is quite lively," Jacques echoed. As experienced and knowledgeable as they were, they had never encountered such a situation before. Adolf pondered for a moment and said, "Don''t worry, I will safely take her to Calva and find a suitable light mage to cure her before bringing her back." "I trust your reputation. I''ll go with you." Charlotte stepped forward and took Marsha, who had fainted again, from Vivian''s arms. The situation was critical, and they had no choice but to trust Adolf. "Let''s go, our carriage is not far outside." Adolf didn''t waste any time. He took the lead and walked outside. Charlotte hurried to catch up while holding Marsha. "Hide this little creature well and don''t let others see it, or it will bring troubles to you," Jacques handed the small lion to Vivian, instructing her. "Okay." Vivian nodded quickly and turned to Adolf, "Master, we made a deal. You must save Marsha." "Don''t worry, my dear apprentice. I still have some connections." Adolf said confidently. Adolf''s carriage was parked on Baca Street, a luxurious carriage pulled by four white unicorns. The carriage was adorned with a conspicuous emblem of the Physician Association. The coachman was a strong man who was dozing off next to the carriage door, but as soon as Adolf approached, he immediately opened his eyes and stood up respectfully, opening the carriage door. However, he looked puzzled when he saw Charlotte carrying Marsha. Charlotte could feel the sharp gaze of the middle-aged man, giving him an unfathomable feeling. His strength surpassed Charlotte''s, at least at level six or above. Next to him was a sword wrapped in grey cloth, inconspicuous. Truly a privileged ss in Calva. He was not only a senior member of the Physician Association but also a respected figure in this rtively young city. Before long, the carriage arrived at a magnificent gate which was the entrance to the Calva Mage Academy. A giant magic staff, a hundred meters tall, stood on the square in front of the gate, with a huge crystal ball embedded on top, shining brightly in the sunlight. The coachman exchanged a few words with the guards at the gate, and they opened the gate, allowing the carriage to enter. Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. Even though Adolf was considered a low-profile figure, once his strength reached the top, he could enjoy the many conveniences and respect that came with being a powerful mage. The carriage stopped in front of a teaching building, and Jacques stood up, saying, "Master, it''s ss time now, there are many students, and it might not be suitable to bring the girl out of the carriage. I''ll go and get August for you." "Go ahead, tell him it''s my request," Adolf nodded. The carriage had already stopped, and Charlotte ced Marsha on the spacious seat in the carriage. Her face grew paler, and the ck color on her face became more intense. There was even a ck line appearing on her palm, indicating that the curse was spreading rapidly. The situation was urgent, and Charlotte couldn''t help but worry. This girl had a good character and was a person of integrity. If she were to die because she went to find herbs, he would surely feel guilty. "Jacques! I''m still in ss, what are you doing? Even if it''s Adolf''s request, you could have waited a few more minutes," a slightlyining voice came from outside. As the door opened, Jacques led in a well-dressed middle-aged gentleman. He looked quite formal, with meticulouslybed back golden hair, wearing a ck suit with a tie, and a thin mustache. He also wore a pair of ck-framed sses and held a book in his hand. It seemed that he was pulled out of the ssroom by Jacques. "Necromancer?" as soon as he entered, August''s gaze fixated on Marsha lying on the bench, but soon his eyebrows furrowed, "A necromancer who has been cursed? And a little lion as well?" Charlotte didn''t say anything but looked at Adolf for guidance. "That''s right, this little lion is quite special. First, help her remove the undead curse on her body, and I''ll exin the restter," Adolf spoke. "This... isn''t it appropriate?" August looked at Adolf and shook his head, "If she''s a necromancer, my Holy Light magic will kill her as well. You know that." "She''s different. She doesn''t have any lingering spirits in her. She has condensed all the undead she''s tamed into this little lion, which has be her spiritpanion. And she hasn''t tamed any vengeful spirits, only the undead from magic beasts. So, she hasn''t umted much resentment, which is very unique," Adolf exined. "Only the undead from magic beasts? That is indeed unique," August said in surprise. He stepped forward and put his finger on Marsha''s forehead, then closed his eyes. A golden light entered Marsha''s forehead from his fingertip. After about three minutes, August opened his eyes with an expression of disbelief on his face, murmuring, "How is this possible?" "What is it?" Adolf asked, looking at him. "Just as you said, there''s almost no resentment on her body, and the remaining undead energy is dissipating. It willpletely disappear within a month. At that time, no one will think she''s a necromancer anymore," August furrowed his brows, "Bing a necromancer is a one-way road, and I have never heard of anyone being able to revert to normal after bing a necromancer. This girl has exceeded my understanding." "Professor, if you don''t remove the curse on her soon, you will have to say a permanent farewell to this young girl," Charlotte reminded him. August looked at Charlotte, his gaze slightly narrowing, "Have we met somewhere before?" "Charlotte yton, Nn''s son," Jacques introduced. August suddenly realized and nodded slightly to Charlotte, "Hello, Uncle August." Charlotte quickly yed the family connection card, then reminded again, "Please perform the Holy Light magic quickly. Her condition is not good." Chapter 274：Just a class, thats all Chapter 274£ºJust a ss, that''s all August took out his magic wand and began to silently chant an incantation. A brilliant golden light emerged from the tip of his wand and descended upon Marsha, enveloping her. The dark aura at the center of Marsha''s forehead rapidly dissipated, melting away like snow under the golden light. Faintly, one could still see the struggling figure of a specter within the dissipating darkness. This processsted only a minute, after which the golden light receded, and the dark aura around Marshapletely dissipated. However, Marsha''s vitality also became extremely weak, to the point where her breathing had stopped. At that moment, Adolf pulled out his magic wand, silently recited an incantation, and infused Marsha''s body with a surge of life force. Her pale face gradually regained color, her halted breath started to flow again, and it stabilized. Three minutester, Marsha opened her eyes and looked at everyone with a bewildered gaze. "You''re awake," Charlotte spoke up. Marsha''s gaze focused, and as her body instinctively turned over on the seat, she quickly moved behind Charlotte, nervously staring at August. She sensed a strong threat emanating from him. "This is Professor August. He and Master Adolf saved you," Charlotte introduced him, pulling Marsha out from behind her. "Th-thank you," Marsha said timidly, but her gaze remained cautious toward August. She didn''t recognize August, but she had heard of Adolf''s name. However, she couldn''t understand why a light magic mage like August would agree to save her. Shouldn''t his first instinct be to eliminate her? "Don''t be afraid, little lioness. Since Holy Light Magic didn''t harm you, I naturally won''t pass judgment on you either," August said with a smile, sensing Marsha''s tension. As he said, Holy Light Magic not only dispelled undead curses but was also a deadly attack against undead mages. However, when Marsha received the purification of Holy Light Magic earlier, she didn''t show any difort. This indicated that she had never harmed anyone and wasn''t tainted with resentment. Moreover, in addition to removing the curse, Holy Light Magic also cleared the residual undead aura within her. She was now no different from an ordinary person. Marsha felt the benevolence emanating from August, and her tense emotions eased slightly. "However, I''m curious about how you became an undead mage. ording to reason, youe from the Lion Tribe, with high talent. You shouldn''t need to resort to such dark methods to enhance your strength. Also, what is your rtionship with Schumacher?" August looked at her with curiosity and confusion. Marsha hesitated for a moment and exined, "I... I am the daughter of Chief Schumacher from the Lion Tribe. My uncle, Scar, conspired with an undead mage to assassinate my father and seize the chieftain position. While escaping, the undead mage cursed me, turning me into an undead mage. During my escape, I discovered that devouring undead creatures alleviated the pain when the curse struck. So, for the past year, I have roamed the wilderness, searching for undead creatures to devour." "The Lion Tribe has undergone such a dramatic change, and Schumacher and I are considered friends. I didn''t expect you to be his daughter," August sighed with emotion and surprise. "However, you mentioned gaining the ability to devour undead due to the curse. Where do those consumed undead creatures go?" Charlotte gave the professor a strange look, finding something peculiar in his words. Is he addicted to being called "uncle"? "After devouring the undead, my belly gradually grew, as though I were pregnant, until two days ago, when I felt it was about toe out of my stomach. So, I took a risk and entered the Abyss, where I found it," Marsha said, looking at Charlotte. Charlotte exined with a hint of helplessness, "I performed surgery on her, and I took out a ck little lion from her abdomen. It seems to be abination of life and undead." "Incredible. Where is that little thing now? Could you take me to see it?" August''s excitement and eagerness were evident. "Don''t you still have a ss to teach?" Jacques reminded him. "It''s no problem. It''s just a ss, after all, and I have never heard of anything like this happening in my two hundred years as a mage," August said without hesitation. "Alright, then let''s go. We were nning to visit the Abyss again anyway," Adolf nodded. Jacques and the coachman were notified, and the carriage left the magic academy. August sat opposite Charlotte and the others, observing Marsha with great curiosity. He asked, "You mentioned that you''ve spent the past year in the wilderness. How did you avoid being attacked by magical creatures? Did they not attack you even during the Red Moon nights?" Adolf and Jacques also looked at Marsha with curiosity. This question had piqued their interest as well. Marsha''s strength wasn''t particrly formidable, and she hadn''t even reached Level Four. Even experienced adventurers didn''t dare stay in the wilderness during Red Moon nights. Crazed magical creatures rampaged, full of aggression and hostility. How did Marsha survive in the wilderness? "I..." Marsha hesitated, her gaze shifting to Charlotte. Her unique constitution might be a subject of research in the eyes of certain individuals, and she didn''t want to be locked up and observed. Charlotte took over and said, "She discussed it with me yesterday. ording to my analysis, it''s possibly due to her pure Lion bloodline, which makes her appear simr to magical creatures, thus evoking a mistaken sense of kinship. As for the Red Moon nights, the curse on her might have provided anotheryer of disguise, preventing aggression from the crazed magical creatures." "The undead curse can also prevent aggression from magical creatures? This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing," August furrowed his brows. "However, if you want to gather enough undead creatures, the Red Moon nights are indeed the best time. Thousands of magical creatures die beneath the walls of Calva during each Red Moon night." "I wouldn''t dare venture to collect undead creatures beneath the walls of Calva. I would be killed if the guards there discovered an undead mage gathering undead during the Red Moon nights," Marsha muttered. Everyone smiled knowingly. Her reasoning wasn''t baseless. If the guards defending Calva City discovered an undead mage collecting undead creatures during the Red Moon nights, she would be a target. Upon hearing this, Charlotte''s mind was filled with other thoughts. After the little lion was removed from Marsha''s body, her strength significantly increased, indicating a certain connection between the two. Marsha''s progress in the wilderness, scavenging for power, was slow. However, if she could absorb undead creatures beneath the walls of Calva, where their numbers reached the tens of thousands, wouldn''t her progress speed be astonishing? This was something worth looking forward to. Before that, however, it had to be confirmed that after the little lion left her body, the consumed undead could still provide her with positive feedback. Charlotte shielded Marsha from revealing too much information. She didn''t intend to expose to August and the others that Marsha had relied on thorny grass to resist the influence of the Red Moon, as the level of trust hadn''t reached that point yet. They chatted along the way and smoothly returned to the Abyss. To maintain a low profile and avoid excessive attention from the Medical Association, Charlotte had Adolf park the carriage on Bakka Street and they returned to the clinic on foot in separate groups. Chapter 275：Mist of Resentment Chapter 275£ºMist of Resentment Charlotte took Marsha back to the clinic. Vivian and Kasha felt relieved when they saw that Marsha had been healed. "Boss, do I have to apprentice under Master Adolf?" Vivian asked softly. "It''s up to you to decide," Charlotte smiled. After hesitating for a while, Vivian made up her mind and said, "I want to apprentice." Charlotte nodded slightly. Adolf had made a great concession and it was a great opportunity for Vivian to be his apprentice withoutpromising her identity. With Adolf''s support, Vivian''s growth would undoubtedly be faster than if she remained a mere assistant at the clinic. There was a knock on the door, and Charlotte opened it, weing the three inside. Adolf and Jacques entered, but they were not in a hurry to boast or discuss Vivian''s apprenticeship. They seemed to be wary of August. "Where''s the little lion?" August asked as soon as he entered. He had skipped ss today just to see the little lion. Marsha beckoned and a small ck cat crawled out from under the counter and leaped into her arms. It looked alert and stared at everyone, especially August, as if he were a terrifying natural enemy, desperately trying to hide in Marsha''s embrace. "Fascinating, it is indeed a collection of undead creatures, but with obvious signs of life. It should be rted to what you harbor inside you," August said in surprise, as he approached, trying to grab the ck cat in Marsha''s arms. "Let me take a look at what this little thing is." "Roar!" The little ck cat shrank back and fell to the ground, transforming into a ck male lion over two meters tall. It moved its head forward, shielding Marsha behind it, staring at August with hostility. Clearly, it sensed a strong sense of danger from August and believed he might harm Marsha, so it prepared for a fight. "Wow, this ck lion is amazing," August stopped in his tracks, looking at the majestic ck male lion in front of him with a look of admiration. Unlike the undead puppets he had seen before, this ck lion was full of vitality and had almost no resentment. This also confirmed that Marsha had not lied earlier. Although she was forced to be an undead mage, she did not maliciously harm others to gain strength by refining undead creatures. She only refined the undead creatures she encountered. She was truly a rare breed among undead mages. "ckie, this is the person who saved my life, step back," Marshamanded. The ck lion whimpered and transformed back into the appearance of a small ck cat, hiding back in Marsha''s arms. However, its gaze still carried a sense of caution when looking at August. "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am August, a professor at the Calva Magic Academy, specializing in light magic. I have been researching the impact of light magic on undead and curses," August politely extended his hand to Marsha. "Hello," Marsha gently shook his hand. "Both you and this little lion are quite interesting. I even think that Holy Light Magic is not enough to eliminate it. It ispletely different from a regr undead puppet," August smiled and said, "The academy will be on vacation soon. Perhaps when I have some free time, we can have a deeper conversation about your research on absorbing undead creatures. It is still a nk field for now." Marsha didn''t quite understand what the professor was saying, but she still nodded in agreement. "Uncle August, it''s not easy for you toe to the Abyss. I have an employee here who has also been cursed. Since you are an expert in this field, please help her," Charlotte said, grabbing his hand as he was about to leave and gesturing to Kasha. "Kasha,e here." "Aquatic humanoid?" August looked at Kasha, also surprised. Even in Calva, merfolk were extremely rare. The sea ns did not like living onnd, even when trading withnd-dwelling races, it mostly happened near the coast. Kasha approached nervously, but there was a hint of hope in her eyes. Perhaps this powerful light mage could remove the curse on her. "Let me see your hand," August said. Kasha extended her hand. August touched her hand lightly with his finger, and a golden light fell upon her hand. A dark red mark appeared instantly, devouring the golden light. Kasha quickly withdrew her hand as if she had been pricked by a needle. Her hand turned bright red, and tears shimmered in her eyes from the pain. "This curse is quite peculiar," August''s expression became serious. He took a step forward, holding Kasha''s hand and carefully examining the back of her hand. His fingertip lit up with a faint golden light again, gently touching her hand. The dark red mark appeared once again, but this time the reaction was weaker, and faint shadowy figures could be vaguely seen. "Red Moon, this curse seems to be rted to the Red Moon?" August released Kasha''s hand and furrowed his brow. Adolf pondered, "Rted to the Red Moon? Could it be a demonized curse?" "No, if it were a demonized curse, it would only appear during the Red Moon night, and only a few undead mages have mastered such curses. The demonic creatures are mostly triggered to appear by the cursed individuals," August shook his head, scrutinizing Kasha, and asked, "How did you get cursed? What were the symptoms?" Kasha looked at Charlotte after a nce, seeing him nodding, she spoke up, "Over a year ago, I encountered a ck mist underwater and fell into aa. When I woke up, I was already in the Abyss sewers. Since then, seawater can corrode my skin, making it impossible for me to return to the sea. Moreover, I am gradually losing the ability to survive onnd, and I have been having trouble breathing sincest month." "This curse is truly malicious. It prevents a merfolk from returning to the sea. It''s like killing her," Jacques eximed. "And this curse is also stifling her ability to survive onnd," Adolf also sighed. He thought of a person, the grandson of Luxian. The little guy brought a mermaid to him two years ago, begging for his help. Unfortunately, he tried various methods but to no avail. He wondered how she was now. The incident of the sea ns encountering this mysterious ck mist was not an Isted case. "ck mist, it''s probably a variant of the Resentment Mist," August''s expression became even more solemn. "Resentment Mist? What is that?" Charlotte immediately asked. He had heard about the Curse Mist from the witch. It seemed that this mist also existed onnd. "After the appearance of the Red Moon, in certain parts of the Isor Continent, ck mists formed from condensed resentment emerged. Once living beings enter these ck mists, they will die. A small number of survivors might experience some mutations, like being cursed," August exined, furrowing his brows. "I didn''t expect resentment mists to appear in the deep sea as well." Chapter 276：Keep a cat for a thousand days, use it in a moment Chapter 276£ºKeep a cat for a thousand days, use it in a moment August has already left to go back to ss, and he is equally helpless against the curse on Kasha. However, he promised Charlotte that he would keep an eye on the internal news of the Light Mage Association and gather some information about the Resentment Mist for him. Charlotte can go find him next time he goes to Calva. You see, it''s not a bad thing to give someone a leg up when appropriate. "Disciple, I have cured your friend. It''s time for you to apprentice." As August left, Adolf proudly looked at Vivian and said. Jacques also smiled at Vivian. This exceptionally talented girl was going to be his junior apprentice. Vivian solemnly confirmed, "You said I can stay at the Abyss Clinic, and you won''t publicly announce that I''ve be your apprentice, right?" "That''s correct. That was a condition I proposed to myself. As long as you be my apprentice, I will keep my promise," Adolf nodded. "Master!" Vivian called out in a cute and silly manner. "Good disciple, good!" Adolf couldn''t stop smiling and took out a space ring with a pink diamond iid on it, handing it over. He said, "This is the gift from your master upon bing an apprentice." Charlotte''s eyes went wide. The pink diamond sparkled brilliantly, easily worth several million copper coins. It was clear that the internal space of that ring was quiterge. This master was truly generous. He couldn''t help but want to be his disciple. "Thank you, Master." Vivian joyfully epted the ring, ced it on her finger, and it shone brightly. Then, she turned her gaze to Jacques, eagerly calling out, "Senior Brother." "Sister Apprentice, this is a small gift for our first meeting, it''s not as precious as what our master gave you, but I hope you don''t mind." Jacques proudly took out a stack of talismans from the space ring and handed them to Vivian. "Thank you, Senior Brother. I don''t mind at all. The talismans you gave me are very practical," Vivian smiled as she received the two or three dozen talismans and stored them in the space ring. "Master, do you still need more disciples?" Charlotte couldn''t help but weakly ask. Adolf nced at him and said, "If you hade to me three years ago, I would have considered it seriously." For Vivian to be Adolf''s apprentice was a joyous asion, and for Charlotte, the benefits outweighed any disadvantages. As a senior member of the Doctor''s Association, Adolf''s status would at least allow him to have a better understanding of their enemy. Adolf took Vivian aside and eagerly began arranging their teaching schedule. After a while, Charlotte felt a cold gaze on him. He turned around and met the disapproving face of Adolf. "Boy, you''re exploiting my inexperienced precious disciple to the extreme. You see patients at the clinic in the morning and then go to the potion workshop to make potions in the afternoon," Adolf said in a deep voice. Charlotte remained unfazed and said, "I didn''t force her to do this. It''s good for young people to have ambition. Besides, there''s still time in the evening." Vivian nodded and chimed in, "Yes, yes. I like my current job. Master, why don''t we study magic in the evenings? It won''t interfere with my ability to earn money." Adolf''s face grew even darker. What kind of discipline did he pick up? She sold him out and even helped count the money. In the end, Adolf had no choice but toply with Vivian''s request and teach her magic for three hours every evening. "Goodbye, Master, Senior Brother," Vivian sent Adolf and Jacques off, closed the doors of the clinic, and waved the sparkling pink diamond ring in front of Charlotte, saying, "Is it shiny?" "It''s blinding," Charlotte replied acidly. "How big is the internal space of that ring?" "Probably... about the size of this hall," Vivian pondered for a moment and answered. Charlotte fell silent. This hall was about 50 square meters, with a height of five meters. It meant that Vivian''s space ring had a capacity of over 200m. In contrast, his space ring currently only had a capacity of 3m. "Thank you, you''ve saved me once again," Marsha said earnestly as she looked at Charlotte and Vivian. "Why mention it? We''re friends," Vivian said with a smile. "You were the one who helped me gather herbs and got injured in the process. It''s only natural for me to help you," Charlotte said warmly. Marsha nodded and said, "I''ve decided to work in the potion workshop for an extra month to repay you." Charlotte didn''t refuse her offer. No capitalist could reject reliablebor. After a simple dinner, the exhausted girls went back to their rooms, while Charlotte, unable to sleep, went to theboratory. The three gold-devouring mice in the cage remained calm and still. It was clear that they were extremely wary of the seemingly fragile, thorny grass and didn''t dare to approach the bars. "If this kind of grass is nted outside the city walls, can it to some extent prevent magical creatures from approaching? Is it effective against the enchanted magical creatures during the Red Moon Night? How about against high-level magical creatures?" Charlotte couldn''t help but be curious. He quickly searched through the material encyclopedia but found no information about this thorny grass. Its medicinal properties were unknown. However, based on Marsha''s personal experience, after rolling into the pile of grass and getting pricked, she regained her sanity when faced with uncontrolled enchantment. This meant that this thorny grass could somewhat treat enchantment. He named this thorny grass "Stinging Nettle Grass." When he transnted it in the morning, he identally got pricked and had already experienced that refreshing feeling, which was on par with the Stinging Nettle Grass. Taking a small amount of Stinging Nettle Grass, he brewed a pot of green potion in a small pot for future use. Charlotte decided to go back to the wilderness tomorrow morning. Marsha had just encountered a lich and almost lost her life, so he dared not let her go into the Abyss at night. But currently, there weren''t enough gold-devouring mice for experimentation, so he had to go himself and catch a few more. The day after tomorrow was the Red Moon Night, and he had to prepare in advance. The night passed without incident. Early the next morning, after instructing Vivian and saying a few words, Charlotte ventured into the wilderness alone. He had obtained the gold-devouring mice nest location from Marsha, which was in the outskirts of the wilderness, about fifty miles west, in a ck stone mountain. In less than an hour, he found a ck stone mountain filled with hollows. The ck stones contained rich iron deposits and were extremely hard, but they were gnawed into caves of various sizes by the gold-devouring mice. These caves were only half a meter tall and were not easy for a person to enter. Moreover, due to the hardness of the stones, the method of kicking the stone to make the gold-devouring mice reveal themselves didn''t work. So Charlotte took Anna out of his pocket, holding her in front of one of the openings, and rubbed her head. He said, "Keep a cat for a thousand days, use it in a moment. Anna, go and drive out all the rats inside." "Meow?" Anna nced at him. "You''ll get a roast chicken when we return at noon," Charlotte promised. "Meow," Anna nodded humanely and then proudly entered the cave. After a while, arge group of gold-devouring mice hurriedly escaped from various caves, numbering in the hundreds... Chapter 277：Couples Shop on the Way Chapter 277£ºCouple''s Shop on the Way Charlotte is quick and nimble. He easily caught seven of them. He secured their mouths with a rope and put them in his pocket,pleting the capture mission. "Meow." Anna leisurely emerged from the cave and called out to Charlotte. "Good job, Anna." Charlotte happily rubbed the little one''s head and put her back into the backpack. Speaking of which, this individual shadow gold rat is not smaller than Anna, and even has good teeth. However, it was scared away by Anna, probably due to its bloodline suppression. Even Marsha, the ck panther, trembles in front of Anna, making Charlotte even more curious about what breed of cat Anna is. Rarelying out, Charlotte naturally couldn''t return empty-handed. After wandering around and catching six wild chickens, five wild rabbits, and a wild boar, after a simple process, Charlotte put them into his spatial ring and returned with a full load. Returning to the intersection of the Abyss and Calva, it was still around nine in the morning. Charlotte put on his hood in a secluded ce and headed towards Calva. He left the bag with the shadow gold rats in a noodle shop and gave the owner a silver coin, agreeing toe back in three hours to pick it up. Charlotte went straight to the market. After visiting three herbal medicine shops, Charlotte, as an adventurer, sold the Seven Star Fruits for 355,000 copper coins, just as Harry''s estimation was quite urate. This also added a decent amount to Charlotte''s pocket. Together with the ie from the medical clinic and potions during this period, his bnce reached 650,000 copper coins again, leaving him with some surplus. The market was not far from the adventurer''s guild, so Charlotte decided to stop by Linda''s Potion Shop on the way. Leo and Linda were now his primary distributors, and their business performance directly determined the sales of therge number of potions produced by the potions workshop. Moreover, Charlotte also had some intention to evaluate. If Leo and Linda''s management ability was indeed limited, he might take back the distribution rights of Calva and open his potion shop. Perhaps next year, he could be removed from the list of banished individuals. Then, he could freely travel between the Abyss and Calva with his real identity. And he could also engage in legitimate business on the surface. Even in a remote ce like the Abyss, he could make tens of thousands of copper coins in daily sales. For a mega-city like Calva, where adventurers congregated, if he couldn''t make a fortune, it would be a problem with his management skills. Thinking of this, the enormous hall of the adventurer''s guild appeared in his sight. Turning at the street corner, he approached the potion shop right in front of the guild''s gate. Compared to the deste scene when hest came, there were now a few customers selecting potions at the counter. "Boss, you only have three bottles of Golden Vitality Potion left? I nned to get five bottles. Do you have more in stock?" "Sorry, we currently only have these three bottles of Golden Vitality Potion left on the shelves. The new stock won''t arrive until the day after tomorrow. You know, the Golden Vitality Potion is so effective that it sells quite well." "Alright, then I''ll take these three bottles first. Also, give me two sets of Intermediate First Aid Kits." "Hey, sir, can you spare me one bottle of Golden Vitality Potion? I took on a mission and I''m not confident without one." "Sorry, brother, I can''t give you the potion. I still have two other brothers who need it." "Oh, that''s terrible. Boss, can you go and restock today?" Charlotte stood at the door, listening to Linda and the customers'' conversation. "Goodbye." Linda smiled as she saw the customers out and then noticed Charlotte standing at the door, surprised. "Why are you here?" "I have some business to attend to, so I stopped by to see you," Charlotte said. "Come in and have a seat. We''ve been really busy these days." Linda weed Charlotte inside. Leo was rearranging the shelves, but there were not many potions left. There were only seven or eight sets of Low-level First Aid Kits remaining. "Charlotte, why are you here?" Leo saw him and was pleasantly surprised, walking up and grabbing Charlotte''s hand. "Look, we''re doing well. The shelves are almost empty!" "Not bad, not bad." Charlotte nodded. It hadn''t been many days since Leo brought in thest batch of two hundred thousand worth of goods, and the shelves were already empty, indicating astonishing sales. "But if your goods are all sold out, why haven''t you restocked yet? Leaving the shelves empty is not a good strategy." "I was nning to go to the Abyss this afternoon. I''m usually too busy, and I was worried that Linda couldn''t handle it alone, so I didn''t dare to leave." Leo exined with a smile. "He just doesn''t trust me." Linda smiled happily, full of joy on her face. Charlotte couldn''t handle this kind of lovey-dovey situation, so he said, "Tell me what goods you need directly. This afternoon, I''ll have someone deliver the potions to you." "Alright, I''ll make a list." Charlotte nodded. Leo went to the side to make the list, while Linda poured a ss of water for Charlotte. Several more customers came in one after another, all here to buy Golden Vitality Potions. After hearing Charlotte''s promise, Linda informed them that the potions would arrive in the afternoon. They understood and paid a deposit to reserve three bottles. "It seems that the reputation of Golden Vitality Potions is good." Charlotte smiled after the customers left. "Three days ago, a mid-level knight encountered a Level 4 Brutal Bull Beast in the wilderness. With the help of three bottles of Golden Vitality Potions, he managed to exhaust the beast''s stamina and sessfully counter-killed it. This incident caused quite a stir in the adventurers'' circle, and the reputation of Golden Vitality Potions spread instantly." Linda''s face was also full of smiles. "This is more effective than any advertisement. The customers who havee these past two days are all here for Golden Vitality Potions." "Your potions are effective, with great recovery effects and reasonable prices, so they quickly gained poprity among adventurers," Leo said whileing over with the purchase list and a big bag of money. "Not only the Vitality Potions, but the sales of First Aid Kits have also soared these days. For a few hundred copper coins, they can treat minor injuries themselves, which is much more cost-effective than going to a medical clinic." "Keep up the good work. I see that your couple''s shop is doing well. Once I develop new potions, I will prioritize supplying them to you." Charlotte took the purchase list and money pouch and then counted the money in front of them. Apart from settling thest hundred thousand copper coins payment, there was an additional 263,800 copper coins as purchase funds. Charlotte put the purchase list into his pocket, stored the money in his spatial ring, and prepared to say goodbye. "Do you need to refine the potions on the night of the Red Moon? If you can''t obtain the blood of the Magic Beasts, I can get some for you. But the potions should be refined on the same day. If you''re noting to Calva on the night of the Red Moon, then stay in Calva overnight?" Leo looked at him and asked. Charlotte knew he was talking about the potions to treat Linda and Kasha, shaking his head, and said, "I can obtain the beast''s blood. On the night of the Red Moon, I have something to do and can''te to Calva. Besides, haven''t you already mastered the refining method? If I can''t refine it sessfully, I will still rely on you." "My... my refining level is too low. If you were to refine it, the potion''s effect would be better. The taste and texture would be better too. It would be easier for Linda to drink without suffering." Leo scratched his head awkwardly. Charlotte agreed with what he said. His alchemy skills were indeed not high, and there was quite a gap between him and Vivian. "You should refine one as a backup. On the night of the Red Moon, I will try to refine it myself, but it''s my first time, so the sess rate is uncertain. If I seed, I will bring one for Linda." Charlotte suggested. "Thank you." Linda bowed slightly to express her gratitude. Charlotte and Leo agreed on the delivery time, then said their goodbyes and left. When he returned to the clinic, only three to five patients were waiting in line. "Dr. Charlotte, where were you? So many patients are waiting for Dr. Eileento to treat them alone. It''s so difficult." A patient with a broken arm looked at Charlotte with a touch of reproach. "I had something to attend to. Don''t worry, it''ll be your turn soon. Dr. Eileen is especially proficient in treating patients like you with a broken arm." Charlotte smiled and assured him, entering the clinic with the bag full of shadow gold rats. "Master, you''re back." Kasha greeted him and reached out to take the package. "Let me handle it." Charlotte didn''t hand over the package to her but took out Anna, who was napping in the cloth bag and handed her to Kasha. He then went into theboratory with the bag, threw the seven shadow gold rats into the cage, and closed it. The operating room was closed, and Vivian should be busy with surgery. He took a quick shower and then went to cook. Charlotte roasted three chickens. One was a reward for Anna''s assistance, one was an appetizer for Marsha, and the remaining one was shared by him, Vivian, and Kasha. He also prepared a bluntrge wild boar trotter, considering Marsha''s appetite. After all, she was recovering from a serious injury, so she needed some food to replenish her strength. "Smells delicious." Vivian leaned against the door frame, looking at Charlotte with a slightly helpless expression. "But boss, please respect your profession. You''re a doctor, not an adventurer or hero. Leaving me alone to handle everything, having done over a hundred surgeries in the morning, is exhausting." "Sorry, it''s almost the night of the Red Moon. There aren''t many people entering the wilderness these days, so it''s not easy to find someone to do the errands. I could only go myself." Charlotte turned around, a bit embarrassed, but quickly put on a smile. "You sit down, lunch will be ready soon. I roasted some chicken and cooked a pig trotter. Later, you can eat two extra bowls of rice." Vivian''s throat rolled. Smelling the strong aroma in the air, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. After a busy morning, she felt really hungry. Fortunately, she sent off thest patient and would soon be able to enjoy her lunch, which was a small constion. Marsha had just woken up, her biological clock was different from ordinary people, so she woke up precisely at noon. ckie sat on her shoulder, quite well-behaved. "Meow~!" Anna followed the scent and came upstairs, jumping onto her designated seat and looking eagerly at Charlotte. "Come on, this is your reward." Charlotte handed Anna a roasted chicken first. Anna held the roasted chicken with her tender pink ws and then lowered her head to eat. A happy purring sound came from her throat. "It''s time to eat!" Charlotte served the stewed pig trotter from the charcoal stove. It filled arge pottery pot, and the rich aroma of meat filled the air, making people''s appetites soar. Chapter 278：Isnt this too pink and tender? Chapter 278£ºIsn''t this too pink and tender? Have had lunch, and Charlotte, Vivian, and Marsha went to the alchemy workshop. They handed Leo''s order to Marsha, instructing her to load the potions from the list onto the carriage, and reminded Klee to deliver the goods to Calva and bring back a cart of frozen beef pancreas on the way. Leo''s order for 250,000 copper coins has emptied almost half of the warehouse. Linda''s potion shop has been on the right track, proving the correctness of Charlotte''s decision to establish the alchemy workshop. Otherwise, with such arge quantity of orders, he and Vivian would have been crying while distilling in the small alchemy room. At the same time, they started considering expanding their distributionwork. Currently, the alchemy workshop has entered the mass production stage, and the output is gradually increasing. Due to limited shipping capacity, some of the production capacity has been wasted, which is not cost-effective. Expanding the number of distributors and increasing the delivery capacity would be of great significance to the alchemy workshop. The factory started operating, but Charlotte, holding a heamp, went into the venttion crack behind the workshop. As soon as he entered the three-person-high opening, a strong suction force almost sucked Charlotte in. The wind behind him blew loudly as if there was a high-power vacuum cleaner running in the pitch-ck cave. The chimney of the alchemy workshop extends about five to six meters into the cave entrance, and the coal smoke and a small amount of waste gas from the potions are directly discharged into it, instantly being sucked away. You can''t smell anything at the entrance of the cave. Fortunately, no one checks environmental protection here. Charlotte thought to himself, turned on the heamp, and walked into the cave. Upon entering the cave, it was initially wide, more than two meters, and the ground was quite t, with traces of human activity everywhere. People must oftene here to y out of curiosity. But after walking about five hundred meters, the passage suddenly narrowed, bing a narrow gap of just over half a meter wide. The ground was no longer t, but two almost vertical stone walls that continued to narrow downwards. Most adventurers stopped there. But for Charlotte, who could stroll in the meteorite maelstrom, this level of terrain was as easy as pie. Walking forward for about three hundred meters, the sound of waves hitting the rocks faintly came from the front, but most of it was covered by the wind in his ears. Continuing forward, after about five hundred meters, a glimmer of light appeared at the end of the passage, and the walls began to feel damp. Charlotte increased his pace and quickly arrived at the entrance of the cave. There was a small tform of seven or eight square meters at the entrance of the cave, beyond which was an endless blue sea. The sea breeze blew in, and white seagulls soared in the sky. The brilliant sunlight fell on the sea, shimmering, causing Charlotte, who had juste out of the dark passage, to squint his eyes. Indeed, this cave was connected to the open sea, and it was not high from the sea surface, only about four or five meters. The seawater hitting the rocks sshed onto his clothes, dampening them slightly. This was the first time Charlotte had seen the sea sinceing to this world. The sunlight on his face was also a scarce resource in the Abyss. After all, what the Abysscked the most was not food but the uplifting sunlight. This ce was truly a paradise in the Abyss. Charlotte reached out and pinched the rock next to him. The rock, corroded by the moist sea breeze, was very fragile and crumbled under his pinch. This meant that as long as the underground was reinforced, it would be easy to dig out arge tform on the cliff and even build buildings on it. Didn''t Diana ask him how to develop this block? A seaside house with direct sunlight would surely be an attractive project. Standing there, Charlotte closed his eyes, feeling the gentle sea breeze blowing in his ears, apanied by the sound of waves crashing against the cliffs, and the intermittent cries of seagulls. His mind quickly became calm. Leaving this purend for himself, wouldn''t it be great? Why bother building a bunch of stone houses on this cliff? When he opened his eyes again, Charlotte had decided in his heart. This would be a good location for experimenting on the Red Moon. On the night of the Red Moon, the entrance to the Abyss would be sealed, and no one would care about this ce. He could bring the devouring gold rats here and let them enter a demonized state. So for a while, he wouldn''t suggest to Diana to develop this ce, otherwise, he wouldn''t find a better ce for the experiment. After enjoying the sea breeze and the sun for another hour, Charlotte got up and returned. There were hardly any signs of people reaching this point along the way. After all, such a narrow crevice, if one got stuck by ident, there would be no rescue from the front or back, which would result in being stuck there. On the way, he saw two sets of trapped skeletons, which had probably deterred many adventurers. Back at the exit, Charlotte stood there for a while and decided to build a fence around the entrance when he had the time. ording to thend division, the entrance of the cave belonged to the alchemy workshop, and he had the right to dispose of it. One was to prevent people from identally entering and risking danger. The other was to prevent people from entering and causing a blockage in the passage. Klee had already returned from Calva, pulling a cart of frozen beef pancreas. Charlotte kept the beef pancreas in a well-insted space ring, then drove out for a trip. Tova Street, in the alley. The tailor shop was bustling with people. There were young and beautiful girls, as well as young mothers with children. When many people came out, they held small cloth bags in their hands, with smiles on their faces, satisfied. Charlotte waited at the mouth of the alley for a while until the number of people decreased before entering the tailor shop. "Doctor, why are you here?" Ivan, who was arranging the shelves, looked up and was pleasantly surprised. "It''s been a while since Ist came. I came to take a look and buy some clothes for the employees in the shop." Charlotte smiled and said, "It seems that your transition to ready-to-wear clothing has been quite sessful. You have many customers." Almost all of the five or six shelves were almost empty, with only a few pieces of clothing left, mostly in sizes that were not easy to sell, either too small or too big. Ivan couldn''t hide his delight and nodded, "To be honest, there have been quite a few customers these days. I have been workingte at night to make the clothes and sometimes can''t keep up with the delivery schedule. I''m nning to hire a salesperson to take care of the customers so that I can focus on making the clothes." "That''s great. Now you don''t have to worry about business anymore." Charlotte nodded, happy for Ivan''s sess. "The customers find it novel that they don''t need measurements. They can try on the clothes directly when theye and buy only if they fit. It''s a new way of buying clothes." Ivan smiled and said, "Moreover, the Lolita dresses and maid outfits that you designed are the best-selling ones. I''ve recorded it. So far, we''ve sold 58 Lolita dresses and 32 maid outfits. The price is 300 copper coins each. ording to our previous agreement of a 10% profit share, I should pay you 2,700 copper coins." As Ivan spoke, he handed over twenty-seven silver coins. "An unexpected ie." Charlotte dly epted it. This was the first design fee he received. To sell hundreds of pieces of clothing in a short period, should be quite a new experience for Ivan. "The price of 300 copper coins is quite low, isn''t it?" Charlotte couldn''t help but ask. "Not every piece is priced at 300 copper coins. Dresses with more fabric may have slightly higher prices, but none of them exceed 500 copper coins. Excludingbor costs, the profit margin is about 30%." Ivan exined. The fabrics of Ivan''s clothes were good, and the workmanship was excellent. If they were custom-made, they would cost at least a thousand copper coins. A price of less than five hundred copper coins was simply suppressing other businesses. No wonder he could attract so many customers shortly after the transition. Now he was facing the problem of insufficient production capacity, even if Ivan recruited another salesperson and he worked hard to make clothes, the increase in production capacity would be limited. After all, making clothes was not like brewing potions. It was impossible to make a hundred pieces at once. Each piece had to be handled by a master tailor and sewn carefully. "I have a suggestion for you. Recruiting experienced master tailors may cover your existing profit margin, or even cause losses. You can try to establish an assembly line. After the sizing process is fixed, divide the clothing production process into different steps, with each workerpleting a specific step, thereby quicklypleting the production of a piece of clothing and increasing the output." Charlotte proposed. "Assembly line?" Ivan looked puzzled. "When you have time, you cane to my alchemy workshop to visit. Once you see it, you will understand." Charlotte didn''t try to exin the concept of an assembly line. "Okay, I''lle after I finish the current orders." Ivan nodded. Charlotte picked two sets of clothing for Marsha and a pink Lolita dress for Marsha. Marsha was quite wild, so he chose a girly pink for her. He left Marsha and Ivan''s positions in the alchemy workshop and returned to the workshop. In the workshop, Charlotte discussed with Vivian optimizing some potion production processes and made an inventory of the medicinal materials in the warehouse, noting the materials that needed to be replenished. "How are you doing living here?" Charlotte walked up to Nora, who was packaging the potions and asked. "Well, apart from there being no one nearby, everything else is fine. Big Brother Klee brings fresh vegetables back every morning, so it''s convenient for us to cook our meals." Nora smiled and nodded, looking grateful as she looked at Charlotte. "The workshop is particrly safe, and we sleep soundly." Charlotte nodded, "That''s good. If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to tell me. I will try my best to help you solve them." "Okay, thank you." Nora thanked Charlotte quickly. As the sky grew dark, Charlotte announced the end of work. Klee sent the three of them back to the clinic. "These are your new clothes." Upon entering the clinic, Charlotte took out the three new sets of clothes and handed them to Marsha. "Aren''t they too pink?" Marsha''s gaze fell on the pink Lolita dress, and her eyebrows furrowed. It didn''t match her tough girl image. Chapter 279：The night before the Red Moon Chapter 279£ºThe night before the Red Moon Looking at that pink dress, Marsha was initially resistant. She is the little princess of the Lion tribe, born to be a Lion, the absolute ruler of the grasnds. At the age of one, she could catch the fastest deer on the grasnd. At the age of two, she could press down a rhinoceros on the ground. At the age of three, she dared to go hunting monsters with the tribe''s hunting team. Pink? That is a color that would never appear on the body of a grasnd king. "Wow, what a beautiful dress. Come on, Marsha, try it on. You''ll look super cute." Vivian pulled Marsha and headed upstairs. "No, I can''t wear this dress." "I am Marsha of the Lion tribe!" "I would rather jump from upstairs..." Three minutester, Marsha was brought down by Vivian, already dressed in a pink Lolita outfit. Marsha''s golden hair was styled into twin ponytails, and her cute beast ears peeked out from her hair. With her wless face and petite figure, she was already tiny. Wearing the extremely pink Lolita dress, her snow-white skin looked even pinker, making her adorable! "So cute." Kasha couldn''t help butpliment. "Indeed, and it fits perfectly." Charlotte nodded, feeling that Marsha seemed somewhat restrained after putting on the dress. She wasn''t as wild as when she wore the ck cloak before. "Meow?" cky approached Marsha and looked up at her, showing a hint of confusion in its humanized eyes. It crouched its hind legs and was about to jump into Marsha''s arms. "Hey! cky, don''t ruin mommy''s new dress." Marsha used a locking grip to grab cky by the throat. The girl in the pink Lolita dress, holding the skirt, revealing her slender ankles, and holding the ck kitten by the neck, had a fierce expression. It wasn''t a very elegant scene, but it had a cute and contrasting charm. But when did cky learn how to meow? Isn''t it a majestic lion? Charlotte nced up at Anna, who was sleeping soundly on the counter, and probably understood. cky was probably learning how to meow to please Anna. "Do I still need to go into the wilderness today?" After dinner, Marsha looked at Charlotte and asked. "No, you should stay at home. The Red Moon is approaching, and it''s not safe outside. If you encounter that necromancer again, there''s no guarantee you''ll survive." Charlotte shook his head. "The outskirts of the wilderness are indeed dangerous. I stayed deep in the wilderness for a year and didn''t encounter any necromancers." Marsha stuck out her tongue. Charlotte remained silent. However, Marsha, who could evade monster attacks, was much safer in the deep wilderness that ordinary people dared not venture into. "During the Red Moon night, the necromancers probably won''te out. Tomorrow night, I need you to help me collect some demonized monster blood for Kasha''s potion." "No problem, I''ll take cky to devour some undead creatures." Marsha nodded, epting Charlotte''s request. Vivian had already gone out, taken away by Adolf. It was said that he had built a spacious magic room south of the Abyss, specifically for teaching Vivian. He would bring Vivian back after evening sses, eliminating any safety concerns. A quiet night. The number of patients visiting the clinic today was significantly reduced, and there were very few customers purchasing potions. It was a regr day of rest for the clinic during the days before and after the Red Moon when the outskirts of the wilderness became dangerous and vtile. People and families were reinforcing their houses as usual, including the neighboring bakery, which boarded up its windows with thick boards. The entrance to the Abyss had already been equipped with a fourth-level magic barrier. If a monster with strength surpassing the fourth level broke in, any reinforcement would be ineffective, at most providing some psychologicalfort. "Last time, half of Towa Street was devoured. I wonder how it will be tonight." The bald owner of the neighboring bookstore said, reinforcing the windows and wearing a worried expression. Heidi sat on the table behind him, holding a paintbrush in one hand and bread in the other, her mouth stuffed full, speaking somewhat unclearly, "Judging by the sequence, it should be our street tonight." "Thud!" A book flew and hit her on the head. "Ouch, that hurts." Heidi woke up and looked at her father, feeling wronged. "You, can''t you say something auspicious?" The bald man said in exasperation. "Hehe, I was just kidding." Heidi shrugged her shoulders and took another bite of the bread. "But father, don''t worry too much. The bakery next door is more fragrant than our ce. Mrs. Be must be more scared than you." "I heard that the three major families have set up a magic barrier at the entrance. I just don''t know if it''s effective. Remember, if somethinges in tonight, run to the neighboring clinic as soon as possible. Doctor Charlotte is a good person and won''t refuse to help." The bald owner looked at Heidi, speaking solemnly. "That''s not good... Although he is indeed a capable person, I do have social anxiety, after all." Heidi hesitated. "No need to worry, I''ll hold the fort, and you can run." "Alright, I''ll hold you to that. If anything happens, I''ll run," the bald man replied. "Ah, don''t worry, I''ll hold your hand and run with you. We can jump from the second floor into his yard. It''s convenient and fast." Heidi smiled. The bald man''s expression improved slightly, but he soon startedining again, "I''m telling you, you''re already eighteen, hiding at home every day and not seeing anyone. I haven''t mentioned that I have a daughter for so many years. I''m ashamed to even bring it up. Are you nning to stay upstairs and not see anyone for the rest of your life? What will you do if I die?" "I''m happy staying out of sight every day. I enjoy reading books, drawing picture books, sleeping when I''m tired. I live a carefree life. Is there anyone happier than me on this street?" Heidi smiled. "Father, can you bear to take away this pure happiness from me?" The bald man had no words, quietly reinforcing the windows again. ... Charlotte ced ten gold-devouring rats on the tform outside the workshop, five meters from the entrance of the cave. He had made some modifications to the entrance, forming a dual-tformyout. Tonight''s experiment will take ce here. In addition to dissecting two groups of gold-devouring rats to examine the effects of demonization on their bodies and try to find the process of demonization, he also nned to test whether demonized monsters would revert to their normal state after consumingtle grass and whether demonized monsters would still feartle grass. Ten customized cages contained ten gold-devouring rats. Two cages were left untouched and ced deep in the cave, ensuring they wouldn''t be exposed to the Red Moon, serving as the control group. The other eight cages were arranged in a straight line on the outer tform, each with a tag hanging on them, protruding outward. They would be exposed to the Red Moon as soon as it rose. Based on Marsha''s observation, gold-devouring rats would enter a demonized state once exposed to the Red Moon on the night of the Red Moon. Charlotte took out two bottles of greentle grass extract and fed them to the gold-devouring rats in cages 1 and 2. After taking it, the two rats didn''t show any abnormal reactions. Then, Charlotte put on thick animal skin gloves, grabbed the gold-devouring rats from cages 3 and 4, and threw them into a box filled withtle grass. He shook the box vigorously to ensure that the rats were evenly pricked by the thorns, simting Marsha tumbling in a valley filled withtle grass. Squeak squeak squeak! After putting the rats back in the cages, they began scratching and bumping the cages, causing them to rattle. They seemed very excited. This could be considered a preventive measure. If these two gold-devouring rats still entered a demonized state after the Red Moon rose, Charlotte would roll them again to see if the needle pricks were more effective than direct consumption. Cages 5 and 6 were covered with thicktle grass on all four sides and the top. These two rats were used to test whether demonized gold-devouring rats that lost their sanity would still feartle grass. Of course, the test results wouldn''t prove thattle grass could effectively defend against demonized beasts since the sample size was too small, and gold-devouring rats were weak creatures. Cages 7 and 8 contained gold-devouring rats without any treatment. These two rats were for dissection after they entered the demonized state. Afterpleting all preparations, Charlotte returned to the alchemy workshop and waited for it to grow dark. "Boss, my master invited all of us to visit Calva. Will you go?" As soon as Charlotte entered the door, Vivian approached him and asked. "Today?" "Yes, he said it''s safer to go to Calva during the Red Moon night because the Abyss is not secure enough." Vivian nodded. "I can''t today. I''ve already promised Mrs. Landy that the clinic will be open tonight to treat injured Fox Guards." Charlotte shook his head and looked at Kasha and Marsha behind her. "Why don''t you take Kasha, Marsha, and Anna with you? Calva is indeed safer." Chapter 280：Do you also plan to study me like this? Chapter 280£ºDo you also n to study me like this? "I''m not going, I want to stay and apany the master," Kasha immediately shook her head. "I have to go into the wilderness, not to Calva," Marsha also shook her head. Vivian shook her head as well, "Forget it, I''m not going either. Don''t you still need to make potions for Kasha and treat the Fox Guards? You''re too busy. I''ll stay and help you." "What about your master?" Charlotte was well aware of how fond Adolf was of his precious disciple. "I don''t care about him. I''m in charge in the Abyss," Vivian waved her hand dismissively. Charlotte didn''t say much anymore. He was indeed busy tonight, and Vivian staying behind would help alleviate some of his workload. He immediately assigned her a task, "If you have nothing to do in the afternoon, extract the bovine pancreas that Klee brought back yesterday. In a couple of days, Billy will alsoe to collect the first batch of goods." "Alright," Vivian didn''t refuse and nodded. In the afternoon, there were no pedestrians on the streets. Every household had their doors and windows shut tight. The mist-covered Baka Street was eerily quiet. Charlotte brewed a batch of intermediate hemostatic and cleansing potions in the alchemy room. Due to the operation of the alchemy workshop during this period, he had been cking off a bit in potion-making, causing his proficiency to stagnate. After the night of the Red Moon, he should start trying to make some new potions. He hadn''t even tried replicating the potions he had left in his diary before. For example, the Dream Blue Potion could restore magic power for magicians. As winter approached, the weather grew colder, and the nights arrived earlier than usual. A small squad of four Fox Guards arrived in front of the clinic. After greeting Charlotte, two of them stationed themselves on each side to guard. The leader had fourth-level strength, while the other three members were at the third level. "You stay at the clinic. Marsha and I are going out. If any Fox Guards get injured and seek medical help, you will treat them," Charlotte instructed Vivian, who nodded in acknowledgment. Charlotte and Marsha then went out, leaving Vivian behind to assist him. "Where do I enter the Abyss?" Marsha didn''t get into the carriage, instead sitting beside Charlotte while holding ckie in her arms. "I''ll take you to a ce where you can enter. The entrance on this side has already been sealed," Charlotte cracked the whip, and the carriage elerated forward. The streets were empty with not a soul in sight. Even the most vicious criminals would only find a ce to hide tonight. asionally encountering patrols, they saw the emblem on the carriage and didn''t stop it. They arrived smoothly at the back of the alchemy workshop. After securing the carriage, Charlotte turned on the modified heamps and walked with Marsha towards the cave. "Can we go out from here?" Marsha followed behind Charlotte, somewhat surprised. She knew there was a wind tunnel behind the workshop, but didn''t know where it led. "You''ll know when we get there," Charlotte said, as he walked confidently along the narrow and steep crevice, with Marsha following closely behind. Despite her petite stature and being born in the Lion tribe, she had the agile figure of a cat, effortlessly maneuvering through the narrow and steep crevices. However, she was equally surprised by Charlotte''s agility. "How can he be so nimble? He''s a big guy, how is he able to walk on the slope as if it were t ground? Could he also be an orc?" Marsha murmured to herself. Suddenly, the path ahead widened, and Marsha could easily see in the darkness. In this widened passage, two cages were ced, each containing a Golden Devouring Rat. The passage was five meters long, and beyond that was a spacious area with the sound of waves crashing against rocks. The air carried a faint salty scent. "Is this the sea?!" Marsha hurried forward, but all she saw was the vast ck sea. It appeared rather oppressive and unlike the beautiful seas, she had heard of. "Shouldn''t the sea be blue?" Marsha turned back to look at Charlotte. Charlotte smiled and said, "The sea isn''t blue. It appears blue to us because sunlight reflects off the surface and into our eyes. It''s nighttime now, so what you see is only ck. But if you wait a while longer, with your night vision, you might see a red sea." "Forget it, it''s probably not a beautiful sea anyway," Marsha shook her head. She noticed eight Golden Devouring Rats lined up on the tform and asked curiously, "Why did you capture them and put them here?" "For experiments, for example, those two at the end. Once they be possessed, I will dissect them and examine their brains and bodies to see how the Red Moon affects their possession," Charlotte exined. Marsha took a step back, slightly terrified as she looked at Charlotte. "Are you... also a necromancer?" What kind of terrifying person could casually talk about dissecting someone? "Are you... nning to study me like this too?" To a certain extent, she had undergone a demonic transformation and then regained her rity, which should have made her more valuable for research than those Golden Devouring Rats, right? Did he also want to dissect her brain, open her belly, and dissect her for research? "I don''t study you; Ick a control group," Charlotte said earnestly, shaking his head. Marsha breathed a sigh of relief but soon realized that his words didn''t seem right either. What if there was a so-called control group? "Red Moon is about to appear, and you haven''t set off yet?" Charlotte reminded. Marsha nced in the direction of the sea, where the sky was slowly turning red. She immediately said, "Then I''ll go. What kind of beast blood do you want?" "Try to get some that tastes good. I need it to make potions for Kasha. Once you get the blood, you muste back immediately; it''s useless once it coagtes," Charlotte said. "Alright," Marsha agreed and then lightly leaped up the cliff while holding ckie in her arms. Quickly disappearing into the darkness, she charged towards the depths of the wilderness. Charlotte didn''t stay idle either. He took out a table from his spatial ring to serve as an operating table and hung several heamps on the cliff to fully illuminate the operating table and the outer tform, allowing him to observe the condition of the eight Golden Devouring Rats in their cages. In the direction of the sea, the sky was a dark red, and the surface of the sea gradually took on ayer of red as well. The sea breeze blew loudly, mixed with the roars of beastsing from the wilderness. Being alone by the sea, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of eerie horror. The Golden Devouring Rats in the cages also began to show signs of restlessness, squeaking. Before long, the red moon rose gradually from the edge of the sea, and everything suddenly fell silent. The possessed Golden Devouring Rats in the cages became eerily quiet, all looking toward the direction of the red moon as if they were stunned. Charlotte, too, had the same expression. He stood there, dazed, gazing at the red moon rising from the sea, as the red moon, red sea, and red sky merged into one, like an endless sea of blood, in which something indescribable seemed to be writhing as if trying to break free. "Ding!" A crisp sound rang out. Charlotte suddenly snapped out of it, only to find that one foot was already hanging in the air. Another step forward, and he would have fallen off the cliff. Cold sweat instantly soaked his back. If it weren''t for the warning sound from the system, he might have already sumbed to the influence of the red moon. He had reminded himself repeatedly to stay alert beforeing, but never did he expect to be ensnared so quickly. He now had a clear and profound understanding of the horror of the red moon. During the previous Red Moon night, he hid in the Abyss and didn''t truly experience the Red Moon. But at this moment, he had gained a clear and profound understanding of the horror of the red moon. At the same time, the eyes of the Golden Devouring Rats in cages 5, 6, 7, and 8 had turned blood red, and they began behaving aggressively. The Golden Devouring Rats in cages 7 and 8, free of any restraints, started violently banging and biting the cages. Even the sturdy cages made of the alloy were sprayed with sparks and even fragmented teeth. The Golden Devouring Rats in cages 5 and 6 had also be possessed, but despite facing the cages filled with stingingtles, they still showed obvious fear and didn''t rampantly attack the cages like those in cages 7 and 8. Instead, they fretted and rolled in ce, then started digging and tearing at the ground where there were no stingingtles. However, beneath the loosened soil, the stingingtles also emerged. When the Golden Devouring Rats that had been stung on their hands and mouths earlier noticed, they seemed puzzled and immediately stopped their digging and tearing. They even looked back in Charlotte''s direction as if saying, "Hey, Mr. Six." After confirming the consistent behavior of the two Golden Devouring Rats, Charlotte made a note in his notebook: "Stingingtles have a significant deterrent effect on possessed Golden Devouring Rats." He then turned his attention to cages 3 and 4, where the Golden Devouring Rats had been stung by stingingtles in advance. Their behavior was somewhat strange. Their eyes had turned red, but not as vividly as the ones in cages 5 and 6. They didn''t show as much aggressiveness and seemed to retain some of their sanity. They scratched their ears and cheeks in ce, seemingly unsure of what to do. Charlotte used gloves made of animal skin to pick them up and tossed them into a box filled with stingingtles, shaking it once more, before returning them to their respective cages. He also lifted thepletely possessed Golden Devouring Rat from cage 6 by its scruff, poured a bottle of green extract into its mouth, and threw it back into the cage. His gaze remained fixed on it. Chapter 281：The situation is not good Chapter 281£ºThe situation is not good This is a very new method of treating enchantment. If it proves effective, it may bring new ideas to the defense against the beast tide on the Red Moon Night. The enchanted golden rats that had been given a bottle of extract were put back into the cage and they seemed to be frozen. Suddenly, they shivered and the blood-red color in their eyes dissipated at a visible speed. Squeak! They made a confused sound and noticed the enchanted golden rats banging against the cage beside them, cowering in fear. "The extract oftle grass, when taken, can instantly remove the enchantment state of the golden rats." Charlotte recorded this line in the notebook, his hands trembling slightly, demonstrating his excitement. Normal beasts dare not attackrge cities as powerful protectors and invulnerable magical shields can effectively deter them. But during the Red Moon Night, the beasts be enchanted, losing their rational judgment and awe, which leads to the formation of the beast tide and the attack on towns. What if the defenders sprinkle thetle grass extract on the attacking beast tide? Will the beasts in the front regain their sanity and still rush to attack the city walls? Will the beasts in their right mind be the targets of the enchanted beasts? Charlotte''s mind has already anticipated countless applications of the extract. Even if it is only effective against low-level beasts, it can still relieve the pressure on city defenses. The majority of beasts in the Beast Tide are low-level. Charlotte''s gaze shifted to the fifth cage. The enchanted golden rat in it has been pierced by the thorns oftle grass, entering a state of stupor. The redness in its eyes was slowly fading, but not as quickly as the effect of the extract. "After the golden rats are enchanted, the thorns oftle grass can to some extent lift the enchanted state and make them lose their aggressiveness." Charlotte made a note in the notebook, indicating the feasibility of extensive cultivation oftle grass around the city. Besides deterring the beasts, thesetle grasses could help alleviate the defense pressure during beast tides. He then looked at the rats in cages number three and four, which had been pierced twice by thetle grass. They were nowpletely motionless. "Overdosed?" Charlotte reached out and touched them, confirming that they were still alive, but the enchantment state had mostly dissipated, which validated his earlier conclusion. Closing the cages, Charlotte''s gaze turned to cages number seven and eight, where the rats were still extremely agitated, biting the cages vigorously, their mouths filled with blood. Enchantment robbed them of their sanity, creating a stark contrast between their ferocity and the other golden rats in the cages. Charlotte took one of the golden rats out of the cage and walked towards the operating table, holding a sharp scalpel. He began dissecting. Although Charlotte was not a professional in animal dissection, he did take an anatomy course at school, albeit not with great enthusiasm as a practical-minded veterinarian. But he was good at spot-the-difference games. When he dissected the four golden rats of simr size, weight, and age, andid them t on a table, he naturally noticed the simrities and differences. "The enchanted golden rats show obvious congestion in the brain, increasing in volume." "The enchanted golden rats have an erged right atrium of the heart." "The enchanted golden rats have protruding eyeballs." ... "A rough and amateurish dissection report." The system provided an evaluation. Frustrated, Charlotte threw the pen and uttered, "Here, take the pen. You do it then?" "The enchanted golden rats show abnormal changes in the pituitary nd in the brain after being enchanted, significantly increasing in size, possiblypressing the optic chiasm, causing their eyes to turn blood red." "The right atrium of the heart is significantly erged..." ... The system indeed presented Charlotte with a simple dissection report. There were not many abnormalities in the enchanted beasts. After all, most of the enchanted beasts would return to their normal state after the Red Moon Night. From the dissection results, it seemed that the Red Moon influenced the size of the pituitary nd in the beasts'' brains and secreted special hormones that led to their enchantment and loss of control. Moreover, Charlotte suspected that the enchanted state of the beasts might also be under some kind of mental control. He had almost fallen victim to it himself. Just by seeing the rising Red Moon, he felt his body losing control and acting independently. As for what might be hidden behind the sea of red, Charlotte lowered his head, afraid to dwell on it. Documenting the detailed report given by the system, Charlotte closed the notebook, buried the four dissected golden rats in a hole, and packed the remaining six rats and cages. At this moment, he suddenly heard a cry of distressing from the direction of Calva and instinctively looked over. The light from the giantmp illuminated the beach, which was covered with countless sea creatures. Ballistas lined up on the city walls fired fireballs into the midst of the sea creatures, creating huge fireballs, but it was still unable to stop the frenzied beast tide. Giant octopuses, several tens of meters tall, climbed up the city walls, swinging their long tentacles. However, their heads were swiftly severed by a sword aura and fell heavily below the city walls. Magic and sword auras wreaked havoc, causing the beasts to fall one after another, and a brutal defense battle began. This scene greatly shocked Charlotte. The cliffs in the direction of the abyss were silent as if time was peacefully passing by. Charlotte quietly put away themp hanging on the wall, brought a heavy stone to block the entrance of the cave, then crawled through the cave and returned to the abyss. He found another thick b of stone to cover the inside and finally felt a little at ease. He had already made up his mind to find Gaird tomorrow and have him customize an iron te to make a door. In the future, during the Red Moon Night, he would close the cave to prevent sea creatures from entering. Taking a nce at the pitch-ck alchemy workshop, confirming that it had not been attacked by the beasts, he drove his carriage back to the infirmary. The journey was silent, with only the continuous roars of beasts from above. When passing through Tova Street, he saw more than ten members of the guard team besieging a level five ck Striped Panther beast. The battle was nearing its end, with the panther lying in a pool of blood. However,pared to thest time when half of the street was devoured, only two houses copsed this time. Confirming that the battle did not reach Ivan''s tailor shop, Charlotte drove his carriage back to the infirmary without a break. There were still a few demons that managed to break the seal and enter tonight. It was easy to imagine how fierce the battle at the entrance must have been. Perhaps there were already injured people being brought to the infirmary. Baca Street was pitch ck, with only the Abyss Infirmary brightly lit. Two carriages were parked in front of the infirmary, and fox guards were assisting the injured in getting off the carriages. Charlotte''s heart sank. He thought that with the magical shield, the casualties would not be too severe, but now it seemed that the situation was worse than imagined. Upon hearing the sound of the carriage, a fox guard instinctively reached for their side sword and rxed upon seeing it was Charlotte. "Doctor Charlotte, you''re finally back. Another carriage of wounded just arrived, and Dr. Eileen may be overwhelmed." One fox guard stepped forward, holding onto the reins, and informed him. "I see." Charlotte nodded, carrying arge bag and quickly entering the infirmary. Vivian''s operating room was brightly lit, currently in the middle of surgery. In the main hall of the infirmary, eight injured fox guards were waiting for treatment. Kasha was cleaning and applying hemostatic ointment to the lightly wounded guards. "Master, you''re back." Kasha''s eyes lit up when she saw Charlotte entering. The fox guards turned their attention to Charlotte. It was like they had finally found their savior. "Yes," Charlotte responded and his gaze fell on the injured guard lying on a stretcher on the ground, with a sunken chest and unconsciousness. The injuries of the other guards were also severe, with some bones directly fractured and others bleeding heavily from their thighs. "Carry him to the adjacent ward. He needs to stay for observation tonight." Charlotte walked to the entrance and instructed the two guards helping him, then signaled for the patient with a major thigh artery injury toe in. Chapter 282：Intense Red Moon Beast Tide! Chapter 282£ºIntense Red Moon Beast Tide! In the hall, the injured Fox Guards looked at Bal being carefully carried out of the operating room, their faces filled with joy and relief. They couldn''t believe that his injuries were so severe, yet Dr. Charlotte managed to heal him. No wonder the Fifth Abyss Clinic had an unquestionable strength. At the same time, the door of the adjacent operating room opened, and Vivian stood at the entrance, saying, "Come on, two people, take him to the ward." With that, she nced at the operating room next door, which was still lit, thoughtful, and pointed to a Fox Guard with rtively severe injuries before turning back into the operating room. On this night of the Red Moon, the rate of injuries among the Fox Guards was not low, and there were frequent arrivals of injured personnel. Charlotte and Vivian had stayed in the operating room and had note out. The four Fox Guards who were originally on guard duty had transformed into assistants, responsible for carrying the injured and cleaning up the blood on the ground to maintain order. "How did it get so serious?" Charlotte, who was suturing a Fox Guard''s arm, couldn''t help but ask. The Fox Guard suppressed the pain and said, "The monster onught was even more intense tonight, with an increased number of them. We in the Abyss are rtively fortunate, but there are also more monsters than usual breaking in. The order received by the Abyss Guard this time was to guard the entrance and not let any monsters enter the Abyss, so we had to face the monster''s attacks, and injuries were unavoidable. The situation is even more terrible in Calva, where monsters have repeatedly broken through the city walls and been pushed back. The losses tonight will be devastating." Charlotte''s mood sank. The intensity of the monster tide had been increasing since thest Red Moon night, but he didn''t expect it to continue to grow this time. If this was a long-term trend, it would be disastrous. Even arge city like Calva, where many strong people were gathered, was facing the risk of being breached. It was even more difficult for small and medium-sized cities to survive tonight. However, the Abyss Guard, formed by the alliance of the three major families, was quite determined and had a bottom line. They were determined to defend the entrance of the Abyss and prevent any monsters from entering, even at the cost of more casualties, to keep the disaster away from the lower-ss people in the Abyss. It was not easy for an unofficial Abyss Council to achieve this. For the people of the Abyss, it was fortunate. Since the younger generation, like Diana and Rnd, began to gain a say, the Abyss had started to undergo new changes. It was not untilte in the night that the number of iing patients began to decrease. ording to the injured personnel who were brought inter, the monster tide began to recede. This Red Moon night had finally passed. The entrance to the Abyss had been defended, and only three monsters had entered the Abyss, but they were quickly killed. The walls of Calva had been pushed back by hundreds of meters, and it was said that the city guards had sacrificed themselves to hold the line, stubbornly defending it, but the losses could be imagined. Part of the guard remained at the entrance of the Abyss, in case of any unforeseen circumstances. It was an extremely grueling battle between the monsters and the defenders, even Charlotte, who stayed behind, could feel the intensity of the frontline warfare. After bandaging thest patient with a broken bone and giving some simple instructions, Charlotte finally had some free time. Vivian came out of the adjacent operating room and copsed onto a nearby single sofa, sighing, "So tired, how many monsters attacked the Abyss tonight?" "That''s right, but we still won in the end." A voice sounded from the door, and Diana, dressed in purple armor, walked in. Her armor was stained with blood, but it added a touch of elegance, resembling a victorious female general returning from battle. Charlotte looked at her and smiled, "Thanks to you, the Abyss finally enjoyed a rare moment of peace tonight." Tonight, Diana had been guarding the front line of the Abyss and leading the Abyss Guard to resist the monsters. The proposal to hold the entrance to the Abyss had also been made by her in the council. A trace of pride appeared on Diana''s face, but she looked at the two of them and said solemnly, "Thank you both tonight, the death rate of the Fox Guards has been minimized." In such a fierce battle tonight, she also felt anguish as she watched the Fox Guards being carried off the frontline one by one. Every Fox Guard was carefully cultivated by the Harriman family and had absolute loyalty. It was uneptable to lose even one. However, when she came down from the front line earlier and received Badie''s report, she learned that of the more than one hundred Fox Guards sent to the Abyss Clinic, only three had died due to serious injuries, and the rest had been saved. Ten of them had suffered irreversible permanent disabilities due to organ loss. This result far exceeded her expectations and could be regarded as a pleasant surprise. The Fox Guards with disabilities would be properly cared for, and she had no worries about that. This level of casualty was a miracle in such intense defensive battles. She even felt that even with Rnd''s guarding and the presence of the Duru family with two clinics, the casualties in tonight''s battle would not be much better than those of the Harriman family. Charlotte felt Diana''s gaze bing increasingly fiery and quickly changed the subject, "Are you injured?" There was an obvious bleeding point on the side of her purple armor at the waist, turning the purple into a dark red color, but it was not very prominent. "Just a minor injury..." Diana shrugged it off, but soon furrowed her brow and said, "But... it seems to be a little painful now that I''ve stopped. Maybe you can take a look at it for me." "Alright,e into the operating room, and I''ll treat your wound." Charlotte nodded and didn''t think much of it. "Okay." Diana agreed and followed him into the operating room, a slight smile appearing on her lips. "I''m back." At that moment, Marsha suddenly burst into the room, holding a water jug, and waved to Charlotte, "Here''s the blood you wanted." Charlotte immediately turned around and took the vial of blood from Marsha''s hand, along with giving some instructions to Vivian, who was lying on the sofa tiredly, "Take care of thendy''s wound. I''m going to make potions for Kasha." "Okay." Vivian reluctantly got up. Diana turned around and saw Marsha with a ck cat perched on her shoulder. She had heard that a young girl had joined the clinic, but she didn''t expect her to be so young. Moreover, she was holding the blood, and it was the night of the Red Moon. Why did she go outside? Curious as she was, she didn''t rush to ask but followed Vivian into the operating room. "She is?" Marsha came to Kasha''s side and asked quietly. "She is Miss Diana, thendy of our clinic, a good person." Kasha introduced her. Marsha nodded thoughtfully and nced at the Fox Guard at the door, shrinking back her head and going upstairs. Charlotte took the vial of blood into the refining room. Purified seawater, powdered moonstone... all the materials were ready. Opening the bottle, it contained fresh red blood, warm to the touch, indicating that it had just been extracted from a monster not long ago. Charlotte took out the form for the potion that Leo had given him and carefully reviewed it before starting to make the potion. The first pot was ruined. Charlotte stood in front of therge pot with a frowning face. There was a faint burnt smell in the air, and the medicine had not evaporatedpletely, but the bottom of the pot was burnt. He realized that after grinding the herbs into powder, he needed to make more precise adjustments in controlling the heat and couldn''t rely solely on Leo''s instructions. He cleaned the refining pot thoroughly and immediately started the second batch of potion. He added purified seawater to the pot, then added the moonstone powder and stirred it to dissolve it. This was to prevent the blood from coagting. Then he added fresh monster blood that had been processed to a clear liquid, which immediately turned blood-red after a brief stir. After that, he added the remaining ingredients one by one. This time, Charlotte watched the potion in the refining pot more attentively, lowered the heat appropriately, and adjusted the stirring time ording to his own experience in refining medicine. He confirmed that the various ingredients had fused and that there were no impurities in the potion before taking it off the heat. The potion was transferred into bottles, a bright red color like red wine, clear and without any impurities. Unlike the bottle Leo had brought, which had a strong smell, it had a faint fragrance. This might have had something to do with the type of monster blood. One pot could fill six bottles, which looked orderly. Charlotte looked at the remaining half bottle of blood and decided to make another batch. Monster blood couldn''t be preserved, but once it was made into a potion, it could be stored for up to six months. If this potion proved effective, the twelve bottles would be enough for Kasha and Linda to take for half a year. This batch of potions was also sessfully made. After they cooled slightly, Charlotte put the potions into bottles. When Charlotte came out of the refining room, Diana had already left, and the clinic had been cleaned up. Vivian had fallen asleep on the sofa, too exhausted to notice. There was a money pouch on the counter. "Thendy has left and left this money pouch as your reward," Kasha said quietly, afraid of waking Vivian. "Kasha, try this potion. If it works, you can drink it in the future." Charlotte handed her the six bottles of potions he had just made. "Thank you, Master." Kasha held the potions in her hands, her face filled with gratitude. Charlotte had been busy enough today, yet he still thought of making potions for her. "You should go and rest too. You stayed up all night with me tonight, so sleep until noon tomorrow." Charlotte smiled and told her, then casually took the money pouch from the counter. It didn''t weigh much in his hand. When he opened it, a golden light almost blinded his eyes. There were fifteen gold coins inside! Charlotte fell silent for a moment, feeling that he had spoken too loudly to Diana earlier. He had to be more careful next time. Putting away today''s reward, Charlotte gently picked up Vivian and, with Kasha''s help, ced her back on the bed in her room. This girl was truly exhausted as she turned over and continued to sleep,pletely unaware. Charlotte returned to his room, took a cold shower, and sat down at his desk. The notebook for today''s experiment was ced next to him, and he couldn''t hide his excitement as he looked at the experimental records on it. The effect oftlegrass on the mage monster was an important discovery. He took out the ck stone from the spatial ring. He had been too busy these days and hadn''t had a chance to look at it. There were over a hundred unread messages in the Red Moon chat group. The Shepherd, the Witch, and the Hermit had also sent him private messages. [The Shepherd: Miracle, I circled the outskirts of the wilderness and caught six or seven Undead Mages, but I didn''t find the hunchbacked one you mentioned. I''ll go and check again when I have time.] Chapter 283：X-ray inspection of the ring Chapter 283£ºX-ray inspection of the ring Charlotte didn''t expect that the Shepherd would go to capture the Necromancer. Although they didn''t capture the Necromancer who attacked Marsha, they managed to capture seven or eight other Necromancers along the way. It is exined that quite a few Necromancers are wandering around the outskirts of the Abyss during the night. In the future, Marsha should reduce her outings. [Miracle: Alright, thank you for your assistance.] Then, Charlotte opened a private chat with the Witch. [Witch: On the night of the Red Moon, the cursed mist has started to move faster and it seems to be heading towards the gathering point of the Sea n. Do you think it indicates the appearance of corrupted creatures? Once the cursed mist covers the Sea n gathering point, it will directly kill all the Sea n members. Currently, there is no means of eradicating or defending against it.] This was a message that the Witch sent him an hour ago, and looking at the message, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine. ording to August''s exnation, the cursed mist, known as the Resentful Mist onnd, would cause rapid death once an individual is caught in it. The gathering point of the Sea n referred to the towns on the coast. Once it is shrouded in the mist, it will result in the tragic death of tens or even hundreds of thousands of people in a short period. Moreover, ording to the characteristics of the Resentful Mist, the number and intensity would likely increase after absorbing tens of thousands of Resentful Spirits. What was more terrifying, as the Witch stated, the mist seemed to have developed autonomous behavior or, rather, it started moving towards the Sea n gathering point under the guidance of the Red Moon. Regardless of whether it was the Sea n or the various races onnd, after experiencing more than a thousand years of the onught, they finally found some respite by relying on high walls and magical shields. But if the opponent changed to be the mist, this stable situation would be shattered. Charlotte''s finger hovered on the screen, not knowing what to say. His knowledge about the mist was extremely limited, making it impossible for him to provide any effective advice. He then opened a message from the Hermit, which asked about Marsha''s condition and stated that if they couldn''t find a suitable light mage, they could send her to the Elven Forest, where an arrangement for a light mage to cure her curse could be made. Charlotte expressed his gratitude and informed him that Marsha''s condition had been properly treated. Only then did he open the Red Moon group chat. There were over a hundred messages, starting with discussing the abnormally strong tide of beasts tonight. The Night Watch leader was also busy in multiple cities tonight and personally witnessed three town walls breached by the tidal wave, resulting in the deaths of all residents devoured by the corrupted creatures. The same tragic situation urred in various corners of the Isor continent. The Shepherd was still in Calva. Tonight, Calva also suffered a significant impact from the creature tide. The town walls were breached momentarily under the lead of multiple mother creatures. Fortunately, Calva had arge number of strong individuals and had several contingency ns, so it managed to withstand the pressure and the walls weren''t breached. The sea creatures from the depths of the sea also added tremendous pressure to Calva during the high tide. The Elven Forest also suffered from the onught of the creature tide but had already evacuated all small settlements. They gathered all the elves in the Elven City and established multiple defensive lines, resulting in limited casualties during the creature tide. However, the discussion on the increasingly stronger tide of creatures quickly gave way to the Witch''s mention of the mutated cursed mist, causing a fervent discussion and an atmosphere of unparalleled heaviness and despair. As stated by Charlotte, the various races were still trying to survive under the onught of the creature tide. The mutation of the cursed mist could bring about a disastrous event. To resist the creatures, various races had builtrge cities, with tall and robust walls and powerful magical shields. They had also abandoned scattered settlements and concentrated their poptions. While the mist didn''t move fast, even on the night of the Red Moon, when its speed increased, it was only around 10 km/h. But the cities were there, and no matter how slow it moved, if it intended to head towards the cities, it would eventually reach them. The Witch''s discovery added even more pressure to the Isor continent, shrouded in the shadow of the Red Moon. [Night Watch Leader: If what the Witch observed is true and the mist has developed autonomous consciousness, attempting to move towardsrge cities, we must act immediately. We should inspect all the mist within 250 km of therge cities and find a way to eliminate it as soon as possible.] [Hermit: That''s right, this operation is urgent. I will be responsible for the area of the Elven Forest, and if other areas need assistance, you can let me know, and I will provide support as much as possible.] [Witch: I will continue monitoring the cursed mist from the depths of the sea. But I believe we should report this matter. If things are as bad as I observed, we should establish a city migration system. Before the night of the Red Moon, cities that will be shrouded by the cursed mist should evacuate their poption to prevent arge-scale death event.] [Shepherd: You are oversimplifying things. Based on my travels, the distances betweenrge cities often exceed a thousand kilometers. Mass poption migration is simply not realistic in a short period. Aside from clearing the mist, we have no other choice.] [Light Chaser: If even Holy Light magic cannot dispel the cursed mist, what other methods do we have? Tonight, the Imperial Capital lost three auxiliary cities to the creature tide. The increasingly massive creature tide is also a disaster we must face.] ... Charlotte browsed the group messages, feeling increasingly heavy-hearted. As a newbie, he couldn''t yet participate in monitoring and clearing the mist. As for the little experiment he conducted today, the extract from thetleweed was only tested on level 1 magical beasts, and it was still unknown whether it would be effective against arge-scale creature tide. After a moment of thought, Charlotte decided to close the group chat and open a private chat with the Hermit. [Miracle: Senior, I discovered a thorned nt. Its extract can temporarily restore a beserk Gold Devouring Rat to normal. If consumed in advance, it can prevent the Gold Devouring Rat from entering its beserk state. The thorns attached to it also have a mitigating effect on the beserk state. Gold Devouring Rats naturally fear this nt even after entering their beserk state. I tested itst night, but I haven''t verified it on higher-level magical beasts yet.] After sending the message, Charlotte put down the Stone of Darkness. After arriving in the Isor continent, the biggest problem at the beginning was how to establish oneself and survive. As his medical skills improved, his medical clinic gained reputation, and a potion workshop was set up. He managed to settle in the Abyss and had a decent ie. However, the side effects brought by the Red Moon struck him from a higher dimension, potentially bringing about a cmity to all the races on the Isor continent. Charlotte wasn''t a firm defender of the cities; he had a rtively flexible bottom line. If the cursed mist was approaching, he would without hesitation take the cats and the girl and leave. Yet, there were only so many cities left on the Isor continent, and they were continuously decreasing under the creature tide''s attacks. Sooner orter, there would be nowhere for him to go. The Stone of Darkness vibrated, interrupting Charlotte''s pondering. [Hermit: In a few days, I wille to find you. This is an unprecedented discovery. In the past thousand years, no one has ever found a way to reverse the beserk state of corrupted creatures. They have always been considered to only stop their frenzy upon death! Child, you are amazing! This could be an important discovery!] Looking at the message from the Hermit, Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps his discovery was not as insignificant as he initially thought. [Miracle: I''ll wait for your arrival.] He put away the Stone of Darkness and headed to his bedroom. After taking off his clothes, he exchanged all the umted 620,000 wealth points for Greater Strength Elixirs and drank them all at once. Powerful energy coursed through his body, but it remained within controble limits. With a thought, the panel appeared. [yer: Charlotte] [Profession: Knight, Doctor, Alchemist] [Level: Advanced Knight: 26,200/50,000] [Novice Alchemist: 3,640/4,000] [Wealth Points: 5,660] [Professional Skills: Wound Cleansing and Dressing: Master: 1,800/8,000 Suturing Skin Wounds: Master: 2,100/8,000 Open Reduction and Internal Fixation Surgery for Radius and Ulna Bone Fractures: Advanced: 640/4,000 Appendectomy: Novice: 820/1,000 ... [Special Skills: Hemostasis Potion Brewing: Advanced: 2,400/4,000 Moisturizing Essence Elixir Brewing: Intermediate: 1,880/2,000 Anesthetic Potion Brewing: Advanced: 2,260/4,000 Unsheathing Sword Technique: Advanced: 3,480/4,000 Whirling sh: Advanced: 3,420/4,000 Combo Strike: Advanced: 1,850/4,000 Sword Qi sh: Intermediate: 880/2,000 sh of Brilliance: Advanced: 3,145/4,000 Shadow Follow: Advanced: 986/4,000 ... During this time, his strength had already increased to 26,200 kg, but he was still short of breaking through. His familiarity withbat techniques had also improved. However, in the face of an increasingly unstable situation, Charlotte felt an even more urgent need to enhance his strength. [Ding! Completion of the main quest "Abyssal Physician" with an influence of 10,000 points! Reward: Rare item X-ray Inspection Ring! Gained Copper Coins: 100,000!] Suddenly, the system''s voice sounded. Charlotte''s right middle finger now wore a pale golden ring with ancient patterns engraved on it. Inside the spatial ring, he now had an additional 100,000 copper coins. "X-ray Inspection Ring?" Charlotte politely raised his middle finger, examining this seemingly ordinary ring. [X-ray Inspection Ring: The Host can use touch toplete X-ray imaging of the patient, thereby directly obtaining the internal condition of the patient''s body.] The system immediately exined. Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Wow, this was some high-tech stuff. For a surgeon, this ring was like having a golden finger. Sometimes, Charlotte was uncertain whether a patient needed surgery or not, such as withmon rib fractures. If he could urately determine if there were other injuries inside the patient''s body, he could decide whether surgery was necessary. This reward could be said to be extremely practical. "But why does it have to be a ring? And why wear it on the middle finger?" Charlotte murmured to himself. He took off the ring and tried putting it on other fingers, but it didn''t fit properly. After going through all the fingers, he ended up putting it back on his middle finger. This was a ring specifically tailored for the middle finger. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!